Preface

This file contains the MTL chapters for which a human

translation exists (the beginning of the novel and the extras
except 342). As such, they won’t be cleaned up more. This
is mostly an archive.
Rynn and Suika’s translation (chapters 1-152) can be
found in this Carrd.
My cleaned-up MTL version of the novel (chapters 153-
311,+342) can be found in my password-protected folder, in
epub and pdf. It also contains links to the different
translations of the extras in their correct place. The
password to the folder can be found on my 2HA blog.
Merelhyn (2HA blog)
Dumb Husky and his White
Cat Shizun
Book I: Different Paths
 1. This Venerable one is dead

When Mo Ran was not the emperor, someone always

called him a dog.
The villager scolded him for dog stuff, his cousin scolded
him for dog stuff, and his godmother was the most powerful,
scolding his dog son.
Of course, there are always some descriptions related to
dogs, which is not too bad. For example, his dewy affection
always took a bit of feigning anger. He was like a male dog
on the couch, and his sweet words hooked the soul of
people. The murder weapon under his body took Qing
Qing’s life, but he went with him in a blink of an eye. Others
show off, and everyone in Wasi knows that Mo Weiyu is a
handsome man, he is full of gluttons who have tried, and his
heart is relaxed when he has not tried.
I have to say that these people are right. Mo Ran is indeed
like a silly dog shaking his head and tails.
It wasn’t until he became the emperor of the realm of
cultivation that such titles suddenly disappeared.
One day, a little fairy in the far border gave him a milk
dog.
 The dog is gray and white, with three clusters of fire on his
forehead, a bit like a wolf. But it’s only the size of a melon,
and it’s fat and round, and I feel like I’m very awe-inspiring. I
ran wildly across the hall. I tried to climb the high steps
several times to see that I was sitting in the throne for a
while. People who are too short because the legs are too
short, they all ended in failure.
Mo Ran stared at Na Kong’s powerful, but really mindless
hairballs for a moment, then suddenly laughed, and while
laughing, he cursed in a low voice, dog stuff.
The milk dog quickly grew into a big dog, the big dog
became an old dog, and the old dog became a dead dog.
Mo Ran’s eyes closed and opened again. Thirty-two years
have passed since his life has been ups and downs, ups and
downs.
He is tired of everything, and feels boring and lonely. In
recent years, there are fewer and fewer familiar people
around him, and even three fires are dead. He thinks it’s
almost time to end.
Pinch a crystal clear and rich grape from the fruit plate,
and slowly peel off the purple skin.
His movements are calm and skilful, as if the Qiang King
in the tent stripped Hu Ji’s clothes, with a little bit of
laziness. Biyingying’s pulp quivered slightly at his fingertips,
the juice permeated, and the purple was faint, like a goose
carrying Danxia, like a crabapple going to sleep in spring.
It looks like dirty blood again.
 While swallowing the sweetness in his mouth, he looked at
his fingers, then lazily lifted his eyelids.
He thought, it’s almost time.
He should also go to hell.
Mo Ran, the word is light rain.
The first king of the cultivation world.
It is not easy to be able to sit in this position. It requires
not only excellent spells, but also a rock-solid cheeky.
Before him, the ten major cliques in the realm of
comprehension fought against rituals, and the dragons and
tigers stalked. The sects are constrained by each other, and
no one can change the world on their own. What’s more, all
of you Sect Leaders are well-read classics. Even if you want
to give yourself a title for fun, you will be scrupulous about
the historian’s pen for fear of being infamy.
But Mo Ran is different.
He is a hooligan.
In the end he did all the things that others dared not do.
Drink the hottest wine in the world, marry the most
beautiful woman in the world, first become the leader of the
immortal world “Taxian-jun”, and then proclaim himself
emperor.
Wanmin kneels down.
All the people who did not want to kneel were driven to
extinction by him. In those years when he dominated the
world, the realm of comprehension was bloody and
sorrowful. Countless righteous men went to death, and
Rufeng sect of the ten main schools was even killed.
Afterwards, even Mo Ran’s mentor was unable to escape
the claws. He was defeated in a duel with Mo Ran, and was
taken back to the palace by his former lover, and no one
knew his whereabouts.
He Qing Haiyan’s wonderful country was suddenly misty.
The dog emperor Mo Ran hadn’t read a few days before,
and he was a man without taboos. So during his time in
power, there were endless ridiculous things, let’s say that
year.
In his first three years as an emperor, the reign name
“Wang Ba” was what he thought of when he was sitting by
the pond and feeding fish.
In the second three years, the reign is “Qua”. He heard
the frogs croak in the courtyard in the summer, and
believed that this was a godsend inspiration and should not
be disappointed.
Educated folks once thought that there would be no more
terrible reigns than “Wang Ba” and “Gua”, but they still
knew nothing about Mo Weiyu after all.
In the third three years, the locals began to move around.
Whether it was Buddhist, Taoist, or spiritual, those gangsters
who could not bear the violence of Mo Ran began to fight for
uprising one after another.
So, this time Mo Ran seriously thought about it for a long
time, and after drawing up countless times, an earth-
shattering reign was born-“halberd”.
The implied meaning is good. The two words that the first
emperor has racked his brains to come up with are taken
from the conscience of “stopping the soldiers”. It’s just that
the folks seem to be embarrassed.
Especially the illiterate, it sounds even more
embarrassing.
The first year is called the first year of the Ji Pai, so it
sounds like a round year.
The second year is called the second year of the chicken.
Three years of chicken.
Someone shut the door and scolded: “It’s ridiculous, why
don’t you give it a halberd and let it go! When you see a
man in the future, you don’t have to ask the other party
Guigeng, just ask the other party how old they are! A
hundred-year-old man is called a Hundred-year-old Chen
Jiba!”
After three years, the title of “halberd” is finally going to
be turned over.
People all over the world are waiting fearfully for the
emperor’s fourth year title, but this time Mo Ran didn’t want
to take it, because in this year, the turmoil in the world of
cultivation finally broke out. The heroes and heroes of the
quagmire and heroic heroes who had swallowed their breath
for nearly ten years finally joined together to form a vast
army of millions of soups, and forced the first emperor Mo
Weiyu.
 The world of comprehension does not need emperors.
In particular, there is no need for such a tyrant.
After months of bloody conquest, the rebels finally came
to the foot of Sisheng Peak. This steep mountain in the
middle of Shu is surrounded by clouds and mist all year
round, and the palace of Mo Ran stands majestically on the
top.
The arrow is on the string, and there is only one final blow
to overthrow the court. But this blow is also the most
dangerous. Seeing the dawn of victory, the allied forces that
were originally the same enemy began to have different
hearts. The old emperor is destroyed, and the new order is
bound to be rebuilt. No one wants to waste one’s own
energy at this time, so no one is willing to be the pioneer
and take the lead in attacking the mountain.
They are all afraid that this sly and vicious tyrant will
suddenly fall from the sky, revealing his white teeth like wild
beasts, and smash the people who dare to besiege his
palace.
Someone’s complexion was condensed and said, “Mo
Weiyu has deep mana and is sinister. We are still cautious
and don’t follow his way.”
The generals agreed.
However, at this moment, a young man with extremely
handsome and luxurious faces came out. He wore a light
silver-blue armor, a lion-head belt, a high ponytail, and a
delicate silver hair buckle at the bottom.
 The youth’s face is ugly. He said, “It’s all at the foot of the
mountain. You’re still grinding here and refuse to go up. Do
you want to wait for Mo Weiyu to climb down by himself? I’m
really timid. Waste!”
When he said this, a circle of people around exploded.
“What does Xue-gongzi say? What does it mean to be
timid? All soldiers do their own things, and be cautious. If
you don’t care like you, who will be responsible for things?”
Immediately someone ridiculed: “Hehe, Xue-gongzi is the
pride of heaven. We are just ordinary people. Since the pride
of heaven can’t wait to fight against the emperor of the
human world, you should go up the mountain first. We are
under the mountain. It’s great to have a wine and a banquet
and wait for you to lift Mo Weiyu’s head off.”
These words are a bit more agitated. An old monk in the
Allied army quickly stopped the young man who was about
to attack, replaced it with the face of a squire, and
persuaded in a harmonious voice:
“Xue-gongzi, please listen to the old monk, old man The
monk knows that you and Mo Weiyu have a deep personal
feud. But the matter of forcing the palace is of great
importance. You must consider it for everyone, and don’t be
arrogant.”
The name of the “Xue-gongzi” criticized by the public is
Xue Meng , More than ten years ago, he was once a
flattering juvenile leader and the proud son of heaven.
 However, time has passed and the tiger has fallen into the
sun, but he has to endure the ridicule and ridicule of these
people, just to go up the mountain to see Mo Ran again.
Xue Meng’s angry face was distorted, his lips trembled,
but he tried to suppress it, and asked: “Then you guys,
when are you going to wait?”
“At least look again Please be quiet.”
“Yes, what if Mo Weiyu has an ambush?”
The old monk who was just now and the muddy mud also
persuaded: “Xue-gongzi don’t worry, we We are already at
the foot of the mountain, so it’s better to be careful.
Anyway, Mo Weiyu is already trapped in the palace and
can’t come down to the mountain. He is now at the end of
the war, unable to make the climate. Why should we act
rashly in order to take advantage of this urgency? There are
so many down the mountain. There are so many celebrities
and nobles, if you lose your life, who can be responsible?”
Xue Meng suddenly furious: “Responsible? Then I ask you,
who can be responsible for my Shizun’s life Mo Ran, he has
kept my Shizun under house arrest for ten years! For ten
years! Right now I am Shizun on the mountain, how can you
let me wait?”
When I heard Xue Meng mentioned his Shizun, everyone
The expression on his face was a little uncontrollable.
Some people look ashamed, while others look at the left
and right without saying a word.
 “Ten years ago, Mo Ran proclaimed himself Taxian-jun and
slaughtered the 72 cities of Rufeng sect, not counting, but
also eliminated the remaining nine martial arts. Later, Mo
Ran proclaimed himself the emperor and wanted to kill you
all. , After these two catastrophes, who stopped him in the
end? If it weren’t for Shizun to fight to the death, would you
still be alive? Can you stand here and talk to me well?”
Someone coughed eventually Two voices, softly said:
“Xue-gongzi, don’t be angry. Chu-zongshi’s matter, we…we
are very guilty and grateful. But as you said, he has been
under house arrest for ten years. Everything has been…so
ah, you have been waiting for ten years, and you are not in
a hurry for this moment, right?”
“Right? Fuck your mother, right!”
The man opened his eyes wide: “How can you scold
someone?”
“Why didn’t I scold you? Shizun, he died outside the
incident, actually to save you like this …This kind of…”
He couldn’t talk anymore, his throat choked: “I’m not
worth it for him.”
At the end of the talk, Xue Meng twisted sharply. Turning
his head, his shoulders trembled slightly, holding back tears.
“We did not say that we could not save Chu-zongshi…”
“Yes, everyone remembers Chu-zongshi’s goodness in
their hearts, and did not forget, Xue-gongzi, you are like this
Speaking, I really put a hat of ungratefulness on everyone,
and people can’t bear it.”
 “But then, isn’t Mo Ran also Chu-zongshi’s apprentice?”
Someone said softly, ” Let me say, in fact, the apprentice is
doing evil, and if he is the master, he should also be held
responsible. The so-called son does not teach the father and
the teacher is lazy. This is nothing wrong, and there is
nothing to complain about.”
This is a bit mean, and someone immediately stopped
drinking: “What crazy talk! Take care of your mouth!”
Turning his head and happily persuading Xue Meng.
“Xue-gongzi, don’t worry…”
Xue Meng suddenly interrupted his conversation, his eyes
were cracked: “How could I not be in a hurry? You stand I
can’t speak with back pain, but that’s my Shizun! Mine!!! I
haven’t seen him for so many years! I don’t know if he is
dead or alive, I don’t know how he is doing, I stand here and
you think What is it for?”
He panted, his eyes flushed: “Could it be that if you wait
so, Mo Weiyu will go down the mountain and kneel in front
of you for mercy?”
” Xue-gongzi……”
“Apart from Shizun, I don’t have a dear person in the
world.” Xue Meng broke away from the corner of his clothes
held by the old monk, and muttered, “You don’t Go, I will go
by myself.”
Abandoning these words, he went up the mountain alone
with one sword and one man.
 The cold and humid wind is mingled with the sound of
thousands of leaves. In the thick fog, it is like countless
ghosts whispering and rustling in the mountains and forests.
Xue Meng walked to the top of the mountain alone. The
majestic palace where Mo Ran was located was lit by
candlelight of tranquility in the night. He suddenly saw the
Heaven-Piercing Tower, with three graves standing, and
when he approached it, the first grave was covered with
grass, and the tombstone was crookedly chiseled with eight
dog-climbing characters “Qingzhen Noble Concubine Chu Ji’s
Tomb”.
As opposed to this “steamed queen”, the second tomb is a
new tomb, which has just been covered with soil, and the
monument is chiseled with the “Tomb of the Empress Song
Family”.
“…”
If it were more than ten years ago, Xue Meng would have
laughed out loud when he saw this absurd sight.
At that time, he and Mo Ran were under the same Shizun
family. Mo Ran was the apprentice who would play tricks
and jokes the most. Even if Xue Meng had long seen him
unpleasant, he would be amused by him from time to time.
This steamed imperial concubine’s oily queen, I don’t
know what the ghost is. It’s probably a tombstone erected
by a talented Mohist for his two wives. The style is similar to
that of “the eighth”, “quack” and “halberd”. similar. But why
did he take these two posthumous titles to his queen? But it
is unknown.
Xue Meng looks at the third grave.
Under the night, the tomb was open with a coffin lying in
it, but there was no one in the coffin, and there was no ink
on the tombstone.
Only a pot of white pear blossoms, a bowl of cold red oil,
and a few dishes of spicy side dishes are all Mo Ran’s
favorite foods.
Xue Meng stared at him blankly for a while, and suddenly
he was shocked-didn’t Mo Weiyu want to resist, he already
dug his own grave, and decided to die?
Sweat coldly.
He doesn’t believe it. Mo Ran, this person, has always
been dead to the end, never knowing what is exhaustion,
what is giving up, with his behavior, he is bound to fight the
rebel army to the end, how can he…
In the past ten years, Mo Ran has stood at the pinnacle of
power. What has he seen and what has happened?
No one knows.
Xue Meng turned around into the night and strode towards
the brightly lit Wushan Hall.
In Wushan Hall, Mo Ran’s eyes closed tightly, his face
pale.
Xue Meng guessed right, he was determined to die. He
dug the grave outside for himself. An hour ago, he
dismissed his servants by teleportation, and he took the
poisonous medicine. He has a very high cultivation level,
and the drug’s properties of poison radiate particularly
slowly in his body, so the pain of nibbled and melted by the
internal organs has become more profound and vivid.
With a squeak, the palace door opened.
Mo Ran did not raise his head, but said hoarsely: “Xue
Meng. Is it you, are you here?”
Above the golden bricks in the temple, Xue Meng stood
alone , The pony tail was scattered, and the light armor
flickered.
The same family in the past meet again. But Mo Ran
didn’t have any expressions, he sat on his side, the slender
and thick eyelash curtains hanging down before his eyes.
Everyone says that he is a hideous demon with three
heads and six arms, but he is actually very beautiful. The
curvature of the nose is soft, the lips are thin, and the sky
grows a bit gentle and sweet, just look at his appearance,
who Everyone thinks he is a good beloved.
When Xue Meng saw his face, he knew he had taken
poison. I don’t know what it feels like, but I want to say
something, but in the end he still squeezes his fist, just ask:
“Where is Shizun?”
“…what?”
Xue Meng snapped Said: “I ask you, Shizun!!! Yours, mine,
our Shizun?!”
 “Oh.” Mo Ran hummed softly, and finally opened slowly.
Some purple eyes pierced in the black, and fell on Xue
Meng’s body across the mountains and mountains.
“To count, you and Shizun have not seen each other for
two years since Kunlun stepped into the snow palace.”
Mo Ran said, smiling slightly.
“Xue Meng, do you miss him?”
“Stop talking nonsense! Give him back to me!”
Mo Ran looked calmly He glanced, endured the throbbing
pain in his stomach, mocking the corners of his mouth,
leaning on the back of the emperor seat.
His eyes turned black for a while, and he almost felt that
he could clearly feel that the viscera were twisted,
dissolved, and turned into foul blood.
Mo Ran lazily said: “Give it back to you? Stupid. You don’t
think about it, Shizun and I hate so deeply, how can I allow
him to live in this world.”
“You—!” Xue Meng was completely bloodless, eyes wide
open, and stepped back, “You can’t…you can’t…”
“I don’t know what?” Mo Ran chuckled, “You are telling
me, why should I not.”
Xue Meng trembled: “But he is yours…he is your Shizun
after all…you How can I succeed!”
He looked up at Mo Ran who was sitting high above the
throne. There is Fuxi in the heaven, Yama in the underworld,
and Mo Weiyu in the earth.
 But as far as Xue Meng is concerned, even if Mo Ran
becomes the emperor of the human world, he shouldn’t be
like that.
Xue Meng was shaking all over, tears rolling down with
hate: “Mo Weiyu, are you still a human? He used to…”
Mo Ran raised his eyes lightly: “He How was it?”
Xue Meng trembled: “How he used to treat you, you
should know…”
Mo Ran suddenly smiled: “You want to remind me, He
once beat me to my knees and made me kneel down in
front of everyone to confess my guilt. He still wanted to
remind me that he used to block me in front of me for you
and for irrelevant people, repeatedly blocking my good
deeds and bad my cause?”
Xue Meng shook his head in pain: “…”
No, Mo Ran.
You think about it, you let go of your hideous hatred. You
look back.
He used to take you to practice martial arts and protect
you well.
He once taught you how to learn Chinese characters, read
books, and write poems and pictures.
He used to learn how to cook for you, so he was clumsy
and hurt one hand.
He used to…he used to wait for you to come back day and
night, alone from dark…to dawn…
 So many words were stuck in his throat. In the end, Xue
Meng only Choked up:
“He…he has a bad temper and speaks awkwardly, but
even I know he treats you so well, why are you…how can
you bear with me…”
Xue Meng raised his head and endured too many tears,
but his throat was blocked, and he couldn’t continue.
After a long pause, Mo Ran sighed softly from the hall. He
said: “Yes.”
“But Xue Meng. Do you know?” Mo Ran’s voice appeared
Very tired, “He once, and killed the only person I loved. The
only one.”
Long dead.
The stomach hurts like a fire, and the flesh is torn into
thousands of pieces.
“But, at any rate, he was apprentice. His body was parked
in the Red Lotus Pavilion at Nanfeng. Lying in the lotus, it
was well preserved, as if he was asleep.” Mo Ran eased
Tones, forcibly calm. When he said this, he was
expressionless, his fingers resting on the red sandalwood
case, but his knuckles were pale and blue.
“His corpse depends on my spiritual power to keep it rot.
If you miss him, don’t bother with me here. Go ahead while I
am not dead.”< /p>
There was a smell of sweetness in the throat, and Mo Ran
coughed a few times. When he spoke again, there was blood
between his lips and teeth, but his eyes were relaxed.
 He said hoarsely: “Go. Go and see him. If it’s late, I die,
and if my spiritual power is broken, he will be ashes.”
After this sentence, he closed his eyes dejectedly, the
poison attacked his heart, and he was tormented by the fire.
The pain is so heart-piercing, and even Xue Meng’s
sorrowful and distorted wailing has become so remote, as if
it came from the water across the vast ocean.
Blood gushing from the corners of his mouth, Mo Ran
pinched his sleeves tightly, his muscles spasm.
Opening his eyes vaguely, Xue Meng has already ran
away. The kid’s light work is not bad. It doesn’t take much
time to run from here to Nanfeng.
Shizun’s last side, he should have seen it.
Mo Ran propped up, stood up swayingly, his blood-stained
fingers knotted a seal, and sent himself to the Heaven-
Piercing Tower in Sisheng Peak.
It was late autumn at this time, and the crabapple
blossoms were full of beauty.
He didn’t know why he chose to end his sinful life here in
the end. But I think the flowers bloom so splendidly, it is a
Fang Tomb.
He lay down in the open coffin and looked up at the
flowers at night, silently thanking him.
Floating into the coffin, floating on the cheek. One after
another, as the past withered.
 In this life, from a illegitimate child with nothing, he has
gone through countless times, becoming the only emperor
in the world.
He was extremely sinful, full of blood, loved and hated,
and hated, and in the end, nothing was left.
After all, he did not use his faithful words to mention a
word on his tombstone. Whether it is the shameless
“Emperor Through the Ages” or the ridiculous “oil explosion”
or “steaming”, he did not write anything. After all, he never
left a word about the tomb of the first emperor of the
cultivation world.
A farce that lasted for ten years has finally come to an
end.
Several hours later, when everyone held up bright
torches, like a fire snake, rushing into the imperial palace,
what was waiting for them was the empty Wushan Hall, the
Sisheng without anyone. Peak, next to the Red Lotus
Pavilion, fell to the ground in the ashes and cried numb Xue
Meng.
Also, Heaven-Piercing Tower, that Mo Weiyu whose corpse
was already cold.

The author has something to say:

Wait for a long time, although there should be no one waiting,

hahahaha

update time: daily ten p.m.

background of non-comprehension Long live a hundred thousand
years, close to the Sword and swords traditional repair view, do not
cover the upgrade flow one million years old settings , Crab crab
 2.This Venerable one is alive

“My heart is like stagnant water and my thoughts are

gray, but I didn’t expect that the cold night of the third and
ninety-nine years was shining through the spring. Could it
be God’s will to pity the valley grass, afraid that the world is
cold and windy.”
There was a Vietnamese girl with a clear and crisp voice,
jingling words like jade, but Mo Ran’s brain hurt, and her
forehead and meridians violently jumped.
“What is the noise! Where did the crying ghost come
from! Come here, give me the bastard and beat me down
the mountain!”
After drinking this anger, Mo Ran was surprised.
…Isn’t you dead already?
Hate and chill, pain and coldness, his chest hurts, Mo Ran
opened his eyes suddenly.
Before dying, all kinds of things were like wind and snow.
He found that he was lying on the bed, not the bed of
Sisheng Peak. This bed was carved with dragons and
painted phoenixes, and the wood exuded a heavy powdery
smell. The old quilt is pink, pink and purple, embroidered
with ornaments of mandarin ducks playing in the water, it is
the pillow that Goulan women sleep on.
“…”
Mo Ran was stiff for a moment.
He knows where this is.
This is a tile near Sisheng Peak.
The so-called tile is a brothel. It means “tile together when
you come, and disintegrate when you go.” This means that
guests and fans can gather and disperse.
When Mo Ran was young, he was very lewd for a while,
and slept in this brothel for more than ten days in half a
month. However, this brothel was sold out when he was in
his twenties, and later changed into a wine shop. After he
died, he appeared in a brothel that didn’t exist for a long
time. What happened?
Is it possible that he did too much evil in his lifetime and
cheated countless boys and girls, so he was punished by the
king to reincarnate and pick up guests at the kiln?
Mo Ran rolled over unconsciously while thinking wildly.
I met a sleeping face impressively.
“…”
What’s the situation! ! ! Why is there a man lying beside
him? ?
Still a pink and tender man!
This man has immature features and exquisite features.
He looks cute in Yuxue and is indistinguishable from male
and female.
Mo Ran has no expression on his face, but his heart is
turbulent. After staring at the little white face in his sleep for
a long time, he suddenly remembered.
Isn’t this the little girl I especially loved when I was
young? It seems to be called Rong San?
Or it’s called Rong Jiu.
It doesn’t matter whether it’s three or nine. What’s
important is that this young man later suffered from Hualiu
disease and died for many years. The bones should be gone.
However, at this moment he was living alive on the side of
his bed, with his shoulders and neck exposed in the quilt,
and he slept soundly.
Mo Ran sullen his face, lifted the quilt, and moved his eyes
down again.
“…”
This Rong doesn’t know whether nine or three, let’s count
him Rong Jiu, Rong Jiu’s little beauty is half-defective, and
his wrists are finely decorated. Several beautiful golden
threads and red strings are attached.
Mo Ran touched his chin and sighed to himself: It’s so
interesting.
Look at this exquisite taste, this skillful technique, this
familiar picture.
Is this damn thing you did yourself? ? ! !
 He is a cultivator of immortals and has a taste for rebirth.
At this moment, he couldn’t help but start to doubt that he
seemed to be alive back.
In order to further verify his thoughts, Mo Ran looked for a
bronze mirror. The bronze mirror was badly worn, but in the
dim yellow halo, he could still see his own face in a blur.
Mo Ran was thirty-two years old when he died. It is
already the year he was established, but at this moment,
the face of the buddy in the mirror looks quite childish, and
his handsome brows are unique to young people. He looks
domineering, but he is only fifteen or six years old.
There is no one else in this bedroom. So a generation of
tyrants in the cultivation world, bullies in Shu, emperors of
the human world, and Lord Sisheng Peak, Taxian-junMo Ran
honestly expressed his inner feelings after a long silence.
“I’ll go…”
This sound awakened the dimly sleeping Rong Jiu.
The beauty sat up lazily, with her soft long hair caged,
provoking a pair of sleepy peach eyes, the tail of her eyes
was smeared with red, and she yawned.
“Um…Mo-gongzi, you woke up so early today.”
Mo Ran did not suffocate, time went back more than ten
years, he really likes Rong Jiu. This kind of little beauty is
indistinguishable from male and female, but nowadays, the
thirty-two-year-old Taxian-jun can think of this kind of man
as good-looking no matter how he suspects that his brain
was called a donkey.
 “Did you not sleep well last night and had a nightmare?”
This Venerable one is dead, you say it’s a nightmare.
Rong Jiu saw that he hadn’t spoken all the time, but he
was in a bad mood, so he got up and got out of bed, came
to the carved wooden window, and hugged Mo Ran from
behind.
“Mo-gongzi, you pay attention to me, why are you so
stunned, not scorned?”
Mo Ran told him to hug him like this, his face turned blue,
I can’t wait for it immediately He tore the little fairy from his
back, and slapped seventeen or eight big ears against his
piercable face, but after all he held it back.
He was still a little dizzy and didn’t figure out the
situation.
After all, if I was really born again, I was still fighting Rong
Jiu yesterday, and I woke up with a bruised nose and swollen
face. This behavior is no different from suffering from
mental illness. Appropriate, greatly wrong.
Mo Ran sorted out his emotions and asked casually, “What
month and day is today?”
Rong Jiu was taken aback, and then smiled: “May 4th
Yeah.”
“Bingshen year?”
“That was last year, this year is the year of Dingyou, Mo-
gongzi is really an honorable person who forgets things and
goes back.”
 “Ding Younian…
Mo Ran’s eyes are dark and his head is spinning fast.
Ding Younian, he was sixteen years old, and he was
recognized by the lord of Sisheng Peak as a long-lost
nephew for just over a year. In this way, he jumped from a
mangy rung to a branch. Head of phoenix.
So, is you really born again?
Or, what about a big empty dream after death…
Rong Jiu smiled and said, “Mo-gongzi, I see you are hungry
and dizzy, you can’t even remember the days. Clear. You sit
for a while, I’ll go to the kitchen and bring you some food,
ok?”
Mo Ran has just been born again at this time, and he still
doesn’t know how to deal with all this, but , According to the
previous number of ways is always correct. So he recalled
his romantic appearance back then, endured nausea, and
pinched Rong Jiu grinningly.
“Very good, add another bowl of porridge, come back and
feed me.”
Rong Jiu put on his clothes and went back soon, carrying a
wooden tray on it. A bowl of pumpkin porridge, two
pancakes, a plate of side dishes.
Mo Ran happened to be a little hungry and was about to
grab a cake to eat, but Rong Jiu suddenly removed his hand
and said flatly: “I’ll feed the young Master to enjoy.”
“…”
 Rong Jiu picked up a piece of cake and sat next to Mo Ran.
He wore a thin robe, smiled ambiguously, and deliberately
threw two winks at him, the meaning of seduction is self-
evident.
Mo Ran stared at Rong Jiu’s face for a while.
Rong Jiu also said that he was lustful again, and said:
“What do you always look at me like this? The food is cold.”
Mo Ran was silent for a moment, thinking of his previous
life. Rong Jiu carried the good things he had done, and
slowly rubbed the corners of his mouth with a sweet smile,
with an incomparable smile.
Disgusting things, he did a lot of Taxian-jun, as long as he
wants, he can do it no matter how disgusting, at this
moment, it is just a play on the spot, children’s tricks, can
not trouble him.
Mo Ran leaned back in the chair comfortably and smiled:
“Sit here.”
“Isn’t I sitting here.”
” You know what I mean.”
Rong Jiu blushed and took a sip: “So anxious, Young
Master won’t wait until I finish eating…”
After that, Mo Ran forced him to draw closer. Rong Jiu
shook his hand and knocked over the porridge bowl. He
exclaimed: “Mo-gongzi, this bowl…”
“Leave it alone.”
“That, that You also want to eat something first…”
 “Am I going to eat?” Mo Ran’s dark eyes flashed brightly,
and Rong Jiu’s beautiful face was reflected in his pupils. .
In my last life, I was especially willing to kiss that blushing
lips during romantic times. After all, this young man is pretty
and cute, and he can say things that make his heart move.
If he has never been emotional, it is fake.
However, knowing what Rong Jiu was doing with his mouth
behind his back, Mo Ran felt that this mouth was stinking,
and there was no more interest in kissing.
There are many differences between the thirty-two-year-
old Mo Ran and the fifteen-year-old Mo Ran.
For example, when he was fifteen years old, he knew
gentleness when he was in love, but when he was thirty-
two, there was only violence left.
Afterwards, he looked at Rong Jiu, who was dying of his
breath and passed out. He narrowed his eyes slightly with a
pair of undercurrents, with some sweet smile. He looks good
when he smiles, his pupils are extremely black and deep,
and from certain angles, he will be smudged with a layer of
luxurious dark purple. At this moment, he smiled and took
Rong Jiu’s hair, lifted the unconscious person to the couch,
and picked up a piece of broken porcelain from the ground
and hung it on Rong Jiu’s face.
He has always been able to report, and it is the same now.
Thinking about how he took care of Rong Jiu’s business in
his previous life, and even wanted to redeem him, and how
Rong Jiu co-designed himself with others, he couldn’t help
smiling and bending his eyes. He put the sharp ceramic
shards on Rong Jiu’s cheek.
This man is in a skin and flesh business. Without this face,
there is nothing.
This kitsch man will live on the streets like a dog, crawling
on the ground, being kicked by boots, being run over, being
scolded, and being spurned, oops…It’s just imagination that
makes him happy. Even the nausea of the man who just
fucked just disappeared.
Mo Ran smiles more and more cutely.
As soon as the hand was hardened, a trace of blushing
blood oozes out.
The drowsy person seemed to feel the pain, with a hoarse
voice, he groaned softly, teardrops still hung on his
eyelashes, looking pitiful.
Mo Ran’s hand suddenly stopped.
He thought of an old friend.
“…”
Then he suddenly realized what he was doing now. I froze
for a few seconds, and finally slowly lowered my hand.
It’s really a habit of evil. He has forgotten that he has
been born again.
Now, everything hasn’t happened yet, the big mistake
hasn’t been made yet, that person… hasn’t died yet. Why
does he have to walk the old road cruelly and rudely again,
he can obviously do it again.
 He sat down with a foot on the edge of the bed and
casually played with the broken tiles in his hand. Suddenly
saw greasy pancakes still on the table, so he took it over,
peeled off the greased paper, and bite, mouth full of crumbs
and greasy lips.
This pancake is the characteristic of this tile. In fact, it is
not too delicious. Compared with the delicacies and
delicacies he later tasted, it is almost like chewing wax. But
after the tile is poured, Mo Ran I have never eaten this oil
spin cake again. At this moment, the familiar taste of
pancakes returned to the tip of the tongue through the
rolling past.
Every time Mo Ran swallows a bite, he feels that rebirth
feels less unreality.
After eating the whole pie, he finally recovered from the
initial confusion.
He is really born again.
All the evil in his life, all the things that cannot be turned
back, have not yet begun.
No uncles and aunts were killed, no seventy-two cities
were slaughtered, no masters and ancestors were deceived,
no marriages, no…
No one died yet.
He slapped his mouth and licked his white teeth. He could
feel the tiny joy in his chest expanding rapidly, turning it
into a kind of enthusiasm and excitement like a stormy sea.
He was a brilliant man during his lifetime, and all three
forbidden arts in the human world were involved. He is
proficient in the other two access control techniques, only
the last one is “rebirth”, even if he is extremely intelligent,
he is not able to understand.
But I couldn’t think of something that I couldn’t ask for in
my lifetime, but it turned out to be true after death.
All the unwillingness, depression, and loneliness in front of
me, all these five flavors, are still in my chest, Sisheng Peak
is full of flames, and the scene of the army is still in front of
me.
At that time, he really didn’t want to live. Everyone said
that he was the master of life, Gu Sha, and everyone
betrayed his relatives. In the end, he himself felt that the
walking dead was too boring and lonely.
But I don’t know what went wrong, a heinous person like
him, since his death, has got a chance to start all over
again.
Why does he ruin Rong Jiu’s face in order to avenge his
old personal revenge?
Rong Jiu loves money most. Bai who sells meat this time,
just walk along some more money and give a little
punishment. He didn’t want to bear life for the time being.
“It’s cheaper for you, Rong Jiu.”
Mo Ran said with a smile, using his fingers to throw the
tiles out of the window.
Then, he emptied all of Rong Jiu’s soft jewels and put
them into his own pocket. This was a good time for him to
clean up himself slowly, and Shi Shiran left the tile.
Uncle and Auntie, cousin Xue Meng, Shizun, and…
Thinking of that person, Mo Ran’s eyes softened instantly.
Brother, I am looking for you.
3. This Venerable one’s brother

Hmm… Since my soul has returned, will the strong

cultivation base of the previous life also come back?
Mo Ran mobilized the spell and felt the surge of spiritual
power in his body. Although it was abundant, it was not
strong. In other words, his cultivation base has not been
inherited.
But that’s okay. He is talented and has a high level of
savvy. It’s not a big deal to start practicing again. What’s
more, rebirth is a great event, even if there are some
shortcomings, it is normal. Thinking of this, Mo Ran quickly
condensed his gloom and fangs, looking like a fifteen-year-
old boy should have, happily preparing to return to the
school.
The summer in the outskirts of the city is strong.
Occasionally, there are carriages and horses passing by, and
the wheels are rolling. No one will pay attention to Mo Ran,
who is only 15 years old at this time.
Occasionally, there are village women who are busy in the
fields. When they have time to lift their heads and wipe their
sweat, they will see an exceptionally beautiful young man
who will brighten up and stare at them.
 Mo Ran also grinned and looked back unceremoniously,
turning his head down as he saw the married women
blushing.
In the evening, Mo Ran came to Wuchang Town, which is
very close to Sisheng Peak. In the twilight, a red sun is like
blood, and the burning clouds line the towering peaks. He
felt a little hungry when he touched his stomach, so he
entered the restaurant familiarly, looked at the red and
black dish sign in front of the cabinet, knocked on the
counter, and said quickly: “The shopkeeper, come here with
a stick. Chicken, a plate of husband and wife’s lungs, two
catties of shochu, and a plate of beef.”
There are a lot of high-profile people here, and it’s very
lively. The storyteller is shaking a fan on the table. I’m
telling the story of Sisheng Peak, and I’m talking excitedly
and spittle.
Mo Ran asked for a private room next to the window,
eating and listening to other people’s lectures.
“As we all know, our cultivation world is divided into two
areas: upper cultivation and lower cultivation according to
the region. Today we will talk about the most remarkable
school in the lower cultivation world, Sisheng Peak. Hey, You
know, our impermanence town used to be a desolate and
turbulent poor town a hundred years ago. Because it was
away from the entrance of the ghost world, the villagers did
not dare to go out when it was dark. If they had to walk at
night, they had to shake Exorcism bell, sprinkled with
fragrant ash paper money, while shouting “people come to
separate heavy mountains, ghosts come to separate heavy
papers”, while passing quickly. But today, our town is no
different from other places, and it depends on it. The photo
of Sisheng Peak. This fairy mansion, it is unbiased, it is built
right at the entrance of the ghost gate, between the two
realms of Yin and Yang. Although it was established soon,
but…”
During this period of history, Mo Ran heard that his ears
were about to become cocooned, so he started to look down
the window with a lack of interest. It just so happened that a
stall was set up downstairs, and a few foreigners dressed as
Taoists were carrying a cage covered with black cloth and
doing tricks on the street.
This is much more interesting than the old man’s
storytelling.
Mo Ran’s attention was drawn to the past.
“Take a look, take a look, this is the ancient fierce beast
Paixiu cub, which was subdued by me. Now it is as good as
a child, but also juggling and arithmetic! It’s not easy for a
chivalry to fight justice, everyone. The money’s holding a
money field, the moneyless holding a personal field, let’s
watch the first good show—Pixiu is going to take it!”
I saw those Taoist priests throw up the black cloth in the
cage. Closed, there are a few monsters with bear faces.
Mo Ran: “…”
Just these low eyebrows and furry puppies? ? Dare to say
that it is Pai Yao? ? ?
 This bull is really breaking the sky, whoever believes in his
brain.
But it didn’t take long for Mo Ran’s eyes to be opened.
Twenty or thirty donkey brains gathered around them to
watch the show, cheering and applauding from time to time.
The excitement was so lively that even the people in the
restaurant couldn’t help but head out. Looked, it made Mr.
Storyteller really embarrassed.
“Now the Lord of Sisheng Peak, he is called a prestigious
and famous—”
“Okay! Let’s have another paragraph!!!”
The storyteller was greatly encouraged and followed the
prestige, only to see that the guest was flushed with
excitement, but it was obviously not him who looked at the
juggling stall downstairs.
“Oh, what are you going to do with Pai Yao?”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
“Okay! Wonderful! Another show of Pixiu throwing an
apple! “
The people all over the building chuckled and gathered
around the window to watch the excitement below. The
storyteller continued pitifully: “The Lord is the most famous
fan, he…”
“Ahahaha, that brave with the lightest coat wants to grab
an apple Eat it, you see it is still rolling on the ground!”
 Mr. Storyteller wiped his face with a sweat towel, his lips
trembled with anger.
Mo Ran pursed his lips, smiled, and yelled slowly behind
the bead curtain: “Don’t talk about Sisheng Peak, let’s come
to the “Eighteen Touches”, sure to bring everyone back .”
Mr. Storyteller didn’t know that the person behind the
curtain was -gongziMo Ran from Sisheng Peak, and he
babbled with great dignity: “Rough, vulgar words, don’t
mention them, don’t make them elegant. “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Just here is the elegant hall? You
are not ashamed to panic.”
After saying that, there was a loud noise downstairs.
“Oh! What a fast horse!”
“Is the fairy of Sisheng Peak!”
There is a lot of discussion, and a dark horse comes from
Sisheng Peak. Rushing in the direction of, lightning strikes
the juggling circle like lightning!
There were two people sitting on the horse. One was
wearing a black hat and a black cloak, which was tightly
shielded from age and gender. The other was a woman in
her 30s and 40s. He was clumsy and weathered.
The woman cried as soon as she saw the bears. She
scrambled off the horse, stumbled and rushed over, hugged
one of the bears and knelt down and howled: Ah!!! My son
—”
 Everyone around is dumbfounded. Someone scratched
their head and murmured: “Yeah? Isn’t this the cub of the
ancient beast Pai Yao? How does this woman call it a child?”
“This shouldn’t be a mother Pai Yao.”
“Oh, that’s so amazing, this mother is all grown up.”
The villagers here are ignorant and are talking nonsense
over there, but Mo Ran figured it out. .
According to legend, some Taoist priests in the rivers and
lakes would go to kidnap the child, then pull the child’s
tongue out to make them speechless, then scald the child’s
skin with boiling water, and take advantage of the blur of
blood and blood. The animal skin sticks to them, and after
the blood coagulates, the fur and the child are glued
together, and it looks like a monster. These children can’t
speak, can’t write, and can only be bullied by others. In
conjunction with the juggling of “Pixiu plan”, if they resist,
they will be beaten by clubs.
It’s no wonder he didn’t feel the slightest evil spirit before.
These “Pixiu” are not monsters at all, but living people…
Here is thinking for himself, over there that The black
cloak whispered something to the Taoist priests. Hearing the
words, the Taoist priests were furious in an instant, shouting
“Apologize? Your grandpa doesn’t know how to write the
word apology!” “Sisheng What’s so great about Peak?”
“Nosy, hit me!” He pounced on the black cloak.
“Ouch.”
 Seeing the same door being beaten, Mo Ran chuckled
twice, “So fierce.”
He didn’t have any The meaning of helping. In his
previous life, he really hated the sect atmosphere of this
kind of sect of the same way, and one or two of them
rushed up like fools. The cat cubs of the Aunt King of
Cunkou had to help them if they could not climb the tree,
and sent them from Sect. From the leader to the handyman,
everybody lacks heart.
There are so many unfair things in the world, so no matter
what, it’s exhausting.
“It started to fight! Drink! What a powerful fist!”
Everyone gathered around the restaurant to join in the
fun.
“So many people hit one, so shameless!”
“Xianjun, be careful behind him! Oh! It’s dangerous!
Wow!”
“This blow is good!”
These people love watching fights, but Mo Ran doesn’t like
watching them. The bloody wind he has seen has gone
away, what happened under his nose To him, it was buzzing
with flies. He lazily dusted the peanut crumbs from his
clothes, got up and left.
Going downstairs, the Taoist priests are fighting with the
black cloak indiscriminately, their swords are whistling, Mo
Ran holding his arms, leaning against the entrance of the
wine shop, just glanced at it, and couldn’t bear it. Stopped
with a tut.
Shame.
Sisheng Peak is all fierce and brave, but this black cloak is
not terribly fighting, seeing that they are all pulled off by the
Taoist priests of the rivers and lakes, kicked around in the
middle, but still can’t beat them.
Instead, he shouted weakly: “The gentleman does not
speak, and speaks truth to you, why don’t you listen?!”
Taoists: “………… ……”
Mo Ran: “………………”
What do Taoists think, what? This person has been labeled
as such a grandmother, but is it still a gentleman who
speaks but doesn’t act? This is the skull of the steamed bun,
right?
Mo Ran’s face changed suddenly, and the sky turned
around for a while. He held his breath and opened his eyes
in disbelief—this voice…
“Shi Mei!” Mo Ran hurried up with a low drink, filled with
spiritual power, and slapped away all the five gangsters who
did evil! He knelt on the ground and lifted the black cloak
covered with muddy footprints, his voice trembling slightly—
“Shi Mei, is that you?”

The author has something to say:

Although his name is Shi Mei, he is really a brother, brother 23333

 4. This Venerable one’s cousin

This Shi Mei is not his junior sister.

Shi Mei is a man like a fake replacement, and in terms of
entry time, he is still Mo Ran’s senior.
The reason for taking such an unlucky name is due to the
ignorance of the Lord of Sisheng Peak.
Shi Mei was originally an orphan. He was picked up by the
Lord in the wild. The child was frail and sick, and the Lord
thought about it. He had to give this baby a low name so
that she could feed.
The child had red lips and white teeth, like a very beloved
little girl, so the Lord racked his brains and thought of a
name for someone called Xue Ya.
Xue Ya grows bigger and bigger, gets longer and more
handsome. She has a beautiful line, and the corners of her
eyebrows and eyes are full of amorous feelings, and she is
quite graceful.
It’s okay for the villager to bear the name Xue Ya, but
have you ever seen a beautiful woman called “Dog Dan” or
“Tie Zhu”?
 The brothers in the same school felt that it was wrong,
and gradually they stopped calling them Xueya, but they
couldn’t change the name given by the Lord, so they called
them the junior sister half-jokingly.
The eldest sister was short, and then the Lord waved his
hand and said understandingly: “Xue Ya, you can just
change your name and call it Shi Mei, ignorant, how about
?”
I am so embarrassed to ask how…Where does the normal
person get this donkey name? But Shi Mei had a good
temper. He raised his eyes to look at the Lord, and found
that the other party was looking at him excitedly, dare to
think that he had done a great thing. Shi Mei couldn’t bear
it, and felt that even if she was wronged, she couldn’t sweep
the Lord’s face. So he knelt down and thanked him, and
since then changed his name.
“Cough cough.” The black cloak choked for a few times,
then healed his breath and raised his eyes to look at Mo
Ran, “Huh? Ah Ran? Why are you here?”
Behind a layer of hazy gauze, those eyes are as soft as
spring water, and as bright as stars, they go straight into Mo
Ran’s heart.
At a glance, the tenderness, sweetness, and young man’s
thoughts of Taxian-jun that have been in the dust for a long
time are all unblocked in an instant.
It’s Shi Mei.
Can’t be wrong.
 Mo Ran is a hooligan. In his previous life, he played with
many men and women. In the end, he didn’t die from
exhaustion. He was also quite surprised.
But the only person he likes to dig his heart out, he is
careful and never dare to touch it easily.
In those years, he and Shi Mei were in a romantic
relationship, but when Shi Mei died, Mo Ran also took the
other’s hand, and even hit and kissed him only once.
Mo Ran feels dirty, Shi Mei is too gentle and pure, he is
not worthy.
This man has been so cherished by him even alive, let
alone after he died. That would completely become the
white moonlight in Taxian-jun’s heart. No matter what he
was scratching his heart and worrying about, the Siren had
become a loess, and under the nine springs, it was difficult
to find the fairy tale.
However, at this moment, a living Shi Mei appeared in
front of him again, and Mo Ran had to exhaust all his energy
to resist his excitement.
Mo Ran helped him up and wiped the dust off his cloak for
him. He felt so distressed.
“If I am not here, what would you have to be bullied by
them? Why don’t you fight back when someone beats you?”
“I want to make sense first…”
“What can I say to these people! Are you hurting? Where
does it hurt?”
 “Ahem, Ah Ran, I…I’m not in the way.”
Mo Ran turned his head and said fiercely to the Taoist
priests: “Sisheng Peak people, do you dare to do it? You are
so brave.”
“A Ran… forget it. ……”
“Aren’t you going to fight? Come on! Why don’t you fight
with me!”
The Taoist priests were photographed by Mo Ran, and he
already knew this person The cultivation base is far above
their own, they are all soft and afraid of hardship, wherever
they dare to fight against Mo Ran, they retreat one after
another.
Shi Mei sighed again and again, and persuaded: “A Ran,
don’t fight, let’s forgive and forgive others.”
Mo Ran looked back at him and couldn’t help feeling sad. ,
Eye sockets are slightly hot.
Shi Mei has always been so kind-hearted, and when she
died in her previous life, she had no resentment or hatred.
He even advised Mo Ran not to hate the Shizun who could
save his life, but stood by.
“But they…”
“Isn’t it good for me? Isn’t it okay? More is better than
less, it’s up to the brother.”
“Oh, well, listen to you, listen to you.” Mo Ran shook his
head and glared at the Taoist priests. “Have you heard? My
brother interceded for you! Why don’t you get out? Do you
want me to send you off?”
“Yes, yes! Let’s get out of here! Get out of here!”
Shi Mei said to the Taoist priests: “Just wait “
Those people felt that Shi Mei had just been violently
beaten by them, and felt that he would not let him go easily,
and knelt on the ground repeatedly and kowtow: “Xianjun,
Xianjun, we are wrong, we Have eyes but don’t know Mount
Tai. Please let us go!”
“I told you just now that you didn’t listen.” Shi Mei sighed,
“You kidnapped other people’s children. This kind of sin has
made their parents feel like a knife, and their conscience
can be relieved?”
“Sorry! Sorry! Xianjun, we were wrong! Never dare again!
Never again! Dare!”
“From now on, you have to be honest, and don’t do evil
anymore, do you all know?”
“Yes! What the fairy taught! We, we I have been taught, I
have been taught!”
“In this case, please go and apologize to this lady, and
treat her children better.”
Even if this matter was settled, Mo Ran helped Shi Mei to
mount, and he borrowed another horse from the post house.
The two walked slowly together and returned to the martial
art.
 Wu hook hung high, moonlight pierced the forest through
the leaves, and sprinkled on the forest path.
As we walked, Mo Ran gradually became happy: He
thought that he would have to return to Sisheng Peak to see
Shi Mei again. He didn’t expect Shi Mei to go down the
mountain to help the road, so he hit him. Mo Ran
increasingly believes that he and Shi Mei are related.
Although Shi Mei hasn’t been with herself at this time, she
has hooked up in her previous life. Obviously, this life is also
a matter of familiarity and a matter of course.
The only thing he needs to worry about is to protect Shi
Mei, not to let him die in his arms like he did in the past…
Shi Mei doesn’t know that Mo Ran is reborn. The person,
chatting with him as usual. The two chatted and they
reached the foot of Sisheng Peak.
Who would have expected that in the middle of the night,
there were individuals standing in front of the mountain
gate, staring at them intently.
“Mo Ran! Do you still know to come back?”
“Oh?”
Mo Ran raised his eyes, oh, what an angry one The pride
of heaven.
This person is no one else but Xue Meng when he was
young.
Compared to the Xue Meng that I saw before he died, he
looked even more handsome when he was fifteen or
sixteen. A light armor with black background and blue
edges, high ponytail, silver hair buckle, lion head belt tied
with a strong and slender waist, handguards and legs are all
available, a narrow scimitar with cold light on the back, left
arm The upper sleeve quiver is shiny silver.
Mo Ran sighed secretly, and thought clearly:
Well, Sao.
Xue Meng, no matter when he was a teenager or when he
grew up, he was really sassy.
Look at him, take good care of him, don’t sleep at night,
put on the full suit of Sisheng Peak, what do you want to do?
Does the pheasant courtship peacock open the screen?
However, Mo Ran does not wait to see Xue Meng, and Xue
Meng may not wait to see him either.
Mo Ran was an illegitimate child. When he was a child, he
didn’t know who his father was. He spent his days in a
music hall in Xiangtan. It was not until the age of fourteen
that Sisheng Peak was found by his family.
Xue Meng is the young master of Sisheng Peak, and he is
actually Mo Ran’s cousin. Xue Meng was born early and was
a genius, known as “the proud son of heaven” and
“Phoenix”. It takes an average person three years to build
the foundation, and it takes at least ten years to develop the
spiritual core. Xue Meng is talented. From entry to spiritual
core cultivation, it takes only five years. It is quite happy for
parents and praised by all parties.
 But in the eyes of Mo Ran, whether he is a phoenix or a
chicken, a peacock or a duck, it is a bird anyway. The
difference between long hair and short hair is just that.
So Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng: Bird stuff.
Xue Meng looks at Mo Ran: Dog stuff.
Perhaps family inheritance, Mo Ran’s talent is also
amazing, even more amazing than Xue Meng.
When Mo Ran first came, Xue Meng felt that she was very
noble and glamorous, well-trained, knowledgeable, kung fu,
good-looking, and she didn’t know a few big characters like
her cousin. The smelly hooligans are not all along.
So the narcissistic Phoenix groaned and commanded the
entourage, and said to them: “Listen well, Mo Ran, this
person is idle, unlearned, and he is a real man. You guys are
not allowed to talk to him, just treat him as a dog.”
The followers flattered and said: “What the young master
said is that Mo Ran is fourteen years old now. I just started
cultivating immortals. I think it will take him at least ten
years to build a foundation and twenty years to form a
spiritual core. At that time, our young masters are all
soaring, and he can only watch from the ground.”
Xue Meng sneered triumphantly: “Twenty years? Huh, I
see his trash appearance, he will not be able to repair the
spiritual core in this life.”
Who expected, trash followed him with a smile Shizun has
studied for a year, but his spiritual core is great.
 Phoenix was struck by lightning suddenly, and felt that he
had been beaten in the face and couldn’t swallow this bad
breath.
So he pierced him secretly, cursing Renjia Yujian’s feet to
slip, and cursing his tongue to knot.
Every time I see Mo Ran, Xue Meng’s little phoenix has to
persevere in rewarding the two big-eyed benevolent people,
and the sound of the hum from his nose can be heard three
miles away.
Mo Ran can’t help but squint his eyes when thinking of
these childhood memories. He hasn’t enjoyed this kind of
human fireworks for a long time. He has been alone for ten
years. Even the things he hated back then are chewing up
now. It was crispy and fragrant.
Shi Mei saw Xue Meng, immediately dismounted, took off
the black gauze hat, revealing a stunning face.
It’s no wonder that he has to dress like this when he goes
out alone, and Mo Ran peeking around, feels trembling and
imaginative. This person in Xindao is really stunning,
frightening the soul.
Shi Mei greeted him: “Young Master.”
Xue Meng nodded: “Are you back? The matter of Renxiong
is handled properly?”
Shi Mei smiled and said: “It’s done. Thanks to meeting Ah
Ran, I helped me a lot.”
Xue Meng’s proud eyes are like a gust of wind, and he
quickly swept over Mo Ran. , Immediately turned away, he
frowned, his face was full of disdain, as if watching Mo Ran
for a moment would dirty his eyes.
“Shi Mei, you go back and rest first. In the future, don’t
mess with him. This is a sneaky thing. With him, you have to
learn badly.”
Mo Ran also Not showing weakness, he laughed and said:
“Shi Mei doesn’t learn from me, can you learn from you?
She is well-dressed and fully armed in the evening, with a
stinking tail standing up like a bird, and a proud son of
heaven…Hahaha, I think he is the pride of heaven Woman?”
Xue Meng was furious: “Mo Ran, you put your mouth
clean! This is my house! How old are you?”
Mo Ran pinch Pointing to the calculation: “I am your
cousin, I should be ahead of you.”
Xue Meng frowned in disgust as if he was splashed with
shit, and said sharply: “Who There is a cousin like you! Don’t
put gold on your face. In my eyes, you are just a dog that
has been rolling in the quagmire!”
This person like Xue Meng especially likes to call others a
dog , What a son of a dog, a son of a bitch, a dog daddy
raised by a bitch, the upper and lower mouths touched and
cursed, that called a skillful. Mo Ran was used to this for a
long time, and digs his ears, not paying attention. It was Shi
Mei who heard awkwardly beside him, and whispered a few
words. Xue Meng finally gave a cold snort from his nostril
and closed his noble beak.
 Shi Mei smiled and asked gently and softly: “Young Master
is so late, waiting for someone in front of the mountain
gate?”
“Otherwise? Enjoy the moon? “
Mo Ran said with a belly laugh: “I’ll just say how you
cleaned up so beautiful, it turned out to be waiting for
someone to date, hey, who is so unlucky for you to miss? I
sympathize with her, hahaha Haha.”
Xue Meng’s face is darker, and his nails can remove three
catties of coal when he scrapes off his nails. He said in a
rough voice, “You!”
“…Me?”
“This Young Master is waiting for you, how are you going?”
Mo Ran: “……………………?????”
 5. This Venerable one did not
steal

Loyalty Hall is brightly lit.

Shi Mei left first, and Mo Ran followed Xue Meng into the
hall confusedly. Seeing the sight of the hall, he immediately
understood.
It turned out to be Rong Jiu’s Er Yizi.
I stole some silver from him before he left. He had the
courage to find Sisheng Peak.
Rong Jiu snuggled in the arms of a tall man, crying
miserably and pear blossoms with rain. When Mo Ran and
Xue Meng entered the temple, his cry was even higher.
Tune, it seems that if it wasn’t for the man who was holding
him, he would have to faint by foaming at the mouth.
On the palace stage, behind the bead curtain, a delicate
woman sat there, looking a little at a loss.
Mo Ran didn’t look directly at the pair of dog men, and
first saluted the woman in the temple: “Auntie, I’m back.”
That woman is from Sisheng Peak. Lord, Madam Wang.
 Different from those heroines who don’t let their beards
and eyebrows, she is a womanish family who doesn’t hear
things outside the window. She doesn’t know what to do if
her husband is not there and others come to the door, she
said cowardly:” Ah Ran, you can be regarded as coming.”
Mo Ran pretended not to see the two complainants in the
temple, and smiled: “It’s so late, my aunt is still up and
looking for me?”
“Hmm. Take a look, this Rong-gongzi said you…You took
his silver taupe?”
She has a thin face, and I am embarrassed to say that Mo
Ran has sex with someone. Avoid the heavy and do the
light.
Mo Ran curled his eyes: “What, I don’t lack silver, what do
you do with them? What’s more, these two look at
Miansheng, do I know you?”
The tall man-gongzi sneered: “My surname is Chang, the
boss in the family, businessmen are not trivial, just call me
Chang Da.”
Mo Ran smiled slightly, but wanted Turn Chang Da upside
down and say: “It turned out to be Chang-gongzi, long and
long admiring, disrespectful and disrespectful. Then this
other person is…”
Da Chang-gongzi said: “Hehe, Mo-gongzi really knows
Pretending to be crazy and stupid, you and I are indeed the
first to see you, but you slept in the Jiuerfang for 15 out of
30 days this month. Are you blind? Why don’t you know
him?”
Mo Ran’s face is not red and heart beats, and he glances
at Rong Jiu with a smile: “Why, wrong me, I’m a serious
person, but I haven’t slept with anything.”
Rong Jiu He flushed annoyedly, but still nestled in Chang’s
arms, Li Hua brought rain: “Mo, Mo-gongzi, I know that I am
humble and cannot be on stage. If you hadn’t deceived me
too much, neither would I or I. You came to the door, but
you turned your face like this and didn’t recognize people,
I…I…”
Mo Ran grieved: “I really don’t know you. I don’t even
know you are a man or a woman. I can’t tell, how could we
have seen each other?”
“You took care of my business last night, how can you be
like this? Chang-gongzi, Chang-gongzi, you have to be the
master for me. “As I said, I pierced deeper into the arms of
the usual surname, and I cried into tears.
Xue Meng’s face was blue when he heard it next to him,
and his eyebrows twitched. It seems that if he were not
restrained by the restraint of being a young master, he
would have beaten this pair of crooked dog men down the
mountain. Up.
Great Chang-gongzi touched Rong Jiu’s head, comforted a
few words softly, looked up awe-inspiringly: “Madam Wang,
Sisheng Peak is an upright martial artist, but this Mo-gongzi
is Despicable! Jiu’er worked so hard to make money, just to
redeem himself as soon as possible. He is good, not only
abused Jiu’er, but also robbed him of his blood and sweat. If
the nobles don’t give us a satisfactory explanation today,
my Chang family will not cultivate immortality. , But for
generations to do business, you can make money, and it will
definitely make you not happy in Bashu!”
Madam Wang panicked: “Ah…Chang-gongzi don’t get
angry, I, I…”< /p>
Mo Ran sneered in his heart. Chang-gongzi, a salt
merchant, was so rich that he couldn’t even redeem Rong
Jiu. He had to make his own money for Jiu’er. It’s tricky, who
believes it.
But he still smiled and said: “Ah, it turns out that Brother
Da Chang is the son of a wealthy businessman in Yizhou. He
is really generous. I have seen it, I admire and admire it.”
Da Chang-gongzi showed a proud face: “Huh, if you still
know that the sky is thick and the earth is thick, if so, you
should quickly get to know each other and save yourself
trouble. After taking Jiu’er’s things, don’t you come back
soon?”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “It’s strange, Jiu’er from your
family picks up so many customers every day. Why don’t
you blame others for losing your baby, and rely on me
alone?”
“You!” Chang-gongzi gritted his teeth and said with a
sneer, “Well, well, I know you can quibble! Madam Wang,
you have seen it too, Mo-gongzi is totally unreasonable and
will not admit it. I will not tell him You are in charge of the
house, and it is up to you to make a decision on this
matter!”
Madam Wang is an inexperienced woman. At this time,
she is so nervous that she is incoherent: “I… Aran… Meng
Son…”
Xue Meng stood by and saw his mother embarrassed, so
he stood up and made his debut: “Chang-gongzi, Sisheng
Peak has strict discipline. If what you said is true, if Mo Ran
really violated the precepts of greed, Fornication, we will
punish severely. But you say that there is no proof. You said
Mo Ran stole, can there be evidence?”
Da Chang-gongzi sneered: “I knew that your school must
There was such an appearance, so I rushed to the whip and
came to Madam Wang to confront Madam Wang before Mo
Ran came back.”
He cleared his throat and said, “Listen well, Jiuer lost the
pearl. Two dendrobiums, ten ingots, a pair of golden plum
blossoms, a pair of jade hair buckles, and a jade butterfly
pendant. As long as you check if there are these things on
Mo Ran, you will know if I wronged him.”
Mo Ran quit: “Why are you searching for me?”
“Hmph, I think you are a guilty conscience.” Chang-gongzi
raised his chin proudly. “Madam Wang, the two crimes of
theft and adultery, in Sisheng Peak, how should I punish?”
Madam Wang whispered: “This…sect affairs have always
been in the hands of a clumsy husband, I really am… …I
don’t know…”
“No, no, I don’t think Madam Wang didn’t know, but that
he wanted to protect his nephew. Hehe, I didn’t expect this
Sisheng Peak to be so dirty. Dirty site—”
“It’s all right. My aunt said she didn’t know how to be the
master. You bullied a woman, it’s not over yet?” Mo Ran
finally listened I was a little impatient, and interrupted him.
The smile that had always been hippie smiles turned away a
bit, and he turned his face to stare at the pair of dog men.
“Okay, I’ll search your body, but if you can’t find it, what
should you do if you are full of foul language and slander
me?”
“Then I will immediately ask Mo-gongzi apologizes.”
“Okay.” Mo Ran agreed happily, “But one thing, if you are
wrong, to apologize, you have to kneel and climb down
Sisheng Peak.”
The great Chang-gongzi saw Mo Ran’s confident look, and
he couldn’t help but wonder.
He has been envious of immortal cultivators since he was
a child, but his talent is too bad to know what to do.
A few days ago, he heard that his old friend Rong Jiu
actually got the favor of Mo Ran, and the two agreed that as
long as Rong Jiu finds a chance to win Mo Ran’s cultivation
base, Chang-gongzi will give Rong to Rong. Jiu redeemed his
body, not only redeemed his body, but also brought Rong Jiu
into the house, so that he would be wealthy and worry-free
throughout his life.
 Big Chang-gongzi asks for immortality, Rong Jiu asks for
money, and the two get together in a mess.
Mo Ran was hit by their tricks in his previous life. Although
he was settled later, he really suffered a lot. But in this life,
the two of them stole chickens and didn’t lose their rice. Mo
Ran didn’t know why he suddenly changed his temper. A
few days ago, he was still drunk and dreaming of lying in
the gentle village, nine children long and nine children
short. After fucking Rong Jiu twice this morning, he actually
took Rong Jiu’s belongings and ran away.
Great Chang-gongzi was so angry, when he pulled Rong
Jiu to Sisheng Peak to complain.
The salt merchant-gongzi’s trading abacus crackled. He
calculated that once Mo Ran was caught, he would force
Madam Wang to disperse Mo Ran’s repair. For this reason,
he specially brought a piece of jade pendant to absorb the
cultivation base, ready to pick up some cheap ones, and
merge into his own qi sea.
But seeing Mo Ran look like this, Chang-gongzi came to
his head and hesitated again.
Mo Ran was so slick, he might have sold the stolen goods
long ago, waiting to wash himself.
But after thinking about it, things have already reached
this point. It would be a pity to give up at this time, maybe
this kid is bluffing…
Here’s still thinking about it. Now, Mo Ran over there has
begun to undress.
 He happily removed his outer robe, throwing it away at
will, and then smiled and made a please gesture: “You’re
welcome, search slowly.”
After coming down, he could not touch anything except
some broken silver, and Chang-gongzi’s face changed.
“How is it possible! You must have cheated!”
Mo Ran squinted his dark purple eyes, touched his chin,
and said, “Outer robe You have touched it ten times, and
you have touched my whole body seven or eight times, just
barely show it to you, you still don’t give up?”
“Mo Ran, you—”
Mo Ran suddenly realized: “Ah, I understand, Chang-
gongzi, you are not coveting my beauty, you acted in this
drama specially, came to beat me, take advantage of
me?”< /p>
Da Chang-gongzi was almost dizzy, pointing to Mo Ran’s
nose, unable to say a word for a long time, his face flushed.
Xue Meng on the side had endured it a long time ago.
Although he could not understand Mo Ran, Mo Ran was also
from Sisheng Peak no matter what, and could not tolerate
humiliation by outsiders.
Xue Meng stepped forward unceremoniously, raised his
hand and folded Chang-gongzi’s finger, and said angrily: “I
accompany you to fool around for half the night, it turns out
that it is nothing to do!”
Chang-gongzi yelled in pain, holding his finger: “You, how
are you! You are a group! No wonder those things can’t be
found on Mo Ran, you must have hidden it for him! You also
took off your clothes, I will search for you!”
Someone dare to order him to undress? ! Xue Meng
suddenly became angry and became angry: “Shameless!
Just your dog’s paws are also worthy of Ben-gongzi’s clothes
corner? Don’t hurry up!”
The young master has spoken, the waiter in Loyalty Hall
has been patient They immediately rushed up and blasted
the two mortals who could not fight back down the
mountain.
The anger of Chang-gongzi came from afar: “Mo Ran, you
wait for me! I must be with you!”
Mo Ran stands outside Loyalty Hall , Looking at Yaoyao
night, squinting his eyes, sighing: “I’m so scared.”
Xue Meng gave him a cold look: “What are you afraid of?”
Mo Ran said with sincere sorrow: “He sells salt, I’m afraid
there is no salt to eat.”
“…………”
Xue Meng was speechless for a moment, Asked again:
“You really didn’t prostitute?”
“Really not.”
“Really did not steal?”
“Really not.”
Xue Meng snorted coldly: “I don’t believe you.”
Mo Ran raised his hand and smiled: “If you lie, let me
thunder and thunder.”
 Xue Meng suddenly raised his hand and squeezed Mo
Ran’s arm tightly. Mo Ran glared at him: “What are you
doing?” Xue Meng snorted, and quickly chanted a series of
spells. With a bang, a few small bean-sized beads slipped
out of Mo Ran’s cuff and fell to the ground.
Xue Meng’s palm was filled with spiritual power, and he
waved at the beads. The beads gleamed and became bigger
and bigger, and finally became a pile of jewellery, with plum
blossom arms and jade earrings, all piled brightly on the
ground.
Mo Ran: “…………They are all the same, why bother.”
Xue Meng’s face is gloomy: “Mo Weiyu, you are
shameless.”
“Haha.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Who is laughing with you!”
Mo Ran sighed: “Then I can’t cry.”
Xue Meng darkened his face and said: “Sisheng Peak’s
Darkness Chen Cangshu, how do you use it?”
“Well, learn and use it.”
Xue Meng was angry again: “The dog that sells salt is
annoying, so I was in front of him just now. I didn’t want to
try you well. But the dog is right. If you commit theft,
fornication, and disorder, put it aside. Which school is
enough for you to drink a pot!”
Mo Ran was not afraid, and smiled: “What are you going
to do? When your uncle comes back, will you sue him?”
 I’m not afraid. My uncle spoiled him to death, so he said a
few words, how willing to beat him.
Xue Meng turned around and flicked away the broken hair
that was blown by the night wind, and his eyes shone with
pride in the dark night.
“Daddy? No, Daddy went to Kunlun, I’m afraid he won’t be
back in a month or two.”
Mo Ran’s smile stiffened, and suddenly there was an
ominous premonition. He suddenly thought of someone.
But—
If he is here, it should be him who will receive Chang-
gongzi at Loyalty Hall tonight, not Madam Wang, who is
asking three questions.
That person…should not be here…
Xue Meng saw the twinkle in his eyes, and the
contemptuous arrogance became more obvious.
“Daddy loves you, but this Sisheng Peak, isn’t there
someone who doesn’t love you?”
Mo Ran stepped back slowly and laughed Said: “Brother
Xian, you think it’s so late, let’s not disturb him. The old
man is quiet, I know it’s wrong, next time I don’t use
prostitution or steal, isn’t this going to work? Go back to the
room and rest, hehe, see. You’re tired.”
After talking, you can slip away.
Just kidding! Xue Meng is also vicious!
 I am not Taxian-jun now, not the lord of the human world,
how can I be sent to that person? If he knew that he had
stolen something, and also had a prostitute, he might break
his legs forcibly! Don’t run at this time, when will you stay!

The author has something to say:

Why does Da Chang-gongzi have no brains?

Because the brain is full of intestines ╮(╯▽╰)╭

Shizun is on stage in the next chapter

 6.This Venerable one’s Shizun

Xue Meng grew up in Sisheng Peak after all. He is familiar

with shortcuts and terrain, and finally captured Mo Ran.
Take him all the way to the back mountain, the back
mountain of Sisheng Peak is the place closest to the ghost
world in the whole world, separated by a barrier, behind it is
the Yin Cao Difu.
Looking at the miserable situation in the back mountain,
Mo Ran immediately understood why the man was clearly at
home, but still needed Madam Wang to be in the front hall.
The man didn’t want to help, but he really couldn’t get out
—
The barrier of the ghost world was broken.
At this moment, the whole back mountain is filled with
heavy ghost spirit. The unsubstantiated ghosts howled and
hovered in the air bitterly, and at the entrance of the
mountain gate, you could see a huge gap in the sky. Behind
the gap is the ghost world, and a bluestone step of
thousands of steps from the barrier crack. Seeing out from
the middle, the fierce spirit that has repaired blood and flesh
is climbing down this step, shaking and densely, from the
underworld to the human world.
 If you are an ordinary person, you must be scared to see
this scene. Mo Ran was shocked when he saw it for the first
time, but he is used to it now.
The enchantment of the two realms of man and ghost was
set by Fuxi in ancient times. Today, it is very weak, and
there will be shaky places from time to time, which need to
be repaired by immortals. However, this kind of thing not
only does not get much improvement in cultivation level,
but also consumes spiritual energy. It is thankless and a
difficult task. Therefore, few immortals in the upper
cultivation world are willing to take this job.
When a fierce spirit is born, the people of the Lower
Cultivation Realm will be the first to suffer. As the patron
saint of the Lower Cultivation Realm, Sisheng Peak has
taken on the task of repairing the enchantment. The
weakest part of the world is to fill in the gaps in time.
This breaks the barrier, it will miss four or five times a
year, just like the pot that has been repaired, it is not
forbidden.
At this time, at the entrance of the ghost world, on the
long bluestone stairs, a man with snow-colored clothes,
wide sleeves flying, surrounded by sword spirit, golden light,
is using his own power to clear away the evil spirits. Ghost,
fix loopholes in the enchantment.
The man sinks his waist and Pan Temple. He is immortal
and handsome. From a distance, it is easy to think of a
literati who is holding scrolls and reading books under the
flowers and trees. However, from a closer look, his sword
eyebrows are sharp, his phoenix eyes are hanging, his nose
is straight and narrow, and he looks gentle and elegant, but
his eyes are mean and unkind.
Mo Ran glanced at him from a distance, although he was
prepared, but really, when he saw this man appear in front
of him healthily again, he still shook his bones tightly.
Partly fear, part…excited.
His Shizun.
Chu Wanning.
In the last life, Xue Meng finally came to Wushan Hall,
crying to see this person.
It was this man, he ruined Mo Ran’s grand career, ruined
Mo Ran’s ambition, and was finally imprisoned and tortured
to death by Mo Ran.
Speaking of theory, Mo Ran should be happy if he knocks
down his opponent and takes revenge.
The ocean is wide and the fish leap, and the sky is so high
that no one can control him. Mo Ran thought he thought so
too.
But, it doesn’t seem to be the case.
After Shizun died, he was buried with hatred. It seems that
there is something else.
Mo Ran has no cultivation, and I don’t know that the
feeling is called a match for opponents.
 He only knows that from now on, there will be no enemies
of his own.
Shizun is alive, he is scared, afraid, shuddering. He sees
the willow vine in Shizun’s hand and his hair is upside down,
like a bereaved dog that has been beaten up. He will have
sore teeth and legs when he hears the sound of knocking
clappers. Drooling. The calf twitches tightly.
Later, Shizun died, and the person Mo Ran feared the
most died. Mo Ran felt that he had grown in and out, and
finally did this thing to deceive the master and destroy the
ancestor.
Afterwards, look into the red dust, no one dared to let
himself kneel, no one slapped himself in the face.
To celebrate the table, he opened the pear white altar, sat
on the roof, and drank all night.
That night, under the influence of alcohol, the scar that
Shizun drew on his back when he was a teenager seemed to
be hot and painful again.
At this moment, seeing Shizun reappear in front of him
with his own eyes, Mo Ran stared at him, afraid and hated,
but there was also a twist of ecstasy.
Such an opponent, can he not be pleased if he is lost and
recovered?
Chu Wanning ignored the two apprentices who had broken
into the back mountain, and was still concentrating on
fighting the scattered undead.
 His facial features are elegant, his eyebrows are well-
lengthened, his phoenix eyes hang coldly, he cleans up the
dust, his temperament is outstanding, his expression is
unchanged in the demon wind and blood, he looks very
pale, even if he sits down now Burning incense and playing
the piano is not surprising.
However, such a gentle and beautiful man, at this
moment, is holding a cold-rayed exorcism long sword
dripping with bright red blood, and his sleeves are wide, and
the sword is cut. The bluestone steps in front of him blasted
open, and the rubble and bricks rolled down, cracking from
the gate all the way to the bottom of the mountain. The
thousands of long steps were instantly split into a
bottomless chasm!
Too fierce.
How many years have you seen Shizun’s strength?
This familiar, powerful and overbearing makes Mo Ran’s
legs soft inertially, not standing still, and knelt on the
ground with a plop.
It didn’t take long for Chu Wanning to kill all the ghosts,
and to fill the loopholes in the ghost world neatly. After
doing all this, he fell in midair and came to Mo Ran and Xue.
In front of Meng.
He first glanced at Mo Ran who was kneeling on the
ground, and then raised his eyes to Xue Meng, a pair of
Danfeng eyes with some chill.
“You got into trouble?”
 Mo Ran was convinced.
Shizun has the ability to always make the most accurate
judgments immediately.
Xue Meng said: “Shizun, Mo Ran went down the mountain
and committed the two crimes of stealing and adultery.
Please Shizun to blame.”
Chu Wanning was silent and expressionless. After a while,
coldly: “I know.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Both of them are a little confused, then? No more?
However, when Mo Ran was secretly lucky, when he
looked up to see Chu Wanning, he caught a glimpse of a
sharp golden light, which suddenly cut through the air, and
the swoosh sound was like lightning and thunder. Sucked on
Mo Ran’s cheek! !
Blood spattered!
The speed of the golden light was so amazing. Not to
mention dodge, Mo Ran couldn’t even close his eyes. The
skin on his face was peeled away, and there was a fierce
pain.
Chu Wanning stood with his hands in his hand, standing
coldly in Xiao Sha’s night breeze, the air was still filled with
the foul air of fierce spirits and ghosts, and now it was
mixed with the smell of human blood, making the back
mountain forbidden. It looks more and more ghastly.
 The one who smoked Mo Ran was exactly the bunch of
willow vines that appeared in Chu Wanning’s hands for
some time. The vines are narrow and long, with green
leaves on it, hanging down to the edge of the boot.
Obviously, it is such a graceful thing, it should have made
people think of poems such as “the thin and slender willows,
hold this for love”.
Unfortunately, Chu Wanning is neither slender nor has a
lover.
The willow vine in his hand is actually a godly weapon
named Tianwen. At this moment, Tianwen was shining with
golden red light, shining through the entire darkness, and
also reflecting Chu Wanning’s bottomless eyes brightly.
Chu Wanning touched his upper and lower lips and said
sensibly: “Mo Weiyu, you are so bold. Do you really think I
will not control you?”
If you are really fifteen years old Mo Ran, who might not
take this sentence seriously, thought Shizun was just talking
about scaring himself.
But after rebirth, Mo Weiyu had thoroughly learned
Shizun’s “control” with blood in his last life. He suddenly felt
that the tooth sticks hurt. When his brain was hot, his mouth
had already begun to refuse to admit it. I want to pick
myself clean.
“Shizun…” Cheeks were bleeding, and Mo Ran raised his
eyes, his eyes stained with water vapor. He knew that his
appearance must be extremely pitiful, “The disciple never
stole…never fornication”…Why did Shizun hear Xue Meng’s
words, and he didn’t ask, so he beat me first?”
“…”
Mo Ran has two great skills against his uncle. The first is
to pretend to be cute. Second, pretend to be pitiful. Now he
transferred this copy to Chu Wanning, and his grievances
caused tears to fall: “Is the disciple in your eyes, so
unbearable? Why is Shizun not even willing to give me a
chance to argue?”
Xue Meng stomped angrily next to him: “Mo Ran! You, you
shit! You, you are shameless! Shizun, don’t listen to him,
don’t be fooled by this bastard! He really stole The stolen
goods are still there!”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyelashes and looked coldly:
“Mo Ran, have you ever stolen?”
“Never.”
“…You should know the consequences of lying to me.”
Mo Ran’s goose bumps are all up, can he not know? But it
is still a dead duck with a hard mouth: “Please Shizun
Mingjian!”
Chu Wanning raised his hand, and the golden vines waved
again. This time, instead of drawing Mo Ran’s face, he drew
Mo Ran tied it firmly.
This taste is too familiar. Liu Teng “Tianwen” has another
function besides daily picking people—
 Chu Wanning stared at Mo Ran, who was firmly locked by
Tianwen, and asked again: “Have you ever stolen?”
Mo Ran only felt a familiar pain hit his heart, like a small
snake with sharp teeth, plunged into the chest cavity
suddenly, writhing in the internal organs.
Along with the severe pain is an irresistible temptation,
Mo Ran couldn’t help but opened his mouth, her voice
hoarse: “I… never…ah…!!!”
It seems Aware that he was lying, Tianwen’s golden light
became more and more violent, Mo Ran’s painful cold sweat
broke out, but still desperately resisted such torture.
This is Tianwen’s second role besides drawing people, for
trial.
Once tied by Tianwen, no one can lie in front of the Lord of
Tianwen. Whether it is a ghost, dead or alive, Tianwen has a
way to get them to speak and tell what Chu Wanning wants
to know answer.
In the last life, there was only one person. Finally, relying
on the powerful cultivation base, he finally managed to keep
the secret in front of Tianwen.
That person is Mo Weiyu who became the emperor of the
human world.
After rebirth, Mo Ran held a trace of luck, thinking that he
should still be able to resist Tianwen’s forced trial as he did
in the past, but bit his lip for a long time, and big beads of
sweat followed His dark eyebrows seep down, and he
trembles all over, and finally bows down in front of Chu
Wanning’s boots in pain, panting.
“I…I… stole…”
The pain disappeared suddenly.
Mo Ran hadn’t slowed his breath yet, and heard Chu
Wanning’s next question, his voice was even colder.
“Have you ever been licentious?”
Smart people don’t do stupid things. Since they didn’t
resist them just now, it’s even more impossible now. This
time Mo Ran did not even resist, and when the pain struck,
he even yelled: “There are some!!! Shizun no more! No
more!”
Xue Meng’s face was blue beside him , And said in shock:
“You, how can you… That Rong Jiu is a man, you actually…”
No one paid attention to him, Tianwen’s golden light
slowly faded, and Mo Ran gasped. He breathed, and was
wet as if he had just been caught from the water, his face
was as white as paper, his lips were still trembling, and he
fell on the ground unable to move.
Through the sweaty eyelashes, I vaguely saw Chu
Wanning’s elegant figure wearing a sapphire crown and
wide sleeves.
A strong hatred suddenly surged into my heart-Chu
Wanning! This Venerable one did you the same way in your
previous life, and that’s true! ! Even if you live again, how
do you hate it! Fuck your ancestor for eighteen generations!
!
 Chu Wanning didn’t know that the evildoer was going to
fuck his ancestor for the eighteenth generation. He stood
there for a while with a gloomy expression, and then said.
“Xue Meng.”
Although Xue Meng knows that men are more popular
among wealthy businessmen and young people. Many
people play with young men just for freshness, not really
like men, but he still Some were unable to digest, and he
froze for a while before he said: “Shizun, the disciple is
here.”
“Mo Ran committed the three precepts of corruption,
fornication, and deceit, and took him to Yanluo Hall to
repent. He will be taken to Yanluo Hall tomorrow. Platform of
Sin and Virtue, public punishment.”
Xue Meng was surprised: “What, what? Public
punishment?”
Public punishment means to commit a serious crime. The
disciples of Jie brought them in front of the disciples of the
whole school, and in front of everyone, even the lady in the
dining hall pulled over, convicted people and punished them
on the spot.
Shame and shame.
Know that Mo Ran is the -gongzi of Sisheng Peak.
Although Jielü is strict in the martial arts, his uncle pityed
him for losing his parents since he was a child and was
displaced outside for fourteen years, so he always couldn’t
help it. Selfishness, even if you make a mistake, you just
give a few words in private, and you have never beaten him.
But Shizun didn’t show any face to the lord. He wanted to
take his precious nephew to the Platform of Sin and Virtue,
and really criticized Mo-gongzi from the whole school and
put it on Mo-gongzi shoes. This is what Xue Meng did not
expect.
Mo Ran is not surprised by this.
He lay on the ground with a sneer at the corner of his
mouth.
His Shizun is so great and selfless.
Chu Wanning’s blood is cold. In his previous life, Shi Mei
died in front of him. Mo Ran cried and begged him, pulled
his clothes, kneeled on the ground and begged him for help.
But Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear.
So his apprentice died in front of him, and Mo Ran cried so
badly beside him, but he stood by and ignored him.
Now it’s just to send him to the Platform of Sin and Virtue
to deal with it publicly. What’s strange.
Mo Ran only hates that his cultivation base is too weak
now, he can’t pick his skin, twitch his muscles, drink his
blood, can’t pull his hair to his heart, insult him, can’t
torture him Destroying his dignity made him worse than
death…
The ferocity of the beast in his eyes was not hidden for a
while, Chu Wanning saw it.
 He faintly glanced at Mo Ran’s face. There was no extra
expression on his gentle and elegant face.
“What are you thinking about?”
Death!
Tianwen has not taken it back yet!
Mo Ran once again felt that the vines that bound him were
twisted, and his internal organs were to be twisted into
residues. He yelled in pain, panting and roaring out the
thoughts in his head——
“Chu Wanning, you can be patient! Looking back I don’t
fuck/kill you!”
There is no sound.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
Xue Meng was shocked: “……………………”
Tianwen Suddenly he took it back from Chu Wanning’s
palm, turned into a little golden light, and then disappeared.
Tianwen was melted into Chu Wanning’s bones and blood.
Xue Meng’s face was pale, and he stuttered: “Master,
Shizun…”
Chu Wanning did not say a word. He hung down his dark
and slender eyelashes and looked at his palm for a while.
God, and then raised his eyes, his face didn’t break, but his
complexion became colder. He stared at Mo Ran for a
moment with a look of “the evildoer should die”, and then
said in a low voice:
“Tianwen is broken, I will fix it.”
 Chu Wanning threw down these words, turned around and
left.
Xue Meng is a stupid boy: “God, Tianwen, is this a godly
weapon broken?”
Chu Wanning heard it, and used “the evildoer to die” in
his eyes, He glanced back at him. Xue Meng shuddered
suddenly.
Mo Ran lay dying on the ground with a dull face.
What he just thought about was really looking for a
chance to fuck Chu Wanning. He knew well that Chu-
zongshi, who called “Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou
Immortal”, always paid attention to elegance and
correctness. Can’t be tarnished and crushed by others
stepping under their feet.
But how can Chu Wanning know this kind of thing!
Mo Ran whimpered like a dog and covered his face.
Thinking of the look in Chu Wanning’s eyes when he left,
he felt that he was probably not far from death.

The author has something to say:

Shizun finally came out~ Don’t stand the wrong cp~ Don’t stand the
wrong attack, Shizun accepts, accepts, yes Suffer = = Feeding the
fish with cuttlefish is the attack! This article focuses on!

Roubao: Why do you see Shizun have soft legs, aren’t you
attacking? Where is the aura?

Cuttlefish: Older, rheumatism and cold legs

Meat Bun: Speak well

Mogaiyu: Don’t repeatedly emphasize my 32-year-old soul in the

text! I am very green after being born again! Lao Tzu is an innocent
and lively young man!

Roubao: Then you should continue with rheumatism and cold legs
(?????)っ
 7.This Venerable one loves to
eat chaos

The scorching sun is coming.

Sisheng Peak is magnificent and the corridor stretches.
As a rising star among the cultivating factions, it is quite
different from those famous families in the upper cultivating
world.
Take the most prosperous Linyi Rufeng sect today. The
main hall of the family is called the “Liu Dedian”, which is
intended to hope that disciples can be “wisdom, faith,
sacred, righteous, benevolent, and loyal.” Moral is complete.
The area where the disciples live is called the “Six Elements
Gate”, which warns the disciples to “filial piety, friendship,
harmony, marriage, responsibility, and compassion.” The
place where the class is taught is called “Liuyitai”, which
means that Rufeng sect disciples need to be proficient in the
six skills of “ritual, music, shooting, imperial, book, and
number”.
In short, the elegance is boundless.
Looking at Sisheng Peak, it is worthy of a poor
background. The name is hard to say, “Loyalty Hall”,
“Platform of Sin and Virtue”, they are all good, probably Mo
Ran and his father His uncle hadn’t read a book for a few
days, and he thought that he couldn’t hold back a few words
later, and he started to play nonsense, playing a naming
talent similar to “Xue Ya”.
So Sisheng Peak has a lot of plagiarism names from the
underworld. For example, the dark room where disciples
self-reflection is called Yanluo Hall.
The Yuqiao connecting the rest area and the teaching area
is called Naihe Bridge. The dining hall is called Mengpotang,
the martial arts field is called Daoshanhuohai, the forbidden
area of the back mountain is called the dead ghost room,
and so on.
These are pretty good, and the other places are simply
called “this is a mountain”, “this is water”, “this is a pit”,
and the famous “ahahah” and “wow wow wow” A steep cliff.
Elders’ sleeping quarters are naturally inevitable, and
each has its own nickname.
Chu Wanning is of course no exception. He likes tranquility
and does not want to live with everyone. His residence is
built in the south peak of Sisheng Peak, hidden in a sea of
bamboo and blue, and there is a place in front of the
courtyard. In the pond, the red lotus in the pond conceals
the sun. Because of the abundant spiritual power, the
hibiscus in the pond is in full bloom all year round, like red
clouds.
The disciples secretly called this beautiful place—
 The Hell of Red Lotus.
Mo Ran couldn’t help laughing out at this thought.
Who makes Chu Wanning look like a night girl all day, the
disciple in the door sees him as if he sees the ghost of
Shura, isn’t the place where the ghost stays is called hell?
Xue Meng interrupted his reverie: “You can still laugh at a
loss! Hurry up and eat breakfast. After eating, follow me to
Platform of Sin and Virtue. Shizun will punish you in public
today! “
Mo Ran sighed and touched the whip marks on his face:
“Hiss… It hurts.”
“Deserve it!”
“Oh, I don’t know if Tianwen has repaired it. If it’s not
repaired, don’t try it out again. Who knows I’ll talk nonsense
again.”
In the face of Mo Ran’s sincere worry, Xue Meng’s face
was He flushed, and said angrily: “If you dare to speak out in
public, Shizun, see if I don’t pull your tongue!”
Mo Ran covered his face and waved his hand quietly: “You
don’t need to pull it, you don’t need to pull it. , Shizun tied
me with willow vines, and I judged myself on the spot to
prove my innocence.”
At the time of the hour, Mo Ran was taken to the Platform
of Sin and Virtue according to the rules. He looked around,
and the bottom was dark blue. Crowd of people. The
disciples of Sisheng Peak were all dressed in martial arts
robes, blue and almost black, strong and light armor, lion
head belts, handguards and shiny silver rims on the hem.
The rising sun is rising, and under the Platform of Sin and
Virtue, there is a light.
Mo Ran knelt on the high platform, listening to Sir Elder
reading a long book of guilt in front of him.
“Elder Yuheng’s disciple, Mo Weiyu, is arrogant,
disregarding teachings, disobeying the rules, and morality is
lost. If Jielü violates the fourth, ninth, and fifteenth articles
of this school, he acts as a stick according to the law. Ten,
copy the door rules a hundred times, and stay for a full
month. Mo Weiyu, do you have something to argue?”
Mo Ran glanced at the white figure in the distance.
That is the only Elder in Sisheng Peak who doesn’t have to
wear a uniform blue-bottomed silver-rim gown.
Chu Wanning’s snow satin clothes, silver haze as a thin
cover, like a nine-day frost, but people appear thinner and
cooler than frost and snow. He sat quietly, a little far away,
Mo Ran couldn’t see the expression on his face clearly, but
he also wanted to know that this person must be
undisturbed.
Take a deep breath, and Mo Ran said: “There is nothing to
argue with.”
JielüElder followed the rules and asked the following
disciples: “If anyone is dissatisfied with the verdict, he may
order Those who have made a statement can give a
comment at this time.”
 All the disciples below began to hesitate and look at each
other.
None of them expected that Elder YuhengChu Wanning
could actually send his apprentice to the Platform of Sin and
Virtue for public punishment.
This matter is said to sound good, it is called the iron-
faced selfless, and it is bad, it is called the cold-blooded
demon.
Chu Wanning, the cold-blooded demon head faintly
propped his chin, sat in the position, and suddenly someone
shouted with loudspeaker: “Elder Yuheng, the disciple would
like to intercede for Mo Shidi.”
“…Please?”
The disciple obviously felt that Mo Ran was the Lord’s
nephew, even if he made a mistake now, his future would
still be bright, so he decided to take the opportunity to
please Mo Ran. He began to talk nonsense: “Although Mo
Shidi is at fault, he loves his fellow friends and helps the
weak and weak. Please see Elder for his innocence and deal
with it leniently!”
I intend to please Mo Shidi. Obviously there is more than
one.
Gradually, more people speak for Mo Ran, and the reasons
are all odd and strange, even Mo Ran is embarrassed when
he hears it—when did he pass by “with a naked heart and a
world in mind” ? This is a disciplinary meeting, not a
recognition meeting, right?
 “Elder Yuheng, Mo Shidi used to exterminate evil spirits
and defend my way and kill tricky beasts. I would like to
appeal for Mo Shidi. The merits and demerits are equal, and
I hope Elder will reduce his sentence!”
” Elder Yuheng, Mo Shidi once helped me dispel my
demons when I got into trouble. I believe that Mo Shidi
made a mistake this time. It was just a momentary
confusion. Please also Elder to lighten Shidi’s punishment!”
“Elder Yuheng, Mo Shidi once gave me a panacea to save
my mother. He is a benevolent person, and I ask Elder to
punish me lightly!”
The last person’s rhetoric was robbed by the previous one,
and there was nothing to edit for a while. Chu Wanning’s
cold eyes swept over, and the anxious student wisely said,
“Elder Yuheng, Mo Shidi once helped me double repair——”
“Puff.” Someone couldn’t help laughing.
The disciple immediately blushed and retreated.
“Yuheng, calm your anger, calm your anger…” JielüElder
hurriedly persuaded him when he saw something bad.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I have never seen such a
shameless person. What’s his name? Whose apprentice?”
Jielü hesitated slightly, then bit the bullet and said softly :
“The young disciple dazzled.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows: “Your apprentice? Want
a face?”
 JielüElder can’t help but embarrassed, blushing and
turning the topic: “He Singing is still good, and I can help
when I receive the sacrifice.”
Chu Wanning snorted and turned away, too lazy to talk
nonsense with this shameless JielüElder.
Thousands of people go up and down Sisheng Peak, and a
dozen doglegs are normal.
Mo Ran looked at the conspicuous expressions of those
brothers, and he believed it to be true. He was very
powerful. It turned out that he is not the only one who is
good at telling lies with his eyes open. There are so many
talents in our school.
Chu Wanning, who had read “Elder Yuheng, please be
kind” countless times, finally spoke to the disciples.
“Plead for Mo Weiyu?” He paused, and said, “Yes, you all
come up.”
Those people didn’t know what the situation was and went
up tremblingly.
The golden light flashed in Chu Wanning’s palm, Tianwen
obeyed, and with a whistling sound, he tied the dozen
people into a ball and tied them firmly in place.
Here again! !
Mo Ran is almost desperate. He feels weak when he sees
Tianwen. I really don’t know where Chu Wanning got such a
perverted weapon. It’s because he never got married in his
previous life. Whose girl promised him , If you are not alive,
you will be beaten to death, and you will also be asked to
die.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were quite mocking. He asked one of
them: “Mo Ran once helped you ward off demons and
defend the way?”
Where can the disciple resist Tianwen’s torture,
immediately Howling: “No! No!”
Another question was asked: “Mo Ran helps you get rid of
the madness?”
“Ah! Never! Never!”
“Mo Ran gave you a panacea?”
“Ah——! Help! No, no! I made it! I made it!”
Chu Wanning The tie was loosened, but then he raised his
hand and waved fiercely, crackling the flames, Tianwen
threw it out abruptly, and slammed the backs of those lying
disciples.
Screams and blood spattered in an instant.
Chu Wanning twisted his sword eyebrows and said angrily:
“What are you calling? Kneel me down! Jielü!”
“Yes.”
“Give me Punishment!”
“Yes!”
As a result, instead of reaping the benefits, everyone was
beaten ten sticks each for violating the law of deception,
plus the Elder Yuheng method. The gift is a willow vine.
 After nightfall, Mo Ran lay on the bed. Although he had
been given the medicine, his back was covered with
numerous scars. He couldn’t even turn over. He was crying
and sucked his nose.
He was born cute, so whimpering and curling up like a
fluffy cat cub that was beaten up, but unfortunately what he
thought was really not what a cub should have.
He grabbed the bedding and bit the sheets, imagining
that this was Chu Wanning’s grandson, he bit! kick! kick!
Tear!
The only consolation is that Shi Mei took a copy of his
hand to visit him, stared at him by those gentle and pitiful
eyes, Mo Ran’s tears fell even more fiercely.
He doesn’t care whether a man has tears or not, he loves
to act like a baby with whom he likes.
“It hurts so much? You still can’t afford to get up?” Shi Mei
sat on the edge of his bed and sighed, “Shizun… he was a
bit too cruel. Look at hitting you. …There are several
wounds, and the blood has not stopped up to now.”
Mo Ran heard him feel distressed, a warm current
gradually rose in his chest, Mingrun eyes lifted from the
bedding and blinked blink.
“Shi Mei, you care about me so much, so I and I don’t
hurt.”
“Well, how can it not hurt if you look at you like this?
Shizun’s temperament, you are not I don’t know, do you
dare to make such a big mistake in the future?”
 In the candlelight, Shi Mei looked at him helplessly and
distressedly. The charming eyes were radiant, like warm
spring water.
Mo Ran’s heart moved slightly, and he cleverly said:
“Never again. I swear.”
“Which time did you swear to take it for real?” , Shi Mei
finally smiled, “You got up and let your hands go cold? Did
you get up? Just lie on your stomach if you can’t get up, and
I will feed you.”
Mo Ran was already halfway up. Hearing this, he
immediately collapsed and made a hemiplegia.
Shi Mei: “…”
No matter in his previous life or in this life, Mo Ran’s
favorite food is Shi Mei’s hand made, the skin is thin as
smoke, and the filling is as tender as fat , Each one is
lustrous and plump, smooth and fragrant, melts in the
mouth, leaving the lips and teeth fresh.
Especially the soup, the boiled milky white is mellow,
sprinkled with green onion, soft yellow egg shreds, and
topped with a spoonful of red oil and spicy toppings that
have been fried in mashed garlic. It feels warm when eaten
in the stomach. One’s life.
Shi Mei carefully feeds him spoon by spoon, while feeding,
and telling him: “I didn’t put red oil today. You are badly
hurt. It’s not easy to eat spicy food, so I just drink bone
soup. Right.”
 Mo Ran stared at him, couldn’t look away, smiled and
said, “Spicy is not spicy, as long as you make it, it will taste
delicious.”
“I can talk.” Shi Mei also laughed, picking up a poached
egg lying in the soup, “Thanks to you, knowing you like it.”
Mo Ran laughed, his forehead A bunch of messy hair was
raised in a daze, like a flower: “Shi Mei.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, just call you. “
“…”
The hair is swaying.
“Shi Mei.”
Shi Mei endures a smile: “Just call me?”
“Well, just call you, feel good Happy.”
Shi Mei was taken aback for a moment, and gently
touched his forehead: “This silly boy, isn’t it a fever, right?”
Mo Ran gave a pop He laughed, rolled halfway, and looked
at him sideways, his eyes bright, as if full of broken stars.
“It would be great if you could eat Shi Mei’s hand-picked
hands every day.”
This is not a lie.
After Shi Mei died, Mo Ran always wanted to try the
dragon handwriting he made again, but it was like that, but
he couldn’t come back again.
 At that time, Chu Wanning had not completely broken with
him. I don’t know if it was out of guilt. Watching Mo Ran
kneeling in front of Shi Mei’s coffin, Chu Wanning went to
the kitchen quietly, making dough and stuffing, carefully
Wrapped a few chaos. It’s just that Mo Ran saw it before the
package was finished. Mo Ran, who had lost his beloved,
couldn’t bear it. He just felt that Chu Wanning’s behavior
was mocking himself, botched to imitate, and deliberately
stinging himself.
Shi Mei died. Chu Wanning could save him, but he refused
to help. Afterwards, he wanted to outflank Shi Mei to eat for
himself. Did he think this would make him happy?
He rushed into the kitchen and knocked over all the
utensils, Xueyu’s full hands rolled all over the floor.
He yelled at Chu Wanning: “What are you? You are also
worthy of what he used? And also worthy of what he
cooked? Shi Mei is dead, are you satisfied? You are Don’t
you have to drive all your apprentices to death and
madness before you are reconciled? Chu Wanning! No one
in this world can make that bowl of copycats anymore, no
matter how you imitate, you won’t be like him!”
Now he is eating this bowl with joy and emotion. He slowly
eats it to the back. Although he is still smiling, his eyes are a
little moist. Fortunately, the candlelight was dim, and Shi
Mei couldn’t see his subtle expression clearly.
Mo Ran said: “Shi Mei.”
“Huh?”
 “Thank you.”
Shi Meiyi Frozen, then smiled gently: “Isn’t it just a bowl of
hand-offs? As for being so polite with me, if you like it, I will
always make it for you in the future.”
Mo Ran wants to say, not just Thank you for taking your
hand.
I also want to thank you, whether in the last life or in this
life, only you are really worthy of me, and you don’t mind
my origin, and if I’m out there for fourteen years.
I also want to thank you. If it weren’t because I suddenly
thought of you, after rebirth, I’m afraid I would not be able
to help but kill Rong Jiu, make a big mistake, and walk the
same way.
Fortunately, in this life, rebirth before you die, I will
definitely protect you. If you are sick, the cold-blooded
demon Chu Wanning is unwilling to save you and me.
But where can these words be said?
In the end, Mo Ran just gurgled and drank the soup, and
there was no scallion left. Then he licked his lips
unexpectedly. The dimples were deep, and it was very cute
like a fluffy little cat .
“Is there any tomorrow?”
Shi Mei can’t laugh or cry: “Don’t change something?
Aren’t you tired of it?”
“You won’t be tired of eating every day , I’m afraid that
you dislike me.”
 Shi Mei shook his head and smiled: “I don’t know if the
flour is not enough. If it’s not enough, I’m afraid I can’t make
it. If it doesn’t work, do you think the sweetened eggs are
good? You love to eat.”
“Good, good. As long as you do it, everything is good.”
Mo Ran’s heart grows long and he can’t wait to hold him.
Two rolls of the quilt.
Look at Shi Mei Da Xianhui, Chu Wanning, you can smoke
me! Anyway, I’m lying on the bed and there are beauties
who care about and wait on me, hum!
Thinking of Shizun, I couldn’t help being mixed with anger
in the tenderness just now.
Mo Ran started to dig at the seam of the bedboard with
resentment again, and said to his heart, what Yuheng of the
Night Sky, what Beidou Immortal, are all his fucking shit!
Chu Wanning, let’s walk around in this life! !

The author has something to say:

Shi Mei outflanks

Cuttlefish: Eat, eat!

Shizun outflanks the hand

Ink feeding fish: throw and throw!

Sisheng Peak cuttlefish feeds fish, wastes food, and wastes labor. Is
this the annihilation of human nature or the decay of morality?
Please see today’s “Legal Forum”.
The real reason:

Shizun cooking is too unpalatable. As an apprentice, he has been

deeply concerned about the food safety of Shizun’s various dishes.
Distrust.
 8.This Venerable one get
punished

Mo Ran lay on the bed like a dead fish for three days. Just
after the wound had healed, he received a call and told him
to roll to the Red Lotus Pavilion to do coolies.
This is also part of the punishment. During Mo Ran’s
imprisonment, he must not go down the mountain, but he
must not be idle. He must help the sect and do some
drudgery.
Generally speaking, these errands are such as: helping
the aunt of Meng Potang wash the dishes, scrubbing the
three hundred and sixty-five stone lions on the pillars of the
Naihe Bridge, copying extremely boring archive files, and so
on.
But where is the Red Lotus Pavilion? It is the residence of
Chu Wanning’s grandson, known as the Shura Field of the
Red Lotus Hell.
Not many people in Sisheng Peak have been there, and
everyone who has been there has either had their arms or
legs broken after they came out.
 So Chu Wanning’s bedroom has a more grounded
nickname besides the Red Lotus Hell: Broken Leg Water
Pavilion.
There is a joking circumstance in the school: “The beauty
of the water hall is Tibetan, the beauty is Tianwen. Enter my
broken leg door, know that my broken leg is suffering. Elder
Yuheng, help you the best choice for menopause.”
There used to be a female disciple who was not afraid of
death. She was so bold that she dared to covet the beauty
of Elder Yuheng. Taking advantage of the dark and high
winds, she sneaked to the South Peak and slid on the eaves,
intending to watch Elder bathe and change clothes.
As you can imagine, the woman warrior was beaten to
death by Tianwen, crying for her father and calling her
mother, and lying on the bed for more than a hundred days
without coming.
In addition, Chu Wanning also let go of harsh words, if he
dared to commit another crime, he would cut out his eyes.
See? What kind of words! What a puzzling behavior! What
a heinous man!
In the martial arts, there were originally innocent silly girls
who relied on being a woman, thinking that Elder Yuheng
would have pity and pity for Yu, always joking in front of
him, trying to attract Elder’s attention. But since Elder’s
hands on the female hooligan, no one dared to attack him
anymore.
 Elder Yuheng, men and women are all drawn, no
gentleman, except for a good-looking face, nowhere-this is
the appraisal of Chu Wanning by disciples in the school.
The little shidi who came to send the message looked at
Mo Ran with sympathy, endured, but still could not hold
back: “Brother Mo…”
“Huh?”
“…Elder Yuheng’s temper is so bad, none of the people
who went to the Red Lotus Pavilion can stand up, look, or
else, they say their wounds haven’t healed yet, and beg
Elder Yuheng to let you go Shall we wash the dishes?”
Mo Ran was very grateful for the bodhisattva’s heart, and
then rejected him.
Seeking Chu Wanning?
Forget it, he doesn’t want to be served by Tianwen again.
So he put on his clothes laboriously, dragged heavy steps,
and walked to the south peak of Sisheng Peak reluctantly.
Red Lotus Pavilion, Red Lotus Hell, Chu Wanning’s
residence, there is no living person within a hundred li.
No one wants to be close to where he lives. Chu
Wanning’s poor taste and uncertain personality make
everyone in the martial art respect him.
Mo Ran was a little nervous. He didn’t know what Chu
Wanning would do to punish him. He thought all the way to
the top of Nanfeng Peak. After passing through the
overlapped bamboo forest, a large swath of beautiful red
lotus came into view.
At this time, it was early in the morning, and the sun rose
in the east, reflecting the splendid brocade on the horizon.
The flaming clouds and the red hibiscus in the pond were
shining with each other, and the waves were majestic and
bright. Pingting stands quietly on the waterside pavilion on
the curving corridor of the pool, and a curtain of water
waterfalls on the hillside is noisy. The fine crystal water
droplets ding, ding, dong, bang on the stone wall, the water
mist evaporates, the smoke glows, and the tranquility is a
bit enchanting.
Mo Ran’s feeling about this is:
Oh.
The place where Chu Wanning lives, no matter how good
it looks, he is vomiting!
Look, how arrogant and extravagant, how extravagant
and wasteful, the disciples’ houses are closely connected
one by one, and the rooms do not occupy a lot of space.
Elder Yuheng is good, and one person occupies a whole
mountain. I dug three big ponds and planted lotus flowers.
Okay, although these lotus flowers are special varieties and
can be refined into holy medicine, they are not pleasing to
the eye anyway. I wish I could burn this broken leg water
pavilion with a torch!
Since he is no more than sixteen this year and is unable to
compete with Chu-zongshi, Mo Ran still came to Chu
Wanning’s residence and stood at the door, squinting his
eyes, sweet and greasy. Pretend to be grandson.
“Disciple Mo Ran, meet Shizun.”
“Well, come in.”
The room is messy, cold-blooded demon Chu Wanning is
dressed in a white robe, The lapels overlapped high and
tightly, with a rather abstinence. Today, he wore a high
ponytail and black metal handguards. He was sitting on the
ground and fiddled with a bunch of mechanical parts. He
was still biting a pen in his mouth.
I gave Mo Ran a blank expression. He bit his pen and said
vaguely: “Come here.”
Mo Ran passed.
This is really difficult, because there is nowhere to stay in
this room, and artwork and metal broken wood are scattered
everywhere.
Mo Ran’s brows twitched. He had never entered Chu
Wanning’s room in his previous life. He didn’t know that this
beautifully-dressed man lived in such a mess… it was hard
to say a word.
“What is Shizun doing?”
“Yeyou Shen.”
“What?”
Chu Wanning is a little impatient , It may be because of
the inconvenience to speak with the pen: “Nightman.”
 Mo Ran silently glanced at the mess of parts on the
ground.
His Shizun is hailed as Chu-zongshi, and it is not that he
has gained a reputation. In all honesty, Chu Wanning is a
very tough man. Whether it is his three god-level weapons,
his enchantment skills, or his organ manufacturing skills, he
is not ashamed of the words “reaching the peak”. This is
also the reason why he has such a bad temper and is so
difficult to serve, but the major cultivators are still fighting
to rob him.
Mo Ran, who was reborn, knew very well about the “Night
Walker”.
It is a mecha made by Chu Wanning. It has a low price and
a strong combat power. It can protect ordinary people in the
underworld at night from ordinary ghosts.
In the past life, the well-made night goddess has almost
become a must-have mecha for every household. The price
of each is equivalent to a broom, and the effect is much
easier to use than the grinning door god.
After Chu Wanning’s death, these night wandering gods
still guard the homes of the poor who can’t afford the Taoist
chief. This compassionate mind, coupled with Chu
Wanning’s love for his apprentices…hehe, really makes Mo
Ran despise.
Mo Ran sat down and looked at the “Yeyougod” who was
just a bunch of parts at this time, and the past flickered
from the bottom of his heart. He couldn’t help picking up a
knuckle of the Yeyougod. Hold it in your hand and take a
closer look.
Chu Wanning buckled the Falcon of the parts, finally freed
his hand, took off the pen he had been biting in his mouth,
and glared at Mo Ran: “That’s just got tung oil, you can’t
touch it.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran put down his knuckles and adjusted his
emotions. He was still cute and harmless to humans and
animals. He smiled and asked, “Shizun called me over, is he
going to let me help?”
Chu Wanning said: “Hmm.”
“What do you do?”
“Clean up the house.”
Mo Ran His smile froze. He looked at the normal room
after the earthquake: “…”
Chu Wanning is a genius in fairy art, and an idiot in life.
After packing up the fifth teacup that was broken and not
swept away in time, Mo Ran finally couldn’t stand it
anymore: “Shizun, how long has your house been left
unattended? My God, it’s such a mess. !”
Chu Wanning was looking at the drawings, and did not
raise his head when he heard the words: “Almost a year.”
Mo Ran: “………………”
“Where do you usually sleep?”
“What?” There may be something wrong with the drawing.
Chu Wanning was disturbed and looked even more
impatient than usual, rubbing his hair, angry Replied
rushingly, “Of course it’s a bed.”
Mo Ran glanced at the bed, which was piled with all kinds
of mechas that had been completed, as well as a series of
tools such as saws, axes, files, etc. , Each cold light is
shining, extremely sharp.
Great, why didn’t this person cut off his head when he
slept?
I have been busy for most of the day. The sawdust on the
floor was covered with three dustpans, and the white towel
used to wipe the shelf of the bookcase was more than ten
black. At noon, it was only half sorted.
Fuck Chu Wanning, this man is really more poisonous than
a poisonous woman.
Cleaning up the room does not seem to be a serious
punishment, and it does not seem like a coolie, but who
knows it is such a ghost place that has not been cleaned for
365 days? Not to mention that I am covered with scars,
even if I am in good health now, such tossing can be
exhausted for half my life!
“Shizun…”
“Huh?”
“Your pile of clothes…” It’s been about three months.
Chu Wanning finally took one of Yeyoushen’s arm. He
rubbed his sore shoulder, looked up at the robes on the
suitcase, and said coldly: “I wash it myself.”
 Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, thank goodness, and
then became a little curious: “Hey? Shizun still washes
clothes?”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, after a while, coldly said
“How difficult is this? Throw it in the water, soak it, fish it
out, and dry it.”
“…………” I really don’t know when I heard these words,
those who are longing for Chu -How would the girls of
zongshi feel. Mo Ran deeply felt that this man who didn’t
seem to be useful was really disgusting, and how much of
his girlfriend’s heart was broken when he said it out.
“It’s getting late, let me go to the dining hall and take care
of the rest.”
People come and go in Meng Po Hall, the disciples of
Sisheng Peak are three to five They were eating in groups,
and Chu Wanning took a lacquered wood tray to serve some
dishes, and sat in the corner silently.
With him as the core, within twenty feet of him, there is
gradually no one.
No one dared to sit too close to Elder Yuheng, for fear that
he would be unhappy. Throwing Tianwen out would be a
maddening. Chu Wanning himself knew this too well, but he
didn’t mind, a cold beauty was sitting there, eating the bowl
gently.
But today, it is different.
Mo Ran was brought by him, so naturally he had to follow
him.
 Others are afraid of him, and Mo Ran is also afraid of him,
but at least he is a person who has died once, and he is not
so afraid of Chu Wanning.
Especially after the fear of seeing for the first time faded
away, the hatred of Chu Wanning in the previous life slowly
emerged. What if Chu Wanning is better? Didn’t he die in his
hands in the last life.
Mo Ran sat down in front of him, calmly chewing on the
sweet and sour ribs in the bowl, crunching, and soon the
bones spit into a hill.
Chu Wanning suddenly threw his chopsticks.
Mo Ran was taken aback.
“…Can you stop eating when you eat?”
“I chew the bones, don’t you how to chew?”
“Then don’t eat Bones.”
“But I like to eat bones.”
“Go and eat.”
The quarrel between the two became louder and louder.
There are already disciples peeking at them.
Mo Ran endured the urge to buckle the rice bowl on Chu
Wanning’s head, pursing her shiny lips, and after a while,
narrowed his eyes and rubbed a sweet smile at the corner of
his mouth.
“Shizun, don’t shout so loudly. Let others hear it, wouldn’t
you laugh at us?”
 Chu Wanning has always been thin-skinned, and his voice
became softer and he whispered : “Go away.”
Mo Ran stumbled with a smile.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
“Hey, Shizun, don’t stare at me, let’s eat, eat. I will try to
be quiet.”
Mo Ran laughed enough, and started to pretend to be
well-behaved again, and the sound of chewing his bones
was much lower.
Chu Wanning eats soft but not hard. Seeing Mo Ran
obeyed, his face eased a little, no longer so bitter and bitter,
he lowered his head and ate his green tofu gently.
Mo Ran started to do it again after being too long.
He doesn’t know what’s wrong with him. Anyway, seeing
Chu Wanning in his life, he wants to make things in heaven
and make others angry.
So Chu Wanning discovered that although Mo Ran didn’t
chew loudly, he started to grab the ribs and eat it. It was
greasy and the sauce was shiny.
Chu Wanning’s forehead blue veins violently, bear it.
He lowered his eyelashes, did not go to see Mo Ran, and
took care of his own meals.
I don’t know if Mo Ran was too happy to eat, too forgetful,
and one accidentally threw the gnawed bones into Chu
Wanning’s rice bowl.
 Chu Wanning stared at the messy ribs, and the
surrounding air quickly condensed and frozen at a speed
visible to the naked eye.
“Mo Ran……!!!”
“Shizun……” Mo Ran was quite a little apprehensive, and
didn’t know what was true or false, “that… …Uh, I didn’t
mean it.”
That’s strange.
“…”
“Don’t be angry, I’ll take it out for you.”
When I said that, I really stretched out my chopsticks,
whoosh Inserted it into Chu Wanning’s bowl and quickly
picked the ribs away.
Chu Wanning’s face was pale, as if fainted with nausea.
Mo Ran’s eyelashes are rustling, and her delicate face has
a bit of pitiful grievance: “Shizun, is this disgusting me?”
“…”
“Shizun, I’m sorry.”
That’s it.
Chu Wanning thought.
Why do you have to be familiar with juniors?
He gave up the urge to call Tianwen to give Mo Ran a
meal, but his appetite was gone, and he stood up and said,
“I’m full.”
 “Hey? Eat so little? Shizun, you haven’t moved much in
your bowl.”
Chu Wanning coldly said: “I’m not hungry.”
Mo Ran is happy in his heart. A flower is gone, and the
mouth is still sweet: “Then I won’t eat anymore, go, let’s go
back to the Red Lotus Land-cough, Red Lotus Pavilion.”
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes “We?” There was a
mockery in his eyes, and then he said, “Who tells you? We
are in good order, and you speak to me.”
Mo Ran’s mouth should be diligent, His eyes were bent
with a smile, cute, sensible and cute.
However, this person is thinking, elder and humble? speak
nicely?
Hehe, if Chu Wanning could know what happened in his
previous life, he should know it-finally in this world, only he
is Mo Weiyu.
Chu Wanning is noble, cold and arrogant again, and in the
end, it is not a piece of mud on the soles of his boots. It
depends on his charity to survive?
Quickly following Shizun’s pace, Mo Ran still has a bright
smile on his face.
If Shi Mei is the white moonlight in his heart, Chu Wanning
is the broken fishbone stuck in his throat. He will pull this
thorn out and crush it, or swallow it, and it will be corroded
by gastric juice. .
In short, this rebirth, he can let anyone go.
 But he will never let Chu Wanning go.
However, Chu Wanning didn’t seem to want to spare him
easily.
Mo Ran stood in front of the library in the Red Lotus Hell,
looking at fifty rows of ten-story bookshelves, thinking that
he had heard it wrong.
“Shizun, what did you say…?”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “Wipe all the books here.”
“…”
“After wiping it, register it again.”
“…”
“I will check tomorrow morning.”
” !!!”
What! ! ! Is he going to stay in the red lotus hell tonight? ?
But he also made an appointment with Shi Mei, let Shi Mei
change his dressing at night! ! !
He opened his mouth to bargain, but Chu Wanning didn’t
bother to pay attention to him, waved his sleeves, turned
around and went to the office room, and by the way, closed
the door of the office room coldly.
Mo Ran, who had a bad date, fell into a deep dislike of Chu
Wanning-he wanted to burn all Chu Wanning’s books! !
No!
After thinking about it, he thought of a worse idea…
The author has something to say:

The editing and transfer issues have not been completed yet, so I
don’t want someone to apply for the list. If you can’t apply for a list,
you will have a cute message, and Bao someone will be updated as
lonely as snow, and Bao someone does not want to be lonely as
snowy. So take a break during the National Day, and wait for Jinjiang
to deal with the problem of regrouping, and resume the update at
10.9 at 10 pm.

There are a lot of manuscripts saved, don’t worry (?????) っ

 9. This Venerable one is not a
playmaker

Chu Wanning’s taste is really terrible.

boring. dull. It’s desperate.
Look at this full shelf, what kind of broken books are there!
“Ancient Enchantment Catalogue”, “Strange Flowers and
Bizarre Sketches”, “Linyi Rufeng sect Piano Score”, “Grass
and Trees Collection”, the only ones that can be regarded as
pastimes, there are probably only a few books of “Travel in
Shu Land” “, “Bashu Shiji”.
Mo Ran picked a few newer books, which Chu Wanning
would not read very often. He smeared all the pages and
painted a bunch of erotic pictures.
He was drawing while thinking, hum, the collection of
books here is not ten thousand but eight thousand. When
Chu Wanning finds out that some of them have been turned
into obscene books, he doesn’t know it’s the year of the
monkey. At that time, Chu Wanning definitely didn’t know
who did it, so he could only get sulking. It was wonderful,
wonderful.
 Thinking about it, I couldn’t help holding the book and
laughed.
Mo Ran has painted more than ten books in a row, using
his imagination, imaginative, and scribbling. That stroke can
be described as Cao Yi with water and Wu with the wind,
elegant and beautiful. If someone asks Elder Yuheng to
borrow books, and if they happen to borrow these books, it
is estimated that things like this will spread—
“Elder Yuheng’s human face and beast heart, actually
privately clipped a picture of sex between men and women
in “Qing Xin Jue”! “
“Elder Yuheng is presumptuously a teacher, and there is a
comic strip of Long Yang’s broken sleeve in the sword book!”
“What Beidou Immortal, a beast with a crown!”
Mo Ran The more he thought about it, the more funny he
was. Finally, he simply clutched his stomach, and rolled
around on the ground with a writing brush, kicking his feet
happily. He didn’t even notice anyone walking to the door of
the library.
So when Shi Mei came over, what he saw was Mo Ran who
was rolling in the pile of books and laughing like crazy.
Shi Mei: “…Aran, what are you doing?”
Mo Ran was taken aback and sat up, hurriedly covering up
all those yellow pictures. On the top, a dog-like face was put
on: “Wipe, wipe the floor.”
Shi Mei endured a smile: “Take clothes to wipe the floor?”
 “Ah. , Didn’t you find a rag. Let’s not talk about it, Shi Mei,
why did you come at night?”
“I went to your house to find you, but I didn’t find it. I
asked someone else to know You are here at Shizun.” Shi
Mei entered the library and helped Mo Ran collect the piled
books one by one, gently smiling, “It’s okay, I’ll come and
see you.”
Mo Ran was very happy, and a little flattered. He pursed
his lips. The people who have always been glib is actually a
little speechless.
“Then…um…then sit down!” Mo Ran said nervously after
spinning around for a long time, “I, I will help you pour tea.”
“No, I came here quietly. If Shizun found out, it would be
troublesome.”
Mo Ran scratched his head: “It’s also…” Chu Wanning is a
pervert! Sooner or later, I will knock him down and no longer
succumb to his lewd power!
“You haven’t eaten dinner yet? I brought you some
dishes.”
Mo Ran’s eyes lit up: “Long copying his hands?”
“Puff, you’re not tired of it. I didn’t take a copy, the Red
Lotus Pavilion is far away, I’m afraid to bring it. Well, it’s
some stir-fried dishes, do you have an appetite?”
Shi Mei opened the food box next to him, and it turned out
that there were a few red dishes inside. A dish of Shunfeng
Er, a dish of shredded pork with fish flavor, a dish of uterine
preserved chicken, a dish of cucumbers, and a bowl of rice.
 “Hey, did you put the chili pepper?”
“I’m afraid you will be greedy, so let it go a little bit.” Shi
Mei laughed. He and Mo Ran both love spicy dishes.
Naturally, I know the truth of unpleasantness, “But your
wound is not so good, I don’t dare to put too much, it’s
better to add a little bit of flavor, it’s better than not having
a little red.”
Mo Ran happily Biting the chopsticks, the dimples are
sweet like honey under the candlelight: “Wow! I want to
cry!”
Shi Mei smiled: “When you finish crying, the dishes will be
cold. You will cry after eating. “
Mo Ran cheered, and his chopsticks flicked quickly.
He is like a hungry dog when he eats. Chu Wanning
always can’t understand him eating like a ghost, but Shi Mei
will not dislike it.
Shi Mei is always gentle, smiling while letting him eat
slowly, and handing him a cup of tea. The plate was soon
empty. Mo Ran felt his stomach and breathed a sigh of relief.
He narrowed his eyes and sighed, “Satisfied…”
Shi Mei seemed to ask casually: “It’s the dragon who
copied his hands and delicious. Are these dishes delicious?”
Mo Ran’s diet is just like his obsession with first love, he is
very infatuated. Tilting his head, black bright and soft eyes
looked at Shi Mei, grinning: “Long Chaos his hands.”
“…” Shi Mei smiled and shook his head. After a long while,
he said, “Aran, let me change the dressing for you.”
 The ointment was adjusted by Madam Wang.
Madam Wang used to be a disciple of “Guyue’ye” of the
fairy gate of pharmacy in her early years. She is weak in
martial arts and does not like to fight and kill, but she likes
to study medicine. There is a medicine garden in Sisheng
Peak. , She planted a lot of precious plants there, so there is
no shortage of medicine in the martial art.
Mo Ran took off his shirt and turned his back to Shi Mei.
The scar behind him was still aching, but Shi Mei’s warm
fingers were dipped in the ointment, and he rubbed and
rubbed it little by little until it fell gradually. Forget about the
pain, but a little bit of heart.
“Okay.” Shi Mei wrapped a new bandage on Mo Ran,
knotted it carefully, “put on clothes.”
Mo Ran turned around and looked Shi Mei took a look.
Under the dim candlelight, Shi Mei’s complexion became
more and more coquettish, his tongue was dry, and he
really didn’t want to put on clothes, but after hesitating for a
while, he lowered his head and quickly put on his coat.
“Shi Mei.”
“Huh?”
In such a claustrophobic study, the atmosphere of
loneliness and widowhood is very good. Mo Ran originally
wanted to say something that moved the world, but he was
an illiterate who was able to set his own reign as a
“halberd”. After holding back for a long time, his face
became red with his bulging bag, and he only suffocated. In
three words: “You are so kind.”
“Whatever is there, it should be.”
“I will treat you very well.” Mo Ran’s tone He was very
calm, but his palms were sweaty, and he always betrayed
his surging heart, “When I become great, no one can bully
you. Shizun is not good either.”
Shi Mei doesn’t know why he suddenly Speaking like this,
he was taken aback for a while, but still gently said: “Okay,
from now on, I will rely on Ah Ran.”
“Hmm…”
Mo Ran Nana He responded, but Shi Mei’s charming gaze
was even more anxious, and he dared not look any more, so
he lowered his head.
For this person, he has always been cautious, even
obsessive.
“Ah, Shizun wants you to wipe so many books? Still writing
books overnight?”
Mo Ran still wants face in front of his sweetheart:
“Fortunately, hurry up, It’s too late.”
Shi Mei said: “I’ll help you.”
“How can it work, if Shizun finds out, I have to punish you
together.” Mo Ran Very firm, “It’s getting late, you go back
to rest, there will be morning repairs tomorrow morning.”
Shi Mei took his hand and laughed softly: “It’s okay, he
can’t find out, we are quiet That…”
 Before the words were finished, I heard a cold voice.
“How about quietly?”
I don’t know when Chu Wanning has come out of the
office room, his face is cold, Danfeng’s eyes are frosty and
snowy. He was in white clothes and cold, standing at the
entrance of the library, looking at them blankly, his eyes
stopped for a while on the hands held by the two, and then
moved away.
“Shi Mingjing, Mo Weiyu, you are so courageous.”
Shi Mei’s face was like snow for a moment, he suddenly
let go of Mo Ran’s hand, and his voice sounded like a
mosquito: ” Shizun……”
Mo Ran also secretly said something bad, lowered his
head: “Shizun.”
Chu Wanning walked in, ignored Mo Ran, and knelt down
instead. Shi Mei on the ground said lightly: “Red Lotus
Pavilion is all over the enchantment. Do you think I will not
know if you enter without notification.”
Shi Mei bowed his head anxiously: “The disciple knows
wrong.”
Mo Ran was anxious: “Shizun, Shi Mei just came to give
me a change of medicine, and leave immediately, please
don’t blame him.”
Shi Mei is also anxious: “Shizun, this The matter has
nothing to do with Mo Shidi, it is the disciple’s fault. The
disciple is willing to receive the punishment.”
 “…”
Chu Wanning’s face turned blue.
He didn’t say a few words, and the two of them were
anxious to excuse each other, seeing him as a scourge and
the same enemy. Chu Wanning was silent for a while, barely
suppressing the twitching eyebrows, and said indifferently:
“It’s really sympathetic and moving, so it seems that I am
the only wicked person in this house.”
Mo Ran said: “Shizun…”
“…Don’t call me.”
Chu Wanning swung his sleeves wide and refused to
speak. Mo Ran didn’t know what was going on with him, why
he was so angry. I just guess that Chu Wanning always hates
other people pulling and pulling in front of him, no matter
what kind of pulling and pulling, it probably dirty his eyes.
The three were silent for a long time.
Chu Wanning suddenly turned around, turned and left.
Shi Mei raised his face, his eyes were a little red, and said
at a loss: “Shizun?”
“You go and copy the door rules ten times, go back.”
Shi Mei lowered his eyes, and after a while, he whispered:
“…Yes.”
Mo Ran was still kneeling in the same place.
Shi Mei stood up, glanced at Mo Ran, hesitated again, and
after a long while he knelt down again, begging Chu
Wanning.
 “Shizun, Mo Shidi’s scar has just healed, and the disciple
is brave, please don’t make him too hard.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, he stood alone in the
extinguishing candlelight. Next, after a while, he suddenly
turned his face to the side, and saw sharp eyebrows and
sharp eyes, angrily said.
“So much nonsense, don’t you go?!”
Chu Wanning was more than handsome, not gentle
enough, and even more terrifying when he was fierce, Shi
Mei was shaking with fright For a moment, lest he angered
Shizun, and even more troubled Mo Ran, he hurriedly bowed
back.
There are only two of them left in the library. Mo Ran
sighed secretly and said: “Shizun, the disciple is wrong, the
disciple will continue to register.”
Chu Wanning But without turning his head, he said, “If you
are tired, go back.”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his face.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I won’t keep you.”
How could he let himself be so kind? There must be fraud!
Mo Ran witty said: “I’m not going.”
Chu Wanning paused and sneered: “…Okay, it’s up to
you.”
After speaking, he flicked his wide sleeves, turned and
left.
 Mo Ran was stunned-no fraud? He thought that Chu
Wanning must reward himself with Liu Teng again.
Being busy until midnight, I finally got the job done. Mo
Ran yawned and left the library.
At this time, the night was dark, and Chu Wanning’s
bedroom was still dimly lit.
Huh? That nasty monster hasn’t slept yet?
Mo Ran walked over, ready to say hello to Chu Wanning
before leaving. When I entered the room, I realized that Chu
Wanning had stopped, but this person with a bad memory
had forgotten to put out the candle before going to bed.
Alternatively, he did half of his work and fell asleep from
exhaustion. Mo Ran glanced at the Yeyoushen who was
pieced together on the side of the bed. He estimated this
possibility in his heart. Finally, when he saw the metal
gloves that Chu Wanning hadn’t taken off at all, and the half
of the mechanism buckle still in his hand, he was sure. This
is the truth.
When Chu Wanning fell asleep, he was not so cold and
solemn, he was curled up on a bed full of mecha parts, saws
and axes. There are too many things to spread out, and
there is actually no place to fit him, so he is curled up very
small, arched, with long eyelashes hanging down, and he
looks a bit lonely.
Mo Ran stared at him for a while.
Chu Wanning…what is he mad about today?
 Is it just irritating that Shi Mei entered the Red Lotus
Pavilion privately, and want to help herself organize the
books?
Mo Ran approached the bed, rolled his eyes, leaned in Chu
Wanning’s ear, tried to shout: “Shizun?” in a very small,
very small voice.
“…Um…” Chu Wanning snorted softly and hugged the cold
mecha in his arms. He slept deeply, breathing evenly, and
his unremoved metal gloves had sharp teeth, pillowed on
the side of his face, like the paws of a cat or a leopard.
Mo Ran saw that he didn’t look like he would wake up for a
while, and when he moved in his heart, he squinted his eyes
and rubbed a smirk at the corner of his mouth. He pressed
against Chu Wanning’s auricle, lowered his voice and tried
to test: “Shizun, get up.”
“…”
“Shizun?”
“…”
“Chu Wanning?”
“…”
“Hey, I really fell asleep.” Mo Ran was happy and
supported With his arm leaning on his pillow, he smiled and
looked at him, “That’s great, I will settle the ledger with you
now.”
Chu Wanning didn’t know someone asked him to settle
the account, but he still closed his eyes. Mian, a face of
Qingjun looked very peaceful.
Mo Ran put on a majestic posture, but unfortunately he
was born in the band since he was a child, and he hadn’t
read a few days. When he was a child, all his ears and eyes
were touched by market chattering and storytelling, so he
pieced together. Those words and sentences seem
particularly lame and funny.
“Boldly spoil the people of the Chu family, you deceive the
king, you have no respect for the king, you… uh, you…”
Scratching your head, a bit poor, after all To proclaim the
emperor, it’s either you, a low-handed servant or a dog-
servant, who open your mouth and curse, but none of these
seem to be appropriate for Chu Wanning.
After racking my brains and thinking for a long time, I
suddenly thought of a rhetoric often used by the little sisters
in Lefang. Although it is not very clear, it seems to be pretty
good. So Mo Ran twisted his eyebrows, and sternly said:
“You little bitch donkey hoof, do you know your sin?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“If you don’t speak, This Venerable one will treat you as a
confession!”
Chu Wanning probably felt a bit noisy, so he snorted and
continued to sleep in his arms .
“You have committed such a big mistake, This Venerable
one shall be sentenced to you according to the law… Well,
sentenced to punishment! Liu-gonggong!”
 After the inertia, I will realize To Liu-gonggong is already a
person from a previous life.
Mo Ran thought for a while and decided to blame himself
for playing his father-in-law. So flatteringly said: “Your
Majesty, the old slave is here.”
Then he cleared his throat immediately, and said
solemnly: “Execute immediately.”
“Your Majesty’s life.”
Okay, the words are finished.
Mo Ran geared up and began to “torture” Chu Wanning.
The so-called mouth torture, in fact, did not originally
exist, it was edited by Mo Ran.
Then how to execute this temporary verbal punishment?
Only a generation of tyrant Mo Ran, solemnly cleared his
throat, his eyes were cold and fierce, slowly approaching
Chu Wanning’s snowy spring-like cold face, and a little
closer to those pale lips.
Then…
Mo Ran stopped, glared at Chu Wanning, tuned and
frustrated, cursing every word:
“Chu Wanning, I /Fuck/Your mother, you are the
unparalleled little, heart, and eye.”
Slap. Snapped.
Volley slapped two mouths.
Hey, the execution was successful!
 Cool!
Mo Ran was happy. Suddenly he felt a stab in his neck and
noticed the strangeness. He bowed his head fiercely and
met a pair of phoenix eyes that were pure and precious.
Mo Ran: “…”
The sound of Chu Wanning is like a jade broken ice lake. It
can’t be said that it is more immortal or deeper: “What are
you doing.”
“This Venerable one…Bah. Old slave…Bah, baah!”
Fortunately, these two sentences were light as mosquitoes,
and Chu Wanning frowned slightly, it seemed that he didn’t
hear clearly. Mo Ran had an idea, then raised his hand and
slapped Chu Wanning’s face twice.
“…”
Faced with Shizun’s increasingly unkind look, the
predecessor Renjie Dizun made a terrible smile and said:
“Disciples, disciples are hitting Shizun mosquitoes. “

The author has something to say:

Welcome to this issue of rbtv “People” column, the guest column

today is the first generation of cultivation world ( Crossed out)
Bawang (crossed out) Bawang Mo Weiyu. Please invite the special
host Xue Mengmeng to go online (/^▽^)/

Xue Mengmeng: The cultivation of ordinary people is for ascension,

but your cultivation is for the title of emperor. Mo Ran, I have always
wanted to ask you, there are obviously no emperors and generals in
the label of this article, but why do you insist on developing the
cause of feudal emperors?
Cuttlefish: There are always two directions in the development of
things, right?

Xue Mengmeng: There seems to be nothing wrong.

Mogaiyu: Then I ask you, have you ever seen Huangsang who is
Xiuxian?

Xue Mengmeng (stupefied): (⊙o⊙)…Uh…this…

Cuttlefish: don’t think so Get up, let me remind you, what is the name
of Emperor Jiajing?

Xue Mengmeng:? ? ? This person is not in the same dimension as

us, Shizun never taught it.

Mo Feiyu: That cousin is here to teach you, he is called Taishang

Daluo Tianxian Ziji Changsheng Shengzhizhao Lingtong
Sanyuanzheng Ying Yuxu general five thunder big real person
Xuandu Emperor Wanshou.

Xue Mengmeng:…

Mo Feiyu: (smiles) I am very envious, and I want to call Tai Shang

Da Luo Tianxian Ziji Longevity Shengzhizhao Spiritual System
Three-Yuan Zheng Ying Yuxu general manager Wu Lei Da real
person Xuantu realm Taxian emperor ink feeds the fish.

Xue Mengmeng: …You go away, I don’t know you.

Mo Feiyu (rolling his eyes): Hey, is it just that the emperor only
needs to cultivate immortals, and the Taoist priests are not allowed
to be kings?

comes with a small person card sticker.

Mo Ran.

Word: Feed the fish.

The posthumous title: Taishang Big Carrot, Heavenly Immortal Gay
Guy, Purple Longevity Saint Zhizhao Ling, Stabbed Shizun, the
King’s Eight Attacks, and Five Thunders, a Shameless Realm Taxian
Emperor.

Occupation: Emperor (dead)

Social aspect: illiterate

Currently the most Love: Shi Mei

Favorite food: (crossed out manually) Chu Wanning (crossed out

manually) Long Chaoshou

Hate: be People hate it

Height: 186 before death, and after rebirth. This Venerable one is a
green young man who has not grown up yet, so why should it be
disclosed to the public?

For a few days, there has been an update, so make up a bunch of

small theaters and run away.
 10. This Venerable one is
fledgling

Fortunately, the “mouth torture” that Mo Ran played by

herself was not completely heard by Chu Wanning. Talking
nonsense, barely let him get confused.
When he returned to his bedroom, it was already very
late. Mo Ran slept for a while and went to the morning
repair as usual the next day. After finishing the morning
repairs, it was his favorite thing in the morning: too early.
Meng Po Tang, the place for breakfast, gradually increased
with the dissolution of morning repairs.
Mo Ran sat opposite Shi Mei. Xue Meng came late, and Shi
Mei’s side was taken up by others. He had to face with a
gloomy face, and reluctantly took his own early and sat next
to Mo Ran.
If Mo Ran were to tell the most subtle aspects of Sisheng
Peak mentality, he would definitely say: There is no need for
bigu in this school.
Different from the many schools in the upper cultivating
world, Sisheng Peak has its own set of methods of practice.
There is no need to abstain from meat and fish, and no
fasting is required. Therefore, the food in the school is
always abundant.
Mo Ran drank a bowl of spicy and fragrant Camellia
oleifera, along the side of the peanuts, crispy soybeans, and
a plate of browned and crispy fried buns, specially for Shi
Mei of.
Xue Meng squinted at Mo Ran, mocking: “Mo Ran, I didn’t
expect you to stand up even after entering the Red Lotus
Hell. It’s amazing.”
Mo Ran’s head Don’t lift up: “Then you don’t see who I
am.”
“Who are you?” Xue Meng sneered, “Shizun didn’t
discount your legs. Which green onion is it?”
“Oh, I am green onion, then what are you.”
Xue Meng sneered: “I am Shizun’s chief disciple.”
“You sealed it yourself? Hey, I suggest you go to Shizun to
make a seal, mount it and hang it on the wall for confession,
otherwise, I’m sorry for the title of chief disciple.”
With a sound, Xue Meng squeezed his chopsticks off.
Shi Mei hurriedly settled the matter next to him: “Don’t
make a noise, hurry up and eat.”
Xue Meng: “…huh.”
Mo Ran grinned and followed him: “Huh.”
Xue Meng rushed into the crown, and slapped the table:
“You are bold!”
 Seeing that the situation is not good, Shi Mei hurriedly
stopped Xue Meng: “Young Master, so many people are
watching, let’s eat, don’t fight.”
The two people don’t agree with each other. Although
they are cousins, they pinch when they meet. After Shi Mei
persuaded Xue Meng, Sandwiched bitterly in the middle to
ease the atmosphere, talking on both sides.
Ask Xue Meng for a while: “Young Master, when will the
cat that Mrs. raises is born?”
Xue Meng replied: “Oh, you said Ari? My mother made a
mistake. , It’s not pregnant, it’s eating too much, it looks like
it’s a big belly.”
Shi Mei: “…”
After a while, I asked Mo Ran: “Aran , Do you still have to
go to Shizun to work today?”
“It shouldn’t be used anymore. Everything that should be
sorted is sorted out. Let me copy the door rules for you
today.”
Shi Mei laughed “Why do you still have time to help me?
You still have to copy it a hundred times.”
Xue Meng raised his eyebrows and looked at Shi Mei, who
had always been safe and self-conscious, a little surprised:
“What are you doing? Want to copy the door rules?”
Shi Mei’s face was embarrassed, and before he could
speak, suddenly, the buzzing conversation in the dining hall
suddenly fell silent. The three of them turned their heads
and saw Chu Wanning fluttering into Meng Po Tang in white
clothes, walked to the kitchen cabinet blankly, and began to
pick dim sum.
In the dining hall where more than a thousand people ate,
Chu Wanning was added, and suddenly it was as quiet as a
cemetery. The disciples all sullen their heads and cook rice,
and even if they want to communicate, they all talk very
lightly.
Shi Mei sighed softly, looked at Chu Wanning holding the
tray, and sat in the corner where he would sit as usual. He
drank the porridge silently, and couldn’t help saying,
“Actually, I think Shizun is very poor sometimes.”
Mo Ran raised his eyes: “How to say?”
“Look, where he sits, no one dares to approach him. As a
result, others dare not even speak loudly. It was okay for the
Lord before, but the Lord was not there. He didn’t even have
a speaker. Isn’t he very lonely?”
Mo Ran snorted “That’s what he asked for.”
Xue Meng was angry again: “Dare you taunt Shizun?”
“Where did I taunt him? All I said was Let’s be honest.” Mo
Ran put another fried bun for Shi Mei. “Just his temper, who
wants to stay with him.”
“You—!”
Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng hippiely and said lazily: “Not
convinced? If you are not convinced, sit over and eat with
Shizun, don’t sit with us.”
Just put Xue in one sentence Meng blocked it.
 Although he respects Chu Wanning, he is more fearful
than everyone else. Unable to be embarrassed and
annoyed, but unable to argue, he could only kick the legs of
the table with two feet, sulking himself and himself.
Mo Ran’s face was lazy and proud, he glanced at the little
Phoenix provocatively, and then fell on Chu Wanning
through the crowd.
For some unknown reason, looking at the only white figure
in the dark blue silver armor all over the room, he suddenly
thought of the person who fell asleep in the cold metal last
night.
Shi Mei is right, Chu Wanning is really pitiful.
But so what? The more pitiful he is, the happier Mo Ran
will be. Thinking about it, the curvature of the corners of his
mouth becomes more obvious.
Life flies quickly.
Chu Wanning didn’t tell him to go to the Red Lotus Pavilion
afterwards. Mo Ran’s daily chores consisted of washing
dishes, feeding the chickens and ducks raised by Madam
Wang, and weeding in the medicine garden. It’s also very
leisurely.
A blink of an eye, the one-month ban period has passed.
On this day, Madam Wang called Mo Ran to Loyalty Hall,
touched his head, and asked him: “Aran, are your wounds
healed?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Aunt Lau is concerned,
everything is fine.”
 “That’s good, you should pay attention when you go out in
the future. Don’t make such a big mistake again. Shizun is
angry, don’t you know?”
Mo Ran is particularly good at pretending to be grandsons:
“Auntie, I know.”
“One more thing.” Madam Wang wrote out a letter from
the Huanghuali Xiaoji. Said, “You have been in the business
for a year, and it is time to take on the responsibility of
eliminating demons. Yesterday, your uncle Fei Ge passed on
the book, and he specifically asked you to go down the
mountain to complete this assignment after the full ban.”
According to Sisheng Peak’s rules, disciples must be
involved in the world to eliminate demons after a year of
learning.
When eliminating the demon for the first time, Shizun of
the disciple will accompany and help. In addition, the
disciple must invite a fellow student to go with him, so that
the disciples can support each other. Reflect, life and death
will not change”.
Mo Ran’s eyes lit up, he took the appointment letter, tore
it open and read it in a hurry, and he grinned with joy.
Madam Wang worried: “Aran, your uncle wants you to be
famous in a battle, so you are entrusted with an important
task. Although Elder Yuheng has a high level of cultivation,
he is ruthless in the fight. If you can protect you well, you
must not patronize and be happy and underestimate the
enemy.”
 “No, no!” Mo Ran waved his hand again and again,
smiling, “Auntie, rest assured, I will take care of it. Myself.”
After finishing speaking, he was ready to pack.
“This kid…” Madam Wang looked at his back, her gentle
and beautiful face was full of worry, “How can I get a
delegation to make him happy?”
Can Mo Ran be upset?
The demon-killing thing uncle handed him took place in
Butterfly Town, and was entrusted by a local member
surnamed Chen.
No matter what kind of ghost there is, the key lies in the
last life, in this Butterfly Town, he was bewitched by demons
and lost his mind. In the fantasy world, he forcibly kissed Shi
Mei. This is also Mo Ran. The few times I got close to Shi Mei
are really ecstasy.
Besides, because he is deceived, Shi Mei can hardly care
about it. Innocent! People can’t find him to settle accounts
after kissing him.
Mo Ran Le’s eyes were bent. He doesn’t even mind if this
assignment has to be done with Chu Wanning.
Relying on the master to eliminate demons, and to
provoke the man on oneself, why not do this kind of beauty?
Invited Shi Mei to play Shizun, and the three of them
rushed all the way to the evil Butterfly Town.
This is a town full of flowers. Flower fields stretch for
dozens of miles outside the residential area, so colorful
butterflies are always flying in the town, so it got the name.
 It was night when the three arrived, and the village drums
rang and it was very lively. A line of musicians in big red
shirts blew suona and turned out of the alley.
Shi Mei curiously said: “Is this marrying? How come to
marry at night?”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s a marriage.”
Dark marriage, also known as Yin marriage, is a post-
death marriage for unmarried men and women who have
died. This custom does not thrive in poor places, but
Butterfly Town is very rich, so it is commonplace to find
spouses for boys and girls who have never married before.
The team of dark marriages is vast, divided into two
columns, one is carrying real silk and silk, and the other is
paper ingots. In this way, surrounded by a red and white
eight-carriage sedan chair, all of the golden lamp deacon,
filed out of the village.
Mo Ran and the others pulled the horse bridle and stood
aside, letting the marriage team pass first. When the sedan
chair approached, I saw that it was not a living person
sitting inside, but a ghost bride with paper mush. The ghost
bride is smeared with cream and powder, her lips are bright
red, and her pale face is reflected in two clusters of Danxia
on her cheeks, her smile is extremely sullen.
“What a bad habit in this village, it’s really scary to have
money to burn.” Mo Ran whispered.
Chu Wanning said: “The people at Butterfly Town are very
particular about contemplation and believe that there
should be no lone graves in their homes, otherwise the
family luck will be implicated by lonely ghosts.”
” …Isn’t it?”
“The townspeople believe in it.”
“Hey, yes, Butterfly Town has been here for hundreds of
years. I want to tell them they believe it. Evil does not exist
at all, I guess they can’t accept it either.”
Shi Mei whispered: “Where is this team going?”
Chu Wanning said: “We just now When I came, I passed
through an earthen temple. The temple does not enshrine
any gods and Buddhas. The lintel is still affixed with the
囍
word “ ”. The table is piled with red satin, and the words on
the satin are similar to “Heaven-given marriage”, “Quan” I
think they are going there.”
“I also noticed that temple.” Shi Mei thoughtfully, “Shizun,
there are ghosts enshrined there. Is the emcee of
ceremonies?”
“Not bad.”
The ghost emcee is a ghost image imagined by the
people. People believe that the marriage of dead souls also
requires three media and six cards, and the exchange of
dragon and phoenix posts. It is also necessary to have a
master of ceremonies as a testimony to admit that the two
dead are married. But Butterfly Town, because of the
custom of implied marriage, naturally built a golden body
for the ghost master of ceremonies, for the ghost bride to
be carried before the graves outside the town. Worshiped in
front of the temple.
Mo Ran rarely saw this ridiculous scene, and watched it
with gusto, but Chu Wanning only looked at it coldly for a
while, turned his horse’s head, and said, “Let’s go and take
a look at the haunted house. “
“Three Taoists, my life is really bitter! You are here! If no
one cares about this matter, I, I don’t even want to live!”
The one who entrusted Sisheng Peak to get rid of ghosts
was the richest merchant in the town, except Member Chen.
The Chen family is in the powder business. There are four
sons and one daughter in the family. After the eldest son got
married, his wife didn’t like the noise at home, so the two of
them thought about moving out to establish another
business. Chen’s family is rich and powerful, so they bought
a large piece of land in a quiet part of Beishan, and they
also brought a natural hot spring pool, which they would
especially enjoy .
As a result, on the day of the groundbreaking, a few
shovel went down and the shovel hit a hard object. The
eldest daughter-in-law leaned over to take a look, and she
fainted immediately, and she dug a new coffin covered with
red paint on Beishan!
Butterfly Town has a mass burial site. After the death of
the town residents, they are all buried there. But this
solitary coffin appeared on the North Mountain inexplicably,
and there was no grave or monument, and the coffin body
was blood red.
How dare they move again and quickly filled the soil back,
but it was too late. Since that day, strange things have
happened in the Chen family.
“First, my daughter-in-law.” Chen Yuanwai cried, “I was
frightened and moved to fetal gas, causing miscarriage.
Later, it was my elder son who went to the mountain to help
his wife. Medicine, as a result, he slipped his foot and fell to
the bottom of the mountain. When he went to find someone,
he had lost his breath… Alas!” He sighed, choked and
couldn’t speak anymore, just waved his hand.
Madam Chen couldn’t help wiping her tears with a
handkerchief: “My husband is right. A few months after that,
our sons had accidents one by one, either missing or losing
their lives. A son, all three are gone!”
Chu Wanning frowned, his eyes passed the Chen family
and his wife, and fell on the pale-faced Yaozi. He looks about
the same size as Mo Ran. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, he
was handsome, but his face was distorted by fear.
Shi Mei asked: “Can you tell me how the other children…
are missing?”
“Hey, Nakako is on the way to find his brother. I was bitten
by a snake. The snake was a normal grass snake and it was
not poisonous. No one cared at that time. But within a few
days, he suddenly fell down straight while eating, and
then… , My child…”
 Shi Mei sighed and couldn’t bear it: “Then, can there be
signs of poisoning in the body?”
“Hey, where is the poison? , Our family must be cursed!
The first few sons have gone, the next one is the youngest!
The next one is the youngest!”
Chu Wanning frowned, his eyes fell like lightning On
Madam Chen, he asked: “How do you know that the next
one will be the youngest, why not yourself? Is this ghost
only killing men?”
The youngest of the Chen family shrank there, The legs
are like sieve chaff and the eyes are swollen like peaches.
When he opens his voice, his voice is shrill and distorted:
“It’s me! It’s me! I know! The man in the red coffin is here!
He is here! The Taoist, Dao Please help me! Chief Taoist help
me!”
As soon as he said his emotions began to lose control, he
jumped over and wanted to hold Chu Wanning’s thigh.
Chu Wanning never liked contact with strangers,
immediately avoided, raised his head and stared at Chen
Yuanwai and his wife: “What is going on?”
The couple looked at each other. Tremblingly said: “There
is a place in this house, we, we dare not go again-the Taoist
will know if we see it, it’s really evil, it’s really…”
Chu Wanning interrupted. “Where?”
The couple hesitated for a while, stretched out their
hands, and tremblingly pointed to the shrine in the house
where the ancestors were enshrined: “It’s there…”
 Chu Wanning went there first After Mo Ran and Shi Mei,
the Chen family followed far behind.
Open the door, the inside is very similar to the joss house
where some big families will offer sacrifices to gods and
ancestors. There are several rows of spiritual positions
densely placed, with pale, long candles burning on both
sides.
All the characters on the tablets in this room are
engraved, painted with yellow paint, with the names of the
deceased, and their ranking in the family.
The writing of these spirit tablets is very regular, showing
the ancestors test the spirit of XX, and the spirit of XX.
But there is only the spirit card in the middle. The words
on it are not painted after being carved, but a line of words
like this:
The spirit of Chen Yanji.
Master Yang, Chen Sunshili
The Chen family who hid behind the Daoist may be lucky,
and look timidly at the shrine where the white silk is flying.
After a glance, I saw the words painted in blood on this
tablet again, and suddenly collapsed.
Madam Chen howled and cried, his younger son’s face
was pale, not like a living person.
This tablet, firstly, is improperly written, and secondly, the
characters on the tablet are crooked and twisted,
resembling a ghost symbol written by someone when they
are drowsy. The scribble is almost unrecognizable.
 Shi Mei turned his head and asked: “Who is Chen Yanji?”
The youngest son of the Chen family cried behind him,
shaking and saying, “Yes, it’s me.” “
Chen Yuanwai cried as he said: “Dao Master, this is what it
looks like. Since Zhong Zi went there, we have discovered…
that there is an extra spiritual sign in the ancestral temple,
and the sign is actually us. The name of the living person.
As soon as this name appears, within seven days, that
person will suffer misfortune! When the youngest’s name
appeared on the tablet, I shut him in the room, and the door
was covered with incense ash, please People came to do it
and tried everything, but on the seventh day! He died…for
no reason, he died like that!”
The more he talked, the more excited he became, and the
more he talked, the more scared he became. With a plop, I
knelt down: “I, Chen, has never done anything to hurt the
heavens and reason. Why should God treat me like this!
Why!”
Shi Mei looked sad, and quickly went to calm the crying
Tianqiu. The old man of the land, raised his head and yelled
softly: “Shizun, look at this…”
Chu Wanning did not look back, he was still looking at the
magic card with relish, as if it could be drawn It’s like a
flower.
Suddenly, Chu Wanning asked: “Master Yang, Chen Sun,
are you talking about you, Madam Chen?”
The author has something to say:

There used to be a cold-blooded demon Shizun. The demon Shizun

had three apprentices, and they all have the title of Jacksu. They are
Xue Ziming, the Phoenix of Shu, Mo Weiyu, the Real Dragon, and
Shi Mingjing, the Sleeping White Tiger.

Click!

The above titles are all false.

In fact, it should be: Xue Mengmeng, the bird stuff, the ink feeding
the fish with the dog, and the younger sister of the white lotus. I can’t
help but laugh: -D
 11. This Venerable one wants
relatives, happy!

“Yes, it’s me!” Madam Chen sobbed, “But I didn’t write

this spirit card! How could I curse my own child? I—”
“When you are awake, you I don’t know how to write, but
I’m asleep.”
Chu Wanning said, raising his hand, picking up the
spiritual card, pouring spiritual power in his palm, and
suddenly a distant and terrible scream erupted from the
spiritual card. , And then a strong blood gurgled from the
tablet.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were cold and cold, and he said
sharply: “The evil animal is arrogant, dare to make trouble!”
The spiritual power in his palm is strong, and the
handwriting on the tablet is actually bit by bit. Forced to
retreat in that scream, became dim, and finally disappeared
completely. Chu Wanning’s slender and cold white fingers
squeezed again, and the whole tablet was shattered! !
The Chen family looked stunned from behind. Not to
mention the Chen family, even Shi Mei was shocked.
 He couldn’t help sighing: “So powerful.”
Mo Ran couldn’t help sighing in his heart, so fierce.
Chu Wanning turned half of his handsome face, with no
expression on his face, only a few blood splashed on his
cheek. He raised his hand, carefully examined the blood
stains on his fingertips, and said to the Chen family: “You all
stay in this yard today. Don’t go anywhere.”
Where are they now? Dare to defy a little bit, and quickly
said: “Okay! Okay! Listen to the chief commander!”
Chu Wanning strode out of the temple, inadvertently
wiped off the blood stains on his face, his fingers volleyed
towards the sky. Madam Chen nodded: “Especially you,
never fall asleep. That thing will be upper body, even if you
are sleepy, you must be awake.”
“Yes…yes!” Madam Chen He repeatedly agreed, with tears
in his mouth, and asked in disbelief, “Dao Master, my son…
Is…Is it all right?”
“No problem for the time being.”
Madam Chen stunned: “For now? Not always? Then, how
can I save my son’s life?”
Chu Wanning said: “Catch the demon.”
Madam Chen’s heart I was very anxious, inevitably a little
rude, and he couldn’t help being polite, and hurriedly asked:
“When does the Taoist intend to catch it?”
“Immediately.”
 Chu Wanning said, I glanced at the Chen family and
asked, “Who knows where the red coffin was dug. Come and
lead the way.”
The eldest son’s daughter-in-law is named Yao, although
she is a woman. However, he was tall and somewhat heroic.
Although his face was scared, he was calmer than others.
Then he said: “That place is chosen by my late husband and
I, I know the location, I will lead the way.”
The three people followed Chen Yao, all the way to the
north, and soon came to the Chen family. The land I bought.
Martial law has been set up there, there is no people
around, the black hills are thick with trees, and they are so
quiet that there are no insects, birds, and birds.
Climbing to the mountainside, the field of vision suddenly
opened up. Chen Yao said: “The three Taoist leaders, this is
the place.”
The place where the red coffin was dug out was also
suppressing the tombstone. , Mo Ran smiled when he saw it:
“What can this broken stone do? It’s what a layman would
do, move it.”
Chen Yao’s was a little panicked: “Mr. Said, the evil beast
is suppressed, and the evil inside cannot get out.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Mr. is really capable.”
“…” Chen Yao said, “Move, move!”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “No need.” After he raised his
hand, his fingertips lightened, Tianwen followed the call and
appeared in his palm. With a flick of Liu Teng, the head of
the stone broke into pieces instantly! Chu Wanning walked
over with a blank face, stood on the pile of ruins, raised his
palm again, and said in a deep voice: “What are you hiding?
Get up for me!”
, Suddenly, a 12-foot-tall thick wooden coffin broke out of
the ground, and the sand and mud were all down and the
dust was flying.
Shi Mei was surprised: “This coffin is so evil!”
Chu Wanning said: “Go back.”
After that, it was a backhand pumping, welding The dead
red coffin was smashed by Tianwen, and golden sparks
splashed around. After a moment of silence, the coffin lid
exploded, the billowing smoke dissipated, and the contents
inside were exposed.
In the coffin lies a naked and naked man with a straight
nose and a handsome face. If it weren’t for his pale skin, he
looked no different from falling asleep.
Mo Ran glanced under the man’s waist and abdomen:
covering his eyes and said: “Oh, don’t wear nasty pants,
stinky rascal.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Chen Yao cried out: “Husband!” He rushed to get closer to
the coffin. Chu Wanning stretched out his hand to stop him,
raised his eyebrows and asked, “This is your husband?”
 “Yes! It’s my husband!” Chen Yao was shocked and sad,
“Why is he here? He was buried in the ancestral grave, and
he was also wearing a good shroud at that time. How could
he…”
In the middle of the talk, the woman started to cry and
beat her chest: “How could this be so miserable! ——So
miserable! Husband… Husband!!”
Senior sister sighed: “Little Madam Chen, please be sorry.”
The two of Chu Wanning and Mo Ran Ignoring this crying
woman, Chu Wanning is not good at comforting others, and
Mo Ran is totally unloving. The two stared at the body in the
coffin.
Although Mo Ran has gone through this in his previous life
and has no surprises about what will happen, he still needs
to be dressed up, so he touched his chin: “Shizun, this
corpse is not right.”
Chu Wanning said: “I know.”
“…”
Mo Ran’s words are the original sentences analyzed by
Chu Wanning and them in the previous life. In this life, I
wanted to take it out and shocked Chu Wanning, but it
turned out to be better, and he dropped the sentence “I
know” lightly.
Should not be a master to be seductive, encourage
students to express their ideas, and praise and reward
them? ?
 Mo Ran was not reconciled, pretending to not hear the
phrase “I don’t know”, and said, “There is no sign of decay
on this corpse. It has been more than half a month since
Chen-da-gongzi’s accident. In the current climate, it should
be ulcerated and pus, and there should be a layer of corpse
fluid in the coffin. This is one of them.”
Chu Wanning looked like a “jun can continue to play”, cold
Glancing at him coldly: “…”
“Second.” Mo Ran remained unmoved, and continued to
recite Chu Wanning’s last life’s puzzle-solving words,
“Before opening the coffin, the evil of the red coffin It was
very heavy, but it dissipated after being opened. Moreover,
the evil spirit on the corpse was minimal, which is also very
abnormal.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
” Third, have you found that from the moment the coffin is
opened, there is a sweet scent in the wind?”
The scent is very quiet, and if you are not paying
attention, you will not find it at all. When Mo Ran said this,
Shi Mei and Chen Yao realized that there was indeed a faint
sweetness in the air.
Shi Mei said: “Indeed.”
When Chen Yao smelled it, his face changed: “This
scent…”
Shi Mei Said: “Little Madam Chen, what’s the matter?”
Chen Yao’s scared voice changed: “This scent is made by
my mother-in-law’s unique butterfly powder!”
 No one spoke for a while, and the prophetic sign in the
temple seemed to have appeared in front of us again.
Shi Mei said: “…Is this thing really done by Madam Chen?”
Mo Ran said: “No.”
Chu Wanning said: “No.”
The two spoke almost at the same time. After speaking,
they looked at each other. There is no wave on Chu
Wanning’s face: “You tell me.”
Mo Ran said unceremoniously: “As far as I know, the Chen
family made a fortune and relied on the old lady’s special
butterfly fragrance. Powder, although the formula of this
fragrant powder is not secret, it is not difficult to get the
finished product. There are five or six of the ten girls on
Butterfly Town, and they apply this spice. Not only that, we
investigated before we came, Chen- da-gongzi himself
seems to like the butterfly powder prepared by his mother
very much. He often mixes it in the soup bath, so it is not
surprising that he has this smell on his body. The strange
thing is…”
As he said, he turned his head again to the naked man in
the coffin.
“Everyone has been dead for half a month. This fragrance
is actually the same as the one I just put on. Am I right,
Shizun?”
Chu Wanning:” ……”
“If you are right, just praise me.”
 Chu Wanning: “Yeah.”
Mo Ran laughed: “Really Cherish the word like gold.”
He didn’t laugh twice, suddenly his robe fluttered, Chu
Wanning pulled him back a few feet, the golden light of
Tianwen in his hand was shining, and the fire splashed.
“Be careful.”
The smell of the butterfly powder in the air suddenly
became rich. As the fragrance drifted away, a white mist
appeared between the trees and plants, at an alarming
speed. It began to diffuse, and the entire mountainside was
turned into a sea of fog in an instant, and suddenly he
couldn’t see his fingers!
Mo Ran’s heart moved.
The illusion is open.
“Ah!!!” In the thick fog, the first thing that came out was
Chen Yao’s screams, “Daoist help—”
The last word has not been said yet. Exit, there was no
sound suddenly.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips lit up with a blue sheen, and he
put a tracking spell on Mo Ran’s forehead, and said: “Be
careful, I will see the situation.”
After that, he followed the sound and quickly disappeared
into the thick fog.
Mo Ran touched his forehead, and laughed in a low voice:
“Well, even the position of the spell is exactly the same as
in the previous life, Chu Wanning, you really haven’t
changed it.”
The fog came quickly and dispersed quickly. It didn’t take
long for the fog to disappear without a trace, but the scene
in front of me was even more amazing than the fog. At least
Mo Ran was really frightened in his previous life.
After the fog cleared, the originally desolate and chaotic,
grassy mountainside disappeared.
Instead, it is a vast and elegant garden, pavilions,
pavilions, water pavilions, curved corridors, artificial hills
and jade trees, pebble paths, you can’t see it at a glance.
Mo Ran looked at this place and immediately wanted to
roll with joy.
It is this illusion that this bully and rogue has been
thinking about all day long. They were also lost in the
previous life. Mo Ran first met Shi Mei. Under the situation
of being bewitched by the illusion, he kissed for the first
time and only time in his life. The other party.
Unfortunately, Shi Mei was probably terribly frightened at
that time. When Mo Ran let go, he turned and ran away. The
swan that reached its mouth was removed from the plate
without gnawing twice, which was uncomfortable.
After the illusion was broken, Shi Mei didn’t care about it
with him. The kiss in the illusion was as if it had never
happened, and no one mentioned it again. Sometimes when
he dreams back in the middle of the night, Mo Ran will
wonder if it is a conjecture of his own obsession.
 But whether it is conjecture or not, Mo Ran licked his lips,
thinking to himself, this time, Shi Mei must not be let away
easily! Must kiss all at once!

The author has something to say:

According to the historical facts, there are no words at the age of Mo

Ran, but this comprehension world is set At the age of fifteen, the
crown ceremony was given and the word was given. Because I really
like the three words Mo Weiyu, I think it looks better than Mo Ran, I
want it to come out early, hahahaha
 12. This Venerable one kissed
the wrong person… stunned…

Walking in the realm of fantasy for a long time, but can’t

find the direction at all.
On the contrary, the smell of the butterfly powder in the
air is getting more and more intense. This smell will
stimulate emotions, expand the senses, and make many
incredible things.
Mo Ran gradually began to feel restless, like a small flame
ignited in his stomach, slowly boiling his blood.
Spring water, he needs to find a spring water, where is the
spring water?
He knows that there is a living spring in this illusion. In his
previous life, he walked to the side of the spring. He had a
dry mouth and a dizzy mouth. He had no choice but to hold
it in his hand and drank several mouthfuls. It’s better than
dying of thirst.
After drinking the spring water, he felt that his
consciousness became more and more blurred. Shi Mei
came to find him in his drowsiness. Shi Mei repaired medical
skills and immediately detoxified him, but he was dizzy. At
that time, he was bewitched by the poison, and the ghost
kissed Shi Mei’s lips fascinated.
The vigorous and resolute predecessor of the world
emperor is eager to relive the dream of mandarin. He
wandered around the illusion for a long time. He finally
heard the sound of the ding ding dong dong. He was
overjoyed and rushed over immediately. Swig.
Sure enough, the restlessness caused by the fragrance
became more and more vivid under the stimulation of the
spring water. He uncontrollably wanted to plunge into the
depths of the spring water, unknowingly he had buried half
of it. Body.
Just when Mo Ran’s consciousness was about to blur, just
like his previous life, one hand yanked him up suddenly,
water splashed in all directions, air poured into his nose, Mo
Ran gasped Angrily, opened the eyelashes with drops of
water, and saw the figure in front of him.
The figure gradually changed from blurry to clear,
accompanied by an almost annoyed voice.
“You dare to drink the water here, do you want to die?”
Mo Ran dogs usually threw water drops. Take a breath:
“Shi Mei…”
“Stop talking, give me the medicine!”
A dark purple pill was handed to her lips, and Mo Ran
opened her mouth. After taking the medicine obediently, his
eyes were still staring at Shi Mei’s peerless face.
 Suddenly, just like in the previous life, the enlarged
anxiety in his heart made him unable to resist. Moreover,
Mo Ran was not a gentleman at first, so he clasped Shi Mei’s
wrist, and he was not there yet. After reacting to the
situation, he quickly kissed his lips.
In an instant, sparks splashed all over and my mind went
blank.
He is a man with a lot of troubles, but the fierceness
between the bedclothes does not require lip contact, no
extra warmth, so the flesh is lingering a lot, and the number
of kisses with people is less Pathetic.
Shi Mei didn’t expect this attack at all, and froze in the
same place. It took a while before he finally reacted and
began to struggle.
“What are you doing…huh!” He was only halfway through
his words, and his face was brutally broken, and his lips
were covered again. Mo Ran kissed more intensely than in
the previous life, and the two were by the spring. Rolling
into a ball, Mo Ran kissed his moist and cool lips, as
stunning as he remembered.
“Don’t move…” When he opened his mouth, his hoarse
voice surprised him.
It’s over.
How does the effect of this spring feel more vigorous than
in the previous life?
According to the development of his previous life, he did
not have time to linger with Shi Mei for so long. He did not
kiss him a few times. At that time, the young Mo Ran was
condemned by his conscience. When he loosened his hand,
Shi Mei got up and made a light effort. Tashui escaped.
But because of the wickedness and shame in my life,
instead of being condemned by my conscience, I was driven
by my instincts and directly pressed people to the shore and
kissed him closely.
Shi Mei was struggling and yelling, but he was evil in his
heart, he couldn’t hear what others were yelling, all that
was shaking in his eyes was the majestic face.
A ball of fire burned, and Mo Ran obeyed his heart, his
heart beating like a drum.
In the chaos, he has torn Shi Mei’s complicated outer robe
and whispered: “Be good, we can all be comfortable.”
“Mo Weiyu——!!!”
“Oh oops, why did you call me so angry? It seems to be a
good thing.” Mo Ran smiled, and he was not idle.
Mo Ran, the stinky gangster, the sixteen-year-old gangster
is no better than the 32-year-old gangster now!
This person’s face is growing day by day!
Shi Mei finally couldn’t bear it and broke out.
“Mo Weiyu! You are looking for death!!”
With a bang, a burst of powerful spiritual power blasted
him away! That spiritual power was fierce and domineering,
Mo Ran was caught off guard, was overturned and hit the
rock by the spring, almost vomiting a mouthful of blood.
 Shi Mei grabbed the messy skirt and stood up angrily.
There was a crazy golden spirit flow in his palm, sparks
crackled, and his eyes were filled with anger.
Mo Ran felt dizzy, and vaguely felt something was wrong.
“Tianwen, summon!”
With an angry shout, Shi Mei swished out a tiger-like
golden willow vine in his palm, Tianwen should come out,
Dao Liu Tengliang’s dazzling eyes, from time to time, burst
into flames, bursting out a golden light, and willow leaves
flew.
Mo Ran was stunned.
When will Shi Mei summon Tianwen?
However, this thought hasn’t existed in his mind for a
while, suddenly Tianwen tore the air, and slapped his head
and face, and pulled it off! This willow vine was unrelenting,
and the blood of the stinky gangster Taxian-jun was
smashed with flesh and blood. I want to come to people
such as Rong Jiu who have eaten Mo Ran to see it. Great
fight! One more blow! To kill the people! Do a good thing
every day!”
Mo Ran finally came to his senses in the tyrannical draw
without a gap in the storm.
Shi Mei is so gentle, how could he hit people like this?
The skill of pulling willow vines is so adept, who else could
be Chu Wanning! ! ! !
 Chu Wanning pumped his hands soft, then he stopped and
took a breath, rubbed his wrists, and was about to hit the
vines again, Mo Ran suddenly leaned against the rock and
coughed up a big mouthful of blood. .
“…Don’t fight any more, you will die if you fight again…”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel desolate after coughing
several mouthfuls of blood. This is definitely the strongest
stroke in his romantic and bad accounts.
Who knew that the person who came was Chu Wanning?
And I don’t know why, this Chu Wanning also has a Shi Mei
face, and even his voice sounds exactly the same as Shi
Mei!
He wiped the mottled blood from the corner of his mouth,
panted, and raised his head.
It may be that he was beaten by an artifact, or it may be
because of the medicine Chu Wanning put on him just now.
This time he looked up and the person in front of him was no
longer Shi Mei.
Chu Wanning has a sullen face, standing fiercely under
the tree, angrily, his eyes are like electricity, and he is
staring at Mo Ran angrily.
His fierce and fierce appearance is really terrifying.
However…
Mo Ran stared at him for a few seconds.
I found myself…shamefully…reacting.
 Chu Wanning has always been meticulous, and the
cumbersome white robe that can be called abstinence is
already messy at this time, only relying on his slender and
white hands to hold it tightly, can he not slip down his
shoulders. His lips were red and slightly swollen by the kiss,
and there were scattered hickeys on the side of his neck.
Although it was a vicious look, it was even more exciting.
In previous lives, those memories of Chu Wanning, those
memories of madness, blood, hatred, willfulness, conquest,
pleasure, piled up.
Those memories that Mo Ran didn’t bother to think about,
and didn’t intend to think about, all in the air filled with
blood and the fragrance of butterflies and flowers, instantly
became shocking and hard to hide.
The tide came to my heart.
To die, he still cannot look like Chu Wanning.
Even if I hate him again, hate him again, I can’t wait to
chop him into stuffing and wrap it in wonton wrapper and
cook it, Mo Ran still has to admit.
In the previous life, the most exciting times of cloud and
rain, the most bloody blood, the tingling scalp taste, are all
obtained from Chu Wanning.
Hating him is one thing.
But for men, especially those who are particularly
shameless and beasts like Mo Ran, their own instinctive
reaction is another matter.
 Chu Wanning took a sigh of relief, as if he was really out of
breath, and his hands shook Tianwen.
“Are you awake?”
Mo Ran swallowed the blood pouring up: “…Yes, Shizun.”
Chu Wanning seems to be still He didn’t play enough, but
he knew there was a ghost in this illusion, so he shouldn’t
blame Mo Ran, hesitated for a while, and finally took Liu
Teng back.
“Today’s matter…”
Before he finished speaking, Mo Ran rushed to say:
“Today’s matter, God knows, you know, I know, I absolutely I
won’t say it! If I want to say it, let me thunder and thunder!”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while and sneered: “I have
heard your curse more than a hundred times. Count.”
“This time it is absolutely true!” There is a reaction, but
there is a reaction, but thinking about Chu Wanning is just
like eating stinky tofu, which is not in Mo Ran’s eyes. What’s
on the table.
The stinky tofu can be eaten in a corner where there is no
one, so as not to smoke it to others. The same goes for
wanting to sleep with Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran has always hated Chu Wanning. How could he tell
others that he would actually hate people while secretly
poking at them? Isn’t this sick?
There are also the bad things about Chu Wanning in his
previous life. He really doesn’t want to mention it at all. Let
him go.
“This illusion is very confusing. The people you meet in it
will become what you want to see most in your heart.”
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran Walking side by side, he said.
“You must be attentive, so as not to be confused by the
phantom.”
“Oh…”
Huh? and many more!
Mo Ran suddenly felt excited and thought of something.
If this is the case, then in the illusion in the previous life,
the Shi Mei you saw was not necessarily Shi Mei? Maybe it’s
still—
He glanced at Chu Wanning who was walking beside him,
and couldn’t help but feel the cold.
Impossible!
If you were Chu Wanning in your previous life, you would
definitely have a good meal! At least you have to slap!
Definitely not Chu Wanning! It must not be him!
While shouting fiercely in his heart, Chu Wanning suddenly
stopped and pulled Mo Ran behind him: “Quiet.”
“What’s wrong?”
“There is movement ahead.”
The development of things now is completely different
from the previous life, so Mo Ran doesn’t know what will
happen next. When Chu Wanning said this, he immediately
asked:” Could it be Shi Mei?”
Chu Wanning frowned and said: “You are in this illusion.
You must never imagine who you see in advance. If you
can’t help but think about it, you will see it later. Things will
become like that person. Get rid of distracting thoughts.”
“…” Mo Ran worked hard for a while, but realized that he
couldn’t do it.
Chu Wanning glanced at him, a dagger made of spiritual
power was condensed in his hand at some point, and it
pierced Mo Ran’s arm.
“Ah——!”
“Don’t call it.” Chu Wanning had expected it, and the
other hand touched Mo Ran’s lips directly, with golden light
on his fingertips, Mo Ran suddenly couldn’t make a sound,
“Does it hurt?”
“…” Nonsense! Prick yourself to see if it hurts!
Mo Ran nodded pitifully with tears in her eyes.
“The pain is fine, except this pain, don’t think about
anything else, follow me, let’s go over and see.”
Mo Ran cursed Chu Wanning all the way and followed all
the way He quietly moved forward along the winding path,
who knows that the closer he gets to that place, the more
he can hear countless human words, and it looks very
strange in this empty place.
 Passing around a long stretch of high wall, the two finally
came to the place where the sound was made——
It was a red and green building with brilliant lights and red
yarn swaying In the huge courtyard, more than a hundred
tables of banquets were placed in the bustling courtyard.
There were all kinds of fish, meat, and vegetables on the
tables.
In the wide open hall, a huge bright red “ 囍 ” character is
particularly eye-catching. It seems that a lively and
extraordinary wedding banquet is being held here.
“Shizun…” Mo Ran whispered, “Look at these people who
are drinking wedding drinks…They all have no faces!”

The author has something to say:

This dead dog is going to ask a question. In the last life, who is Mo
Ran’s relative?
 13. This Venerable One’s Bride

Without Mo Ran’s reminder, Chu Wanning had already

found out.
Those people are talking and laughing, but they don’t
know where the sound comes from. Those who sit or stand,
punching and toasting, one by one, their faces are blank,
just like paper. .
“What should we do? Do we have to go in and drink with
them?”
Chu Wanning was not amused by Mo Ran’s untimely joke,
bowed his head in thought.
At this moment, there was a sound of rustling footsteps in
the distance. Two long lines emerged from the hazy fog,
from far and near, slowly walking towards this main
building. Come.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran subconsciously hid behind the
rockery. The two teams approached, led by a pair of cleverly
smiling golden boys and girls, these two people have facial
features. , And the features of the facial features are sharply
contoured, and the colors are strong. In the night, they look
like the kind of paper men who burned boys and girls to the
dead.
 Each of them was holding a red candle in his hand. The
body of the candle was as thick as a child’s arm, with
dragons and phoenixes entwined on it. As the candle
burned, the rich fragrance of butterflies and flowers came
out, and Mo Ran was almost fascinated again. He fainted.
Fortunately, the wound Chu Wanning stabbed in his hand
was still painful, and he stabbed it hard again, finally staying
conscious.
Chu Wanning glanced at him.
Mo Ran: “…cough, this trick works.”
After a pause, he curiously said: “Shizun, why don’t you
need to poke holes in your body to keep Sober?”
Chu Wanning: “This scent is not effective for me.”
“Ah? Why?”
Chu Wanning coldly: “Concentration Okay.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Led by the Golden Girl and the Girl, the two teams
climbed up, Chu Wanning looked back again and looked
After a while, there was a low “Huh?”
He is rarely surprised, so Mo Ran was very curious,
followed his line of sight, and was surprised.
I saw the swaying corpses in the team. They were all dead
bodies with closed eyes. They were pale skin and kept the
appearance they had before their lives. Most of them were
young and less than twenty. , Both men and women, and
one of the figures is very familiar—
 Chen Jiada-gongzi, who I saw in the coffin before,
appeared in the team again, closing his eyes. Following the
scent of the candle, he walked slowly. Next to him is
different from others. There is another corpse next to him,
except that there is a paper ghost bride floating beside him.
If Chen-da-gongzi is not a big deal, when the team came
to the end and saw the people at the bottom of the two
teams, Mo Ran instantly turned pale.
Shi Mei and Chen Yao’s faces are hanging down, following
the dead body. Both of them closed their eyes. Their faces
are like white snow. Their walking posture is no different
from those of the dead in front. Know if there is life left.
Mo Ran’s scalp exploded suddenly, and he jumped up and
wanted to rush up, but Chu Wanning suddenly grabbed his
shoulders: “Hold on.”
“But Shi Mei——! !”
“I know.” Chu Wanning stared at the team slowly moving
forward, and said softly, “Don’t move rashly, look over
there, there is a martial law barrier. You rushed past it. , The
enchantment will scream. I am afraid that faceless ghosts
all over the yard will rush towards you, and the scene will be
out of control.”
Chu Wanning is an enchantment-zongshi, he clothed The
barrier is powerful and the eyes are poisonous. Mo Ran
looked over and found that at the entrance to the banquet
yard, there was a nearly transparent film.
 The Golden Girl and Jade Girl walked to the front of the
yard, blew the toasted candle lightly, raised the tongue of
the flame, and then slowly-passed through that layer of
barriers and walked to the yard. in.
The men and women who followed followed them one by
one, passing through the transparent barrier without
hindrance. The faceless people drinking wedding wine in the
courtyard turned their heads and looked at the men and
women who entered. Start laughing and applauding.
Chu Wanning said: “Go, follow behind them. Remember
not to breathe and close your eyes when you cross the
barrier. Also, no matter what happens, follow the corpses
and never speak. “
No need for him to say more, Mo Ran is eager to save
people, and immediately follows Chu Wanning into the
group of corpses.
The number of corpses in the two teams is equal. Chu
Wanning stood behind Shi Mei, while Mo Ran could only
stand behind Chen Yao. The team moved very slowly. Mo
Ran went to Shi several times. Looking around, Mei saw only
a pale profile face and a weakly drooping white neck.
After finally getting to the barrier, the two concentrating
on holding their breath, followed smoothly through the past
and came to the courtyard. After entering, I found out that
the area inside was much bigger than it looked outside.
Except for the three-story main building with lights and
colorful lights, the courtyard was surrounded by small wing
rooms, which seemed to have more than 100 rooms. A red
lantern is hung on the window of each wing.
The faceless guests suddenly stood up, salutes blasted,
and suona sounded.
A faceless salute officer in front of the building sang in
waves: “The auspicious hour has arrived, and the bride and
groom have entered the garden—”
Mo Ran was taken aback, what ? Dare to love that these
two dead bodies are the bride and groom?
Hurrying to turn around to ask Chu Wanning for help, but
Beidou Immortal frowned, and was immersed in his own
thinking, unable to extricate himself, and didn’t bother to
look at Mo Ran.
…Mo Ran felt that his uncle’s hard work was really in vain.
Going down the mountain to experience, with this kind of
master, really hurts self-esteem than without a master.
Suddenly rushed out of the yard a group of laughing little
children, dressed in red and gorgeous clothes, but with
pigtails tied with white ropes, they flocked to the sides of
the team like fish, and began to pull each other A person led
them to the side rooms on both sides.
Mo Ran doesn’t know what to do, and lipsticks to Chu
Wanning: Shizun, what should I do?
Chu Wanning shook his head, and pointed to the dead
bodies in front of the virgins scattered with the virgins like
the tide. The meaning is self-evident-follow them.
 No way, Mo Ran could only let a boy in a bun pull him and
stumble into one of the wing rooms. As soon as he entered,
the boy waved his sleeves and the door slammed. It closed
with a click.
Mo Ran stared at the little man, wondering what the
faceless kid wanted to do to him.
In the last life, Chu Wanning rescued Shi Mei first, and
then broke the illusion. He didn’t do anything the whole
time, he easily removed the evil spirits, and then patronized
the wonderful aftertaste of kissing Shi Mei. Afterwards He
didn’t actually listen to Chu Wanning’s analysis.
So now the situation has changed. He has no idea what
will happen next, so he can only bite the bullet.
In the room, there is a dressing table, a bronze mirror
standing upright, and a black and red Jifu embroidered with
Ruyi patterns upright on the wooden frame.
The boy patted the stool and motioned for Mo Ran to sit
down.
Mo Ran realized that the ghosts here are not very clever
and stupid. As long as they don’t speak, they can’t tell the
difference between the dead and the living, so he sat in
front of the dressing table as the child said. . The child
rustled up and started to help him clean up and change
clothes…
Suddenly, a crabapple flower floated in from the window,
and it fell leisurely into the water in the copper basin.
 Mo Ran’s eyes lit up. The crabapple was called Yuheng of
the Night Sky, which was specially used by Chu Wanning for
silent transmission.
He picked up the crabapple from the water, and the
crabapple flower instantly stretched and bloomed in his
palm, revealing a touch of light gold in the stamen.
He twisted the golden light on his fingertips and put it in
his ears. Chu Wanning’s voice rang in his ears.
“Mo Ran, I have confirmed with Tianwen that this is the
illusion created by the ghost emcee of Butterfly Town. It has
been enshrined by the villagers for a hundred years of
incense, and gradually cultivated to become a true fruit. As
long as the number of people who get married, Its power
will be greater, so it is very fond of organizing dark marriage
rituals. Those corpses lined up in two lines should be the
ghost couples that Butterfly Town’s people have put
together under its witness for hundreds of years. It likes This
kind of excitement, every night the corpses will be
summoned to the illusion, and the secret marriage will be
held again, and every time it is done, its power will be
stronger.”
Mo Ran thought— -Abnormal! !
Other gods are idle, at most they match up boys and girls.
What kind of ghost emcee, it’s a fairy body, but the brain
hasn’t grown up yet. The only hobby is to match up male
corpses and female corpses. It does not matter if they are
matched once, and the deadly married corpses are
summoned from the grave every night, again, again, and
again.
So beautiful?
This bachelor god is really crazy enough.
Chu Wanning said: “Its true body is not here. Don’t act
rashly. For a while, follow the instructions of the golden boy
and the jade girl. Since it wants to absorb the power of the
marriage of men and women, it will definitely show its
original shape in the end. “
Mo Ran wants to ask, what about Shi Mei? How is Shi Mei?
“There is no need to worry about Shi Mei. Like Madam
Chen, he was confused by the powder and temporarily lost
consciousness.” Chu Wanning considered the problem very
well, and explained all the things Mo Ran might explain. ,
“Take care of yourself, everything has me.”
After speaking, the voice disappeared.
At the same time, the child also took care of Mo Ran’s
attire. He looked up and saw that the face in the bronze
mirror was handsome, the corners of the lips were naturally
raised, the eyebrows were clean and fresh, and the collars
overlapped. Jifu is red, but his long hair is tied up by a white
hair band, which is indeed a look like a married bridegroom.
The child made a “please” gesture, and the closed door of
the wing opened with a creak.
Under the corridor, there is a row of corpses in auspicious
clothes, both men and women. It seems that the head of
this ghost emcee’s clay is really not open, as long as you
hold a couple of worship and get married. It doesn’t matter
whether men and women worship each other, whether men
and men, or women and women.
On this side of the corridor, there was only a row of dead
bodies, and the other row was on the opposite side. It was
too far apart, and he couldn’t see whether Chu Wanning and
Shi Mei had come out.
The team is moving forward slowly, and from time to time,
you can hear the voice of the ceremonial officer singing in
the building. The marriage of one pair after another is slowly
being completed.
Mo Ran glanced at Chen Yao, who was in front of him. He
always felt that something was wrong. After pondering for a
long time, when the team was gradually shortening and it
was about to reach the last few pairs, he was very mind-
blowing. The smelly rascal finally got the hang of—
Ah! Follow the team and take a picture of the woman in
front of you. Doesn’t it mean to marry Shi Mei? Don’t you
want to get along with that little bitch Chu Wanning? Where
does this happen!
At the moment, the former emperor of the human world is
not happy anymore, he licks his lips, and unceremoniously
pulls Chen Yao, and he jumps in a line and ranks in front of
them.
The child who followed was taken aback, but Mo Ran
quickly put on a hanged ghost with his head down and his
face hung down. He hung himself in the corpse, the hair of
those golden boys and girls with low cultivation After a
while, I probably didn’t figure out what went wrong, so I was
stupid, and there was no response.
Mo Ran is happy now. Followed in the line enthusiastically,
ready to go to the end, so as to meet Shi Mei on the other
side of the corridor.
At the same time.
Chu Wanning glanced at Shi Mei who was standing in front
of him, and thought for a while, not knowing what danger he
would encounter in front of him.
He has always been hard-mouthed and soft-hearted.
Although harsh enough to be disgusting, in fact, as long as
he is there, he will not let his apprentice take risks anyway.
So, he also pulled Shi Mei, pulling the groggy little guy
behind, and he stood in Shi Mei’s original position.
It’s his turn.
The bridegroom standing at the end of the corridor was
holding a black and red tray, and seeing Chu Wanning
approaching, he chuckled, and his face without facial
features made a girlish voice.
“Congratulations to the lady, congratulations to the lady,
she is overwhelmed, her face and her head are white.”
Chu Wanning’s face turned black for an instant.
Niang, Niangzi…? ? Do you have no eyes?
I looked at the blank face of the ghost bridegroom again
and held back.
 I really don’t have eyes.
The ghost bridegroom smiled and picked up the red gauze
hijab in the tray, raised his jade arm and crisp hands,
covering Chu Wanning’s face. Then he stretched out his cold
hand, held Chu Wanning gently, and said with a sweet
smile: “Lady, please.”

The author has something to say:

Miss, please.

The next chapter will be sent to the bridal chamber. If I don’t have a
bridal chamber, I will live and eat! Just ask if you are afraid!

Thank you: ah, ah, Yang kicked the little baby, momo and headless
seti’s mines, boots headless seti’s nutrient solution, wow!

In addition, let’s answer yesterday’s question [Who is Mo Ran’s

relative in his previous life].

First of all, Chu Wanning hasn’t changed anything here. The order of
his work should be the same as in his previous life. That is to say,
since he saved Mo Weiyu first in his life, it was the same in his
previous life. order.

But in Mo Ran’s memory, he [relies on master to fight monsters, and

relies on himself] Chu Wanning settled everything later and came to
him after saving Shi Mei.

The route between the two people is different here, so the following
may be very big:

At that time, Chu Wanning actually I found Mo Ran first, but for some
reason, he left without Mo Ran knowing it, turning his head to save
Shi Mei.
Combined with Chu Wanning’s order of doing things in this life,
then… It can only be that Mo Ran, like this time, mistakenly regarded
Chu Wanning as Shi Mei. After Chu Wanning was kissed, he broke
free immediately. Because his skin was too thin, he decided not to
show up. Anyway, Mo Ran had already left. In danger, he turned to
save Shi Mei. After that, I took Shi Mei and pretended to be calm and
reunited with Mo Ran. At that time, Mo Ran was all on Shi Mei. Chu
Wanning was a little bit strange, he couldn’t see it.

This also explains why Shi Mei seems to have nothing happened
after the illusion is over, because for him, nothing really happened…
..

So that year, the person who escaped you was actually Shizun, Mo
Ran, you stupid attack! Poor Shizun’s first kiss has been in your
hands for two lifetimes, and you thought you kissed your brother, bye
bye. Crying.

This is the blank space in the text, I will give you an answer outside
the text 23333
 14. This Venerable one is
married

The red gauze was thin and hung in front of my eyes.

Although I could still see things, I still couldn’t see clearly.
Chu Wanning had gloomy eyebrows and a calm face, and
was brought to the flower hall by the ghost bridesmaid.
I rolled my eyelids, through the soft red, and seeing the
people standing there, the temperature around Chu
Wanning suddenly dropped several degrees.
Mo Ran was also stunned.
No… shouldn’t it be Shi Mei that came out?
The “bride” in front of me has bright red makeup and a
tulle covering his face. Although the facial features are
slightly blurred under the veil, it is still Chu Wanning’s
handsome face. Staring at himself angrily, his eyes seemed
to kill.
Mo Ran: “…”
He was at a loss, and then his expression gradually
became extremely complicated. After all kinds of emotions
alternated on his face, he finally became one. There was a
strange silence, and Chu Wanning looked at each other, the
atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.
The golden girl and the girl behind the two of them
chuckled and made a ball, clapped their hands, and began
to sing.
“Baidi water, the waves are clear; the ghost mandarin
ducks, the flowers are welcoming.
Held in the coffin, lying in the same cave; the intention
before death, the bright after death.
From then on, the two yellow springs have been together,
and the lonely souls are inseparable from each other.”
The words and songs are ghostly, but they are lingering.
If you can speak, Mo Ran only wants to say one word.
——“Bah.”
But I can’t speak.
There is a pair of paper-cut men and women in front of the
stage. Although they have no faces, they are dressed richly
and gorgeously. They are slightly loose and bloated. They
should refer to the middle-aged Gaotang.
The tribute officer began to sing again in a humble tone:
“The bride is coquettish and shy, with low eyebrows and soft
eyes, and the red gauze covers her face and smiles. Please
come to your husband to lift her head.”
“…” Mo Ran was very reluctant at first, but when he heard
this, he almost suffocated his laughter.
Hahahaha, the bride is coquettish and shy, ahahahaha!
 Chu Wanning’s face was blue, and he closed his eyes
while holding back his anger, as if he would be deaf even
with his ears.
Ghost bridesmaid laughed and handed Mo Ran a folding
fan. “Fan” and “good” are synonymous, referring to this
marriage as good destiny.
“Please lift the hijab of the bridegroom.”
Mo Ran held back his smile, but acted kindly, holding the
handle of the fan to lift the light gauze in front of Chu
Wanning’s eyes, his eyelashes smiled sternly. Look at Chu
Wanning’s expressive face.
It seemed that he could feel the sneer of the other party’s
eyes. Chu Wanning endured for a while, unbearable, and
opened his eyes abruptly. A pair of lightning and flint in his
eyes were full of swordsmanship.
It can be matched with his red gauze, his body is fiery red
and lucky, although the sharpness cannot be reduced, but
the reddish eyes because of anger and grievance actually
have a unique romantic flow.
Mo Ran stared at such eyes, and his smile froze instantly.
The Shizun in front of him suddenly overlapped so similarly
to a certain moment in his previous life, and he suddenly
didn’t know where this eve was.
Although it was only a short time, it was enough to make
Mo Ran sweat.
He once did three cruel things to Chu Wanning:
One, to kill it, is to use a killer move against Chu Wanning.
 Secondly, humiliate him and force Chu Wanning to have a
good time with him.
The third…
The third is the happiest thing he did in his previous life,
and the thing he regrets most later.
Of course, the emperor of the human world will not admit
that he regrets something he has done, but the suffering in
his heart cannot escape in the end.
Damn it. Why did he think of that crazy past again, and
think of Chu Wanning at that time.
Mo Ran shook his head, bit his lip, tried to get rid of Chu
Wanning’s face in his memory, and looked at the person
before him again.
Chu Wanning has been staring at him with “I killed you”
eyes. Mo Ran didn’t want to provoke this stinger, so he had
to pretend to be his grandson and smile with a helpless
expression.
The official praised the ceremony: “The bride and groom,
do the gift of fertile wash.”
The so-called fertile wash means that the newlyweds have
to clean each other’s hands after they have to clean
themselves.
The ghost bridesmaid brought a porcelain pot filled with
clean water, lifted the pot to invite two people to wash their
hands, and the washing water was followed by a basin
underneath.
 Chu Wanning’s face is full of disgust, but he has to wash
for the other person after washing himself. Mo Ran seemed
to constrained because he was a little distracted. He silently
washed Chu Wanning’s hands. Chu Wanning had no temper.
He splashed the whole pot of Mo Ran, half of his sleeves
were soaked.
“………………”
Mo Ran stared at his wet half of his sleeves for a while,
not knowing where he was wandering, but there was
nothing on his face, just Deep in the dark eyes, there is a
subtle luster flowing faintly.
He thought dumbfounded.
Chu Wanning has not changed, never changed.
What he did, what he thought and thought, past and
present, are exactly the same, nothing has changed…
He slowly raised his head, even for a moment, he felt that
he was Standing in Sisheng Peak, standing in front of
Wushan Hall, Chu Wanning walked towards him from the
bottom of the stretch of imperial steps, the next moment he
would kneel down in front of him, the tall head would fall to
the ground, and the straight spine would Insult and bend,
Chu Wanning, have to lie in front of his feet and cannot
afford to worship.
“Wo Xiu Licheng.”
The ghost bridegroom suddenly sang a long song,
awakening Mo Ran from the memory.
 He regained his senses abruptly and met Chu Wanning’s
eyes. The dark pupils were shining with cold light, like a
scimitar covered with snow, which made people frightened.
Mo Ran: “…………”
……Uh, the previous life is the previous life after all, Chu
Wanning kneels to him, this life is still thinking about it
Enough, if it is to be realized, the price to pay is really too
great…
After the Wo Xiong Li is the Tong Lao Li, and then the He
Wu Li.
Ghost bridesmaid sang slowly: “The couple drank a glass
of wine, and the world will never leave from now on.”
Together with each other, and then worship the world
together.
Chu Wanning really seemed to be mad, his slightly raised
slender Danfeng eyes narrowed dangerously. Mo Ran
estimated that it would be light for him to chop the ghost
emcee into mud after going out.
But Chu Wanning like this, really can’t look closely.
Even if you take another look, you can fall back into those
messy and dirty memories, and you can’t help yourself.
“One worship——Kneeling to heaven and earth——”
I thought that even if Chu Wanning was so arrogant, he
would never kneel, but I didn’t expect it to finish. With this
set of steps, his eyebrows twitched, his eyes closed, but he
still knelt down, and the two of them bowed together.
 “Second worship——Kneel to Gaotang——”
Come on, just kneel down on those two faceless paper
men, they can also be called Gaotang.
“Three prayers-kneeling-husband and wife worshipping -”
Chu Wanning cast his deep eyes, without even looking at
Mo Ran, turning around. Kang Dang swallowed the
mountains and rivers quickly and quickly, slamming his
silver teeth into pieces.
Who knows that the two are too uncomprehensive. They
got closer and banged head to head with a bang.
Chu Wanning took a breath of pain, clutching his forehead,
raising his wet eyes, and staring fiercely at Mo Weiyu who
also rubbed his forehead.
“…” Mo Ran had to say, “I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning was silent, his face gloomy, and rolled his
eyes.
Then there was a knotting ceremony. The tribute officer
sang “Knotting hair as a husband and wife, no doubt about
love.” The ghost bridegroom handed out golden scissors. Mo
Ran couldn’t help but shrink back, lest Chu Wanning One
who is unhappy directly stabs himself alive. Chu Wanning
seemed to have this intention, but in the end they only cut a
bunch of each other’s hair, put them in the bag presented
by the golden boy and the girl, and collected them by the
“bride” Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran wants to ask him, you won’t use my hair to curse
me in anger, will you pierce the little guy?
 The official Zanli sang: “Li——cheng——”
Both of them were relieved and stood up from the ground.
Who knows that at the next moment, the praising officer
yelled leisurely:
“The good day has arrived, send it to the bridal chamber
—”
What, what, ghost! ! !
Mo Ran froze instantly.
A mouthful of old blood, almost spewed out!
What’s the joke, he has to dare to marry Chu Wanning,
this wedding is really going to be married! Although the
peony flower is dying and being a ghost, but he wants to…
No, the people he wants in his two lifetimes are Shi Mei who
is out of the mud but not stained, not this one who will tie
up all the people who covet him. , Chu Wanning, the cold-
blooded demon who was thrown into the mud pool and
dyed! !
Is it time to escape marriage now?

The author has something to say:

Thank you 22415376, Ali’s mine, what is it?

Well, then there is the marriage word. I originally wanted to check if

there is a fixed custom singing method, but I didn’t find particularly
detailed ones. And because it is a dark marriage, it cannot be done
exactly as a normal wedding, so it is definitely different from the real
lyrics. If you examine the party, you shouldn’t investigate the problem
carefully, hahaha.
In addition, some details have been added to this lyrics. When the
full text is completed, if there are girls who are interested, you can
look back and find that the marriage lyrics are not completely
random. In fact, it has meaning.

DaDaDa ran away, look, it’s going to be a bridal chamber, not live
broadcast.
 15. This Venerable one is the
first time I have seen this way
of opening the bridal chamber

Of course, the only way to escape marriage is to think

about it. After all, Shi Mei is still here, and he can’t leave
first if he says anything.
It’s just this ghost emcee, is he too fucking responsible?
Mo Ran’s face was suffocated, and his nose was crooked.
It’s just a matter of the heart’s mind that the marriage is a
gift, so why do you still care about other people’s cave?
Moreover! It’s all fucking dead! The bodies are stiff! How
come the bridal chamber! ! !
As for Chu Wanning’s face at the moment, he didn’t dare
to look at him, staring at the carpet and acting stupidly. At
this moment, he especially wanted to grab the ghost master
of ceremonies who didn’t know where he was hiding, and
snarled at him—fuck you. Mom, you can! Show me your
hole! !
The golden boy and jade girl surrounded the two of them,
pushing them to the back hall.
 There was a coffin parked there, painted with bright red
paint. It was huge, twice the size of an ordinary coffin, and
looked exactly the same as the one dug out before.
Chu Wanning groaned a little, and understood.
Mo Ran also immediately learned the meaning of the
ghost emcee, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Of course, the dead can’t make bridal chambers. The so-
called bridal candles should refer to being enclosed in the
same coffin and carried down to be buried together to
complete the so-called “death in the same cave”.
At this time, the golden boy and jade girl also confirmed
their thoughts crisply: “Invite the lady into the bridal
chamber first.”
Chu Wanning brushed his wide sleeves and lay in coldly.
“Invite Mr. Lang to enter the bridal chamber again.”
Mo Ran blinked at the mouth of the coffin and saw that
Chu Wanning had already occupied most of the position.
Although the coffin was spacious, the two big men lay in it
and squeezed it a little bit. He lay in, inevitably pressing Chu
Wanning’s undressed clothes, and the other side glared.
The pair of golden boys and girls circled the coffin and
sang again. It was the same gloomy but vaguely gloomy
song before.
“Baidi water, the waves are clear; the ghosts and
mandarin ducks, the flowers are welcoming.
 Held in the coffin, lying in the same cave; the body in
front, the light after death.
From then on, the two yellow springs are together, and
the lonely soul is inseparable.”
After singing, the child slowly pushed the coffin board up,
left and right, with a muffled bang, and the surrounding area
was instantly dark.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were sealed in a coffin.
This coffin is made of very thick materials. When speaking
in a low voice, it cannot be heard from the outside. Chu
Wanning raised his hand to set a barrier barrier to ensure
that the sound inside would not be transmitted to the
outside. After doing all this, he The first sentence of the
opening is—
“Go to bed, you pressed my arm.”
Mo Ran: “…”
I feel that there should be a lot more important than
“pressing to the arm”, right?
Despite the complaint in his heart, Mo Ran moved aside.
“Go ahead, my legs can’t be straight.”
Moved again.
“Come on again! Don’t stick to my face!”
Mo Ran aggrieved: “Shizun, my whole person is already on
the coffin board, what else do you want? How?”
Chu Wanning finally snorted and stopped talking.
 Mo Ran shrank in the corner for a while, and suddenly felt
the coffin shake. The people outside lifted the coffin coffin,
staggered, and began to move slowly in an unknown
direction. Mo Ran listened to the movement outside with his
ears upright, thinking that Shi Mei should be trapped in a
coffin with the Chen Yao at this moment. He couldn’t help
but feel frustrated, but there was no way.
Chu Wanning’s enchantment is very powerful. The sound
inside cannot be heard, but the sound outside can
penetrate. Across the coffin board, you can hear the sound
of firecrackers and suona gongs and drums. Mo Ran asked: ”
These demons and ghosts are really free enough, where are
they going to carry the coffin?”
The coffin is very dark, I can’t see each other’s face, I can
only hear the voice: “Same as the custom in Butterfly Town ,
Should be carrying the coffin to the earth temple outside the
town.”
Mo Ran nodded, listened for a while, and said: “…Shizun,
the sound of footsteps outside seems to be increasing. “
“Hyakki Yexing, all the burial coffins will be carried over
there together. If I hadn’t expected it, the ghost emcee will
appear in its original form when it arrives in front of the
earth temple. The couples who are married in a dark
marriage draw’goods.’”
Mo Ran asked: “There are so many coffins, hundreds of
them, walking in the town, others can’t find them?”
 ” I can’t find it.” Chu Wanning said, “It is the ghost golden
boy and the ghost girl who carry the coffin. The things on
the ghost’s body are invisible to ordinary people.”
Mo Ran asked again: “How do you know this? Clear.”
Chu Wanning replied: “In the wing just now, Tianwen tried
a ghost golden boy.”
Mo Ran: “………………”
I was speechless for a while, and then asked: “What
happened to the Chen-gongzi lying in the red coffin dug up
on the mountain before? Why did the Chen family die one
after another?”
Chu Wanning: “I don’t know.”
Mo Ran was a little surprised: “Gui Jintong didn’t tell you?”
Chu Wanning: “Gui Jintong said, it is not clear. “
Mo Ran again: “…”
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning said: “But I think
that family has nothing to tell us.”
“How to say?”
“You have to remember that although the things
enshrined in this earthen temple are very evil, in the final
analysis, it has gained Taoism and needs to rely on people.
Only with the worship of God can it become stronger.”
Mo Ran did not listen to Chu Wanning’s lectures carefully
in his previous life. As a result, he will always lack the
necessary common sense when he encounters some things
in his life. So I asked: “What about the fairy body?”
 “…What were you doing last month when you talked
about the difference between the fairy and the ghost?”
Mo Ran thought, This Venerable One is born again. This
Venerable one can still remember what I was doing in a
class more than ten years ago! But it’s nothing more than
picking one’s feet under the table and watching “Upstream
of Nine Dragons A Phoenix Couch”, either staring at Shi Mei
in a daze, or staring at Chu Wanning’s neck, secretly making
gestures about how to do it without knowing it. The man’s
head is cut off.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Go back and copy the “Six
Realms of Knowledge” ten times.”
“…well.”
The cost of truancy ,bitter.
“The immortals in the world are different from gods. Gods
act freely, while immortals are all bound and intervene in
mundane affairs. They must be read by others.”
Mo Ran Yilin: “So the Chen family’s murder case was only
done by someone begging for it?”
Chu Wanning’s voice seemed very cold in the dark.
“I think it’s not necessarily someone who’s still alive who
asks for it.”
Mo Ran opened his mouth and asked again before he was
too anxious, holding the coffin. The Golden Boy and Jade Girl
probably encountered a steep slope, and the coffin shook
suddenly and tilted to the right.
 The unexpected shaking, and the smooth inside of the
coffin, there is nowhere to catch it. Mo Ran rolled over after
being unstable, and slammed into Shizun’s arms.
“Um…”
Mo Ran raised his head blankly and without error. Just
trying to figure out the situation, a faint ray of nose floated
from the tip of his nose. The scent of crabapple flowers is as
light as the mist in the morning, and it is also self-contained
with the coolness of the night. The fragrance of the world is
so confusing, but the scent is clear and sturdy, which makes
people sober.
Mo Ran froze for a moment, then suddenly stiffened.
He couldn’t be more familiar with the scent of tangled
flowers. It was the breath of Chu Wanning, and for Mo Ran,
this breath was always entangled with desire.
In an instant, a certain deep-rooted evil thought was like a
forest fire evoked by a sky thunder. With a thunder, it hit his
head.

The author has something to say:

The president of the Foundation for Care for Older Unmarried Men,
the No. 1 boss ghost emcee, will be online soon.

The emcee of ceremonies has a special way of bridal chambers, and

put you two dogs in the coffin, bang! You can only come out if you
say love to each other, not to let you out. Humph.
 16. This Venerable one is
shocked

I can’t really blame the Mo Ran beast. Whoever is in such

a claustrophobic space is trapped with someone who has
been with him countless times, regardless of whether the
previous physical relationship is true or false. Yu’s revenge
was still out of liking, and when he smelled the familiar
smell on the other party, he couldn’t help but feel swayed.
Besides, Mo Ran itself is a bastard.
Shi Mei is his white moonlight, and he absolutely can’t
bear to touch it or destroy it.
He patronized Chu Wanning and only faced Chu Wanning,
all his tension, wildness, and rage in his bones could be
vented unscrupulously.
In previous lives, every time he saw Chu Wanning
stubbornly cold and unwilling to give up, he felt that he was
going to be lost to a beast that only knew he was full of
blood. He wanted to bite the throat of this prey Open, molar
sucking blood, chewing flesh.
If he doesn’t feel sorry for Chu Wanning, he can ruin
people with great strength.
 At the end of the destruction, the body has become a
habit. As long as you smell the scent of Chu Wanning’s
body, your heart will catch fire and itchy, and I want to
completely mark this person as my own.
The coffin was quiet for a while, and Mo Ran’s slightly
anxious heartbeat could be heard.
He knows that Chu Wanning’s face is very close, and he
can feel the other person’s breathing. If he bites on it at this
time, Chu Wanning will definitely not be able to break free,
but…
Forget it.
Mo Ran leaned back and pulled away from Chu Wanning.
This is really not easy, because there is really not much
room in the coffin.
“I’m sorry, Shizun.” Mo Ran slapped haha, pretending to
be grandson, “I didn’t expect this coffin to-shake!”
When the voice fell, the coffin slanted again. . Mo Ran
grunted and rolled into Chu Wanning’s arms again.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran retreated again, and the coffin shook again,
repeating this several times.
“I’m fucking unbelieving.” Mo Ran leaned back again.
The golden girl and the girl are probably walking a slope,
and the inside of the coffin wall is not slippery. After not
holding on for too long, Mo Ran reluctantly rolled in front of
Chu Wanning.
 “Shizun…” bit his lip, feeling aggrieved.
This guy originally looked a little cute as a young man. If
he deliberately hides his wolf tail and pretends to be a pup,
he actually pretends to be very similar.
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word.
Mo Ran really didn’t want to roll around anymore, so he
gave up the struggle altogether: “I didn’t mean it.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran whispered: “But the wound on his back hurts so
much…”
In the darkness, Chu Wanning seemed to sigh softly, the
gongs and drums outside were a bit noisy, Mo Ran I’m not
sure if I really heard it.
But the next moment, Mo Ran smelled a clearer fragrance
of crabapple flowers, and Chu Wanning’s hand was wrapped
behind his back, blocking the gap that he might crash into.
Although it is not a hug, Chu Wanning’s arms are empty,
and he deliberately avoids physical contact with Mo Ran.
Only the clothes and Mo Ran meet together, but this pose is
somewhat intimate.
“Be careful, don’t hit it again.” The voice was deep, like
porcelain soaked in a stream, with a kind of ancient dignity.
If you listen to it without hatred, it is actually very good.
“…Hmm.”
Suddenly no one spoke.
 Mo Ran is still a tall boy at this time, not as tall as an
adult, so he is leaning in Chu Wanning’s arms, his forehead
is just right to Chu Wanning’s chin.
This feeling is very familiar and unfamiliar.
The one who is familiar is the person lying next to him.
The strange thing is, it is such a posture.
Once upon a time, the past was his lying in Wushan Hall in
Sisheng Peak. The Taxian emperor, who has become a
lonely family, held Chu Wanning in his arms in the long and
breathless darkness. .
At that time, he was already taller than Chu Wanning, and
he was stronger than Shizun. His arms were like iron tongs
like a cage, locked in the little bit of warmth in his arms, like
holding the last of the world Hold the fire.
He lowered his head and kissed Chu Wanning’s long black
hair, then greedily attached his face, buried it deep in the
opponent’s neck, biting and gnawing without pity.
“I hate you, Chu Wanning. I hate you to death.”
There is some hoarseness in the voice.
“But, I only have you.”
A violent bang shattered Mo Ran’s memories, the sound of
gongs and drums suddenly stopped, and the four fields were
silent.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning reached out his hand, touched his lips, and
said solemnly: “Don’t talk, we are here.”
 Outside Sure enough, there was no more sound of
footsteps, and there was a dead silence in the four fields.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips lit a cluster of pale golden fires,
and swiped across the wall of the coffin to make a narrow
slit, just enough for two people to see through the opening.
Sure enough, they were carried to the outskirts of
Butterfly Town. The earth temple dedicated to the ghost
emcee was already full of dense coffins, and the fragrance
of butterflies and flowers in the air became more and more
intense. The void floated into the coffin.
Mo Ran suddenly felt something was wrong: “Shizun, do
you think that the scent here, as well as the scent in the
illusion, seems to be a little different from the smell in Chen-
gongzi’s coffin?”
“…how do you say?”
Mo Ran is more sensitive to breath, he said: “We were in
Beishan before, and the smell of the coffin was very good
when it was split. There is nothing that makes me
uncomfortable, it should be the butterfly powder. But since
entering the illusion, I always feel that the taste is similar,
but there are some subtle differences, but I have never
figured out the truth. What is different, but now…I think I
probably know.”
Chu Wanning turned his face to look at him: “You don’t
like the smell?”
Mo Ran stuck to the gap, still staring outside, and then
said, “Well. I didn’t like to smell incense since I was a child.
There is also the smell of illusion here. It is not the fragrance
of butterflies and flowers at all, but the people of Butterfly
Town who use it for offerings. The special high incense
burned when worshiping the ghost master of ceremonies.
Look there—”
Chu Wanning followed his line of sight. In the clay incense
burner in front of the earthen temple, it really burned three
arms thick vertical incense. , Zhengyouyou passed a sweet
smell in the wind.
The people of Butterfly Town are good at making various
spices with flowers, so the fragrances that God offers to the
Buddha are made in their own town, and they don’t buy
them from outside. Since all the flowers planted in the
suburbs of the town are used, the taste that tuned out will
not be so different to laymen.
Chu Wanning meditated: “Could the scent in Chen-
gongzi’s coffin have nothing to do with the smell in the
illusion?”
He hasn’t had time to touch this newly discovered detail.
Qing, the sudden dazzling red light in the earth temple
interrupted his thoughts. The two people hiding in the coffin
looked together, and saw that the temple was shining
brightly, reflecting the surroundings. There is a row of iron
shelves on the side of the temple with red lotus lanterns for
wishing. Those lotus lanterns were originally extinguished,
but at this time they all lit up one by one.
 The virgins guarding each coffin coffin knelt down one
after another, chanting: “The emcee of ceremonies go down
to the earth, and point me to the wild ghosts and lone souls
to escape from suffering forever, and to meet the beloved
and lie in the coffin. , Huang Quan is your company.”
Amidst the sound of chanting, the ghost master of
ceremonies in the temple exudes golden light all over, then
she lowered her eyelids, slowly moved the corners of her
mouth, and jumped off the consecration platform.
The action is quite handsome and graceful.
It’s a pity that the body is made of mud, it is too heavy,
the girl’s house, with a bang, it was born into a big hole on
the ground.
Mo Ran: “Puff.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The ghost emcee seems to be quite dissatisfied with her
own feet, she stares at After looking at the big hole on the
ground for a while, he walked out of the hole and tidied his
clothes.
She looked like a woman with rich makeup, dressed in red
and green, quite happy. In the dark night, it turned its neck
and came to the coffin of a hundred people. The night
breeze was full of the stench of corpses. She seemed to be
in a better mood. She slowly opened her arms and smiled
twice. sound.
“If you believe in me, and enshrine to me, you can meet a
good relationship and complete the life-long event that has
not been in your life.” The tender voice drifted in the night,
and the ghosts kowtowed in excitement. .
“The emcee of ceremonies bless you——”
“The emcee of ceremonies please give me a marriage
——”
There are always such pleadings, and the ghost emcee
seems to enjoy it very much. Slowly weaving through the
rows of coffin coffins, the long nails with bright red vermilion
lacquer scraped across the coffin board, making a harsh and
sharp sound.
Mo Ran curiously said: “Shizun, I remember you said that
the demon, the demon, the demon, and the gods belong to
the six realms, but this immortal does not live in the sky for
nine days, how can he be with the ghosts in the ground?”
“Because it deals with dark marriages, it mainly eats the
offerings of ghosts.” Chu Wanning said, “The ghosts can
greatly increase her skill, otherwise it will not be a short
century to cultivate a fairy body. . With such benefits, she is
willing to be with the “friends” of the Yin Cao Jifu.”
The ghost emcee walked around the coffin group, and
returned to the front, the empty and tender voice rang
again. Get up: “Open a coffin and give a marriage. From the
first on the left.”
Following its orders, the first coffin on the left slowly
opened. The golden girl and the girl greeted me by the side.
The two inside The corpse crawled out staggeringly, and the
gorgeous flaming suit made the dead man’s face pale and
lifeless.
The married couple slowly came to the ghost emcee and
knelt down.
The ghost emcee put his hand between them, and said: “I
use the name of the emcee to give you a marriage after
death. From then on, I will be a couple, and the man and
woman will match each other.”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes. Muttered: “If you don’t know how
to write a poem, don’t do it. Take a good marriage vow, why
do you listen to such a lewdness.”
Chu Wanning coldly said: “You have a dirty mind.”
Mo Ran shut up.
It didn’t take long for the ghost master of ceremonies to
personally prove that it was not Mo Ran’s dirty, but the god
in charge of the dark marriage.
I saw that the married corpses seemed to have swallowed
medicine. They were already two dead ghosts, but they
were suddenly very excited, screaming and hugging each
other, and they started like this without anyone else. Double
repair in public.
Chu Wanning: “………………”
Mo Ran: “………………”
“In the name of emcee, I give Er Tian Lun Le. Yin and Yang
can be in harmony, so what’s the matter with life and
death!”
 The cry of the ghost emcee is getting sharper and louder.
As she screamed, the movements of the two bodies became
more and more exaggerated.
Mo Ran was stunned: “…this… fucking… also okay??”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the grenade of the little angel who wants to drink tea.
Give every kid who reads a master of ceremonies card Rejuvenating
pill, kowto relieve boredom while watching, hahahaha
 17. Shizun of This Venerable
one is injured, This Venerable
one is very…

What kind of master of ceremonies is this ghost emcee?

Let’s forget about the medicine. Other people’s medicine
can make the sluggish living people alive and kicking. This is
a good fairy. With a wave of a small hand, the dead can be
strong. The real wonderful hand rejuvenation!
He was watching with gusto, and suddenly Chu Wanning
stretched out his hand and covered Mo Ran’s ears.
Mo Ran: “Hey?”
Chu Wanning’s expression is extremely cold: “Such an
obscene technique, don’t want to see it.”
“That should be You are covering your eyes, why are you
blocking my ears.”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face: “Don’t watch or listen,
you close your eyes.”
Mo Ran: “Puff Shizun, you really…” You don’t even look at
your red face, you also close your eyes if you want to close
your eyes.
Mo Ran can’t help but feel a little bit happy. Chu Wanning,
a man made of ice and snow, has never even seen an
erotica picture. At this moment, I saw the fish and water joy
close at hand, and probably choked to death. Right.
The dead couple’s ears and temples were struggling, and
gradually both of them became alive. In the dead throat
that could not make a sound, there was a rough creak
similar to the living.
Chu Wanning was obviously disgusted, and suddenly
turned his face away, not wanting to look again.
Mo Ran was so happy, teasing his heart, and smirked to
break his chin.
Chu Wanning quickly avoided as if being stabbed: “What
are you doing?”
“Don’t do anything.” Mo Ran was sweet and greasy, with
some mockery. And teasing, looking at him up and down like
a joke.
How old is this person, I still blush when I see this kind of
thing…
Oh no, it should be said to be blue and red. It’s funny.
“Shizun, didn’t you tell us that you have to see the ability
of the other party before you do it? You should have a good
look at the ability of this ghost emcee.”
“Yes How can you look, don’t look.”
Mo Ran sighed: “Why is my skin so thin?”
 Chu Wanning said angrily: “It’s really nasty, it hurts your
eyes!”
“Then I have to come to see.” Mo Ran said, lying down
there honestly, and looked at the outside again, saying “Ah”,
“Wow” and “Awesome”. “Ouch” kind of sigh. Chu Wanning
was so violent that he couldn’t hold down the coffin board.
He whispered angrily: “You can see what you say!”
Mo Ran said innocently: “I thought you wanted to listen.”
Chu Wanning finally couldn’t help it. I strangled Mo Ran’s
neck and gritted his teeth: “You snorted again, I will throw
you out to feed the zombies now!”
Enough teasing. Chu Wanning can’t push him too eagerly.
When he gets anxious, Tianwen waits on him, so Mo Ran
constrained, lying there obediently, staring outside without
saying a word.
As the pair of ghosts reached a critical point, the male
corpse roared, convulsed and convulsed, and suddenly a
blue smoke burst out of the two of them. The ghost emcee
opened his mouth and greedily inhaled the stock. Qingyan,
until he swallowed the last strand into his stomach, this time
he wiped the corners of his mouth gluttonously, and his
eyes revealed a bright light.
It seems that it is the “benefits” that the married couple
gave it back, which will increase its cultivation.
“Haha, hahaha—” The ghost emcee tasted the sweetness,
and his face became more radiant. When he spoke again,
the misty and void voice just became clear, it shouted,
roared, sharp His voice seemed to pierce the long night,
“Get up! Get up! Wait for the idiot! I give you the grace of
waiting for the fish! You wait for the virtue of faith! Get up!
Get up! Get up!”
Mo Ran’s heart murmured: It’s over…
What is it doing? !
Hundreds of coffins around him trembled at the same
time, verifying Mo Ran’s idea. This ghost master of
ceremonies is to summon all the corpses in the funeral
coffin to do what she instructed, so as to absorb the
“benefits” once!
Forget joking anymore, Mo Ran pulled Chu Wanning
straight: “Shizun!!!”
“What’s wrong!”
“Quick! Get out! Shi Mei is still trapped with the Chen
family’s daughter-in-law!” Mo Ran was going crazy, “Let’s go
save him!”
Chu Wanning took a look outside and didn’t expect The
ghost master of ceremonies has such a great taste, not one
to one, and he wants to take a bite!
The trembling sound of the coffin next to it became more
and more intense. It seems that every pair of ghost spouses
began to be inspired and began to fulfill the instructions of
the ghost master. This thought made Chu Wanning choke,
his face even more ugly. At this moment, the ghost emcee
who was standing in the same place with a long smile
suddenly felt something, and suddenly turned his head, a
pair of black eyes without focus, straight past the others,
and landed on the coffin of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning.
Although it has low intelligence, it can feel that there is no
familiar ambiguity in that coffin.
There is no faith.
No…
Live! ! !
Suddenly arched up, screaming swiftly, the ghost emcee’s
robe flew up, a pair of blood-red claws pierced the coffin
body, piercing the thick coffin, and disappeared into the
coffin body.
Its attack was too sudden, Mo Ran had no time to retreat
and resist. Moreover, the space in the coffin was so small
that it was impossible to retreat. Seeing that his head would
be poked out of five holes by the nine-yin white bone
clawsa, his body Suddenly he fell-Chu Wanning was swiftly
guarding him in his arms, blocking himself in front, and the
five pointed claws of the ghost emcee plunged into Chu
Wanning’s shoulder!
Deep touchable bone!
“…”
Chu Wanning gave a muffled snort, but he also endured it
without shouting out. The other uninjured hand was still
burning the Silencer, hitting Mo Ran’s lips, blocking the
sound that Mo Ran was going to make.
 The claws of the ghost emcee were scratched in the flesh
and blood of Chu Wanning.
It is a mud-like brain, and it can only be judged by sound.
Chu Wanning actually didn’t say a word in such a situation.
The plasma gurgled down his shoulder. Mo Ran was held in
his arms. He couldn’t see his injury, but he could clearly feel
Chu Wanning. Shaking slightly…
Living… or dead? It is impossible for a living person to be
silent anymore. The ghost emcee couldn’t tell for a moment,
the sharp claw was not in the flesh and blood of Chu
Wanning’s shoulder, and he tore and scratched.
Chu Wanning trembled with pain, spasm, and sweat
soaked his clothes.
But he was still biting his lip and protecting the apprentice
in his arms, as if he had become a dead body and a dead
person, and he leaned against the edge of the coffin like
iron cast on the wall of the coffin.
The ghost emcee seems to have finally confirmed that the
person inside will not be alive. He suddenly pulled out his
hand, blood flying, and he could even hear the sticky sound
of fingers being pulled out of the flesh. The hairs stand on
end.
Chu Wanning’s tight body seemed to lose strength
suddenly, he let go of Mo Ran and panted low.
There is a strong smell of blood flowing in the coffin.
Mo Ran raised his head, and through the dim light leaking
through the hole, he could see Chu Wanning’s drooping
eyelashes, as well as the moist but stubborn eyes under the
eyelashes.
The slightly raised phoenix eyes are blurred and painful,
but they are more cruel and tenacious, and a water vapor
fills…
Mo Ran wants to speak, Chu Wanning shakes After
shaking his head, the silencer curse on his lips was not
removed. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief, shaking
fingertips, and wrote on the back of Mo Ran’s hand:
The barrier has been damaged, so you cannot speak.
The ghost emcee outside tilted his head, as if he didn’t
understand why it was clearly not a living person inside, but
he didn’t follow its instructions, nor did he feel any worship.
Chu Wanning raised his head and glanced at it from the
gap. The uninjured hand was surrounded by golden light,
and a flaming willow vine came out.
He held Tianwen and squinted.
The next moment, break the coffin! ! !
The coffin burst and Chu Wanning flew up like lightning.
Tianwen was accurate and fast, and suddenly strangled the
neck of the ghost emcee, and the ghost emcee let out a
harsh whistle——
“Who is you! Dare to be like this!”
Chu Wanning’s answer is only one word: “Fuck!”
The big red robe is hunting and flying, like clouds and
waves, he tolerates for a long time Just for a hit, Tianwen
strangled with one hand immediately! Strangle the neck of
that ghost emcee!
A thick red mist accompanied by a scent, sprayed out
from the broken neck. Chu Wanning backed away quickly,
avoiding the fog, and sternly said: “Mo Ran! Thousand Kills!”
Mo Ran was already on standby. Hearing the order, he
buttoned the concealed sword box between his sleeves and
poured his spirit into it. Li, blasted towards the remnant
body that was groping for his head.
The clay body splits, revealing the translucent body with
red light flowing inside. Chu Wanning raised Tianwen again,
abruptly strangling out the spirit body of the ghost master
of ceremonies. The headless fairy screamed from his body:
“The mortals are safe! The mortals are safe!—Get up! Get
up! Kill them! Kill them——!!!”
Suddenly, her golden boy and jade girl lit up a pair of
blood-red eyes, and hundreds of screaming and screaming
pounced at Mo Ran and Chu Wanning.
The coffins on the ground also shattered one after
another, and the dead corpses lying inside stood up and
flooded toward the two of them.
Mo Ran’s eyes swiftly swept through the crowd, looking for
Shi Mei’s figure. Chu Wanning sternly said: “What are you
staring at affectionately with those zombies! Don’t get them
all down!”
The two of them and the ghost emcee have flew to stand
on a coffin at this moment. The slow-moving corpses slowly
gathered around them, Mo Ran raised his hand to light the
exorcism talisman, projected it around, and detonated the
explosion. But there are too many ghosts, and the next
wave will come quickly.
Mo Ran is going crazy: “So many people died in this
Butterfly Town? How many married couples are there?!!!”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “Look at this The cultivation
base of the ghost master of ceremonies, there are so many
young men and women who have naturally died! In all
likelihood, it also confuses those who have never been
married to commit suicide! Hit this side!”
Mo Ran is another one The exorcism talisman waved
towards the place Chu Wanning signaled, exploding a piece
of boneless flesh.
“Why doesn’t this ghost emcee kill him?”
“Ordinary weapons can’t hurt it.”
“What about Tianwen?”
Chu Wanning is very angry: “Did you not see Tianwen is
trying to find it! This ghost emcee moves very fast, if I let go
of it, and don’t wait to smoke, it may have escaped!”
Those corpses are piled up more and more. While driving,
Mo Ran must also pay attention to whether there is Shi Mei
in the crowd to avoid accidental injuries. A golden boy
rushed over and bit his leg severely. He cursed inwardly and
threw an exorcism talisman directly on the golden boy’s
face, then kicked it into the group of corpses and exploded.
 Chu Wanning said: “Have you seen Shi Mei and Madam
Chen?”
After looking frantically, Mo Ran suddenly saw two
swaying figures in the distance. : “I saw it!”
“Go ahead and pull the two of them away! Stay away from
here!”
“Okay!” Mo Ran responded, and was taken aback. , “What
are you going to do?”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “I can’t raise my other arm, and
I can’t summon other weapons. I can only rely on Tianwen.
I’ll give you a ghost emcee. If you open it, you will destroy
the whole place. If you don’t want to die, get out of it as
soon as possible!”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the nutrient solution of the brain hole like a black
hole~ Meme Zha~

It’s a bit busy today, neither a small theater nor a small card sticker,
da da da ran away
 18. This Venerable one once
begged you

Tianwen has a dead-end killer. The name is very simple,

with only one word, “wind”. Once activated, no piece of
armor remains in the surrounding area.
Mo Ran has naturally experienced the power of “wind”,
and Chu Wanning is also aware of the strength of Chu
Wanning, so there is no need to worry, so he glanced at the
pale man with blood in his wedding dress and exorcised the
last few pictures. Fu Du threw away and bought some time
for Chu Wanning, and then flew to the outside, holding Shi
Mei in one hand and Madam Chen in the other, leading two
unconscious people and hiding in the distance.
Chu Wanning endured the sharp pain and barely moved
his other hand. Suddenly, Tianwen burst out with a dazzling
golden light, and Chu Wanning suddenly pulled Tianwen
back.
The ghost emcee got out of control and jumped up,
rushing at Chu Wanning with a twisted face.
Chu Wanning’s robe turned like a flame in a violent wind,
billowing, his eyebrows pierced, half of his shoulders were
soaked in blood, suddenly raised his hand, Tianwen’s golden
light became stronger and stronger. Then Chu Wanning took
off.
Liu Teng suddenly stretched several tens of feet, dancing
into a golden wind, like a whirlpool, engulfing the
surrounding ghosts, dead bodies, golden girls, and the
roaring and distorted ghost emcee. The center of the
“wind”, the fierce force that Tianwen danced into an
afterimage, shattered in an instant! ! !
The “wind” destroys the dry and decays, and the
surrounding vegetation rises up from the ground, which is
not immune.
A huge storm centered on Chu Wanning gave out a
dazzling golden light, and it was dark for a while, flying sand
and rocks. Whether the coffin or the dead, they all became
grass fluffy in the wind.
I got involved and was cut by Tianwen who was spinning
fast.
Break into tens of thousands of residues…
When everything subsides, the surrounding area of Chu
Wanning is dead and desolate.
Except for him, standing alone, his auspicious clothes are
brightly colored, just like the first bloom of red lotus, the
crabapple blossoms, there is only one place to smash the
bones, and the terrible “Tianwen” hissing with golden light.
From this point of view, Chu Wanning is really very polite
to recruit many disciples.
 For his posture today, if he is willing, even if the entire
Platform of Sin and Virtue disciples are instantly thwarted, it
is not impossible…
The golden light fades away. .
Tianwen transforms into bits and pieces of stars and
blends into Chu Wanning’s palm.
He sighed, frowned, endured the sharp pain in his
shoulder, and slowly walked towards the disciples in the
distance.
“How is Shi Mei?”
When he came to them, Chu Wanning held back and
asked.
Mo Ran looked down at the unconscious teacher beauty in
his arms, still not awake, his nose was weak, and his cheeks
were cold to the touch. This scene is too familiar. It is a
nightmare that Mo Ran could not get rid of.
In the beginning, Shi Mei was lying in his arms like this,
and gradually, there was no breathing…
Chu Wanning possessed himself and probed the neck
arteries of Madam Chen and Shi Mei respectively , Could not
help but muffled: “Huh? How could the poison be so deep?”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his head: “Poisoned? Didn’t you
say it’s okay? Didn’t you mean that they were just
deceived?”
Chu Wanning frowned: “The ghost emcee relies on the
incense powder to confuse, that is a kind of poison. I
thought they were just superficial, but I didn’t expect them
to eat poison so deeply. “
“…”
“Send them back to Chen’s house first.” Chu Wanning
said, “It’s not difficult to remove the poison, just don’t die.”
His voice is cold and not too turbulent, although Chu
Wanning usually speaks like this, but at this moment, it
really makes people feel that he is downplaying and not
caring.
Mo Ran suddenly remembered the heavy snow that year.
He knelt in the snow with Shi Mei whose life was lost in his
arms. With tears on his face, he begged Chu Wanning
hoarsely to turn his head, glance at his apprentice, and
begged Chu Wanning to raise his hand and save his
apprentice.
But what did Chu Wanning say at that time?
It’s also such an understatement, such a calm tone.
In this way, I refused Mo Ran’s only kneeling beg in his
life.
In the heavy snow, the person in his arms gradually
became as cold as the snow falling on the shoulders and on
the eyebrows.
On that day, Chu Wanning personally killed two
apprentices.
One is Shi Mingjing, who he can save, but he never did.
 One is Mo Weiyu, who is kneeling in the snow and
mourning more than his heart.
Suddenly a panic, a tyrannical, a snake-like unwilling to
vicious and violent arose in my heart.
For a moment, he suddenly wanted to violently strangle
Chu Wanning’s neck, stripped off all the cordial and pleasant
disguise, revealing the hideousness of the evil spirit, as a
ghost from the previous life, biting fiercely He, questioned
him, demanded his life.
The fate of the two helpless apprentices in the snow.
But the eyelids lifted up, but they suddenly fell on Chu
Wanning’s blood-filled shoulders.
The beast’s anger was suddenly blocked.
He didn’t say a word again, just stared at Chu Wanning’s
face, almost hateful eyes, Chu Wanning didn’t see it. After a
while, he lowered his head again to stare at Shi Mei’s
haggard face.
My mind gradually became blank.
If something happens to Shi Mei again this time, then…
“Cough cough cough!”
The person in his arms suddenly coughed. Mo Ran was
startled, her heart trembled… Shi Mei slowly opened her
eyes, her voice extremely hoarse and faint.
“A…burn…?”
“Yes! I am!” In ecstasy, the haze cleared, Mo Ran opened
his eyes wide, and Shi Mei’s palm was slightly cool Shi Mei’s
cheeks, her eyes shivered, “Shi Mei, what do you think? Is
there anything uncomfortable?”
Shi Mei smiled lightly, still gentle brows, turned his head,
and looked around. “…Why are we here…How did I faint…
Ah! Shizun…Ahem, the disciple is incompetent…The
disciple…”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t talk.”
He gave Shi Mei a pill: “Since you are awake, take this
Huadu powder first, don’t swallow it directly.”
Shi Mei contains the medicine. Suddenly, his bloodless
face appeared more transparent: “Shizun, why are you
injured? There is blood all over your body…”
Chu Wanning is still that faint and calm, An angry voice:
“It’s okay.”
He got up and looked at Mo Ran.
“You, think of a way to bring both of them back to Chen’s
house.”
Shi Mei woke up, the gloom in Mo Ran’s heart was
suddenly suppressed, and he nodded quickly : “Okay!”
“I’ll take a step first, I have something to ask the Chen
family.”
Chu Wanning turned and left as he said, facing the dark
night, the wilds were declining Grass, he finally couldn’t
help but raise his eyebrows, showing an expression of pain.
The entire shoulder was penetrated by five fingers, the
veins were torn apart, and the ghost claws even pierced the
bones deep in his flesh and blood. No matter how much he
pretended to bear it calmly, no matter how he sealed his
blood, he would still be human.
It still hurts…
But what about the pain.
He walked forward step by step, the hemlines of the
wedding dress flying around.
For so many years, people have respected him, but they
did not dare to stand beside him, no one would care about
him. He has long been used to it.
Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou Immortal.
No one likes from head to toe, no one cares about life or
death.
He seems to be born, he does not need the support of
others, does not need any support, and does not need any
company.
So there is no need to cry for pain, and crying is even
more unnecessary. Go back and bandage the wound for
yourself, cut off all the rotten flesh that is festering torn, and
apply wound medicine.
It doesn’t matter if no one cares about him.
Anyway, he just came here alone. All these years have
been fine. He can take care of himself.
When I came to the entrance of Chen’s house, before I
entered the yard, I heard a heart-piercing scream inside.
 Chu Wanning didn’t care about the chapped wounds, so
he rushed in—Old Madam Chen with disheveled hair and
closed eyes, but chasing his son and husband all over the
house, only the Chen family The little girl was ignored, and
she stood beside her in panic, curled up thinly, shaking.
Seeing Chu Wanning coming in, Chen Yuanwai and his
Yaozi screamed and rushed towards him: “Dao Master! Dao
Master Help!”
Chu Wanning blocked them Behind him, he glanced at
Madam Chen’s closed eyes, and said angrily: “Don’t let you
look at her, don’t let her sleep!”
“I can’t help it! Zhuo Jing’s body is not Well, she goes to
bed early on weekdays. After you left, she was still holding
on at first, then she fell asleep, and then started to go
crazy! Shouting… Shouting…”
Member Chen shivered behind Chu Wanning. He didn’t
even notice that Dao Chief was wearing a good suit or the
hideous wound on Chu Wanning’s shoulder.
Chu Wanning frowned and said, “What are you yelling
about?”
The mad woman rushed over with a grin and screamed
bitterly before Chen Yuanwai spoke. , It is actually the voice
of a young woman——
“Thinking and unbelief! I want you to pay for my life! I
want you all to die for me!”
Chu Wanning: “…Li Gui leaned over.” Turning his head and
sternly said to Member Chen, “Is this sound familiar to
you?”
Member Chen was trembling with his upper and lower
mouth, his eyes rolled, and he swallowed nervously: “No I
know, I don’t know, I don’t know! Please help! Please help!”
At this time, Madam Chen has already jumped over. Chu
Wanning raised his uninjured arm and volleyed towards
Madam Chen. At one point, a thunder and lightning struck
down, trapping Madam Chen in the barrier.
Chu Wanning turned his head and looked coldly: “Really
don’t know?”
Chen Yuan said repeatedly: “Really I don’t know! I really
don’t know!”
Chu Wanning didn’t say any more, he threw out Tianwen
and tied Old Madam Chen in the enchantment.
He was supposed to tie up Chen members, which is more
convenient and easier to judge, but Chu Wanning has his
own rules of conduct. Tianwen, his Tianwen, is not easy to
judge ordinary people. So he abandoned the soft persimmon
and instead questioned the ghost in Old Madam Chen’s
body.
A ghost trial is different from a human trial.
Tianwen interrogates people, and they can’t stand it
directly, and speak.
Tianwen’s trial of ghosts will form an enchantment where
only Chu Wanning and ghosts coexist. Ghosts will restore
their original appearance in the enchantment and pass the
message to Chu Wanning.
 Tianwen suddenly lit a fire, along the vine body, straight
from his end, to Old Madam Chen’s end.
The old lady uttered a scream, and suddenly began to
twitch, and then the red flame on the willow vine instantly
turned into a blue ghost fire, and then from the old lady’s
end, it burned back to Chu Wanning here.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, the fire burned along the
willow to his palm, but the ghost fire couldn’t hurt him, just
like that all the way along his arm to his chest, and then It
went out.
“…”
The Chen family looked at the scene in horror, without
knowing what Chu Wanning was doing.
Chu Wanning’s eyelashes trembled slightly, his eyes still
closed, but a white light gradually appeared before his eyes.
Immediately afterwards, he saw a white jade foot in the
light, and a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old
appeared in his vision.

The author has something to say:

Mo Ran: Chu Wanning, you have the ability to play majestic, you
have the ability to save people, don’t turn your head and pretend to
be deaf , I know you are listening!

Chu Wanning:……

Mo Ran: You have the ability to play temper, you have the ability to
save people, your apprentice, don’t you Help, my uncle comes to
inspect at the end of the term. This Venerable one will give you zero
points!

Chu Wanning:…

Mo Ran: You have the ability…

Chu Wanning: Enough of you! What does it matter to you if Mom

sells Laozi to save people? Not saved! It’s so shameless! Not
convinced!

Mo Ran: QAQ
19. This Venerable one tells you
a story

The girl was very white, with an oval face and round eyes,
which was especially attractive. She was wearing a light
pink skirt, her hair slicked, and she looked like a young
woman, rubbing her eyes blankly in the dark, looking
around.
“Where am I…?”
Chu Wanning said: “You are in the enchantment I set up.”
Girl eating I was taken aback, and said in a panic: “Who
are you? Why is it dark here, I can’t see you, who is
talking?” Chu Wanning said, “Have you forgotten?…You are
dead?”
Now.”
The girl opened her eyes wide: “I have…I…”
Slowly, she remembered.
Lower her head, she folded her hands on her chest,
without any ups and downs, she uttered a soft voice, and
murmured: “I…I’m dead…”
 “Only souls can come to the realm of Guizhen, where
hatred will be eliminated. No matter whether the dead
person is transformed into a ghost or an ordinary ghost,
they will retain their character and appearance before alive,
which is called’return to truth’.”
The girl was stunned for a moment, as if she was
gradually remembering the past, she suddenly lowered her
face and wept silently.
Chu Wanning said: “Are you…have wronged?”
The girl cried: “Are you Yan Wangye? Or Bai Wuchang? Are
you here to complain for me? “
Chu Wanning raised his forehead and said, “…I am not
Lord Yan, and I am not Bai Wuchang.”
The girl sobbed. Chu Wanning was silent for a while, did
not speak, waited until she cried a little calmer, and then
said: “But I am here to help you complain.”
The girl heard it, sobbed and raised her eyes. Sadness and
joy were mixed: “Then you really are Lord Yama!”
“…” Chu Wanning decided not to continue this topic with
her, and then asked, “Do you know that after you die? What
have you done?”
“I don’t know…I don’t know very well, I just remember
that I am sad, sad. I want to retaliate…I want to go to
them…I want to find again He…”
When the soul just wakes up, many things will not be
remembered for a while, but it doesn’t matter. Chu Wanning
patiently asked her: “Who do you want to go to?”
 The girl whispered: “My husband, Chen Bohuan.”
Chu Wanning Yi Lin, Chen Bohuan-isn’t this the name of
the eldest son of the Chen family?
He asked: “What’s your…what’s your name? Where are
you from?”
The power of Tianwen has been poured into this fantasy
enchantment, and the dead who came inside almost They
will talk to Chu Wanning honestly. Therefore, the girl replied:
“The concubine is Luo Xianxian, the master of Butterfly
Town.”
“I had read the Butterfly Town files before coming. There
are more than 500 households in this town, and there is no
Luo surname. Family. Who is your father?”
The girl slowly remembered the details, so her eyes
became even more sad: “My father used to be a scholar of
Murakami and was a brother-in-law of my father-in-law. A
few years ago, he murdered I died of tuberculosis, and then
I was the only one in my family.”
“Then why did you die?”
The girl froze for a while, and then she couldn’t cry: “I
Apart from death, there is no other way. They, they lied to
the secret recipe of powder left by my father, beat me and
scolded me, threatened me, and let me leave Butterfly
Town. I…I am a weak woman, where is there anything else?
Where can I go? I am in this world, and there is no relative
left… The world is so big, where can I go? Apart from
Huangquan Mansion, where else can I be accommodated…”
 After she recalled the events of her life, she seemed to
have infinite pain and sorrow in her heart, and she was
anxious to talk to others, and even Chu Wanning did not ask
any more, she went on slowly alone.
It turns out that Luo Xianxian lost his mother since
childhood. He heard from his father that she had an older
brother above her, but his brother was separated from them
in the chaos of the Lower Cultivation World, and he never
saw him again. I don’t know if it is dead or alive. When her
brother was lost, Luo Xianxian was not yet one year old and
shrank in her baby. Later, she tried to think about her
brother, but she still had no impression.
The Luo family was left with Sianxian and his father. The
father and daughter depended on each other, wandering
around, and finally built a small house in Butterfly Town and
lived there.
That year, Luo Xianxian was five years old. The eldest son
of the Chen family, Chen Bohuan, is two years older than
her.
At that time, the Chen family had not yet flourished.
Several members of the family lived in a two-bedroom
earth-rammed hut. An orange tree was planted by the low
wall of the small courtyard. In autumn, it was full of fruit and
lush. The tree grows over the low wall and reaches into
Luo’s yard.
Luo Xianxian raised her head, and the oranges full of
branches looked like lanterns during the Lantern Festival.
She was shy and introverted. She didn’t play with others.
She always carried the pony and peeled the edamame by
herself. From time to time, he raised his head and took a
look at the oranges that came in the yard of the Chen
family.
Oranges are yellow and enticing, and against the sun, you
can think of sweet and sour plump juice.
Luo Xian looked eagerly, guttering and swallowing from
time to time, his cheeks were sour.
But she did not reach out to pick it up. Daddy is a scholar
who has never been able to compare to her younger
brother. He lost the exam but didn’t lose his backbone. Suan
Xiucai’s brain was probably broken, and he always warned
his daughter to be a “gentleman.” .
Luo Xianxian knew when he was three years old that the
rich and the rich cannot be fornication, and the poor and the
poor cannot be moved. Although she was greedy, she had
never reached out to pick the orange that was close at
hand.
One night, Luo Xianxian sat in the yard humming and
washing clothes by the moonlight.
Her father was not strong, so he had to rest early. The
poor child was headed early. The little girl rolled up her
sleeves, dipped her thin arms in the barrel, and rubbed her
face seriously.
Suddenly there was a hoarse cough from the door, and a
young man covered in blood staggered in and stared at her.
 The little girl was so frightened that she even forgot to
scream.
The young man’s face was dirty and bloody, but his
eyebrows were very handsome. The young man, one big
and one small, stood in a stalemate for a long time. In the
end, the young man couldn’t support it and sat down slowly
against the root of the wall. , Panting, hoarsely said: “Bring
some water.”
Xu is that young man who doesn’t look like a bad person,
and perhaps Luo Xianxian has a kind heart. Although afraid,
he still ran back into the house. , Took a cup of tea and
handed it to the young man’s mouth.
The young man was not polite. He slurped a clean drink.
After drinking, he wiped the corners of his mouth, rolled his
eyelids, and stared at Luo Xianxian’s pretty face. His eyes
were a bit straight and he didn’t speak for a long time.
He didn’t speak, Luo Xianxian didn’t say anything, just
blinked timidly, and from some distance she thought was
safe, he held his hands not far and close, and looked at the
stranger.
“…You look like an old person of mine.” The young man
suddenly grinned, squinted his eyes and smiled sullenly.
With the blood stain on his face, it was really a bit hideous,
“especially The eyes are all round, and they seem to make
people want to dig them out, poke them on their fingers,
and swallow them one by one.”
 The horrible things he said so plainly, even With a little
smile, Luo Xianxian shuddered even more, and
subconsciously covered his eyes.
The young man said: “Oh, clever girl, just cover it like this,
don’t keep staring at me. I can’t control my own hand.”
He said Rolled tongue, accent from the north.
The moon was shining in the yard, and the young man
licked his chapped lips and suddenly saw the orange tree in
the yard. For some reason, his eyes lit up, his pupils flashed
with light, the luster was bright for a while and dimmed for a
while, then he raised his chin and motioned.
“Girl.”
Luo Xianxian: “…”
“Pick an orange and peel it for me.”
Luo Xianxian finally spoke, her voice was thin and
trembling, but she didn’t hesitate: “Big brother, this is not
my family’s fruit tree, it belongs to someone else’s, so I
can’t pick it.”
The youth was taken aback and didn’t know. Thinking of
something, his face slowly sank.
“I said I can pick it, I want to eat oranges, you pick it for
me!” The last sound was fierce, like a squeak smashed from
the teeth. Luo Xianxian shuddered, still standing stubbornly
in place.
The little girl has a soft temper, but her bones are the
same as her decayed father.
 “I’m not going.”
The young man suddenly narrowed his eyes, arched his
nose, his face changed: “Does the stinky girl know who you
are talking to!”
“You want to drink water, I, I will pour it for you, you want
to eat, and there are still at home, but the orange tree is not
mine. I can’t pick it. Daddy said it. I’m a Gentleman, if you
want to be rich, you can’t masturbate, you can’t be the
poor, you can’t fish…”
When she was nervous, she said that she became a fish.
The half-old girl blushed decently, insisting on her father’s
teaching. After passing through his own things, he finally
grumbled everything, but under the eyes of the young man,
he was already shaking too much, and his feet were
swaying.
The youth is speechless.
If it is not out of date, listening to such a little guy, still a
baby girl, say “theft without telling it”, “the rich can’t be
fornication, the poor can’t be moved”, and there—and “I am
a gentleman”? ? Puff, he really couldn’t help laughing out
loud.
But he couldn’t laugh.
On the contrary, there is a strong resentment that rushes
Ma Pengteng in his chest, crushing his heart.
“I hate you the most, the so-called…” He stood up shaking
while holding on to the wall, and squeezed two words from
his lips, “A good man, a gentleman, a hero, a benevolent
man.”
Under Luo Xianxian’s horrified gaze, he slowly moved his
injured foot, came to the orange tree, raised his head,
sniffed the smell of the orange tree almost greedily, and
then suddenly burst into his eyes There was a red light of
hatred. Before Luo Xianxian could react, he climbed the
tree, shook it, kicked, kicked, and hit.
The twigs of oranges crackled and all shook down, fell to
the ground and rolled to the side. The young man smiled
distortedly and yelled arbitrarily: “A good man takes the
name of stealing without telling him, a good man cannot be
lewd! Good man! Mighty can’t bend!”
“Big brother! What are you doing! Stop! Daddy! Daddy!”
Luo Xianxian didn’t want to call Daddy because she was
weak and had no hands. The scholar with the power of the
chicken will not help much when he comes out. But she was
a little girl after all, and she was finally terrified and broke
down.
“What do you shout! Your dad will come out and I will
chop him together!”
The little girl was frightened, tears in her eyes, and there
were water beads spinning in her round eyes.
The Chen family next door went to visit relatives in the
neighboring village. The whole family was not there. No one
stopped this little lunatic.
 The little madman shook the oranges all over the floor,
and still couldn’t get rid of his hatred. He stepped heavily on
the ground, crushed several fruits, and suddenly became
ruthless. He didn’t know where he was. He got up, turned to
the Chen family’s yard, found an axe, and chopped down
the entire tree in twos or twos. Then he turned it back and
laughed.
Smiling, suddenly stopped smiling, squatting on the
ground, staring blankly.
Suddenly turned his head and beckoned to Luo Xianxian:
“Girl, come here.”
“…” Luo Xianxian did not move, standing in the same
place, embroidered with small cloth shoes embroidered with
yellow flowers. land.
Seeing her hesitating, the young man slowed down his
tone and said kindly: “Come here. I have a good thing for
you.”
“I…I Don’t…no, don’t go…” Luo slender and low, before
finishing speaking, the young man suddenly became fierce
again—
“If you want to come, I will come in and take your father in
now Let’s chop stuffing!”
Luo Xian shook fiercely, and finally moved towards him in
small steps.
The youth squinted at her: “Hurry up, I have no time to
watch you twist the Yangko.”
 When Luo Xianxian lowered his head and moved to him,
there was still a few steps away, he Suddenly stretched out
his hand and slammed the person over, Luo Xianxian let out
a scream, but only when the scream reached his throat, he
was roughly blocked by something. The young man stuffed
an orange into her mouth, without peeling it, or scrubbing it,
just put it in the mud and stabbed it into her mouth.
Where can Luo Xianxian eat an orange in one bite, the
young man is stuffed, the orange is cracked and rotten, and
half of her face is puree, but the lunatic is still smiling and
holding the fruit It was running over her face, stuffing her
mouth that she was trying to shut tightly.
“Aren’t you a gentleman? Don’t you not eat stolen things?
What are you eating now? Huh? What are you eating now!”
“Woo Uh…no…I don’t want…daddy…daddy…”
“Swallow.” The young man squinted his eyes and stuffed
the last bit of fruit into Luo Xianxian’s mouth, his pupils
gleaming , Shuddering, “You swallow it for me!”
Looking at Luo Xianxian being forced to swallow the
orange, he choked in his throat and called “Daddy” vaguely.
The young man was silent for a while, then suddenly
laughed.
The smile is more terrifying than his hideous face.
He touched Luo Xianxian’s hair with satisfaction, squatted
there, and said softly: “What do you call Daddy? Shouldn’t
you be called Big Brother? The oranges your brother gave
you are sweet or not, so delicious. ?”
 As he said, he picked up another one from the ground.
This time he didn’t have any hard stuffing. He peeled off
the orange skin carefully, and cleaned all the white silky
sticking on it. Then he wiped his hands and broke off. One
slice, leaning against Luo Xianxian’s lips, said in a soft voice:
“If you like it, eat more.”
Luo Xianxian knew that he had encountered a mental
disorder today. She had no choice. She lowered her head
and silently ate the oranges that the lunatic handed. The
sweet and sour juice melted between the throat pipes, and
her stomach was churning…
The young man squatted there. Petal was feeding her
oranges, suddenly she felt better, and she even started to
hum a song.
His voice was rough, very hoarse, like a windbreaker,
vaguely and not very clear, only a few words floated to Luo
Xianxian’s ears.
“The flowers fall three or four o’clock in the lake, and the
strings hum on the shore one or two times. The age of the
weak crown is the best, the horse is light and fast, and you
can see the world…”
He said suddenly : “Girl.”
“…”
“Hey.” He curled his lips and went to break Luo’s slender
face, “Let me look at your eyes.”
Luo Xianxian trembled and had no power to resist. He
could only let the young man take a close look at a real
bloody finger and touch her eyelid inch by inch.
“It’s really like it,” he said.
Luo Xianxian sobbed and closed his eyes. She was really
afraid that this madman would pick up her two tricks like
picking fruits.
But the youth did not pick it up.
Just Youyou coldly said to her: “Didn’t you teach me a
saying that riches can’t be licentious, and poor and poor
can’t be moved? Big brother also has a word that I want to
tell you.”
“Woo…”
“You open your eyes.”
Luo Xianxian’s eyes closed tightly. The young man
laughed angrily and said hoarsely: “Don’t dig your trick,
open it!”
“…Do you think I can’t pull your beads without opening
it!”
Luo Xianxian had to stretch out her round eyes, her
slender eyelashes trembling, and tears flowing down her
face. The fearful and pitiful look on her face seemed to
please this young man of unknown origin. He suddenly Just
let go of the hand holding her cheek, hung in the air, and
then gently patted her head.
He stared at her eyes, a trembling smile shook from the
corner of his mouth, his smile was distorted, two ferocious,
and sad.
 He said: “There is a man in Linyi. Twenty hearts are dead.”
After he turned around, the figure disappeared into the
darkness gradually.
Only the mess on the ground shows that such a person,
covered in blood, came here late at night.
20. This Venerable one tells you
a story (2)

Early the next morning, the Chen family walked back with
relatives and saw that the orange trees in the yard fell
down, and the oranges were rolling all over the ground.
There were not many other residents around here, only the
Luo family and them. Recently, thinking of the way Luo
Xianxian looks at oranges every day, the Chen family
immediately determined that—
this orange must have been stolen by Luo Xianxian, an
unlucky kid!
Not only did he steal, but he also became jealous and cut
down his orange tree!
The Chen family immediately went to Luo Shusheng to file
a complaint. Luo Shusheng could not bear such humiliation.
He immediately called his daughter over and asked her if
she stole the orange.
Luo Xianxian cried and said no.
I asked if it was the tree she cut down.
Luo Xianxian still said no.
 Ask her again if she has eaten oranges.
Luo Xianxian can’t lie, so he can only say that he ate it.
Before she could explain, she was ordered to kneel by her
frustrated dad, and in front of the Chen family, she beat her
with a ruler, and said: “Adopted daughters are not as good
as men! At a young age, how can you do such a sneaky
thing! It’s shameful! Losing is the face of the father!
Punishing you now that you have no food to eat, face the
wall for three days, contemplate and repent and repent—”
“Daddy, it’s not me! It’s really not me!”
“You still dare to talk back!”
No one believes her. Although the Lower Cultivation World
is in turmoil, Butterfly Town It is an exception. The town has
always been simple and honest, and does not close the
house at night, saying that a bloody lunatic came in the
middle of the night? Who believes it.
Luo Xianxian’s small hands were beaten up and ripped
apart.
The Chen family looked at him coldly, only the oldest boy
among them, pulling the corner of his mother’s clothes,
hesitated to speak.
His mother ignored him, and he couldn’t help it. Zhou
Zheng’s small face wrinkled, Yu Xin couldn’t bear to stand
beside him, unwilling to look any more.
At night, Luo Xianxian didn’t dare to go back to the house,
squatting under the eaves, and standing pitifully.
 Her father is a scholar, and can’t tolerate theft the most.
Moreover, he has a sour and rotten air, and he speaks to
him in vain, not listening to explanations.
Luo Xianxian, who had been hungry for a day, was dizzy.
Suddenly someone whispered to her: “Sister Luo family.”
Luo Xianxian turned around and saw the edge of the soil
wall. A straight-faced head came out. It was Chen Bohuan,
the eldest son of the Chen family who tried to help her
intercede during the day.
Chen Bohuan saw that there was no one on the left and
right, and turned over the earth wall in twos or twos, holding
a hot steamed bun in her arms, and without any
explanation, it squeezed it into her hand.
“I think you have been standing under this wall for a
whole day, and you haven’t eaten anything yet. Here is a
bun, and eat it quickly.”
” I…” Luo Xianxian is shy by nature. He has lived here for
several months, and he hasn’t spoken a few words to his
neighbor’s brother. At this moment, he suddenly looked at
him so close, and he couldn’t help but step back two steps
and bumped his head. On the wall. But he still squatted, “I
can’t take… Daddy won’t let me… he said…”
Speaking incoherently for a long time, I couldn’t say a
complete word.
Chen Bohuan said: “Oh, your father will care about others
all day long. What do you care about him doing? If you are
so hungry, you will be hungry and get sick. Eat it. If you
don’t eat it, it will be cold.”
The steamed buns were white and tender, and they were
very provocative, steaming out.
Luo Xianxian looked down and stared for a while,
swallowing drool in his throat.
I was really hungry too. Regardless of whether there is a
gentleman or a gentleman, she grabbed the steamed bun,
huffed her head and ate it, and ate it all in a short while.
After nibbling, she raised her round eyes and pointed at
Chen Bohuan’s first complete sentence: “I didn’t cut the
orange tree, and I didn’t want to steal it.”
Chen Bohuan was taken aback, and slowly smiled: “Yeah.”
“But they don’t believe me…” In such a non-
contemptuous look, Luo Xianxian’s heart slowly opened,
grievances like ice and snow The same melted out, she
wowed, opened her mouth, wiping tears, and howled, “They
don’t believe me… I didn’t steal… I didn’t steal…”
Chen Bohuan just He patted her hurriedly: “I know you
didn’t steal it. Oh, you stand under a tree and look at it
every day. You never took an orange. You would steal it long
ago…”
“It’s not me ! It’s not me!” The cry was even more fierce,
and his nose and tears came down together.
Chen Bohuan patted her: “It’s not you, it’s not you.”
The two children became so familiar with each other.
 Later, there was a murder case in a neighboring village.
He said that a gangster covered in blood entered a house a
few nights ago and wanted to use the wing of that house to
sleep. The male host refused to agree. The gangster They
stabbed their whole family to death, and then slept leisurely
in the room full of corpses, and Shi Shiran left during the
day the next day. Let’s go. He also wrote a large article with
blood on the wall, writing down what good things he has
done, lest there be such a villain in the world.
This matter immediately spread like wildfire, and it soon
spread to Butterfly Town. The pairing time was the night Luo
Xianxian said she met “Big Brother Madman”.
Luo Shusheng and Chen’s family were all speechless.
After the misunderstanding was resolved, the two families
had frequent contacts. Seeing Luo Xianxian’s cuteness, a
small beauty, and diligent and sensible, the Chen family
thought that it would be difficult to find a better daughter-in-
law according to their own family circumstances, so they
simply settled on Chen Bohuan and Luo Xianxian. Dear
baby, wait until the year of weak crown and , then 笄
officially have a drink.
Luo Shusheng agreed with his daughter and Chen Bohuan
as childhood sweethearts.
Day by day, if it weren’t for Luo Shusheng’s love of
elegance and flavour, then the Chen Luo family would live a
life of poverty and tranquility as originally expected.
 The bad thing is that Luo Shusheng accidentally produced
the “Butterfly Fragrant Powder”.
Although the taste of this powder is nothing special, and it
is not much different from the ordinary spices in town, it has
a benefit that ordinary spices cannot do——
A hundred days around the beam, the lingering rhyme is
endless.
Butterfly Fragrant Powder lasts for a long time, and the
fragrance is not easy to dissipate. It is just what ordinary
people want at a low price.
Luo Shusheng “everything is inferior, only high in
reading”, although he tuned out the powder, he was
unwilling to sell it, thinking that he “has lost his identity”.
He doesn’t sell, naturally others will be worried about it.
Madam Chen tried to find a recipe with Luo Shusheng
several times and urged Luo Shusheng to open a shop, but
was rejected by the other party. After going back and forth,
Madam Chen’s face was a little uncomfortable, so he
stopped mentioning the matter, but In her heart, she
remembered this.
In the year of Luo Xianxian and Yan Sui, the opportunity
came. Luo Shusheng’s diseased seedlings caused
tuberculosis, struggling for a few days, and died. As Luo
Xianxian’s in-laws, even though her daughters haven’t been
in the house, there is always friendship, so they help with
funeral arrangements and are busy.
 Luo Xianxian tears in gratitude, but he doesn’t know that
Madam Chen keeps his eyes on him, and quietly walks along
with the powder prescription while packing Luo Shusheng’s
relics.
That evening, Madam Chen was full of excitement under a
soybean oil lamp, and he leaned over to read the recipe.
After only one glance, I was stupid.
Luo Shusheng’s words “Dragon Feifengwu”, the cursive
ones are called elegant and unrestrained. She stared for a
long time, but she didn’t understand half of the words.
There is no other way but to slip the prescription back
quietly.
A few months later, when Luo Xianxian calmed down, she
called the girl to the house for dinner, and “inadvertently”
mentioned the fragrance of butterflies and flowers in the
chat.
Luo Xianxian thought, this recipe is useless to stay at
home. The mother-in-law treats herself so well, and she
wants to give it to her.
So I found Daddy’s relics and helped Madam Chen to
distinguish the characters, bit by bit, to sort out the precise
formula.
Madam Chen was ecstatic and got a prescription, and
started to open a fragrant powder shop with her husband.
Of course, she was still very rare at the time for this
gentle and sensible prospective daughter-in-law, and the
longer Luo Xianxian, the more beautiful she was. Although
her family was unfortunate, her appearance was one of the
best. Many young people in the town began to treat her.
Quite attentively.
There are many dreams in the night, Madam Chen
thought to herself, we must do this quickly.
However, Luo Xianxian just lost his father. According to
Butterfly Town’s custom, his parents died and he did not
marry for three years.
Where did Madam Chen wait for three years? She
deliberated and thought of a way—
On this day, Luo Xianxian was braiding the little girl of the
Chen family, this one of the Chen family The youngest
daughter has a very good relationship with her. Sister
Chengri Liluo is long and Sister Luo is short, and her little
tail usually entangles her.
Madam Chen walked to the yard, called Luo Xianxian to
the inner hall, and said to her: “Xianxian, you and Bo Huan’s
childhood sweetheart, have a marriage contract. Now your
father is gone, you are alone. Life is not easy. You should
have married this year. But the three-year mourning rule is
here, and you are too tired to get married. Auntie thought, if
you wait three years, how old would you be?”
Luo slender lowered her head and didn’t speak, but she
was clever and dexterous, and probably guessed the words
behind Madam Chen, so her cheeks were slightly red.
Sure enough, Madam Chen went on to say:
 “Living alone, it’s hard and tired. Do you think it’s not like
this-you marry first, we close the door and worship In this
world, if you talk to outsiders, you should keep silent. If
others want to ask, you can say that you are staying with
your aunt so that you can take care of it. In this way, you
can complete the Zhou Gong ritual without being criticized,
and you can also let your father in the spring. Peace of
mind. When the three-year period expires, let’s hold a
wedding ceremony for you two more gracefully, okay?”
Her remarks all sound like Luo Xianxian’s consideration,
Luo Xianxian He was a person with no bad thoughts, and he
didn’t think badly about people, so he agreed.
Later, the Chen family made a home by selling butterfly
powder. They moved out of the old house, bought a large
piece of land in the town, repaired the house, and became a
big family.
Luo Xianxian has become a hidden existence among the
many figures of big households.
People in the town thought that Luo Xianxian was only
under the kind protection of Madam Chen, so he lived in the
Chen family. They didn’t know that she had become married
to Chen Bohuan Baitang.
In these days, although there are grievances, Luo Xianxian
only said to her mother-in-law to avoid people’s tongue and
for his own good, so he did not complain. In addition, Chen
Bohuan was sincere and sincere to her, and the couple had
a moist and sweet life. They only waited for the three-year
period to return to normal.
But Luo Xianxian did not wait for the day when Ming
Media was getting married.
The business of the Chen family is getting bigger and
bigger, and Chen Bohuan is handsome, not to mention
Butterfly Town. Even the daughters of big families in the
surrounding towns have started to think of Chen-da-gongzi.
After coming and going, Madam Chen’s mind became
active.
At the beginning, she decided to tie up Luo Xianxian
because she was thinking that she could not marry a good
wife in a farm family.
Who expected the reincarnation of the heavens, his Chen
family also had a day when she was so yellow. At this time,
she looked back at Luo Xianxian. She felt that the girl was
not big enough, her ideas were not shrewd enough, and
people foolishly followed Like her elm bumpy dead ghost
father, how unpleasant to look at.
She regretted it a bit.
And the appearance of Yao Qianjin turned her “a little bit”
into a “ten”.
Yao Qianjin is the daughter of the county magistrate. She
loves military uniforms. One day she returned from hunting
on a horse, passing by the powder shop, and by the way,
she chose a few products of powder. Who knows that the
powder was not selected, but she saw it. The handsome
gongzi who is busy in the hall.
That-gongzi is not someone else, it is Luo Xianxian’s real
nameless husband, Chen Bohuan.

The author has something to say:

Chu Wanning (serious face): This matter teaches us that private

engagement is not advisable. The two parties have not concluded a
contract, and ending a relationship is often very casual and
irresponsible.

Mogaiyu (innocent face): Huh? In the last few chapters, someone

seemed to visit me in private, but I can’t remember, who is he? I
wanted to be responsible to him, but if he doesn’t want it, then forget
it. (Smile)
21. This Venerable one tells you
a story (3)

Yao Qianjin has a temperament, and when she goes back,

she doesn’t want to think about food, and pesters her father
to inquire about Chen Bohuan. Although Chen Bohuan is
already married, it is a world for worshipping behind closed
doors. Who knows about ten miles and eight villages? In the
town, they didn’t even know about the Luochen family’s
decision to kiss the baby.
So Yao Qianjin learned that this Chen-gongzi “has not
married yet.”
The county magistrate made several inspections and
found that Xiao Chen was capable, gentle-tempered, and
the family conditions were not bad, so he sent someone to
talk to the Chen family and his wife about the marriage.
Chen Yuanwai has regretted his intestines. They
euphemistically told the county magistrate that they should
consider it first, and they closed the door and the two old
things quarreled.
Chen Yuanwai said: “I made you anxious! That poor book
was born and died early, and his daughter should have
given him a funeral for three years. If you didn’t let them go
to court and get married, our son will regret it now. ! Look at
what this is called!”
Madam Chen is also anxious: “Blam me? Wasn’t you the
person who wanted to order the baby? It’s better now, the
daughter of the county magistrate! It’s that fine… …Is that
Luo Slim comparable?”
The two elders closed the door and quarreled red-faced.
At the end of the quarrel, they were exhausted and panted
heavily across the table.
Member Chen asked: “What should I do. Or let’s return the
county magistrate.”
Madam Chen said: “…can’t return. Let the Chen family
point to Yao Qian Jin’s family is here.”
Chen Yuan said angrily: “Then the Yao family’s daughter
can be a concubine? Can it? Our son already has one in his
house, so how can we put it in? Look at that little girl. The
two are loving!”
“…” Madam Chen didn’t say a word. For a while, her eyes
suddenly lit up and she murmured, “Old Chen, I’m thinking,
Luo Xianxian and us No one knows anything about my son
except our family…”
For a few moments of silence, Member Chen was shocked
for a while, and suddenly understood his wife’s intentions.
He was a little trembling, half panic, half agitated.
“You, you mean…”
 “No one knows, it doesn’t count as married.” Madam Chen
said, “Let’s try to drive her away. If it doesn’t work, just
come hard. Ten miles and eight villages know that our son is
not married yet, do you remember her stealing oranges
when she was a child? As long as all of us bite to death, she
would have opened her mouth seventeen or eighteen. It’s
also called a hard-to-speak!”
Chen Yuanwai strode to the door, made sure that the door
was closed, and hurriedly leaned forward. They were
arguing like cockfighting just now. Nestled together, quietly
lowered his voice, and discussed.
Chen Yuanwai said: “Your method, I am afraid it won’t
work.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Our son will not agree. He hit Xiao likes Luo Xianxian, if
you let him turn his face with others, why would he agree?”
Madam Chen thought for a while, patted his wife’s hand,
and said, “Don’t worry, this matter is for me Body.”
After a while, Madam Chen suddenly became seriously ill.
He was strangely ill. The doctor couldn’t get the reason, but
she just went crazy all day long, full of nonsense, and said
that she was a god. The ghost turned up.
Chen member is anxious outside, invites a Taoist priest,
who carries a whisk on his back, and counts, saying that
there is something in the Chen family directed at Madam
Chen. If it is not resolved, Madam Chen will not survive. Year
off.
 Chen Bohuan was the most filial piety. He was anxious at
the time and asked: “What attacked my mother?”
The Taoist priest pretended to be mysterious and went
around for a long time, saying that he was a “no light
Beauty”.
Everyone in the room was stunned. The Chen family’s
sons all turned to look at Luo Xianxian standing on the side.
Luo Xianxian was also stunned.
She has been told many times when she was a child, her
life is hard, the lone star of the gods, she died of mother,
then her brother, and later her father.
Now, she was pointed at again, saying that she wanted to
kill her mother-in-law.
The Chen family were in a hurry. Several brothers told her
in turn to let her leave the Chen family. Anyway, no one
outside knew that she had become a relative and her
reputation was innocent. They would give her two silvers
and let her She looked for another good family.
Luo Xianxian was anxious and frightened. She was really
worried that she had defeated Madam Chen, and she shed
tears.
While Chen Bohuan was heartbroken, seeing his mother
becoming gaunt and embarrassed on both sides, he neither
wanted to leave slender, nor could he bear the suffering of
his mother. People lose weight quickly.
The Chen family’s brothers quit. One day, while the boss
was away, they found their sister-in-law. Luo Xianxian was
mixing butterfly fragrant powder in the warm room. They
rushed up and knocked over her utensils. The fragrant
powder fell on her, and the fragrant smell seemed to be
immersed in the bones instantly and could not be washed
away.
Several brothers first surrounded her and talked about all
the truths, such as “women’s virtue”, “wife and daughter
are humble, parents are respect”, but Luo Xianxian is very
tough, although he is courageous Young, but very stubborn,
crying that he didn’t want to leave, begging them to think
about other ways.
The second son of the Chen family was anxious, so he
slapped her up and said, “We My mother is going to be
killed by your evil star. If there is a way, will your father die?
Will your mother die? Will your brother be alive or dead? “
When he beat him, several other people rushed up,
punching and kicking around Luo Xianxian, shouting “Quick
roll”, “harmful spirit” and “Zangmenxing”.
These sons are all in love with their mother. In fact, they
knew the mother’s idea a long time ago. At this time, taking
advantage of the absence of the boss, they worked together
to expel Luo Xianxian from the house and threatened her. If
they dare to come back, they will fight every day. She,
anyway, she did not have a family, she was beaten to
death, and no one sighed for her.
It was a snowy night. Luo Xianxian was thrown into the
snow all over his body, embroidered shoes on his feet, I lost
one.
She crawled forward slowly, with a vaguely choking in her
mouth, like a howling cub before death.
Deep night In such a snowy day, few people would go out.
She was crawling in the vast world, not knowing where she
was going or where else she could go.
The brothers of the Chen family said That’s right.
She has no family, no father, no brother, no one can stand
for her, no one can take her in.
There is no one in this white and awe-inspiring world. A
place to stay.
Her body bones are not strong, and when she was thrown
out, she wore thin and cold clothes, and soon her legs and
feet became numb and unintuitive.
Crawling all the way to the outskirts of the city, to the
earth temple where the ghost emcee was enshrined, she
curled up in the temple to hide from the snow, her lips were
blue with cold, and her heart was even more sad.
Looking up at the gorgeous red makeup Tears couldn’t
help rolling down her clay statue. Thinking of the rules of
the lower realm, married couples should have a master of
ceremonies to witness.
At the time, she was just a red flower on the side of the
hairpin, laughing Yanyan Land, relative to Chen Bohuan.
Is this closed-door marriage a big dream? The beauty in
the faint brass mirror that day was so picturesque, was it
the depths of her drunken dream? She knelt in front of the
ghost master of ceremonies, dragging a heavier and colder
body, kneeling three times and nine knocking, crying and
laughing.
” For husband and wife, love both without doubt.
Huanyu…in…tonight…”
She gradually felt dizzy in front of her eyes, and her vision
became more and more blurred.
A thin layer of moonlight seemed to fall in front of her
eyes, In the small courtyard of the past, she cried and said:
“I didn’t steal it, I didn’t steal it, I didn’t steal the orange. “
However, the three of them become tigers. People say
that they are terrible. No one will believe her side words.
To this day, she knows that even if she goes to pull people
to cry and talk about herself It’s really Chen Bohuan’s wife,
and no one will believe her. She is still the little girl who has
nowhere to avenge justice by the earth wall.
Nothing has changed.
It’s just that there was one person who turned over the
wall and put a steaming white steamed bun into his palm,
and said to himself: “Hungry, eat a steamed bun to keep
you hungry. “
Now…Where is that person…
Will he be anxious when he comes back and can’t find
himself, or because his mother will not be affected by her?
Ke, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief?
 Luo Xianxian curled up in the earthen temple, dripping dry
tears, and whispered: “Mr. Emcee, I want to be with him. I
am his wife… When we visited the hall, there was no emcee
next to you. You are a ghost emcee and can’t control the
living, but I also… I can only talk to you… and you…”
She whimpered in pieces, with the last voice in her throat:
“I didn’t lie…”
I didn’t lie.
The snow was silent and the night was silent.
On the second day, the townspeople passing by the earth
temple on the outskirts of the city found Luo Xianxian’s cold
body.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the mine, akikok’s nutrient solution~

Chu Wanning: Don’t stop me, let me kill their whole family, and the
Lord will count me when asked!

Cuttlefish: (holds in a hug) Judge, please calm down, and the judge,
please go back to the bench!
22. This Venerable one’s Shizun
is getting angry

When Chu Wanning heard this, he was already very angry,

and wished he could not immediately withdraw Liu Teng and
slammed the Chen and his wife. But he can’t open his eyes
and curse. Once he opens his eyes, the return to true
illusion will disappear immediately. The return to true
enchantment locks the same ghost only once. If it is
interrupted, Luo Xianxian will not be able to hear the next
words.
So he can only endure the monstrous anger and continue
to listen to Luo Xianxian.
After death, her soul entered the underworld first,
unconscious and unconscious.
The only impression is that there is a woman wearing red
and green, and her eyebrows look like the ghost emcee
enshrined in a temple. The ghost emcee stood in front of her
and asked her in a soft voice: “You and Chen Bohuan, can’t
live in the same bed, die, would you like to have the same
acupuncture point?”
She promised hurriedly: “I do… I do!”
 “Then let him immediately I’ll come to accompany you,
okay?”
Luo Xianxian almost blurted out and wanted to say yes,
but suddenly remembered something, for a moment: “Am I
dead?”
“Yes. I am the emcee of the ghost of the underground
palace, but I can give you a good match, but Queer waits for
his long-cherished wish.”
Luo Xianxian was startled: “Then he comes to accompany
me, he… will also die Is it?”
“Yes. However, if the sky is sentimental, death and life are
small, but only a close eye, what is the difference?”
Hearing this, Chu Wanning said in his heart, sure enough
This ghost master of ceremonies will induce others to make
life-death wishes to it. This immortal is really an evil
immortal.
Although Luo Xianxian died of grievances, he did not turn
into a ghost at this time, so he repeatedly shook his head:
“No, you can’t kill him, it’s not his fault.”
Xiong smiled and said: “You are so kind, how can you
return it?” It does not force Luo Xianxian. As an immortal, it
is okay to induce others to make vicious wishes, but
persecution is impossible. Its figure gradually fades. , The
sound is getting blurred.
“Return to the soul in seven days. When you return to the
sun for the first seven days, go and see the scene of the
Chen family. After that, I will ask you again to see if you still
have no regrets.”
Seven days later, the resurrection day will arrive.
Luo Xianxian’s soul returns to the divine consciousness
and returns to the sun.
Along the old road, she wandered to Chen’s house with an
eager mood to see her husband for the last time.
Who knew Chen’s house was lit up with lights, and there
were fire trees outside the courtyard. The wedding gown
囍
was filled with flower halls, and a big “ ” was posted in
front of the hall. Madam Chen was radiant and ill. He was
pointing to the servants with a smile and instructed them to
tie flowers to the wedding and put on red silk.
Who is it…for a happy event?
Who…want to pay the offer?
Who is it…Three media and six recruitment, so wonderful.
Who is it…
She shuttles among the busy people, listening to the
humming voices of the sun.
“Congratulations to Madam Chen, Ling Lang and the
daughter of Yao County Ling’s family are engaged. When will
you have a drink?”
“Madam Chen is so lucky.”
“Yao Qianjin is indeed the lucky star of the Chen family.
You have just decided to kiss, Madam Chen, your
complexion is much better.”
 “Ling Lang and Yao Qianjin have a good relationship, a
match made in heaven and so amazing. Envy, hahahaha.”
Ling Lang…Ling Lang…
Which Lang is it?
Who wants to marry the daughter of the Yao family?
She shuttled through the familiar front yard more and
more crazily, looking for the familiar figure in the laughter.
Then she found it.
In front of the peony flowers in the back hall, Chen
Bohuan stood with his hands on his hands, his face haggard
and his cheeks sunken. However, he is dressed in red.
Although it is not a lucky dress, it is part of Butterfly Town
custom. When prospective son-in-law comes to propose
marriage, he should wear butterfly and red makeup.
He… is going to propose a marriage…?
That full house of beauties, Jinyinzhuji, they are all him…Is
it all Chen Bohuan, her husband, who prepared the bride
price for the daughter of the Yao family?
She suddenly remembered when they got married.
There is nothing but two people, one heart, nothing.
There is no emcee, no bridesmaid, and no bride price. The
Chen family was not wealthy at that time, and did not even
have a decent set of jewellery. He went to the yard, under
an orange tree planted by the two, and picked a delicate
orange flower, carefully hairpin it on her hair. Sideburns.
She asked him: “Does it look good?”
 He said it looked good, and was silent for a while, stroking
her hair a little sadly, and said to her: “I just wronged you. “
Luo Xianxian smiled and pursed his lips, saying it doesn’t
matter.
Chen Bohuan told her that he would marry her three years
later, he must make up a lively wedding banquet, he must
invite people from all walks of life, he must greet her with
eight big sedan chairs, and give her Gold and silver, the
bride price stopped all over the flower hall.
The vows were still in my ears, but now they are well
spent and full of friends.
He wanted to marry, but he changed to someone else.
A monstrous anger and sorrow came surging, Luo
Xianxian screamed heartily in the room, to tear the red silk
brocade full of the room.
But she is a ghost, she hasn’t touched anything.
Chen Bohuan vaguely noticed something. Turning around,
he looked at the windless gauze with blank but hollow eyes.
The little girl came over, and there was a white jade
hairpin on the side of her hair bun. I don’t know who was
wearing filial piety secretly.
She said: “Big brother. Go to the kitchen to eat something,
you haven’t had a good meal for a few days. I have to hurry
up and go to the county magistrate’s house to propose
marriage. You’re like this, you’re physically Can’t stop.”
 Chen Bohuan suddenly asked without a head: “Little girl.
Did you hear someone crying?”
“…What? No, Brother, I think you are too…” She gritted
her teeth and did not say anything. Chen Bohuan still stared
at the place where the gauze tents were flying.
“How is my mother at this moment, is she happy? Is the
illness cured?”
“…Big brother.”
“…She is cured, just fine.” Chen Bohuan stood blankly for
a while, muttering to himself, “I don’t have any fiber
anymore. There is no mother.”
“Brother, go to dinner…”
Luo Xianxian cried, screamed, and wailed while holding
his head.
Don’t…you don’t go…you don’t go…
Chen Bohuan said: “…good.”
The tired figure disappeared in the corner Place.
Luo Xianxian stood there alone, transparent tears rolling
down. Suddenly heard the brothers of the Chen family who
killed her, the second brother and the younger brother were
whispering.
“Mother is happy this time, oh, finally a stone fell on the
ground.”
“Isn’t it? I pretended to be sick for more than half a year,
and somehow I lost the star I was forced to leave. Can she
be upset?”
 Yao brother tweeted twice, then suddenly said: “Why did
she die? We dared her to go out without thinking of killing
her. , Why are you so stupid, I don’t know how to find
someone to help?”
“Who knows, thin-skinned, just like her sour father. If you
die, you can’t blame us, although your mother pretends to
be sick. She, but our family has its own difficulties. Think
about it, the daughter of the county magistrate and the poor
girl, fools will choose her. Besides, if Yao Qianjin is offended,
there is enough for us to drink a pot.”
“Yes, she is stupid by herself, don’t live, she won’t be able
to save her if she freezes to death.”
These words lingered in my ears.
After his death, Luo Xianxian finally understood the so-
called “Lone Star of the Devil”, but because he was poor
and humble, not comparable to the daughter of the county
magistrate, so noble.
A fool would choose a poor girl.
Finally crazy.
She returned to the emcee’s temple with full of
resentment and resentment.
She died there, she returned there, weak and helpless
when she died, and she came back resentful.
She used to be such a kind person, but at this time she
has exhausted her life’s hatred and the evil that has never
been released in her human nature, roaring hoarse, her
eyes red, and her soul trembling.
 She said: “Luo Xianxian, I would like to lay down my soul
and fall into a ghostly way. I only ask the emcee to avenge
me! I want the Chen family to die!! I want to let him She…
let my beastly evil mother-in-law kill her son by herself! All
her sons!!! I want Chen Bohuan to go to hell to accompany
me!!! Come and be buried with me!!! I am not reconciled!!!
I Hate! I hate!!!”
The eyes of the clay sculpture on the shrine were
drooping, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised.
An empty voice echoed in the temple.
“Accept your belief, as you wish, you are now a ghost——
kill——resent and hate people——”
A blood-red dazzling shadow flashed by, after that The
matter, Luo Xianxian, can no longer remember.
However, Chu Wanning already knew that afterwards, it
was the ghost emcee who manipulated the ghost Luo
Xianxian’s upper body, Madam Chen, to kill the Chen family
one by one.
The red coffin on the top of the mountain, the reason why
Chen Bohuan was dug out was naturally because the ghost
emcee fulfilled Luo Xianxian’s long-cherished wish-“Let
Chen Bohuan be buried with me”. Moreover, it also
deliberately placed the coffin on the homestead of Chen
Bohuan and his new wife, for the most bitter curse and
revenge.
As for the fragrance of flowers in Chen Bohuan’s coffin, it
is the smell of butterfly powder that Luo Xianxian carried
before his death. The resentment and fragrance in the coffin
are extremely strong, precisely because Luo Xianxian’s soul
slept with Chen Bohuan inside.
Luo Xianxian has no family. According to the custom, if
such a person dies, the bones will be cremated instead of
buried. Therefore, she has no physical body and can only be
transformed into a coffin in the coffin of the ghost master. At
that time, Chu Wanning opened the coffin with a vine whip.
Luo Xianxian lost the shelter of the coffin, his soul flew
away, and it was temporarily difficult to gather. That’s why
there is a situation like “the coffin is not open, but the coffin
is not open”.
But in the fantasy world, why were there corpses next to
other people as spouses, but Chen Bohuan had only a paper
ghost bride?
Chu Wanning thought about it for a while and figured it
out clearly:
The ghost emcee will not violate his promise. The paper
bride is the “body” it gave Luo Xianxian, or Said to be a
carrier, only Luo Xianxian can be buried with Chen Bohuan.
Everything is clear.
Chu Wanning looked at the weak and helpless girl in the
illusion, he wanted to say something, but he couldn’t speak.
Elder Yuheng’s mouth is too stupid, and his speech is
always tough, so he was silent for a long time and still didn’t
say anything.
 The girl stood in the boundless darkness, with her soft,
round eyes open.
Chu Wanning looked at her eyes, and suddenly he couldn’t
bear it. He wanted to leave and didn’t want to take another
look. He was about to open his eyes and leave this real
barrier.
The girl suddenly spoke.
“Brother Yan Luo. I, I have something else I want to tell
you.”
Chu Wanning: “…um.”
The girl suddenly She lowered her head, covered her eyes,
and cried. She said softly, “Brother Yan Luo, I don’t know
what I did afterwards. But, I…I really don’t want to kill my
husband. I don’t want to Be a horrible ghost. I really…”
“I didn’t steal oranges. I really am Chen Lang’s wife. In
this life, I am true, and I really didn’t think about harming
people. .”
“I really didn’t want to harm people, please, trust me.”
The voice choked and trembled, fragmented.
“I…I didn’t…lie…”
I didn’t lie.
Why in this life, almost no one has believed me.
She was sobbing and crying, Chu Wanning’s voice rang
lowly in the dark. He didn’t talk much, but he didn’t
hesitate.
“Um.”
 Luo Xianxian’s thin body was shocked.
Chu Wanning said: “I believe in you.”
Luo Xianxian wiped away tears with his hands, but
couldn’t help it. Finally, he hid his tearful face and lowered
his head. , Toward the darkness, where she could not see,
bowed deeply.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes again.
After he opened his eyes, he did not speak for a long time.
The time in the barrier is not the same as in reality. He
stayed inside for a long time, but for the people outside, it
was just a moment. Mo Ran has not returned yet. Several of
the Chen family are alive. People still looked at him eagerly.
Chu Wanning suddenly took willow vines, and said to Old
Madam Chen: “I’m arguing for you, you go to sleep.”
Old Madam Chen stared blankly in blood red. Suddenly,
his eyes plopped softly to the ground and passed out.
Chu Wanning raised his head again, his gaze swept across
Chen’s face first, and then landed on Yaozi. There was no
turbulence in his voice and it was still cold.
“I will ask for the last time.” He touched his lips slowly,
saying every word, “You guys, didn’t you really hear who
that voice was?”
 23. This Venerable one can’t
stop him

The Chen Jiayao trembling, fighting in two battles, raised

his head to look at his father.
Member Chen’s eyes were erratic, and after a while, he
firmly said: “No…I don’t know. No, I didn’t hear it!”
Chu Wanning’s face is like nine feet of frost, low He said:
“Lying.”
He originally looked extremely fierce, and now he lowered
his sword eyebrows and became angry, making him look
more murderous, even more fearful than Li Gui.
Chen Yuanwai involuntarily backed up two steps, Chu
Wanning slammed Tianwen out of the ground, and in a flash,
the flames spattered and the green leaves flew. The
horrified member Chen threw a real pounce.
“Is the butterfly powder made by your family? Is your
eldest son married for the first time? Who is Luo Xianxian?
Do you still have a face when you are a lot of age?!”
Chen Yuan’s mouth opened and closed, closed and
opened, and finally he could not say a word dryly, and his
complexion gradually changed from pale to red.
It was the little daughter of the Chen family who had been
shrinking next to her. When she heard the three words “Luo
Xianxian”, she suddenly cried “Wow”.
She rushed over, knelt in front of her mother, and pulled
the unconscious body: “Sister Luo! Sister Luo, is it all you? I
know you are unwilling to leave, but please Please, for the
sake of my face, please let us go… Sister Luo…”
Chu Wanning leaned over and held Tianwen, who was
running with golden light, with a rattan handle, Chen Yuan’s
face was lost.
This is Chu Wanning’s psychological cleanliness. People he
feels disgusting will never touch them with their hands. You
get goose bumps at the first touch.
“Do you think I don’t know who is lying to me?” He stared
at Chen Yuan’s face coldly, and he saw himself from those
frightened eyes Face.
Sure enough, it was so unpleasant, so cold and mean, like
a blade covered with frost and snow.
But so what.
Yuheng of the Night Sky, never needs the love of others.
“Dao Master, Dao Master, you are from Sisheng Peak, I am
the client, how can you steal my personal affairs, I—”
Chu Wanning said: “Okay, I don’t care. You wait to die.”
“No! No, no! You can’t—”
 “I can’t?” Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, Dan Feng’s
eyes The flowing luster is dangerous, “What can’t I do?”
“I am…you are…you…”
“A person like you, if you are from my school Disciple.”
Chu Wanning rubbed Tianwen, and said in a low voice, “I will
break your skin and bones today.”
Speaking of which, Mr. Chen can’t hold on with garlic, he
Seeing Chu Wanning’s fierce spirit and evil spirits, the
slightest softness of the non-practitioners, his legs became
weak, and he didn’t want to lose face. After a plop, he knelt
down and cried, “Master, I, we are also forced to do so,
don’t you offend me.” The daughter of the county
magistrate! We, we also have trouble sleeping and eating,
restless day and night, the Taoist—”
We are going to press Chu Wanning’s leg.
Chu Wanning is really serious about cleanliness. Seeing
Chen Yuanwai will meet him, Liu Teng shot down and said in
disgust: “Don’t touch me!”
“Ah wow!” Tianwen slammed the back of his hand. Even
though he didn’t inject his spiritual power, Chen Yuanwai
still cried out in pain, yelling, “No reason, Sisheng Peak
Taoist priest beat ordinary people! “
“You—!”
When Mo Ran entered the house with two injured people,
he saw Member Chen kneeling on the ground with tears and
tears, shaking. Pointing at Chu Wanning, yelling: “Which
school does this? You Sisheng Peak collects a commission.
No, you don’t protect the client, but you also beat him up.
This is serious, this is serious-good Shameless! I, I want to
tell the world! I want to publicize! I, I want to let everyone
know your… this attitude! It will ruin you and you will not
earn a copper!”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “How about rich? Money can
turn black and white, can you avenge you? Can you do
whatever you want and abandon promise?”
The Chen Jiayao next to him said timidly “That Luo
Xianxian, we didn’t kill her. We only beat her twice and
drove her out. She didn’t want to live by herself, and she
didn’t find a place to hide in the snow. Can you blame us?
We didn’t kill people. You are the uncle Xianjun. You can’t
blame the culprit in such a random manner.”
His remarks were extremely sharp. In terms of law, the
Chen family did not do anything too much. Regarding the
matter, even if Chu Wanning turned them into court, the
yamen would at best blame the Chen family for being
untrustworthy, but could not convict any of them at all.
“I won’t kill Boren, Boren died because of me. You guys,
really picked it so clean.”
Chu Wanning held Liu Teng’s hand because of anger,
Shaking slightly.
The treacherous old man Chen Yuan has been relieved
from the initial panic. He was worried that Chu Wanning
would leave them alone if Li Gui didn’t get rid of it, but after
another thought, this fierce Daoist was sent by Sisheng
Peak. Sisheng Peak is the largest school in the Lower
Cultivation Realm. Once the commission has been received,
the Taoist priests sent to punish evil must complete their
trust. This is a well-known thing at home.
After figured out this section, he was not so afraid.
Holding his hoof that had been punctured by a small hole,
he cried with his nose and tears: “Pick it up? My old Chen
family has never done anything bad, neither killing nor
killing. If the fire is not set, then Luo Xianxian can rely on us
if he doesn’t want to live? You, if you don’t get rid of this
ghost today, I will go to Sisheng Peak to sue you! How can
you take people? Money eliminates disasters for others. You
don’t understand the truth. You still—”
Before you finish speaking, you can see that Chu Wanning
took his money bag without blinking his eyes and threw it at
Chen. The clerk went outside: “The martial art has accepted
yours, and I will return it to you today. As for the complaint,
you can sue if you want!”
Tianwen light up, and the willow leaves are like a knife.
Chen Yuan was caught off guard. He was beaten up and
screamed, holding his head and running around. In a panic,
he dragged his little daughter to block the willow vine.
It’s also fortunate that Chu Wanning is used to pumping
people. Tianwen is united with him again, and immediately
retreats, slanting away from the Chen family girl, and then
going around again, looking at the face outside Chen It went
down horizontally, and the blood was spattered in an
instant, and the screams were shocking.
Member Chen didn’t expect that Chu Wanning would not
eat him at all. The imposing manner before turned into a
mud, and he ran away pissing, shouting: “Don’t fight! Don’t
fight! Dao! Master! I’m all nonsense! It’s nonsense! Ah! Dao!
Please forgive me! Ouch, please, I’m old and can’t stand it!
Dao Master’s mercy is the fault of our Chen family! It’s our
Chen family’s fault!”
Where can Chu Wanning hear it, he choked on his chest,
his phoenix eyes were fierce, and Tianwen danced so much
that he brushed away the shadows in the sky. The ground
was rolling in pain and tears flowed.
Mo Ran standing at the door was stunned: “…”
For the first time he saw Chu Wanning take Tianwen to
pump ordinary people, and he did not hesitate, that posture
It’s like smoking a livestock, and those vines and willows are
almost in phantom.
Is it still worth it? The client actually beat the client.
Whether it was placed in the upper or lower world, it was
enough to discredit the fairy. No matter how strong Chu
Wanning’s temper is, no matter how angry he is, he will not
commit such a crime. Big mistake?
This can be compared to his “crime of stealing and
prostitution”, which is even more sinful.
Shi Mei also paled with fright, and hurriedly dragged Mo
Ran and said: “Hurry up, go and stop Shizun!”
 Mo Ran will bring Chen Yao who is still in a coma, too. It
was the daughter of the Yao family who handed it over to
Shi Mei, and stepped forward to grab Chu Wanning’s wrist,
and was shocked: “Shizun—you—what are you doing?”
Chu Wanning is out of anger, Jianmei Angrily, he shouted:
“Let go.”
“Shizun, you are breaking the precepts——”
“Want you to say? Sisheng Peak 750 Commandments I
Isn’t it clear to you? Let go!”
Mo Ran’s voice raised: “Then you are still playing?”
Chu Wanning didn’t bother to talk nonsense with him, and
suddenly flung his sleeves. The hand, another cane,
slammed Chen member outside.
“Shizun!!”
Chu Wanning shouted in a low voice, frosty snow in his
eyes bullied the sky: “Get out!”
Ran is handsome and amiable. He must be a good person.
He stumbled and crawled over, shrank behind Mo Ran, and
grabbed Mo Ran’s clothes corner with his hand: “Master,
please persuade you Shizun, I and I are all old. Bones, even
if there is a mistake, even if there is a mistake, I can’t help
beating like this…”
Who expected Mo Ran turned his head and saw his face
full of tears, nose and tears. He had no mercy, but was very
sick. , “Ah” quickly stepped away, disgusted: “Don’t touch
me.”
 “…” When Chen Yuanwai saw this, he couldn’t trust him,
his eyes turned to not far away and he was supporting Chen
Yao. Shi Mei sat down in the chair of the grand master. With
the last ray of hope, he crawled towards Shi Mei, crying and
crying as he crawled.
“Master Dao, Master Dao, send kindness and compassion,
I really know that I am wrong, I am not good, I am not good,
please, help me persuade Your Shizun, I am at fault, I
confess my guilt…I…I…You can do whatever you want me to
do, just don’t hit me anymore. I’m too old to hold it… Can’t
hold it… “
He cried mournfully, in order to survive, he was naturally
sincere. Climbing to Shi Mei’s side, he reached out and
pulled Shi Mei’s clothes again.
“…” Seeing that he was very pitiful, Shi Mei raised his
head and said to Chu Wanning, “Shizun, since the old man
has known his fault, please be merciful and let it go—”
Chu Wanning said: “You let me go.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Chu Wanning said sharply: “Don’t let me!?”
Shi Mei shuddered in fright and stepped away.
Tianwen cut through the air with a whoosh, and smashed
towards Chen Yuanwai. Chen Yuanwai held his head with
both hands and screamed heartbreakingly. The cry was too
stern, Shi Mei stood beside him, could not help but came
back, abruptly, blocking the cane for Chen.
Swipe.
 Shi Mei flashed too quickly, and Chu Wanning was about
to stop, but it was too late.
Blood was flying. Shi Mei was weak. After receiving the
blow, she suddenly knelt on the ground, clutching her white
and delicate cheeks, but the blood couldn’t stop, and it ran
out through her fingers… …

The author has something to say:

Post partition: Emotional World

Owner id: Mohei, Mingjun Yu

Question: What should I do if my ex-boyfriend (probably counts)

missed my male god? Urgent, online etc.

Position: Butterfly Town Chenfu

First floor: It depends on whether the host wants to regroup with his
ex-boyfriend, and whether the host wants to pursue Male god.

Second floor: Assault the ex-boyfriend, the ex-boy’s friendliness will

be reduced by 10, Bai Yueguang’s favorability will be increased by
10, pretending not to be seen, the ex-boy’s friendly sentiment will
remain unchanged, and the host’s own Look at the guide.

The third floor: pretend to be dead since menopause, Baozi.

Fourth floor: I’m more curious (probably can count it) what does it
mean, the ex-boyfriend can probably count? Is it because the host is
the overlord who makes the bow?

Fifth floor: Of course I chose to forgive him.

Sixth floor: Our store has long-term sales of Tianxiang lubricant, Yin
and Yang, Huan San, double repair small cheats, if necessary,
please add 1234567, contact person, Ms. Sisheng Peak Wang.
24. This Venerable one cold war
with him

For a time, no one spoke in the hall, only the sobbing and
sobbing outside Member Chen.
When Shi Mei lowered his head and covered his cheeks,
and then looked up at Chu Wanning, his eyes were full of
earnestness: “Shizun, stop fighting. If you continue to fight
like this, it is Sisheng Peak who bears the responsibility.
……”
Mo Ran is even more distracted. Although he is asshole,
he is infatuated and stubborn towards Shi Mei. He is reborn
in this life, and he secretly vowed to hold people in his arms
and protect him. But just a few days ago, Shi Mei was
seriously injured and suffered from Liu Teng. What is this!
He also didn’t care to settle accounts with Chu Wanning,
and hurried to Shi Mei’s side to check the wound on his face.
Shi Mei said softly: “I won’t get in the way…”
“Let me see.”
“It’s okay.”
 Even though he resisted, the hand covering the wound
was still pulled by Mo Ran.
The pupils suddenly closed.
A deep bloodstain arrogantly and viciously, the skin and
flesh turned out, and the blood unceasingly dripped out,
extending to the neck…
Mo Ran’s eyes could not help but red, biting his lips and
staring After a long time, suddenly turned to Chu Wanning
and shouted angrily: “Have you been hitting enough?”
Chu Wanning had a sullen face, said nothing, did not
apologize, did not step forward, and stuck straight in place. ,
He still holds Tianwen in his hands without any spiritual
power.
“…”
There seem to be countless monsters in Mo Ran’s chest.
Who suffers from a sweetheart who has died once in a
previous life, and has been so wronged and tortured again
and again several times?
He and Chu Wanning stared at each other like that, no one
gave in, no one gave in. Mo Ran’s eyes gradually exploded.
He hated Chu Wanning for so many years, deep in his
bones, and this Why does a man always disagree with him!
When he just entered the school and did something
wrong, Chu Wanning just killed him. Later Shi Mei was
injured, and Chu Wanning had only three apprentices in his
life, but he stood by and refused to save him. Later, Shi Mei
died and Sisheng Peak was destroyed. Mo Weiyu became
the overlord of the realm of cultivation world. Who would
not accept him? Only Chu Wanning worked against him,
ruining his great cause, piercing his conscience-reminding
him all the time that the Emperor Taxian is no matter how
powerful he is, but he is just a madman who betrays his
relatives.
Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning……
He has always been him after his death!
Both of them are still wearing matching auspicious
clothes. The red shirts are facing the red shirts, standing far
away, and there seems to be an unfilled gap between them.
Tianwen of Chu Wanning was finally taken back.
Chen Yuanwai heaved a sigh of relief, and knelt in front of
Shi Mei and kept kowtowing: “Bodhisattva hearted,
Bodhisattva hearted, Xianjun is a living bodhisattva who
saves me from suffering, thank you for saving my Chen
family. Thank you Xianjun, thank you Xianjun.”
Always like this.
He calmed the evil, but he did smoke that poisonous
willow vine. Chu Wanning cleaned up his internal affairs and
broke the strict rules. In the end, the Bodhisattva was
someone else, and he was an evil person.
This has always been the case.
He has a bad temper, he admits it.
I have no regrets either.
 It’s just that the vine whip missed and picked his
apprentice. After all, he felt uncomfortable, but his face was
thin and he was unwilling to say a few words softly, so he
went on his own and came to the youngest daughter of the
Chen family. before.
When the little girl saw him, she couldn’t help but took
two steps back in fear, shivering.
All of the Chen family, she is the only one who is good.
Chu Wanning said in a slow tone, “Your mother suffered
from the upper body of a ghost, and her life was damaged
for more than 20 years. If she still does not want to repent
and has evil thoughts in her heart, she may die sooner in
the future. After she woke up, Ask her to personally use the
red rosewood to set up a spiritual card for Miss Luo, and the
card needs to recognize Miss Luo’s identity. Luo Xianxian is
the wife of Chen Bohuan’s matchmaker. You have concealed
the facts for many years. You should also tell her together.
This is what she wants in life.”
After a pause, he passed the scripture again:
“In addition, your family will kneel down three times a
day, knock down nine times, and recite the’Send Crossing
Mantra’. Only then can you pass Duluo Girl, or give it away
Go to the ghost that haunts your house. This curse takes ten
years to recite without interruption. If it is stopped halfway,
Miss Luo will still come back to seek revenge.”
The little girl trembled: “…Yes, more Thank you, Mr.
Dao…”
 Chu Wanning turned his head again, his eyes sharp like a
snow-covered bayonet, sweeping away from Chen Jiayaozi
and Chen Yuan, and sternly said: “After Chen Yao wakes up,
you two You need to tell her all about the concealment, and
she decides whether to stay or stay. If there is any
concealment, let me keep your tongue out!”
The two of them are really evil spirits. If you dare not
agree, kowtow repeatedly to promise.
“As for the butterfly fragrant powder, this thing is matched
by Luo Shusheng, but you brazenly said it is your own
prescription. You know what to do, and I don’t need to say
more.” Chu Wanning said his words and flicked his sleeves.
“I, we must go to the shop to correct, to clarify, to tell the
folks that this powder is Luo…Mr. Luo’s…”
After everything is arranged properly , Chu Wanning asked
Mo Ran to help Chen Yaoshi back into the room to push her
blood and detoxify her.
Mo Ran hated in his heart, but knew that when he was
young, he was in awe of Shizun rather than rebellious, so he
stopped speaking. He shook Shi Mei’s hand and whispered,
“Go and see Your face will stop the bleeding. I will help her
to go to the room.”
The Chen family’s eldest son’s bedroom still has a bright
red double happiness, I am afraid it’s a terrible change, in
the midst of turmoil. I forgot to take it off. Right now Chen
Bohuan has become a fan, so it is really ironic.
 In this absurd farce, Chen Yao eventually became a victim
of greed. I don’t know what choice she made after waking
up?
She is no better than Shi Mei, she is an ordinary person
after all, Chu Wanning silently pushed her blood, and then
fed her a pill. During this process, Mo Ran handed a kerchief
to the side of the water. The two did not speak, nor did they
look at each other.
When leaving, Chu Wanning glanced at the wall
inadvertently, his eyes faintly moved, but suddenly realized
something, then turned back again, staring at the words
hanging on the wall.
It is a few lines of regular script in regular script. The ink
should not have been yellowed yet.
It was written—
Red hands, yellow vine wine, and spring palace walls in
the city.
The east wind is evil, and love is weak. A cup of
melancholy, a few years away. Wrong, wrong, wrong.
Spring is like old, people are empty and thin, and tears are
scarred.
Peach blossoms, Xianchi Pavilion, and Shanmeng are
there, but Jinshu is hard to trust. Mo, Mo, Mo.
Chu Wanning’s heart suddenly got stuck, the regular
script is neat, correct and correct. At the end of the
signature, Chen Bohuan’s three characters are extremely
dazzling.
 The Chen-gongzi, who married the daughter of the Yao
family against his will, was sad and unable to speak. For the
last part of his life, he could only stand by the window,
smearing his pen and ink, to transcribe this first life. The
parting “Phoenix Hairpin”?
Never want to stay in Chen’s house anymore, he endured
the severe pain from the wound on his shoulder and turned
to leave.
Both Chu Wanning and Shi Mei were injured and couldn’t
ride the horse back to Sisheng Peak right away, and Chu
Wanning especially didn’t like flying with swords, so he went
to the town to find an inn to rest, and the next day was fine.
Go and see what happened to the ghost emcee temple.
Though the ghost corpses were twisted into powder by
Chu Wanning’s “wind”, only the corpses controlled by the
ghost emcee were destroyed, and the soul would not be
damaged. Stay a few more days to see if there is any It’s
also good for the fish that slipped through the net.
Chu Wanning walked silently in front, two apprentices
following behind.
Shi Mei thought of suddenly remembering something, and
asked: “Aran, the clothes on you and Shizun…what is going
on?”
Mo Ran was taken aback. , I just remembered that I and
Chu Wanning were still wearing auspicious clothes for
getting married. I was afraid that Shi Mei might
misunderstand them, so I quickly took off.
 “This… is actually the illusion before, don’t think too
much, I…”
Half of the talk, when I look again, I suddenly find that Shi
Mei is also The dark marriage that participated in the ghost
master of ceremonies also had one on her body, but the
style was different from the two of them. Adding to the wear
and tear, it’s hard to see the original appearance.
But anyway, it is also a good luck suit.
Standing side by side with Shi Mei like this, I can also
imagine that I was holding Shi Mei’s hand, worshiping the
world in the ghostly master of ceremonies, and drinking the
cousin.
For a while, I couldn’t bear to take it off. Just staring
blankly at Shi Mei.
Shi Mei smiled softly: “What’s wrong? Half the story.”
Mo Ran muttered: “…nothing.”
Chu Wanning is in front , A few steps away, I don’t know
how many words of their conversation I have heard, and
stopped at this time and turned around.
The sky is already bright, and after a night of turbulent
ups and downs, the twilight fades away, and a ray of dawn
suddenly appears on the horizon, the bright red sun is like a
broken and bleeding heart, struggling out of the abyss of
the dark night , A touch of gorgeous and brilliant.
Chu Wanning stood against the light, standing at the end
of the night that was getting more and more translucent,
standing in the light of the first sun all over the sky.
 He was standing sideways like blood on his wedding dress.
The sun painted a vague golden edge on the side of his
face, and he couldn’t see the expression on his face.
Suddenly, the output of spiritual power, Jifu was shocked
by the powerful force.
The fine red cloth, like the red petals of the residual
flowers flying when the crabapple falls, suddenly winds up
and scattered around.
The Jifu is broken, revealing the white robe below, rolling
in the wind, together with his long black hair.
Blood on the shoulder.
The clothes are broken in the wind.
The mottled blood stains wounded to protect Mo Ran are
particularly glaring on the white robe.
For a long time, Chu Wanning sneered, rather mocking:
“Mo Weiyu, what can be misunderstood between you and
me?”
He will take care of Mo when he gets angry. Ran’s name is
Mo Weiyu, and he is cold and polite, and doesn’t breathe
any heat.
Mo Ran choked coldly, and was blocked by him for speech.
Chu Wanning laughed, and walked away.
At this time, there is no one in the wild, and he is walking
in front of him alone, as if the sky and the earth are faint,
and he is alone.
 His mocking face was angry and bitter. Once he got to the
inn and closed the door, he couldn’t hold back.
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth, with a painful expression
on his face, raised his hand to touch his shoulder.
The sharp claws of the ghost emcee are the body of the
fairy. By all accounts, they are not much better than
Tianwen. They are extremely powerful weapons. His entire
shoulders were torn, but he was eager to destroy the evil
spirits. , It was not dealt with in time, at this moment, the
infection was festered, and it was very painful.
Standing in the room, he took a sigh of relief. Chu
Wanning wanted to remove the robe from his body, but the
blood on his shoulders had already condensed, and the
clothes and flesh were stuck together. It hurt so much.
Next door is Mo Ran’s room. This inn is not soundproof. He
didn’t want people to know, biting his lip forcibly, and tore
off the fleshy cloth!
“Uh…!!!”
After a muffled hum, Chu Wanning slowly let go of his lips,
the blood between his lips and teeth was full, and he was
gasping for breath on his face. There is no bloody color, cold
sweat is all over.
Dropping down his slender and thick eyelashes, he
shivered slightly to see his injury.
Fortunately.
Can handle…
 He held the table and sat down slowly. With the clean
water and kerchief brought by Xiao Er, enduring the pain,
with that uninjured hand, little by little, wipe the wound for
herself.
Put in with a sharp knife to cut away the rotten flesh.
Then, apply the wound medicine made by Madam Wang.
One more person, slowly and difficultly, wraps himself in
gauze.
He is not used to showing weakness in front of people. He
had experienced this kind of pain many times, and each
time he was alone.
If beasts are injured, they will hide themselves and lick the
wounds. Sometimes he feels like those beasts. In the future,
I will probably remain alone in this way.
He knows that he is unlikable, so he doesn’t want to
pitifully ask anyone for help. He has that inexplicable
paranoid dignity.
Only when I took off my clothes, a kit fell on the ground.
Red satin embroidered acacia. He took his painful and
trembling fingertips and slowly took it apart. Inside were two
pieces of entangled blue silk.
He and Mo Ran.
Chu Wanning was absent for a while. I want to put the kit
to the candlelight and burn it along with the ridiculous knot
of hair. But in the end, he still couldn’t do it.
As a husband and wife, they are both loving.
 The fine laughter of the golden girl and the lady seemed
to ring in her ears again.
He knew some kind of throbbing deep in his heart, so he
hated himself even more. He held the soft kit tightly in his
hand and slowly closed his eyes.
He couldn’t accept the thoughts that Mo Ran had always
had, and he couldn’t wait to dig out his heart, then cut off
the dirty thoughts inside, cut off and throw them away.
What’s wrong?
Mo Weiyu, should I also be concerned? Is there anyone
like Shizun? It’s really a beast!
“Dong, dong, dong.”
The door was knocked suddenly, and Chu Wanning, who
was condemning himself, was startled, suddenly raised his
eyelids, quickly put the kit in his wide sleeves and pulled
With Zhang Jun’s face, he’s not angry.
“Who?”
“…Shizun, it’s me.” Mo Ran’s voice sounded outside,
making Chu Wanning’s heartbeat a little faster, “You drive
Doors.”

The author has something to say:

The beginning of this chapter to chapter 73 is inverted v. Explain

what does inverted v mean, which is to follow these chapters earlier
Free, now is the VIP chapter. There is no way. The collection was
very low before. When the v line is late, the editor will ask to reverse
the v. The reverse v has a word ratio line. Most of the chapters are
entered because the v is very late. It is almost a lot of finished
articles. The number of words is up, please forgive me. It costs about
6 yuan to subscribe to the mobile app for all chapters 24 to 73. If I
really feel that there is more to search for pirated texts, I have no
opinion… But I still hope that I can not read the pirated texts or do
not read it. The collection of less than five hundred and 300,000
days is still a bit painstaking, haha.

Well, I’m almost going to say this to the big brothers who are new to
the pit, thank you for your friends.
 25. This Venerable one hates
him!

Chu Wanning’s “Get out” three words stuck in his throat,

his face was gloomy and silent for a long time, and finally
slowly changed to: “Get out.”
“Huh? Your door. No lock?” The cold war lasted all day. At
this moment, Mo Ran deliberately reconciled with him, as he
said, pushing the door in, as if nothing had happened. Chu
Wanning sat at the table blankly, raised his eyelids, and
glanced at him lightly.
To be honest, Mo Ran gave birth to a very good-looking
one. When he walked in the door, the whole room
brightened up. He is indeed very young, his skin is tight, it
seems to exude a faint radiance, the corners of his mouth
are naturally slightly curled, and he seems to be laughing
when he is not emotional.
Chu Wanning calmly left his gaze away from Mo Ran, his
slender eyelashes hung down, raised his hand to pinch the
incense on the table, and then asked coldly:
“What are you doing?”
 “I’ll… look at your injury.” Mo Ran coughed lightly, his
eyes fell on Chu Wanning’s shoulder, Wei Wei I was stunned,
“has been replaced?”
Chu Wanning said faintly: “Yeah.”
Mo Ran was speechless: “…”
He really hates Chu Wanning, and he is angry that Chu
Wanning hurt Shi Mei. But after calming down, Mo Ran is not
completely unscrupulous, hate to hate, he did not forget
how Chu Wanning’s shoulder was injured.
In the suffocating coffin, it was Chu Wanning who held
himself tightly in his arms, and blocked the claws of the
ghost emcee with his own body, shaking with pain and did
not let go…
Mo Ran hates Chu Wanning very much.
But in addition to disgust, for some reason, there are
always complicated emotions.
He is a rude person. He didn’t read a book when he was a
child. Although he added some literary skills later, he still
couldn’t turn around easily when it came to many delicate
things, especially about feelings.
For example, for Chu Wanning, Mo Ran touched his head
for a long time. He felt bald on the back of his head, and he
didn’t know what this feeling was.
He can only identify a certain kind of emotion: like, hate,
hate, happy, unhappy.
 If several emotions are mixed together, the wise Godly
Weapon’s Taxian emperor will stare at Venus and be
completely dizzy.
Don’t understand, don’t understand, don’t know, help, my
head hurts.
So Mo Ran didn’t bother to think about it, anyway, except
Shi Mei, he didn’t have the time to study it carefully.
He secretly wrote a bad account to Chu Wanning in his
heart. While secretly calculating that he had a chance in the
future, he must double the return, and at the same time he
felt guilty. The battle between heaven and man finally
sounded Chu Wanning. Door.
He didn’t want to owe Chu Wanning.
But Chu Wanning was more stubborn and cruel than he
thought.
Mo Ran stared at a pile of blood-stained cotton yarn on
the table, a bowl full of blood-stained hot water, and a sharp
knife thrown aside at random. The tip of the knife was still
hung with flesh and blood. His head was big. Up.
How did this man heal himself?
Is he really able to cut the rotten meat wound without
blinking his eyelids? That scene was numb just to imagine,
is this guy still a human?
I remember that when Shi Mei had just cleaned up the
wound, Shi Mei groaned/groaned softly in pain, with tears in
the corners of her eyes. It was Mo Ran who didn’t like Chu
Wanning anymore, and couldn’t help him repeatedly. Doing
—
Elder Yuheng is really a domineering and pure man, so he
took it.
Standing on the spot for a while, Mo Ran broke the silence
first. He coughed slightly, rubbing his toes against the floor,
and said awkwardly: “Just now in Chen’s House…Shizun, I’m
sorry.”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
Mo Ran glanced at him secretly: “I shouldn’t yell at you.”
Chu Wanning still ignored him, this man’s face was faint,
as always, expressionless, But I could feel wronged in my
heart, but didn’t say anything.
Mo Ran walked over and got close, only to see Chu
Wanning messing up his shoulder bag, tying himself with
cotton yarn, and tying himself up like a crab.
“…”
Also, a person who can’t even wash his clothes can count
on how nice he is to tie himself?
Sighed, Mo Ran said, “Shizun, don’t be angry.”
“Your eye saw me being angry?” Chu Wanning angrily
said.
Mo Ran: “…”
After a while.
“Shizun, bandaging is not so wrapped…”
He rudely pushed back: “You want you to teach me?”
 Mo Ran : “…”
He raised his hand and wanted to help Chu Wanning untie
the gauze and wrap it again, but after observing his words,
he felt that if he dared to touch him, he might get a big ear
scrape. He hesitated again.
I raised my hand and lowered it, lowered it and raised it
again. After repeated several times, Chu Wanning was
annoyed. He squinted at him: “What are you doing? You still
want to beat me?”
“…………” I really want to fight, but not now.
Mo Ran smiled angrily, no matter what the situation is, he
suddenly reached out and pressed his shoulders, dimples
appeared at the corners of his mouth: “Shizun, I will help
you re-bandage it.”
Chu Wanning originally wanted to refuse, but Mo Ran’s
warm fingers were already covered. He suddenly felt a bit
dry and astringent, so he couldn’t speak, so his lips moved
slightly, but he let him go. .
The gauze was peeled off layer by layer, soaked in blood,
and when it was all removed, five holes were piercing and
hideous.
Just looking at it, I felt shuddering, many times worse than
the opening on Shi Mei’s face.
Mo Ran didn’t know what was going on either, he looked
at it for a while, then suddenly asked softly: “Does it hurt?”
Chu Wanning’s slender eyelashes were hanging down, and
he just said lightly Voice: “It’s okay.”
 Mo Ran said: “I’m a little lighter.”
Chu Wanning didn’t know what he thought of, and
suddenly the eardrop became a little red. As a result, I was
angry with myself again. I felt that I was really crazy. I didn’t
know what I was thinking about all day. So the expression on
my face became more stiff and my temper worsened. He
said dryly, “It’s up to you.”
The candlelight in the guest room was peeling off.
Through the dim light, I could see that some places were not
coated with ointment. Mo Ran was really speechless. It is a
miracle that Chu Wanning can live healthy and healthy to
this day.
“Shizun.”
“Huh?”
“What’s the matter with you in Chen’s house today? Why
did you suddenly hit someone?” Ointment, while asking.
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, and said, “I can’t
breathe.”
Mo Ran asked: “What makes you angry?”
Chu Wanning didn’t want to care about the junior at this
time, so he told Mo Ran about Luo Xianxian concisely. After
listening to Mo Ran, he shook his head: “You are too stupid.
Even if you are angry with this kind of thing, you should not
confront them face-to-face. If I change it to my words, I will
make a mess and lie to them. Li Gui has already been
removed, and then patted his butt and left, letting them
fend for themselves. Look at you for such a bad person,
making things like this, you don’t know how to work it out,
and you missed Shi Mei——”
Half the story, Mo Ran suddenly stopped. Both eyes stared
at Chu Wanning, and there was no sound.
He tied the bandage carefully, and was a little forgetful for
a while, and the tone of speaking to Chu Wanning
unknowingly became the way he was at thirty-two, no big or
small.
Chu Wanning had obviously noticed too. He squinted his
eyes and looked at Mo Ran coldly. The expression in his eyes
was again a familiar sentence-“Look, I won’t kill you.”
“Uh…”
I haven’t thought of a countermeasure, Chu Wanning has
already spoken up.
He said indifferently: “Is Shi Mingjing what I want to
fight?”
Speaking of Shi Mei, Mo Ran’s mind was already sober and
started to commit axio. The tone also hardened: “Didn’t you
hit that person?”
Chu Wanning also regretted that blow, but he couldn’t
hold it on his face. At this time, he made his face calm and
said nothing.
Chu Wanning is a stubborn kind, Mo Ran is an infatuated
kind, the two eyes meet together, crackling sparks. The
atmosphere that had just eased slightly became hopelessly
stalemate.
 Mo Ran said: “Shi Mei has never been wrong, Shizun, you
hurt him by mistake, don’t you want to say a word of sorry?”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes dangerously “Are you
questioning me?”
“…I didn’t.” Mo Ran paused, “I just feel sorry for his
innocent suffering, but I can’t get Shizun’s apology.”
Under the candlelight, the handsome and youthful boy
wrapped the last bandage on Chu Wanning’s wound, and
carefully tied the knot. It looked like the scene was quite
warm from the previous moment, but the mood of both of
them has changed. Especially Chu Wanning, his chest was
like a jar of vinegar exploded, and the taste of sourness
couldn’t help surging, angry and annoyed.
Apologize?
How to write apology? Who will teach him?
Mo Ran said again: “The wounds on his face, it will take
half a year to retreat. When I just gave him medicine, he still
told me not to blame you, Shizun, he I’m not complaining
about you, but do you think you have reason for this?”
This sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.
Chu Wanning endured for a while, but did not hold back
after all, suppressing his voice, and said solemnly: “Get
out.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “Get out!”
 Mo Ran was blasted out, and the door slammed shut in his
face, almost grabbing his finger. Mo Ran was also angry,
look, look! Who is this? Isn’t it just for him to apologize? A
face that is golden and expensive, what’s the difficulty of
saying sorry when you touch it? This Venerable one is Taxian
emperor This Venerable one is not hesitant to apologize to
others. Also Beidou Immortal, half of the speech is
inexplicable, like swallowing gunpowder, what a bad
temper!
It’s no wonder no one is rare to have such a handsome
face!
I’m blind, I deserve to be single for a lifetime!
Since Chu Wanning ignored him and gave him a closed
door to eat, of course, the aloof Taxian emperor, the
emperor of the world, would not roll the threshold of sleep
with his face. Although he is tenacious and sticks like
cowhide, it is Shi Mei, not Shizun.
Immediately left without caring, and went to accompany
Shi Mei.
“Why are you back again?” The Shimei who had already
lay down and rested saw Mo Ran come in, was stunned, sat
up, her long black hair hanging down, “How about Shizun?”
“Very good, my temper is as big as usual.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Mo Ran took a chair and sat there instead. With his hands
resting on the back of the teacher’s chair, a lazy smile hung
from the corner of his mouth, he looked back and forth at
Shi Mei’s soft long hair.
Shi Mei said, “Why don’t I go and see him…”
“Wow, don’t think about it.” Mo Ran rolled his eyes. “It’s
fierce.”
“Did you make him angry again?”
“He needs someone to provoke? He can be angry with
himself. I think he is made of wood. , It’s going to burn at
one point.”
Shi Mei shook his head, dumbfounding.
Mo Ran said: “You can rest early. I will borrow a kitchen
downstairs and make you some food.”
Shi Mei said: “What’s the trouble? Close your eyes, you
won’t sleep by yourself?”
“Haha, I’m in good spirits.” Mo Ran smiled, “But if you
don’t want me, I can stay with you for a while until you fall
asleep. “
Shi Mei hurriedly waved his hand and said softly: “No, you
have to look at me like this, I can’t sleep on the contrary,
you should go to bed earlier, don’t be tired.”
The curvature of the corner of the mouth became slightly
stiff, and Mo Ran was a little sad.
Although Shi Mei treats him kindly, she always maintains
an attitude of being near and far away. The people who are
clearly close at hand are like the moon in the mirror and the
flowers in the water. Hopeless.
 “…Okay.” In the end, he just tried to cheer up and
laughed. Mo Ran’s smile is very bright. When this person is
not bad, he is actually silly and cute. If you need to call me,
I’ll be next door, or downstairs.”
“Yeah.”
Mo Ran raised his hand and wanted to touch his hair, but
finally he endured Living. He twisted his hand in the air and
scratched his head.
“I’m leaving.”
Out of the house, Mo Ran couldn’t help but sneezed.
He sniffed.
Because Butterfly Town produces incense, the price of all
kinds of pan incense and tower incense is not expensive, so
the inn is not stingy. Each room is lit with a long special high
incense. It can prevent evil spirits, dehumidify, and make
indoor fragrance.
But Mo Ran felt uncomfortable when he smelled the
incense, but Shi Mei liked it, so he endured it.
Coming downstairs, Mo Ran wandered to the shopkeeper,
stuffed him with a silver ingot, squinted, and said with a
smile: “It’s convenient for the shopkeeper.”
The shopkeeper looked at Yinzi and smiled more politely
than Mo Ran: “What do you want from the fairy?”
Mo Ran said: “I see there are not many people who come
here to eat breakfast. You talked about it. The kitchen is my
own use this morning. Could you please bring the other
guests back.”
How much money can I make earlier? It may not be
possible to earn a silver ingot in half a month. The
shopkeeper immediately smiled and promised, leading the
swaggering Mo Weiyu to the inn’s kitchen.
“Xianjun wants to cook by himself? It’s better to let the
chef in our store do it. The craftsmanship is very good.”
“No.” Mo Ran laughed, “The shopkeeper Have you heard
of the House of Drunken Jade in Xiangtan?”
“Ah…that’s the famous music performance building that
walked out of the water more than a year ago?”
Mo Ran: “Yeah.”
The boss took a peek outside and confirmed that his
daughter-in-law was busy and did not overhear, so he
snickered and said, “Why haven’t I heard of it? The most
famous restaurant on the Xiangjiang River. There was a
leader of the music actor, it is called a famous name that
moves the world, but it is far away, otherwise I want to
listen to her play a song.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Thanks for the praise, I Thank
you for her.”
“For her? For her?” The shopkeeper was puzzled, “Do you
know her?”
Mo Ran said: “More than knowing.”
 “Wow…I can’t see the fairy, ah? But you cultivators, can
you also…Hmm…”
Mo Ran interrupted him with a smile: “Apart from Le Kui,
do you know anything else?”
“Hmm…Eating is said to be a must.”
Mo Ran curled up his mouth and smiled brighter. He took
the kitchen knife skillfully and said, “I worked in the kitchen
of the House of Drunken Jade for several years before I
practiced it. Do you think your chef made it delicious, or did
I make it delicious? “
The shopkeeper was even more surprised, and said
incoherently: “Xianjun is really…really…”
It’s been a long time and I really can’t come out.
Mo Ran squinted at him, with a calm and smug smile
curled around his mouth, lazily: “Go out, the chef is going to
cook.”
The shopkeeper I don’t know I’m talking to the former
Lord of Darkness, and he sullenly said: “The House of
Drunken Jade is exquisite for a long time. I don’t know if the
fairy is ready in a while, can you give me a face and give me
a taste. Hey?”
He thought it was not very demanding, and Mo Ran would
definitely agree.
Who knows that Mo Ran squinted his eyes and smirked:
“Want to eat?”
“Hmm!”
 “I want to be beautiful!” Mo Ran snorted, and the pride
was silent, and he muttered, “Is This Venerable one the
owner who can easily cook and serve others? I made this
specially for Shi Mei, or for him, This Venerable one is He will
never make a fire and cook…”
He groaned while turning out a radish and cutting it.
“…” The shopkeeper ate, rubbed his hands and stood
awkwardly, laughed with him for a while, and then went out.
He also muttered in his heart.
Also This Venerable one? For the young, I am afraid that
the spiritual core has not yet formed. Seeing what he was
talking about, the eldest younger sister was short, but there
was no female Taoist among those who were walking with
him today.
The shopkeeper rolled his eyes.
This person is expected to be ill, and he is very sick.
Mo Ran was busy in the kitchen for a long time. He stayed
for two hours. It was almost noon. Then he finished work
and ran upstairs excitedly to wake Shi Mei up.
As he passed by Chu Wanning’s room, he slowly stopped.
Should you ask him to eat together…
Thinking of Chu Wanning’s nasty temper, Mo Ran rolled
his mouth, his face full of contempt.
If you don’t scream, don’t scream, the Communist Party of
China is just that little, no one’s part!
 26. This Venerable one meets
you for the first time

The sun is getting higher, and more and more people

come to the inn to play the top spot. Mo Ran thinks that the
downstairs is noisy, so that the little second general’s dishes
are delivered to his room.
In the end, he invited Chu Wanning. After all, Shizun is the
biggest. He is not the emperor of the human world now, so
the rules are still to be followed.
There are three bowls of steaming noodle soup on the
beech wood square table. The noodles are made by
yourself. They are not the same as the ones bought outside.
The cheeks are smooth, with thick slices of beef and fatty
intestines. The fresh and tender pea seedlings, plump
greens, golden egg silk, bright and attractive color, are
really beautiful.
The most outstanding thing about these three bowls of
noodles is not water leaves, large pieces of meat, rich and
luxurious ingredients, but bone broth that has been
simmered for four hours on low heat and poured in a bowl ,
The milky white soup is floating with sesame oil, Mo Ran
took a stone bowl to grind a spicy and delicious seasoning,
boiled it in the soup, the aroma is tangy, the taste is rich.
He wondered that Shi Mei loves spicy food, and both red
oil and oily pepper are quite adequate. Seeing that Shi Mei
was immersed in the food, Mo Ran’s mouth became more
and more comfortable. After taking a peek, he couldn’t help
asking: “Is it delicious?”
Shi Mei said: “It’s very good Eat.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, still the gloomy
expression that God owed him a hundred gold and silver
mountains.
Mo Ran showed some triumphant air: “Then tell me when
you want to eat, I’ll do it.”
Shi Mei’s spicy eyes are trapped A thin layer of mist,
raising his eyes and smiling at Mo Ran, the brows are soft.
The beauty is in front. If it wasn’t for Chu Wanning, who was
sitting next to him, Mo Ran would be a little uncertain
whether he should eat Shi Mei or the noodles in the bowl.
Pea sprouts, fatty intestines, Shi Mei doesn’t eat much,
but beef and greens soon bottomed out.
Mo Ran, who had been observing quietly next to him,
stretched out his chopsticks, pulled the pea sprouts and the
fatty intestines into his bowl, and took several pieces of beef
from his noodle bowl to fill the gap.
Sisheng Peak’s disciples all eat in Mengpotang, often
changing dishes with each other, so Shi Mei didn’t think it
was any strange, and smiled: “A Ran doesn’t eat beef?”
 “Well, I love to eat pea sprouts.”
As I said, I snorted. The ears are pointed, and they are
slightly red.
Chu Wanning used his chopsticks expressionlessly to pick
the bean sprouts in his bowl, and threw them all into the Mo
Ran bowl.
“I don’t eat bean sprouts.”
He threw all the beef in his bowl to Shi Mei: “I don’t eat
beef either.”
Then he frowned, stared at what was left in the bowl,
pursed his lips, and said nothing.
Shi Mei cautiously: “Shizun…isn’t it to your appetite?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
He didn’t answer, bowed his head , Silently picked a piece
of greens, took a small bite, his face was even more ugly,
and put down his chopsticks with a “pop”.
“Mo Weiyu, did you knock the hot sauce jar over in the
soup?”
Unexpectedly, the hard-made breakfast would be robbed
of such a sentence. Mo Ran was taken aback. When he
raised his head, there was still a piece of noodle hanging
from the corner of his mouth. He blinked at Chu Wanning
innocently, a little hard to believe his ears, so he swallowed
the noodles with a snort, and said, “What?”
Chu Wanning didn’t give face any more this time:” Are you
making human food? People can eat this food?”
 Mo Ran blinked a few more times, and finally determined
that Chu Wanning was cursing himself, and said in disgust: ”
Why isn’t it for people to eat?”
Chu Wanning twitched his eyebrows, and said sharply:
“It’s really hard to swallow.”
Mo Ran choked, he is House anyway. of Drunken Jade’s
craftsmanship.
“Shizun, you too…too picky.”
Shi Mei also said: “Shizun, you haven’t eaten for a day.
Even if you don’t like it, you should eat some. “
Chu Wanning got up and said coldly: “I don’t eat spicy
food.”
After that, he turned and left.
The two people who stayed at the table suddenly fell into
an awkward silence. Shi Mei was a little surprised: “Shizun
doesn’t eat spicy? How come I don’t know…Aran, don’t you
know?”
“I…”
Mo Raneye Looking at the noodles that Chu Wanning left
on the table, he almost didn’t move a bite. After a while, he
nodded.
“Hmm. I don’t know.”
This is a lie. Mo Ran knows that Chu Wanning doesn’t eat
spicy food.
It’s just that he forgot.
 After all, he has been entangled with this person for most
of his life in his previous life. He knows what Chu Wanning
likes or not.
But he doesn’t care, he never remembers.
Back to the room alone, Chu Wanning lay down, facing the
wall, eyes open but unable to sleep.
He lost a lot of blood and consumed a lot of spiritual
energy. He didn’t finish the grains of rice in the morning, but
his stomach was empty long ago. It was very
uncomfortable.
This person didn’t know how to take care of himself. When
he was in a bad mood, he didn’t eat it at all, as if he could
fill his stomach with anger.
He doesn’t know what he is mad at, or in other words, he
doesn’t want to know.
It’s just that in the silence, a face appeared vaguely in
front of his eyes, with a bright smile, slightly curled at the
corners of his mouth, and a pair of black and translucent
eyes, with flowing luster, and a gentle deep purple.
It looks warm and lazy.
Chu Wanning squeezed the mattress tightly because it
was too hard. The knuckles are slightly whitish. He was
unwilling to fall into it, and closed his eyes to get rid of this
wanton laughing face.
But after closing his eyes, the past became more and
more turbulent, and the tide generally rushed to my heart…
 The first time he saw Mo Ran, at Heaven-Piercing Tower in
Sisheng Peak.
On that day, the sun was scorching, and all twenty Elders
were there, and they were talking quietly to each other.
Elder Yuheng is naturally an exception, he is not so stupid,
willing to stand there and bask in the sun. Instead, he hid
under the flower tree by himself, absent-mindedly raising a
finger, looking at whether his newly-made mysterious iron
nail cover can stretch freely.
Of course, he himself has no need to use nail sleeves. This
curved iron and broken gold armor is specially forged for the
low-level disciples of Sisheng Peak.
The Lower Xiu realm is adjacent to the ghost realm, and it
is often dangerous. It is not uncommon for a low-level
disciple to get injured and die. Chu Wanning saw it in his
eyes. Although he did not say anything, he was always
thinking about the solution and wanted Create a light,
flexible, and easy-to-handle weapon.
Others are talking about it.
“Have you heard? The Lord’s long-lost nephew was
rescued from the sea of fire. In the building where the water
walked, everyone else died. If the Lord is too late , I’m afraid
that little nephew has become a handful of ashes. It’s a
great blessing.”
“It must be his father who is protecting the child. Poorly
he has been separated since he was young and has suffered
so much. Ugh…”
 “That kid is called Mo Ran? Is he fifteen years old? It’s
time for the weak crown to take the word, does he have a
word?”
“Elder Xuanji, you I don’t know, this kid grew up in a
music hall. It’s not bad to have a name, and there will be
words everywhere.”
“I heard that the Lord made it for him. I’m choosing a few
words, and I don’t know which one will be selected in the
end.”
“The Lord really values the little nephew.”
“Isn’t it? Don’t talk about the Lord. Lord, even Madam
loves him, and is so distressed. Hey, I think the only thing
that is unhappy about Sisheng Peak is probably our proud
man of heaven——”
“TanlangElder! This is a good thing. Don’t talk nonsense!”
“Haha. Flops, flops! However, our proud man of heaven is
arrogant and does not put the elders in his eyes. , It is
indeed out of control.”
“TanlangElder, you drank too much wine today…” The
person next to him winked at him. The chin pointed at Chu
Wanning standing in the distance. The meaning couldn’t be
more obvious.
Heaven’s proud son Xue Meng is Chu Wanning’s disciple.
He said that Xue Meng has lost control. Isn’t he just turning
around and mocking Chu Wanning’s teaching?
This Elder Yuheng, don’t look at the usual slowness and
integrity, as if floating outside the world, with an expert
style. But everyone knows that he has a very bad temper. If
anyone accidentally touches his Niqin, he should wash his
neck and wait for him to be slapped to death.
Chu Wanning had already heard what they said.
But he didn’t bother to pay attention. His interest in how
others commented on him was probably not as strong as
the pattern on his nails.
In other words, this armor set is good, but the toughness
is not high enough. When you encounter a thick-skinned
monster, you may not be able to tear the opponent’s skin
with one blow. Go back and add a little keel meal. The effect
should be better.
Seeing that Chu Wanning didn’t respond, those Elders
were a little relieved and began to discuss in a low voice.
“The Lord called us today to choose the master for that
Mo-gongzi, right?”
“It’s strange, why doesn’t the Lord teach himself?”
“It seems that the bones of the little nephew are not
suitable for practicing the mind of the Lord.” Someone
murmured, “But that wouldn’t be enough to gather all the
Elders and let the little-gongzi one by one. Choose?”
Elder Lucun sighed faintly, brushed his elegant and soft
long hair, and complained: “I feel like a cheap cabbage at
this moment, placed at the desk, waiting for Mo Xiao -gongzi
to pick and choose.”
Everyone: “…………”
 So can this sissy just say such big truths like this? come
out?
After waiting for a while, the Lord finally came. He walked
up a thousand steps to the Heaven-Piercing Tower, followed
by a teenager.
Chu Wanning just glanced at it casually, before he could
see clearly, he turned his eyes away and continued to study
his nail cover. Too lazy to look at the second glance.
When it comes to apprenticeship, I have to talk about how
unconventional and innovative Sisheng Peak is. The other
sects are all masters who are aloof, touching the head of a
new disciple, and saying: “Youth, I think you have a root of
wisdom. From today, you are my apprentice.”
The apprentice didn’t even have a chance to say “no”.
Either the master looked indifferent and contemptuous,
waving his sleeves and saying: “Young man, your cranial
door is too high, your eyes are dull, and the back of your
head is reflexive. It is not what my student should look like.
You have no relationship with me, I You are not accepted as
a disciple.”
Then the apprentices were too late to express themselves,
so the master flew away with a whistling sword, running
faster than the dog.
Sisheng Peak is different. Master and disciple choose each
other.
What do you mean?
 Sisheng Peak has twenty Elders. After all the disciples get
started, after a period of time to compare, they can
devoutly submit the apprentice posts to express their desire
to follow the Elder.
If Elder accepts, everyone will be happy.
If Elder doesn’t accept it, the disciple can stalk and soak
until Elder softens or the disciple gives up.
Speaking of theory, Chu Wanning has superb skills and
handsome appearance. He should be a crowded man, and
all his disciples must worship him as a master. But this is not
the case.
Chu Wanning’s face is long and beautiful, but his temper
is horrible. It is said that he can beat female disciples as
male disciples when he gets angry, and directly sink the
male disciples. Few people have the courage to worship
such a Shizun.
Therefore, under Elder Yuheng’s door, he was deserted.
In addition to Xue Meng, the proud son of heaven, there is
also Xue Meng’s friend Shi Mei, who has never received it.
Everyone would rather call him respectfully: “Elder.” than
call him “Shizun” affectionately.
Chu Wanning said with a cold face that he was not sad,
bowed his head nonchalantly, and continued to pour the
cold mecha weapons. All sleeve arrows and martial law
whistle are designed for others. If you do it earlier, more
people will be relieved of suffering earlier.
 So he didn’t expect that Mo Ran would choose himself
without hesitation.
He was frowning at that time, rubbing the sharp thorns on
his fingertips, thinking about how to improve, and he didn’t
pay attention to what the Lord said to everyone.
I don’t know when, but the surrounding area gradually
calmed down.
After thinking about the improved formula of sharp thorns,
Chu Wanning suddenly realized that the surrounding people
just buzzed, it seemed too silent.
So he finally looked away from the finger cots, raised his
eyelids with some impatience and inquiries.
Then he saw a face.
It is almost dazzling in the sun.
That was a handsome young man, looking up at him.
There is a lazy, if there is no smile at the corner of the boy’s
mouth, the dimples on his cheeks are deep, and there is
some city fireworks, and some innocence. A pair of dark and
purple eyes were staring at him unblinking, half eager and
curious.
He just came here and doesn’t understand the rules. The
distance between the stations is almost impolite.
Suddenly someone appeared in a place not far away. Chu
Wanning was taken aback, as if he was being scalded. He
took a step back subconsciously, and with a bang, his head
hit the trunk.
 The young man opened his eyes slightly: “Ah…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Young man: “…”
Chu Wanning: “What are you doing?”
The young man smiled and said: “Xianjun Xianjun, I have
been watching you for a long time, why are you ignoring
me.”

The author has something to say:

Every day I feel that feeding fish is like a peculiar brain circuit, and
Shizun looks like a cold and reserved person Satsuma with a very
gentle heart…

Ah, I suddenly wanted to change the name to “Erha and His

Satsuma Shizun”
27. This Venerable one will cook
noodles for you

Chu Wanning is completely dizzy.

I also blame myself for being too fascinated, and
unsuspecting in Sisheng Peak, I didn’t even notice that
someone came over.
What’s the matter? Where did the child come from? Ah, it
seems to be that ink…what is ink? Ink burn? Ink cooking?
Ink…fish?
He sorted out his expressions, and controlled his
expression skillfully in the state of “not near to strangers”.
The surprise and panic in Feng’s eyes were quickly cleaned
up by him, and he showed his usual fierceness. And mean.
“You—”
I was habitually trying to reprimand, but my hand was
suddenly caught.
Chu Wanning was stunned.
He is so old, no one has ever dared to scratch his wrist
casually. For a while, he froze and froze in place, not
knowing what to do.
 Take it out and slap in the backhand?
…It feels like the word “indecent” is no different from a
woman.
Then pull it out, not slap in the face?
…Does it seem to be too easy to talk?
Chu Wanning hesitated for a long time and did not move,
but the boy laughed: “What is this on your hand? It looks
pretty, do you teach how to do this? They all introduced it
by themselves. You haven’t spoken yet, who are you Elder?
Ay, did you have a headache when you hit it?”
With so many questions, Chu Wanning felt that his head
didn’t hurt just now. It hurts.
Brain Ren’er is about to split…
When he was irritated, the golden light in his hand floated
slightly, seeing Tianwen about to be called out, and the
other Elders were shocked—— Chu Wanning is crazy, right?
Does he dare to smoke this Mo-gongzi?
The hand was suddenly held by Mo Ran.
Now both hands fell into the hands of the young man. Mo
Ran didn’t notice the danger, pulled him, stood in front of
him, raised his face, and said with a smile:” My name is Mo
Ran. I don’t know anyone here, but if I look at my face, I like
you the most. Or, I’ll worship you as a teacher, right?”
This result was unexpected. The people were even more
horrified, and a few Elder’s faces looked cracked.
Elder Xuanji: “Huh?”
 PojunElder: “Wow!”
Seven Kills Elder: “Oh?”
JielüElder: “Uh…”
TanlangElder: “Oh, ridiculous.”
Elder Lucun is the youngest woman, with her hair curled
and her eyes full of peach blossoms: “Oh, this little-gongzi is
so big Courage, it’s really a young hero who dares to touch
Elder Yuheng’s ass.”
“…I beg you, can you not say so disgusting?” Seven Killers
said in disgust.
Lucun rolled his eyes gracefully and hummed: “Well, let’s
change to a more elegant way of saying that, if you are a
real hero, you can even touch Elder Yuheng’s buttocks.”
Seven Kill: “…” Kill him.
Among all Elders, the most popular one is Elder Xuanji,
who is gentle and jade. He is easy to get started with spells,
and he is a modest gentleman himself. Most of Sisheng
Peak’s disciples worship him.
Chu Wanning originally thought that Mo Ran should be no
exception. Even if it is not Xuanji, it should be Pojun who is
lively and active. Anyway, no one will have his turn in his
turn.
But Mo Ran stood so close in front of him, his face was a
kind of intimacy and affection that was unfamiliar to him, he
was like a harlequin who was suddenly selected, he gave
birth to some fuss for no reason. .
 Chu Wanning only knows how to deal with “awe”, “fear”
and “disgust”. As for “like”, it is too difficult.
He didn’t even think about it, and immediately rejected
Mo Ran.
The young man froze in the same place, under his slender
eyelashes, there was a sense of loneliness and
unwillingness in his eyes. He lowered his head, thought for a
long time, and suddenly said in a low voice unreasonably:
“It’s you anyway.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The Lord is here It’s interesting to see next to him. At this
time, I couldn’t help but smile and ask: “Aran, do you know
who he is?”
“He didn’t tell me how do I know who he is.”
“Haha, you don’t know who he is, why must he be
required?”
Mo Ran still grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand, turned his
head, and said to the Lord with a smile “Because he looks
the most gentle, it’s better to talk.” In the darkness, Chu
Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, and he was dizzy.
…It’s a ghost.
He didn’t know what was wrong with Mo Ran’s eyes at the
time, but he thought he was gentle. Don’t talk about him,
the whole Sisheng Peak knew about this at the time, and
they all sent affectionate greetings to Mo Ran-gongzi with
the look of “look at this silly boy”.
 Chu Wanning raised his hand and supported his faintly
beating forehead.
Shoulder pain, confusion, hungry, dizziness.
This seems to be sleepless.
He stayed on the bed in a big font for a while, sat up, and
was about to light a piece of incense to calm his mind, when
the door was knocked again.
Mo Ran is still outside.
Chu Wanning: “…”
He didn’t say anything to get in or get out.
But this time, the door opened by itself.
Chu Wanning looked up gloomily. However, the match that
had been drawn in his hand was hovering in the air, but it
did not get to the incense. After a while, it went out.
Chu Wanning said: “Get out.”
Mo Ran rolled in.
He is holding a bowl of steaming noodles, just out of the
pot.
This time it’s a bit simpler. There are not so many fancy
noodles. The mellow noodle soup is sprinkled with chopped
green onion and white sesame seeds, short ribs, green
vegetables, and a slightly browned poached egg.
Chu Wanning is very hungry, but he still has no expression
on his face. He glanced at his face, then glanced at Mo Ran,
turned his face away, and said nothing.
 Mo Ran put the noodles on the table and said softly: “I let
the cook in the store make another bowl.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes.
Sure enough, Mo Ran will not do it himself.
“Eat some.” Mo Ran said, “There is no spicy, no beef, and
no bean sprouts in this bowl.”
He quit after he finished speaking and replaced Chu
Wanning closed the door.
He apologized for Chu Wanning’s injury.
But this can only be done.
In the room, Chu Wanning leaned against the window, not
knowing what he was thinking. He folded his arms and
stared at the bowl of sparerib noodles until the heat of the
noodles dissipated, until finally it became cold and not hot.
He finally walked over and sat down, picked up the
chopsticks, stirred up the cold, even drenched pasta, and
slowly started to eat.
The case of Chen Zhaixie has been concluded.
The next day, they took the black horse fostered from the
post house and returned to the school along the way they
came.
People in the streets, alleys, tea stalls, and Butterfly Town
are all talking about Chen Yuan’s family.
This small town unexpectedly broke such a scandal,
enough for the townspeople to talk about it for a whole year.
 “I didn’t expect that Chen-gongzi had closed the door and
became a kiss with Miss Luo. Hey, Miss Luo is so pitiful.”
“Let me say that if the Chen family hadn’t gotten rich,
they wouldn’t be able to get out of this stuff. Sure enough,
men just can’t have money. Once they have money, the
whole city can be flooded with bad water.”
Some men were unhappy and said: “Chen-gongzi didn’t
take any bad water. This is all his parents’ fault. Chen
Yuanwai, the tortoise son, will have no ass/eyes for children
born to children and grandchildren. Oh.”
Someone said: “The dead are pitiful, what about the alive?
Look at Chen Yao, Yao Qianjin, I look at her to be the most
wronged. The Chen family That black-hearted old mother
lied to the other girl, you can tell me, what should she do
now?”
“Marry someone again.”
The person turned over. He cast his eyes and scoffed:
“Marry again? Are you here to marry?”
The ridiculed mud leg grinned, picking his teeth and
grinned: “If the woman in my den promises, I will marry. ,
Miss Yao looks so beautiful, I don’t think she has been a
widow.”
“Bah, the toad wants to eat swan meat.”
Mo Ran sat on horseback, With ears upright, listen to the
left and look at the right vigorously. Had it not been for Chu
Wanning to close his eyes, frown, and write the words
“extremely noisy” on his forehead, Mo Ran might have
wanted to get together with the villagers.
We walked in parallel and finally left the main city and
came to the suburbs.
Shi Mei suddenly yelled and pointed to the distance:
“Shizun, look there.”
In front of the ruined ghost emcee’s temple, a large group
of people dressed in brown clothes The bunting farmer is
busy moving the bricks and stones. It seems that he is
planning to repair the damaged earth temple and reshape
the golden body for the ghost emcee.
Shi Mei anxiously said: “Shizun, the previous ghost emcee
is gone, they made a new one. Will this be cultivated into an
immortal body again for evil?”
Chu Wanning:” I don’t know.”
“Why don’t we go and persuade them?”
Chu Wanning: “Butterfly Town’s custom of dark marriage
has been around for generations, so how can you and me be
able to do it in a few words? Persuading? Let’s go.”
While speaking, he rode lightly and left.
When I returned to Sisheng Peak, it was already evening.
Chu Wanning said to the two apprentices in front of the
mountain gate: “You go to Loyalty Hall to report your
passing, I will go to Jielü Court.”
Mo Ran was puzzled: “Go to Jielü Court. What are you
doing?”
 Shi Mei looked worried: “…”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless expression: “Punished.”
Although the emperor broke the law and The common
people are equally guilty, but which emperor would go to jail
for killing an individual? The same goes for the cultivation
world.
Elder breaks the precepts and commits the same crime
with his disciples-in most schools, it’s just empty talk.
In fact, it was Elder who broke the vows. It would be nice
to be able to write a book of sin. Which idiot would really be
punished obediently, and get a scorpion or dozens of sticks?
So JielüElder turned green after listening to Chu Wanning’s
self-explanation.
“No, Elder Yuheng, you really…really beat the client?”
Chu Wanning said faintly: “Um.”
“You It’s too…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and gave him a sullen
look. JielüElder shut up.
“For this precept, behave as two hundred rods according
to the law, and be punished to kneel in Yanluo Hall for seven
days and be imprisoned for three months.” Chu Wanning
said, “I have no defense, I voluntarily receive the penalty.”
JielüElder: “…”
He looked left and right, hooked his fingers, Jielü Ting’s
door closed with a touch, and the surroundings were silent,
only the two of them stood opposite each other.
 Chu Wanning: “What do you mean?”
“This, Elder Yuheng, you don’t know, Jielü is a thing, it can
control I shouldn’t worry about you. This matter is closed,
God knows, you know I know, just forget it. If I hit you, the
Lord knows, why don’t you worry about me?”
Chu Wanning didn’t bother to talk nonsense with him, so
he simply said: “I follow the law to restrain people, and I
should follow the law to restrain myself.”
Knelt down in front of the hall, facing Jielü Plaque.
“Punish you.”

The author has something to say:

about how the new title was born.

I: I want to change the name to “Erha and His Satsuma Shizun”.

Friend:…Samo? Isn’t Satsuma a smiling angel? Shizun is a smiling

angel? Will he smile?

Me: …It seems to make sense.

Friend: Cat.

So it became “Erha and His White Cat Shizun”. When I typed these
words, my brain kept circulating, oh oh, black cat sheriff, oh Oh, the
black cat sheriff~= =

You can open a small animal anthropomorphic theater in the future~

Big white cat Shizun, fox dog Shi Mei, Husky Mo Ran, Little Peacock
Xue Meng~
Thanks to Lin Feng, the dusty nutrient solution! Yan Ye chases the
wind, the landmine of happiness formula! muah!

ps. The first chapter has a little revision, which has no actual impact.
If you are interested, you can take a look~
28. This Venerable one is a little
confused

Elder Yuheng broke the precept and was punished. This

incident is like having wings on. You don’t have to wait until
the next morning. Almost all the people in the school knew
about it that night.
Two hundred sticks, replaced by ordinary people, I’m
afraid they will be beaten to death. Even a cultivator is
enough to drink a pot.
Xue Meng jumped up after learning about it: “What?!
Shizun went to Jielü Court?”
“Young Master, go and talk to the Lord. Shizun was
originally injured, two hundred sticks, where could he live?”
Xue Meng was almost crazy: “My father? No, my father is
still in the Snow Palace When I come back, it will take the
next day at least for the Flying Pigeon to arrive. Why don’t
you stop Shizun?”
Mo Ran and Shi Mei glanced at each other.
Blocking Chu Wanning?
Who can stop him in this world?
 “No way, no way, I’ll find him now.” Xue Meng roared and
ran towards Jielü Court. Before entering the yard, I saw a
group of JielüElder’s disciples blocking the entrance of the
hall, whispering something.
“What are you doing with the pestle? Get out of me! Get
out!”
“Young Master!”
“Ah, Young Master is here.”
“Let’s give way, the young master is here.”
The disciples quickly separated the two sides and gave
way to Xue Meng. The gate of the Qingtian Temple opened,
and Chu Wanning knelt down in it, standing upright, closing
his eyes and saying nothing. JielüElder held the iron rod in
his hand and was reciting the law of Sisheng Peak. After
reading one, the iron rod slammed a stick on Chu Wanning’s
back.
“The ninety-first law of this door, do not indiscriminately
hurt the innocent, and do not use fairy magic to the
commonplace, under the stick, do you have grievances?”
“No resentment.”
“The ninety-second law of this school, don’t do anything
arbitrarily, don’t act fast. Under the stick, can you have
grievances?”
“No grievances.”
JielüElder dare not tolerate and can only execute
impartially. After more than ninety sticks came down, Chu
Wanning’s white robe was completely stained with blood.
Xue Meng respects Chu Wanning the most. Upon seeing
this, his eyes are bloodshot, and he shouts: “Shizun!”
Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear, still closed his eyes, his
brows were slightly frowned With.
JielüElder looked at the door, lowered his voice and said:
“Elder Yuheng, the young master is here.”
“I’m not deaf, I heard it.” Chu Wanning’s mouth was full of
blood. But he didn’t raise his eyes, “His kid is noisy, don’t
worry about it.”
JielüElder sighed: “…Yuheng, why are you doing this?”
” My disciples are always disobedient.” Chu Wanning said
faintly, “If I don’t follow the law and be punished today, I will
have a face to discipline others in the future.”
“…”
“You Go on.”
“Hey…” JielüElder looked at his pale and long neck,
protruding from the wide collar edge, hanging softly like a
thin smoke, could not help saying, “That is at least light
Some?”
“…This is no different from deceiving.” Chu Wanning said,
“Don’t worry, but only two hundred sticks. I can bear it.”
“Elder Yuheng… …”
“Jielü, you don’t have to say more, continue.”
The iron rod finally fell again.
 Xue Meng’s voice was distorted: “JielüElder! Are you
fucking up? Where do you put Ben Shao? You hit me
Shizun!!! It’s me Shizun!!!”
JielüElder had no choice but to bite the bullet before he
heard.
Xue Meng is almost furious: “Did you not hear the dead
old man? This young man ordered you to stop! You, you
have to dare to beat him again, I, I, I—”
He and I have been around for a long time, and couldn’t
think of anything to say. After all, he is only a fifteen-year-
old boy. No matter how “the proud boy of heaven”, his
strength and qualifications are far less than the Elders, he
can only blush. I suffocated an unreasonable sentence——
“I tell my father to go!!!”
JielüElder: “…”
Chu Wanning Wei He sighed imperceptibly.
Ninety-seven sticks. Ninety-eight sticks. Ninety-nine
sticks. A hundred sticks…
The clothes were ripped apart, and the blood was glaring.
Xue Meng couldn’t help it anymore. His eyes reddened,
and he was going to rush inside. Chu Wanning suddenly
opened his eyes, raised his hand and waved, an
enchantment instantly chopped down, blocking the door,
and bounced Xue Meng back a few steps, almost The child
fell to the ground.
 Chu Wanning coughed up blood, rolled his eyes, and
slanted a pair of fierce phoenix eyes.
“Ashamed, go back!”
“Shizun!”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “When can the young master of
Sisheng Peak order JielüElder for personal gains? It’s in vain?
Don’t get out!”
Xue Meng glared at him, his eyes widened, as if water
beads were spinning inside.
Mo Ran touched his chin next to him, still curling the
corners of his mouth: “Oh, it’s not good, Phoenix’s going to
cry.”
Listen At this point, Xue Meng turned his head back
abruptly and took Mo Ran a fierce look. The tearful eyes
were red, but he could not let the tears roll down.
No complaints, and no more talk back.
He climbed up from the ground with a single bone,
lowered his head, gritted his teeth and wiped the dust off
his body, then knelt toward the Qingtian Temple: “Shizun,
the disciple knows the mistake.”
Chu Wanning is still being tortured by an iron rod. His back
has never been bent, but his face is pale and his forehead is
filled with fine cold sweat.
Xue Meng stubbornly said: “But I will not go, I will
accompany Shizun.”
After that, I couldn’t kneel down.
 Mo Ran rolled his eyes to the sky. Xue MengXue Ziming,
the proud son of heaven, was humbled to the bones alone in
front of Chu Wanning. It is a phoenix in front of others, and it
can become a quail in front of Shizun. If it weren’t for sure
that Xue Meng didn’t like men, Mo Ran would have doubted
that this guy probably fell in love with Chu Wanning, so that
he would die so desperately. Shizun slapped him on the left
cheek, and this little quail could put his right cheek in a
humble manner.
Take it, take it.
It’s really good enough.
Although I was contemptuous in my heart, but the cheeks
were guilty of soreness for some reason. Mo Ran glared at
Xue Meng for a while. The more I look at it, the less it feels. I
think he can’t let him show his loyalty alone. .
Chu Wanning didn’t like him at all. If Xue Meng makes
trouble like this, will Chu Wanning have to be more partial in
the future?
So he also knelt over, kneeling beside Xue Meng.
“I also accompany Shizun.”
Of course, Shi Mei knelt down, and the three disciples all
knelt and waited outside. When other disciples under Elder
heard the news, they came to Jielü Court to watch the
excitement under various names.
“Oh my God, what is Elder Yuheng…”
“I heard that ordinary people were beaten in anger.”
 “Ah! So fierce?”
“Shhh, whispered, I was heard by Elder Yuheng and turned
his head and drew you!”
There are others: “How come the young master kneels Are
you here?”
“Mo-gongzi is also on his knees…”
Mo Ran is handsome and has a sweet mouth. At that time,
someone could not help feeling pity, and whispered in a low
voice: “I feel so sorry for Mo-gongzi, what should I do? Do
you want to beg for mercy?”
“Let’s ignore the matter of their mentoring and
apprenticeship. .If you dare to go, you go, anyway, I was
persuaded. Do you still remember the senior sister who was
beaten hundreds of whips by Elder Yuheng……”
“………………”
Two hundred rods.
The barrier is finally removed.
Xue Meng hurriedly got up from the ground, and ran to
the Qingtian Temple. When he got close, seeing Chu
Wanning’s appearance, he yelled “Ah” and turned his head.
He grabbed JielüElder by the collar: “You old man, won’t you
play it lighter!!!”
“Xue Ziming.” Chu Wanning closed his eyes and opened
his bloody lips. Together, the hoarse voice reveals an
invisible deterrent.
“…”
 Xue Meng’s knuckles creaked, and JielüElder slammed,
releasing him. At this time, Mo Ran also came. He was still
smiling and felt that JielüElder would definitely take into
account Chu Wanning’s identity and would not make heavy
moves. But looking down at Chu Wanning’s injury, suddenly,
the smile on his face freezes.
Didn’t Chu Wanning tell JielüElder that he had a shoulder
injury? !
The two hundred sticks were more or less, and they were
all drawn on the old scar on his shoulder.
New injuries overlap old injuries.
Chu Wanning, you……
Are you crazy? !
The pupils shrank sharply, and a strong resentment
surged into my heart.
Mo Ran didn’t know what he was resenting, or what he
was irritating. He only felt a fire in his stomach, the burning
internal organs were burnt, and the six internal organs were
burning. He was used to the dying breath of Chu Wanning
being tortured by himself, crushing his self-esteem and
tarnishing his whiteness. But Mo Ran couldn’t stand Chu
Wanning’s scars, but someone else beat him!
About the reason for not forgetting the past in his life, Mo
Ran subconsciously feels that this person is his own, that
this person is dead or alive, hated or hated, is his own.
He didn’t care about Chu Wanning being punished. He
thought that Chu Wanning was Elder, and that two hundred
rods would definitely not be a severe sentence.
At the very least, he will avoid the unhealed wound on his
shoulder.
But Chu Wanning didn’t say anything! Didn’t say it! What
is this madman stubborn? What are you holding back? What
do you insist on stupidly? ! ?
There is chaos in his head. Mo Ran wants to raise his hand
to help him, but Xue Meng has already taken a step ahead
of him, embracing Chu Wanning and holding him up.
“…” Mo Ran’s hand hung in the air, and after a while, he
put it down again.
He watched Xue Meng help Chu Wanning walk away, not
knowing how he felt.
I want to keep up, but I don’t want to move.
The things of the last life are over.
Now, Chu Wanning is just his Shizun.
Any chaotic, hateful, and charming entanglement
between them has not happened yet.
He shouldn’t have such thoughts. It doesn’t matter who
Chu Wanning is beaten by, whoever is supported, whoever
loves to be with him, even if he is killed by him, it has
nothing to do with him.
Shi Mei came to him: “Let’s go, let’s go and take a look
with the young master.”
“I’m not going, Xue Meng is enough. Me too It can’t help
much. There are more people but chaos.” Mo Ran’s face
remained unchanged, but his heart was a little confused.
He really doesn’t understand what he is feeling right now.
Is it hate?

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the Huakai irrigation nutrient solution~

Bonus The small character card sticker No. 2.

Xue Meng

Word: Ziming.

Posthumous name: This person has never died

Occupation: His father is the king of the mountain, and he is the

young master of the mountain.

Simply put it simply: the second generation of mine

Social aspect: outstanding immortal cultivators who have not yet

been trained

To put it simply: Unemployed youth

Current favorite: someone praises him, praises him, praises him to

death

favorite Food: hot pot, must be abnormal and spicy

Hate: no one praises him

Height: 169 at present, 178 after fully grown

29. This Venerable one does not
want you to die

That night, lying on the couch at Sisheng Peak, Mo Ran

put his hands on the back of his head and looked at the
beams, unable to sleep.
The past and the past slid from before my eyes, and at the
end, bit by bit, the fragments were jagged, it was Chu
Wanning’s handsome and somewhat deserted face.
In fact, for this person, Mo Ran never knew what he
thought.
The first time I saw him, it was under the blossom tree of
Heaven-Piercing Tower. He has wide robes and wide sleeves,
more than twenty Elders, he is the only one, and he doesn’t
wear the silver and blue black armor that Sisheng Peak is so
coquettish.
On that day, he lowered his head, thinking about the
armor he was wearing in a daze, half of his face looked
focused and gentle, like a white cat in the golden sun.
Mo Ran looked far away, unable to look away.
He thinks his first impression of Chu Wanning is very good.
 Can not bear the subsequent series of cold, punishment,
and harsh. The white cat’s fangs and claws made him hurt.
He was rescued from the fire by his uncle. He was dying
and his life was hanging by a thread. I originally thought
that after coming to Sisheng Peak, there would be a Shizun
who treats himself tolerantly and loves himself sincerely.
However, Chu Wanning seemed invisible to his kindness
and hard work. On the contrary, he was violently quitting
the whip, and he was beaten to the flesh and bloody by a
slight error.
Later he knew that Chu Wanning looked down on him from
the bottom of his heart——
“Poor character, difficult to figure out.”
Under the flower tree That’s how the man in white robe
judged him, right?
He once regarded Chu Wanning as a nine-day cold moon,
admiring and loving him sincerely. But in Jiutian Hanyue’s
heart, what is his Mo Ran?
An apprentice who had to accept.
A contemptuous underworld.
A hooligan who grew up in a restaurant and was tainted
with dirty air.
Although Mo Ran is always joking and not caring, he
slowly hates Chu Wanning, and there is a strong
unwillingness in that hate.
He is not reconciled.
 Once, he has been holding a growing resentment to
provoke Chu Wanning, trying to get this person’s attention,
get this person’s appreciation, and get this person’s
surprise.
During that time, if Shi Mei praised him as “very good”, he
could go to heaven happily.
However, if Chu Wanning is willing to praise him “not
bad”, he is willing to die.
But Chu Wanning never praised him.
No matter how hard he worked, how hard he was, how
good he was, that cold man would always nod his head
indifferently, and then turned his face away.
Mo Ran is going crazy.
God knows how much I wanted to pinch Chu Wanning’s
cheek at that time, turn him around, force him to stare at
him, force him to look at himself, and force him to put the
phrase “bad character, The quality is difficult to figure out”
Swallow it back into the stomach!
But he could only kneel down in front of Chu Wanning, like
a furry mourning dog, bowed his head and said respectfully:
“Disciples, remember Shizun’s teachings.”
In front of Chu Wanning, Mo Weiyu humbled.
Although it is “Young Master”, it is still humble.
He finally understands that people like Chu Wanning
simply look down on him.
After that, I experienced many things.
 Mo Ran took control of Sisheng Peak, and then aspired to
the peak of the immortal world, becoming an
unprecedented overlord. Under his dark command,
everyone trembles, everyone is afraid, everyone mentions
his name as light as a mosquito, who remembers his stains,
who remembers his inauspicious background——
There is no Mo Weiyu in this world, only Taxian-jun.
Taxian-jun.
People hate him and hate him to the extreme. Mo Weiyu is
unforgivable. He can’t save him a thousand times, and he
can’t live beyond death!
Taxian-junMo WeiyuTaxian-junMo WeiyuTaxian-jun——
……Take, Xian, Jun.
But what if you are afraid? Sisheng Peak was still shouting
loudly and loudly. Thousands of people knelt down in front of
Wushan Hall, and the crowds of heads were kneeling at him
three times and nine knocks.
“Taxian emperor will live forever, and will never fall from
generation to generation.”
He found it very useful.
Until he noticed Chu Wanning’s face in the crowd.
Chu Wanning had already abolished his cultivation base at
that time, and was tied to the hall by him and became a
prisoner.
Mo Ran was determined to put him to death, but he didn’t
want Chu Wanning to go away happily. He confined Chu
Wanning’s limbs and cut through the blood vessels in Chu
Wanning’s neck. Not too big, I cast a spell to prevent the
wound from solidifying, blood dripped out little by little, and
life was lost little by little.
The sun is scorching, the coronation ceremony has been
going on for half a day, and Chu Wanning’s blood should be
exhausted.
When this person died, Mo Ran was completely cut off
from the past, so he specially arranged for Chu Wanning to
bleed and execute him during his ascension ceremony.
When he becomes the ninth supreme in the world of
comprehension, Chu Wanning will become a lifeless corpse.
All things disappeared yesterday.
It’s really great.
But this person is going to die, why is he still so
indifferent? He was so handsome and a little bit
affectionate… His face was pale, but his expression was
faint, and there was neither praise nor fear when he looked
at Taxian-jun.
Only disgust, contempt, and—
Mo Ran thinks he must be crazy. Either Chu Wanning is
crazy.
There is a hint of mercy.
Chu Wanning has pity on himself, a dying man, a defeated
man! He actually took pity on an overlord who reached the
top and called for rain. He, he could—he dare! ! !
 The backlog of anger for more than ten years made Mo
Ran crazy. He was in Loyalty Hall. Of course, at that time, he
changed his name to Wushan Hall. He stood up suddenly in
front of thousands of embracing faces, amidst the flattery of
those people and the voice of Song Hong, his black robe
rolled and walked down the steps.
He pinched Chu Wanning’s chin in front of everyone, his
face twisted and his smile was sweet and hideous.
“Shizun, today is a great day for a disciple, why are you
still unhappy?”
Thousands of people were silent for a moment.
Chu Wanning is neither overbearing nor overbearing, and
his expression is cold: “I don’t have an apprentice like you.”
Mo Ran laughed hahaha, laughing freely and indulgently,
his voice hovering like a vulture Between the corridors of
the Golden Palace, the geese array was shocked.
“Shizun is so unfeeling, but he is really called This
Venerable one.” He laughed and said loudly, “There is no
apprentice like me? Who taught my mentality? Who is my
skill? Taught? My mean and cold-blooded—who taught it?!
The whip all over my body hasn’t stopped—I’ll ask you, who
did it!”
He narrowed his smile, his voice abruptly Fierce and
fierce, with cold eyes.
“Chu Wanning! Do you accept someone like me who lost
you by an apprentice? Am I too bad in my bones or can’t be
washed away? I’m asking you, Chu Wanning, I’m asking you
——What do you mean by’bad character, difficult quality’?”
In the end, he was a little crazy, and shouted in a
distorted voice.
“You never regarded me as an apprentice, never
considered me! But I—but I used to—really treated you as a
master, really respected you, loved you, So to me? Why do
you never want to praise me, why no matter what I do, I
can’t get you half a good?!”
Chu Wanning was shocked and his face gradually paled.
He opened those phoenix eyes slightly and looked at Mo
Ran like that, his lips moved, as if he wanted to say
something, but after all, he didn’t say anything.
Sisheng Peak, where things are not people, are the only
two people who are still in their old places, facing each
other.
In such embarrassing silence, Mo Ran seemed to finally
calm down. He closed his eyes, and when he opened it
again, it was the smiling face that was horrifying and
groaning. It is chilling.
He said softly and kindly: “Shizun, don’t you look down on
me, don’t you think I’m humble?”
After a pause, his eyes patted over the heads of
thousands of people. Those people were all kneeling, all
leaning in front of his temple like dogs, and they all
admitted that he was the lord of the cultivation world and
was above the billowing red dust.
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “Now what? Before you die, I will
ask you again. In this world, who is the humble and who is
the respect? Who has trampled on whom, yes Who is the
winner? Who is the loser?” Chu Wanning lowered his eyes,
as if he was still immersed in the confession of Mo Ran just
now, and he did not recover. In the end, Mo Ran pinched his
chin and forced his face up.
But when he forced him to look at himself, Mo Ran was
stunned.
For the first time, he saw a look of regret on Chu
Wanning’s face.
The look was so unfamiliar, Mo Ran felt that he was
scalded suddenly, and reflexively released the fingers
holding his face.
“You…”
Chu Wanning’s expression is very painful, as if he is
enduring some kind of heart-wrenching pain, heart-piercing
pain.
His voice is very soft, almost hoarse.
Floating in the wind, only Mo Ran heard it.
He said: “I’m sorry, Mo Ran. It’s the master’s fault…”
At that moment, everything around me lost its voice, the
sound of wind, the sound of vegetation, and the robe The
surging sound is all gone to silence.
Only the face of Chu Wanning looking up at him is the only
clear light in the world. It was the only sight he could see.
 At that time, he should have many ideas. Happy, proud,
ecstatic.
But it is not.
At that time, the thought was strange. In fact, there was
only one—
I don’t know when… it was so much higher than Chu
Wanning.
Time has really passed for a long time.
Many past events have changed.
Mo Ran’s lips whispered and muttered: “What…what did
you…say?”
Chu Wanning smiled, that smile is familiar and unfamiliar
to Mo Ran, Mo Ran is here In those phoenix eyes, he saw his
almost distorted expression.
Then, those eyes slowly closed and Chu Wanning fell on
his back-Mo Ran pinched his shoulder almost the moment
he fell, and he howled frantically, like It was the sound of
the beast crashing.
“Chu Wanning! What did you say Chu Wanning? You say it
again!!”
The person in his arms didn’t answer any more, his lips
were pale as pear blossoms, and his handsome face was
always It was an indifferent expression, but before he died,
it was frozen on a somewhat bleak smile, the corners of his
mouth were a little conjured, it was the face that Mo Ran
saw for the first time in Heaven-Piercing Tower.
 Smiling slightly, somewhat gentle.
“Chu Wanning!!!”
Those gentleness are broken, crabapple flowers are
scattered all over the place.
He finally got what he wanted, stepping on Shizun’s life
and reaching the top of the world.
But what is this? what is this! !
The bitterness and hatred in my chest are increasing
unabated, what is this?
Mo Ran condensed the faint black mist in his palm, his
fingertips fluttered, and he quickly tapped several of Chu
Wanning’s blood vessels, sealing his last heartbeat.
“Do you want to die like this?” Mo Ran’s eyes burst out
and his face was hideous. “It’s not over, Chu Wanning, the
accounts between us are not clear yet, it’s not over! It’s not
over yet! You! If you don’t make it clear to me-I will take Xue
Meng, Kunlun into the Snow Palace, and crush the last few
people you want to protect!! They are all torn into scum!!
You give me thoughts Alright!!!”
The ceremony didn’t continue anymore, and he didn’t
care about the thousands kneeling there.
He changed his mind. He doesn’t want Chu Wanning to
die.
He hates him, he wants Chu Wanning to live-to live…
He picked up the man who had lost too much blood,
grabbed it lightly, and jumped onto the eaves tooth The
high-pecking roof, the robe fluttered and stretched like the
wings of an lone eagle, and the figure quickly flew over the
heavy eaves and headed straight to the South Peak-to the
Red Lotus Pavilion, where Chu Wanning once lived.
There is a lot of aura and grass, he wants to rescue Chu
Wanning back.
People can hate only when they live. If people die, there is
no reason to hate. Did he think about killing Chu Wanning
by himself before he went crazy?
If Chu Wanning is dead, what is left of him in this world…
Lying on the bed, licking memories alone.
It was midnight, but I couldn’t sleep anymore.
Mo Ran simply got up, washed his face, put on his clothes,
carrying a wind lantern, and walked towards Yanluo Hall.
Chu Wanning must have just bandaged at will, and went
there to kneel. He was known to Mo Ran, smelly, stubborn,
and rigid. He never considered whether his body could bear
it. Even if Xue Meng wanted to stop him, he couldn’t stop
him.
Sure enough, when I went to Yanluo Hall, I saw a green
peas lamp burning lonely, and tears of candles kept
dripping.
Chu Wanning is kneeling with his back to the gate of the
temple, tall and straight, as handsome as Songtao.
When I saw this figure, Mo Ran regretted it again. In the
middle of the night, what did he post? Come to Chu
Wanning? Are you crazy?
But all came, so I turned around and left, and felt very
stupid.
He thought for a while, took a compromise, put the wind
lantern lightly on his feet, didn’t plan to leave or go in, just
stood outside the window with his elbows on the window
lattice and supported Ji, looking at Chu Wanning from a
distance.
The copper bells at the corners of the eaves sway gently,
and the fragrance of flowers and plants permeates the
night.
The two stood and knelt, separated by the vermilion
window, across the empty quiet hall.
If it is before rebirth, Mo Ran has a sufficient position to
break into the temple, order Chu Wanning to end his
thoughts and go back to rest.
If Chu Wanning is unwilling, he also has enough ability to
seal Chu Wanning’s hands and feet, and roughly take people
away.
But now, he has neither position nor ability.
He is not even as high as Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran was in a complex mood. He looked at the people
inside from the window, but the people inside didn’t notice.
He couldn’t see Chu Wanning’s facial features, and Chu
Wanning couldn’t see his face.
So, the white cat knelt all night without turning his head.
 So the silly dog also stood all night and never left.

The author has something to say:

Thank you “neko”, “brain holes are like black holes”, “doublesaya”
irrigation nutrient solution ~ “Sikang” Landmine~

Let’s throw a small animal theater before going to bed today~

There used to be a little milk dog, because it was dirty and dumb, so
No one likes it, only wandering around.

One day, the little milk dog was found by its uncle and took it back to
the den. The new nest is warm and spacious, and the little milky dog
is very happy, especially the big white cat who is sleeping on the soft
cushion, looks so gentle, the little milky dog screams, and happily
gets into the big white cat’s fluff .

But ah, the big white cat after waking up is different from what he
imagined. It always looks at the little milk dog coldly, and ignores the
other party’s coquettishness. When he was upset, he didn’t even
remember to close his paw, so he called it in the face of the milk dog.

Slowly, the puppy grows up, and the big white cat gradually becomes
a little white cat in front of it.

The big dog wanted to teach the white cat a good lesson, so he bit
the white cat’s throat, and then stomped the snow-white ball under
his feet.

He thought it was a stiff animal like a smelly stone, but suddenly

realized that the body of the white cat was so soft, which made him
think of being the first in the new nest. One night, he gradually fell
asleep hiding in the warm fluff of a cat.

But he will never know that the white cat opened its glazed eyes that
night.
Where did the little thing come from, it’s so dirty…

The white cat thought, the thorny pink tongue was silently licked. The
fur of a little milk dog.

The licked milk dog “snored” and opened his eyes vaguely, thinking it
was a dream. In his dream, his wandering was finally over. There
was a big cat, which was very good to him.
30. This Venerable one does not
want to eat tofu

“Hey, hey, have you heard that? Elder Yuheng has

offended Jielü, and he will be punished to kneel in Yanluo
Hall for these three days.”
The next morning class, many disciples gathered in
Platform of Sin and Virtue practiced meditation. After all,
they are all teenagers and 20-year-olds who can’t do the
same. If the master is not paying attention, they start
whispering and whispering.
The punishment of Chu Wanning spread quickly.
The disciples who witnessed the torture yesterday shared
gossip with others without hesitation.
“Wow, why did you guys know so late? Oh… So yesterday
Elder Lucun took you up the mountain to collect the dew
flowers at night? Okay—you really missed too much! Last
evening, In the Qingtian Temple, flesh and blood flew
horribly, and Elder Yuheng was beaten with more than two
hundred clubs! More than two hundred clubs! The clubs
were hit! No mercy!”
 Every time the disciple said, It made a particularly
exaggerated look. With the exclamation of the Shidi sisters
around, don’t mention how proud it is.
“Do you have any account of more than two hundred
sticks? The big guy can be beaten to death, let alone Elder
Yuheng. At that time, he couldn’t stand it and passed out.
This can make our young master I was crazy, and I rushed
to fight with JielüElder, saying that he would not let people
touch Elder Yuheng’s finger again. Oh, that scene—”
His facial features were wrinkled into folds and winked.
After a while, finally stretched out a finger, shaking left and
right, and summed up three words:
“Tsk tusk.”
Immediately, the younger sister Huarong turned pale:
“What! Elder Yuheng fainted?”
“The young master and JielüElder fought?”
“No wonder I didn’t see Elder Yuheng in morning class…
so pitiful… what did he commit? Why did you give up?”
“I heard that the client was beaten in anger.”
“…”
Such gossip from time to time Floating to Xue Meng’s
ears, Sisheng Peak’s young master’s temper completely
inherited his Shizun, and he was very irritable. It’s a pity
that more than one person was discussing this matter,
Platform of Sin and Virtue in groups, all muttering “Elder
Yuheng was punished”, which made him feel very noisy, but
there was nothing to do.
 Here Xue Meng’s forehead is violent, while Mo Ran hasn’t
slept all night and yawns again and again.
Xue Meng didn’t get angry anywhere else, and sneered at
Mo Ran, “The plan for a day lies in the morning, you dog,
what do you do in the morning! How does Shizun teach you
on weekdays? “
“Huh?” Mo Ran’s eyes were sleepy, and another big yawn,
“Xue Meng, you can eat and hold on, Shizun told me to
forget, you Ah, I’m your cousin, so behave with your cousin,
don’t be big or small.”
Xue Meng said fiercely: “My cousin is a dog. Come on!”
Mo Ran smiled: “You are so bad, don’t look at your
brother, Shizun should be disappointed to know.”
“You still have the face to mention Shizun. I ask you, he
was going to Jielü Court yesterday, why didn’t you stop
him?”
“Mengmeng, he is Shizun, Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou
Immortal, you stop one for me Take a look?”
Xue Meng was furious, drew his sword, his sword brows
raised angrily: “What the hell do you call me?!!!”
Mo Ran holds his cheeks And laughed: “Mengmeng, sit
down.”
Xue Meng furiously: “Mo Weiyu, I killed you!!”
Shi Mei is sandwiched between the two, listen Seeing their
daily noisiness, I couldn’t help sighing, silently holding on to
his forehead, and trying to concentrate on reading his book:
“The sun and the moon are filled in the pot, when the
spiritual core is first formed. The heavens cannot be seen,
and the life and death participate in the business… “
Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and Chu Wanning
thought about the end.
According to the rules, next he faces a three-month ban.
During this time, he was unable to leave Sisheng Peak, and
needed to go to Mengpotang to do miscellaneous work,
clean the pillars of the Naihe Bridge, clean the steps in front
of the mountain, and so on.
JielüElder is anxious: “Elder Yuheng, to be honest, I don’t
think you should do these things. You are a generation-
zongshi, doing this kind of dishwashing and floor cleaning…
It is really wronged. It’s very good.” There is still half a
sentence left-
The main reason is that the old man doubts whether you
will sweep the floor, cook and wash your clothes!
Chu Wanning didn’t doubt himself at all, and went to Meng
Po Tang to report properly.
Meng Potang went up to the general manager and down
to the servant, and was shocked to hear that Chu Wanning
was going to punish him as a coolie.
Chu Wanning fluttered in white clothes, floating away.
A handsome face is cold and calm, without any
expression. If you add a cloud under his feet and a whisk
between his arms, it will probably be no different from a
fairy.
 The manager of Meng Potang felt very ashamed and very
disturbed. He actually wanted to make such a beautiful man
wash vegetables and cook.
Chu Wanning didn’t have the consciousness of being a
beautiful man. He stepped into the kitchen, glanced at the
crowd coldly, and they couldn’t help taking a step back.
“…” Chu Wanning was straightforward, “What should I
do?”
The manager squeezed his clothes and thought for a
while, then cautiously said: “Elder thinks, how about
washing vegetables? “
Chu Wanning said: “Okay.”
The general manager was greatly relieved. He originally
thought that Chu Wanning’s fingers would not touch
Yangchun water, and might not be willing to do this kind of
scrubbing. Washing, but other tasks are either dirty or tiring,
or require some skills. He worried that Chu Wanning could
not do it well. Since Chu Wanning simply agreed to wash the
vegetables, he doesn’t need to worry.
Facts have proved that the general manager is really
naive.
There is a clear stream in front of Meng Potang. Chu
Wanning carried a basket of green vegetables, came to the
stream, rolled up his sleeves and began to wash the
vegetables.
This area is under the jurisdiction of Elder Xuanji.
Occasionally a disciple of the Xuanji sect passing by, saw
Chu Wanning actually washing the vegetables. They were so
scared that they couldn’t say the whole thing and rubbed
them three or four times. After confirming that he was not
mistaken, he said in astonishment: “Yu, Elder Yuheng-early,
early.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes: “Morning.”
Elder Xuanji’s disciple Trembling, fled.
“…”
Chu Wanning also didn’t bother to talk with them, and
kept breaking the leaves, washing them, and throwing them
back into the basket.
He washes it very carefully, breaking each vegetable leaf
apart and brushing it back and forth again and again. The
consequence of this is-seeing that it is noon, the basket of
vegetables has not been washed.
The dude waited in the room with a scorching head, and
went around in circles: “What should I do? Why hasn’t Elder
come back? He won’t come back if he doesn’t come back,
so how should we cook the beef with greens?”
The general manager looked at the sun and said, “Forget
it, don’t wait, change to braised beef.”
So when Chu Wanning returned, Meng Potang’s beef was
out of the pot and stewed It’s crispy and delicious, so there
is no need for vegetables. Chu Wanning frowned. He was
holding his vegetables, rather unhappy, and coldly said:
“Why don’t you want the vegetables and let me wash
them?”
 With the cold sweat on his forehead, he said something
that made him regretful: “Isn’t this, I hope Elder will cook a
pot of stewed tofu with vegetables?”
Chu Wanning has no expression, still holding his food.
Tilted his head and pondered in silence: “…”
The manager hurriedly said: “If Elder is unwilling, it’s okay
—”
The department hasn’t said it yet, Chu Wanning already
asked: “Where is the tofu?”
Manager: “…”
“Elder Yuheng, do you…know how to cook?”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s not that you don’t know anything.
You can try it.”
At noon that day, all the disciples entered Meng Po Hall
happily as usual, looking for locations in groups of Go to the
counter to serve food and rice.
Sisheng Peak does not fast food, food has always been
plentiful, and today is no exception.
The braised beef is fat and lean, the fish-flavored pork
shreds are bright and rich, the farmhouse crispy pork is
golden brown and crispy, and the chopped pepper fish is red
and attractive. The disciples rushed to grab their favorite
foods, and lined up all the way, asking the chef to add a
spoonful of sweet and sour pork ribs to them, pour some
marinade on the rice, or add some spicy sauce.
 The fastest runners are always the disciples of Elder
Lucun. The little guy at the head of the line has a big acne
on his nose, but he is still thinking about Mapo Tofu. He
expertly carried the wooden tray to the last cabinet without
raising his eyes, and said, “Master, I want a bowl of tofu.”
The master’s fingers are long and white, and he handed
him a full plate. tofu.
However, it is not the Mapo tofu he is familiar with. It’s a
strange food with burnt black color and unrecognizable
ingredients.
The disciple was surprised: “What is this?”
“Green vegetables boiled with tofu.”
The voice of Meng Potang was full of voices, and this
disciple did not pay attention. Answering the voice of the
person, he said angrily: “Can you make alchemy? Can this
be used to cook tofu with green vegetables? I don’t want it,
you take it back!” While cursing, he glared at Master Fang.
When he saw the person standing behind this cabinet, the
disciple screamed in fright and almost knocked over the
tray.
“Yu, Elder Yuheng!”
“Hmm.”
The disciples almost cried: “No, what about me, I didn’t
mean that just now. I…”
“Since I don’t eat, I will take it back.” Chu Wanning said
blankly, “Don’t waste it.”
 The disciple stiffly picked up the plate, stiff Handed it to
Chu Wanning, and then left with hands and feet.
After a while, everyone knew that Elder Yuheng was
standing in front of the last cabinet, so Meng Po Tang, which
was still lively and lively, was silent for a moment.
The disciples lined up like furry puppies, honestly lined up,
panicked and served food, respectfully came to the last
cupboard, greeted Elder, and stumbled Run away.
“Elder Yuheng is good.”
“Hmm.”
“Good day Elder Yuheng.”
“Good day.”
“Elder Yuheng worked hard.”
“…”
The disciples were very disciplined and cautious, so Chu
Wanning accepted each one The disciple greeted nervously,
but no one dared to try the tofu with vegetables in his pot
easily.
Slowly, the team is getting shorter, and the food in front
of the other masters is almost finished. Only Chu Wanning is
still full of dangdang. The pot of vegetables is completely
cold and still no one cares.
Chu Wanning has no waves on his face, but his heart is a
little complicated. He washed for a whole morning…
At this time, three of his direct disciples came. Xue Meng
is still in silver-blue light armor, and he is very refreshing. He
leaned forward with excitement: “Shizun! How are you?
Does the wound hurt?”
Chu Wanning was calm: “It doesn’t hurt.”
Xue Meng: “Then, that’s good.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, then suddenly asked: “Do
you eat tofu?”
Xue Meng: “…”

The author has something to say:

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Disciple A: No , Do not eat.

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Disciple B: Wowowo tofu is allergic!

Chu Wanning: Do you eat tofu?

Xue Meng: What! … (suddenly red face) I am a straight man! I, How

can I eat Shizun’s tofu!

Chu Wanning: …what are you thinking? Go to Qingtian Temple and

think about it! Go now! Don’t confuse with Mo Weiyu in the future!
(Angrily flip the table)
 31. This Venerable one’s uncle

In order to show his heartfelt heart in front of Shizun, the

young master made three plates of charred tofu, and
promised that he would not lose a piece of tofu and would
eat all of it.
Chu Wanning was very satisfied, showing a rare
admiration.
Mo Ran, who followed, looked unhappy. The Taxian
Emperor had an inexplicable obsession with Chu Wanning’s
identification, and immediately ordered three servings of
tofu. Chu Wanning glanced at him: “Eat so much, don’t you
support it?”
Mo Ran and Xue Meng eagerly: “Don’t say three servings,
just make three more, I can eat too “
Chu Wanning said lightly: “Okay.”
Then he gave Mo Ran six servings of tofu, and said: “You
are the same, don’t waste it.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
The other two are ordered, and Shi Mei is no exception. He
smiled and said: “Then……Shizun, I want three sets too. “
 So on the first day when Elder Yuheng’s confinement
ended, his three disciples had troubles because of eating
bad things. The next day, JielüElder found Chu Wanning, and
said in a tactful way that Meng Potang does not lack
helpers, and asked Chu Wanning to move to Naihe Bridge to
help clean the fallen leaves and wipe the pillars.
Naihe Bridge is a bridge connecting the main area of
Sisheng Peak and the rest area of the disciples. It can
accommodate five carriages running side by side. The pillars
of the bridge stand with nine white jade beasts,
representing the nine sons of the dragon and three others.
One hundred and sixty lion head short pillars are
magnificent.
Chu Wanning silently swept the ground, and after
sweeping, he wiped the jade beast carefully.
I have been busy for most of the day, and when the sky is
getting dark, it rains.
Most of the disciples who left the class did not bring oiled
paper umbrellas, and waded in the puddle to their
accommodation. When the rain pattered on the stone steps,
Chu Wanning glanced at it from a distance and saw the
young girls with relaxed smiles on their faces, embarrassed
and bright in the rain.
“…” Chu Wanning knew that if they were to see him, the
brightness and ease would disappear, so he thought about it
and walked around under the bridge.
 Some disciples who ran ahead came to the bridge to see
the scene clearly and couldn’t help but let out a “Huh”.
“Enchantment?”
“How did the enchantment be placed on the bridge?”
“Probably Elder Xuanji arranged it.” A disciple guessed.
“Elder Xuanji is the best for us.”
The translucent golden enchantment is caged at the
upper end of the Naihe Bridge, spreading out and spreading
vigorously all the way to the main trail of the disciples’
resting area, leading them to the next All the way to go is
covered.
“Elder Xuanji must have arranged it. Isn’t this place under
his control?”
“Elder Xuanji is really good.”
“This enchantment is good Beautiful, Elder is amazing.”
The disciples shoved their wet hair, shoved and hid in the
barrier, talking all the way to the resting area.
Chu Wanning stood under the bridge hole, listening to the
loud voices on the bridge, until there was no sound, and the
returning teenagers had traveled far, he slowly closed the
enchantment and walked Calmly walked out of the bridge
hole.
“Shizun.”
Suddenly, I was surprised that someone called him.
Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head, no one was seen
on the shore.
 “I’m here.”
He looked up and saw Mo Ran sitting diagonally on the
white jade bridge, wearing a silver-blue light armor, with his
legs laid lazily on the bridge The edge of the bar.
The young man’s eyebrows are astonishingly black, and
his eyelashes are like two small fans hanging down before
his eyes. He was holding an oil-paper umbrella, staring at
himself with a smile.
One of them is on the bridge, Lin Ye Sese. One was under
the bridge, and the cold rain continued the river.
Just looking at each other like this, no one spoke for a
while.
The mist and rain between heaven and earth are hazy,
lingering, and occasionally deciduous and thin bamboos
swayed down with the wind and rain, and fell between the
two.
Finally, Mo Ran laughed, with some teasing: “Elder Xuanji,
you are all wet.”
Chu Wanning also said coldly at the same time: “How are
you? Do you know it’s me?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips, his eyes curled, and his dimples
are deep: “Xuanji Elder can’t get out of such a big barrier?
It’s not Shizun, who else can it be?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran knew he was too lazy to cast a spell for himself to
avoid the rain, so he threw the umbrella down when he had
the idea.
“I’ll give you this, then.”
The bright red oiled paper umbrella fluttered down, Chu
Wanning caught it, and the green bamboo and wood
umbrella handle was still stained with some temperature,
crystal clear The drops of water dripped down the umbrella
surface. Chu Wanning looked up at him: “What about you?”
Mo Ran smiled slyly: “Shizun slightly casts a spell, I can’t
clean it Going back?”
Chu Wanning snorted, but still flicked his sleeves. A
transparent golden barrier was immediately opened above
Mo Ran. Mo Ran looked up and smiled: “Haha, really It’s
beautiful, and there are peony patterns, thank you.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “That’s crabapple, with only
five petals.”
After all, white umbrella, Floating away. Leave Mo Ran
alone in the rain, counting the petals: “One, two, three, four,
five… Ah, it’s really five petals…”
Look up again, Chu Wanning has gone far.
Mo Ran squinted his eyes and stood under the barrier. The
childish smile on his face disappeared little by little,
gradually changing into a complex expression.
He suddenly didn’t understand what he was thinking.
If there is only pure affection or pure disgust for a person’s
feelings, it’s fine.
 The rain stopped for four days. When the clouds were
open and the rain was resting, a team of carts and horses
jingled bells, stepped on the water and clear pond, crushed
the sky, and stopped at the Sisheng Peak gate. prior to.
The bamboo curtain was lifted, and a folding fan with
bright red tassels hung from inside.
Immediately afterwards, a pair of blue-bottomed and
silver-rimmed boots stepped out, stepped on the cowl, and
landed heavily on the ground with a bang, dusty.
He is a brawny man with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a big
waist, a light blue silver armor, and a neat beard. He looks
like his forties. He looked very rough, but his big iron tower-
like hands shook an exquisite literati fan, which was
indescribable.
The fan opened with a “pop”, and I saw the side facing the
other person, which read—
“Xue Lang is very beautiful.”
The side facing oneself says—
“The world is so ugly.”
The name of this fan is shocking, except for the fan In
addition to his master’s skill, the characters written on the
fan are too embarrassing.
Bag about yourself positively and mock others negatively.
Swing the handle of the fan lightly, you can smell the
narcissism of the fan owner within a hundred miles, and
everyone in the cultivation world knows it.
 Who is the owner of this fan? It is Lord Sisheng Peak who
has stayed outside for more than two months, Xue Meng’s
father, Mo Ran’s uncle, Xue Zhengyong and Xue Xianchang.
The so-called dragon gives birth to a dragon and a
phoenix gives birth to a phoenix. The son of a mouse will
make holes.
The reverse is the same. If the son is a peacock, Lao Tzu
will inevitably turn on the screen.
Although Xue Meng looks pretty and beautiful, and is
completely different from his dad who is strong Kong Wu, at
least they are similar in their bones——
They all think “Xue Lang is very beautiful , The world is
very ugly.”
Xue Zhengyong stretched his waist, moved his muscles
and bones, twisted his neck, and smiled: “Oh, this carriage
is really exhausting to me. I finally got home. “
In Loyalty Hall, Madam Wang is making powdered
medicine. Mo Ran and Xue Meng are sitting on the left and
right.
She said softly: “Four or two hemostatic grasses and one
first sun ginseng.”
“Mother, we are weighed.” Xue Meng sat cross-legged
beside her and took the herbs. Pass it to her. Madam Wang
took it, smelled the hemostatic grass, and then said, “No,
this grass has been put together with Guanghuo for a long
time, and the flavor has been skewed. The potion made will
be damaged. Go and get some fresh ones. “
 “Oh good.” Xue Meng got up again and went inside to look
through the medicine cabinet.
Madam Wang continued: “Five Lingzhi has three coins,
and Cuscuta has one coin.”
Mo Ran handed her the materials neatly: “Auntie, how
long will this medicine last? ?”
“You don’t need to boil it, just take it.” Madam Wang said,
“After I finish the powder, can Ah Ran send it to Elder
Yuheng?”
Mo Ran didn’t want to give it. , But I glanced at Xue
Meng’s back and knew that if I didn’t deliver it, then the
person who delivered the medicine must be Xue Meng.
I don’t know why, he just doesn’t like Xue Meng being
alone with Chu Wanning, so he said: “Okay.”
After a pause, he asked: “That’s right, Auntie , Is this
medicine bitter?”
“A bit bitter, what’s the matter?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Nothing.” But he grabbed a handful of
candy from the fruit plate and stuffed it. Into the sleeves.
The people in the hall were concentrating on dispensing
medicine, but suddenly there was a hearty laughter at the
door of the hall. Xue Zhengyong strode into the hall with a
radiant face, and said with joy: “Madam, I’m back!
Hahahahaha!”
The master of the dignified faction, there was no warning
before coming in, so that Madam Wang almost took the
medicine. The powder in the spoon was spilled. She widened
her beautiful eyes in astonishment: “Husband?”
Mo Ran also stood up to greet him: “Uncle.”
“Ah, is Burning too?” Xue Zhengyong looks like He is burly
and majestic, but he talks very kindly. He patted Mo Ran’s
shoulder vigorously, “Good boy, I haven’t seen you for a
while, it seems like a bit of someone else. How is the trip to
Butterfly Town going well?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “It’s going well.”
“Okay, good, good! With Chu Wanning, I know there will
be no mistakes, hahahaha — yes, Where is your master?
Another person is boring on the mountain to play with his
gadgets?”
Mo Ran was a little embarrassed after hearing this:
“Shizun…”
His uncle Fierce like a fire, easily impulsive, a large part of
the reason for the death of the previous uncle is due to this
character. Of course, Mo Ran didn’t want to tell him directly
that Chu Wanning had suffered two hundred French sticks
and was banned for three months. I was thinking about how
to speak, and suddenly there was an “ah” behind him.
Xue Meng walked out with a pile of hemostatic plants in a
daze, and when he saw his father, he couldn’t help but say:
“Daddy.”
“Meng’er!”
Mo Ran secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When the father
and son met, they must be flattering and praising each
other. He was just thinking about how to tell Chu Wanning’s
punishment.
Sure enough, the peacock father and son have their tail
feathers erected, and they are sparing no effort to praise
each other.
“I haven’t seen you in two months, my son is a lot more
handsome. He looks more and more like your father!”
Xue Meng doesn’t look like his father at all, just like his
mother , But he was quite agreeable, and said: “Daddy’s
figure is also much stronger!” Xue Zhengyong waved his
hand and smiled: “This time, I walked into the Snow Palace
in Kunlun. I feel more and more that the young man in the
world is not as good as my son and my nephew! Ouch,
those girls who are chirping can disgust me, Meng’er, do
you remember Mei Hanxue?”
Xue Meng Immediately he showed contempt: “It’s the
little fat guy who has been practicing in retreat for more
than ten years. It is said that he is the Great Master brother
of Taxue Palace? He has gone out?”
“Hahaha, my son has a good memory , It’s him. I came to
our house for a while when I was a child, and I slept with
you in a bed.”
“…Why don’t you remember that fat people are like dogs,
they kick people when they sleep and get kicked by him.
I’ve been there many times. Daddy, did you see him?”
“I saw it, I saw it.” Xue Zhengyong twisted his beard, as if
lost in memory. Xue Meng is the proud son of heaven. By
nature, he is like being combative, so he asked impatiently:
“How?”
Xue Zhengyong smiled: “If you want me to say, it’s not as
good as you. It’s a good boy. His master taught him how to
play the piano and dance, do a light work and fly petals,
which is ridiculous to your father, hahahaha!”
Xue Meng’s nose twitched, it seemed to be disgusting.
A fat baby, playing the piano and dancing, flying petals…
“How about his cultivation?” After all, Mei Hanxue has
been in seclusion for more than ten years. Guan, haven’t
shined the sword in the arena.
Since “appearance” has already compared people, Xue
Meng is better than “cultivation”.
This time, Xue Zhengyong didn’t answer immediately. He
thought for a while, and said, “Seeing that he doesn’t make
a lot of shots, it’s fine. Anyway, when Spiritual Mountain
discusses the sword, Meng’er will naturally have the
opportunity to join him. Higher and lower.”
Xue Meng twitched his eyebrows: “Huh, that fat man, it
doesn’t matter if he has the chance to fight me.”
Madam Wang has already put the last medicine powder
Tim, she got up, smiled and touched Xue Meng’s head:
“Meng’er must not be arrogant. You must be conceited,
always in awe.”
Xue Meng said: “What is there in imaginary conceit.” Use
it? Those who have no skills do it, I will be as happy as my
father.”
 Xue Zhengyong laughed and said, “Look, can the tiger
father have a dog?”
Madam Wang said displeased: “You, the good one does
not teach him, you will teach him something bad, what is it
like.”
Xue Zhengyong saw her with three points in his face. Bo
angry, knowing that she is indeed a little unhappy, he
reduced his smile and scratched his head: “Lady, I was
wrong. You can teach whatever you want. The lady is right.
Don’t be upset.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Madam Wang was a disciple of Guyue’ye in his early
years. Xue Zhengyong was taken captive. It is not known
whether this rumor is true or false, but Mo Ran knows very
well that his uncle treats his aunt with affection, and the
iron bones are turned into soft fingers. However, Madam
Wang is not so passionate about her husband. She is an
extremely gentle person, but she always has a little temper
towards Xue Zhengyong.
In these years of stumbling and stumbling, people with a
discerning eye can see who the husband and wife have a
deeper affection for whom.
Naturally, Xue Meng didn’t bother to watch his parents
flirt, he was a little disgusted, and he gave a tut and turned
away impatiently.
 Madam Wang was quite embarrassed and quickly said:
“Meng’er?”
Xue Meng waved his hand and strode out.
Mo Ran didn’t want to disturb the reunion of his husband
and wife, so he happened to be able to avoid the
questioning of his uncle. Let Madam Wang tell him about
Chu Wanning’s punishment. He can’t handle it. So he
cleaned up the potions on the table, and left with a smile,
and also conveniently closed the door for them.
Holding the wound medicine, he came to the Red Lotus
Pavilion slowly.
Chu Wanning was injured, and his body was a little weak
these days. The barriers that had been around the waterside
hall were removed, so someone was coming, and he didn’t
know.
So, by chance, Mo Ran saw such a scene…
Chu Wanning was taking a bath in the lotus pond at the
moment.
Forget it if he soaks himself, the key is that Elder Yuheng,
who has always been clean and self-contained, has two
other people in his royal lotus pond…

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “brain holes like black holes” for irrigating nutrient
solution, “Aaa” and “cold alpaca” Landmines ~ “Tang, Song, Yuan,
Ming and Qing” grenades, hum!

The big baby who drew Xiao Wanning, stop! Come on at me!
Although Weibo is hardly used, the account is lost One [Fatty Devil],
little bitches can pay attention to it when they have time,…it’s okay if
you don’t pay attention, anyway, it’s a zombie number, hahaha
 32. This Venerable one coaxes
you, it’s always alright

Behind the heavy lotus leaves, Mo Ran was struck by

lightning for an instant, stiffened on the spot in shock, the
bottle of five flavors in his heart was smashed to pieces, and
his face was about to crack.
Consternation, anger, sour and vinegar, grumpy, bursting
like fireworks. He moved his lips, and couldn’t say a word of
anger. He didn’t realize what he was angry about. There was
only one thought in this person’s mind—
This Venerable one , You can touch it too?
Chu Wanning, you arrogant, extravagant, and lustful
sexist! You, unexpectedly…
He didn’t react at all. Chu Wanning had no entanglement
with him in this life. In just an instant, the string in his head
broke.
After all, for more than ten years, a lifetime, from birth to
death.
When he is awake, he can do well, pretending to be calm.
 However, under the circumstances, the army is in chaos
and the truth is revealed, he still subconsciously believes
that Chu Wanning is his own. Only then did he clearly realize
that he even remembers the taste of Chu Wanning’s lips
kiss…not to mention the ecstasy of love, desire, and
passion.
That was something he didn’t dare to think about after he
was reborn.
Until I saw Chu Wanning’s naked back, I saw the familiar
figure, with wide shoulders and long legs, tight muscles, thin
and powerful waists, immersed in clear water.
Those lingering that he deliberately avoided and tried to
forget, split the seal in an instant and swept away.
Mo Ran’s scalp is numb.
…He reacts to this body.
Furthermore, it was a strong reaction that could not be
contained at all. Just looking at it, the lower abdomen was
burnt.
When he recovered, he already shouted angrily: “Chu
Wanning!”
Chu Wanning actually ignored him.
The two people supported him on the left side and the
other on the right. The mist was steaming in the lotus pond,
and it was hard to see their specific appearance. But they
were very close, and the distance was very close.
 Mo Ran cursed secretly, and jumped out of the lotus pond
with a plop, and waded towards Chu Wanning-when he
approached, he found out -
That, It was actually two mecha men made of metal and
phoebe!
What’s more terrible is that they seem to be conveying
spiritual power to Chu Wanning through the fairy qi of the
lotus pond water. Mo Ran jumped headlessly, completely
breaking the spiritual power field… …
I don’t know what magic circle Chu Wanning is using. He
himself is in a coma. He is supported by the golden light
from the metal palms of two mecha men. Those rays of light
keep rising. The wound gathered behind his shoulder is
obviously healing.
Mo Ran’s intrusion caused the golden light to quickly
escape, and what is even more unexpected is that this
magic circle will actually go back!
When the golden light dissipated, Chu Wanning’s wounds
began to be eaten up quickly. He frowned, grunted, and
coughed out a mouthful of blood. Then the scars all over his
body began to tear, blood like The haze drenched the flower
pond in an instant.
Mo Ran was stunned.
This is Chu Wanning’s “Flower Soul Sacrifice Technique”!
He realized that he might be…getting into trouble…
Chu Wanning’s spiritual stream is a combination of gold
and wood. The golden spiritual stream is like “Tianwen”,
focusing on attack and defense. Mu Lingliu is used for
healing.
The Flower Soul Sacrifice is one of them. Chu Wanning can
mobilize the Flower Soul to heal wounds. However, during
the operation process, no others should break into the
circle, otherwise the spirit of the vegetation will dissipate.
Not only will it not have a healing effect, it will aggravate
the injury. In serious cases, Chu Wanning’s spiritual core is
very likely to be eaten by the Hundred Flower Soul.
Fortunately, in his previous life, Mo Ran had been involved
in the sacrificial technique of the flower soul, and
immediately cut the chaos and cut off the flow of spirit. Chu
Wanning, who had lost the support of the circle, collapsed
immediately and was firmly supported by Mo Ran.
The unconscious Shizun was pale, his lips were blue, and
his body was as cold as ice.
Mo Ran took him ashore, too late to look at him, half-
hugging and half-dragging Chu Wanning back to the
bedroom and put him on the bed.
“Shizun? Shizun!”
After calling out several times, Chu Wanning didn’t even
tremble his eyelashes. Except for his slightly undulating
chest, he looked just like dead. .
Such Chu Wanning reminds Mo Ran of his past life.
Unexplainably, I felt my throat astringent and my heart
panicked.
In the last life, two people died in Mo Ran’s arms.
 Shi Mei. Chu Wanning.
Two of them, one is his lover whom he longs for a long
time, and the other is an enemy who has entangled with
him for a lifetime.
After Shi Mei is gone, there is no more Mo Weiyu in the
world.
Where is Chu Wanning?
Mo Ran didn’t know, he only remembered that day when
he guarded the person in his arms little by little, without
crying or laughing, joy and sadness became out of reach.
After Chu Wanning left, Mo Weiyu no longer knew what the
world was.
The lights are bright, illuminating Chu Wanning’s naked
upper body.
Yuheng of the Night Sky wears tight clothes on weekdays.
The collar is folded tightly and high, and the waist seal is
wrapped three times, which is correct and abstinent.
Therefore, no one has ever seen how his body was injured
after two hundred sticks…
Although he was punished in Jielü’s court that day, Mo Ran
saw it with his own eyes The stick wound on Chu Wanning’s
back was only known to be bloody and tragic. But then he
saw Chu Wanning sloshing around in a okay manner, and
thought he probably didn’t hurt his bones.
Until now, he realized that Chu Wanning’s injury was far
more serious than he thought.
 The five holes left by the ghost emcee have been fully
opened, and the deepest bones can be clearly seen.
Chu Wanning probably didn’t ask anyone to help change
the medicine. He did it by himself. The ointment was applied
unevenly, and some areas that were out of reach were
inflamed and festered.
Not to mention the bruises of the staff. Covering the entire
back, almost no complete skin and flesh can be seen. In
addition to the backlash from the circle just now, Chu
Wanning’s wounds are all torn at this moment, blood is
flowing, and soon the sheets under him are stained mottled.
.
If I didn’t see it with my own eyes, Mo Ran would never
believe that the person who insisted on wiping the bridge
pillars and opening a huge rain barrier for all his disciples
would be the one in front of him—this can be classified as ”
The number of serious injuries in the category of “old,
disabled, sick and weak”.
If it wasn’t that Chu Wanning had lost consciousness, Mo
Ran really wanted to ask him by the collar—
Chu Wanning, do you have self-esteem?
If you lower your head and be soft, who will stop you?
Why do you have to stubbornly screw it up? Why don’t you
know how to take care of yourself and treat yourself better if
you are such an adult?
Why are you reluctant to ask others to help you get
medicine?
 Why would you rather let two mechs help you to cast the
healing circle instead of asking others for help?
Chu Wanning, are you stupid! !
Are you stubborn?
While cursing secretly, he quickly tapped acupuncture
points to stop the bleeding. Then he brought hot water and
wiped the blood on his back for Chu Wanning…
Quenching with a sharp knife, cutting off the completely
rotten flesh.
In the first time, Chu Wanning groaned in pain, and his
body bounced subconsciously. Mo Ran pressed him, and said
with an aura: “Huh what huh! Owe…fuck it? Hum This
Venerable one and poke your chest with a stab. It won’t hurt
if you die, it’s a hundred!”
At that time, Mo Ran could show his fierce and evil nature,
screaming at him like his previous life.
But there were too many white and rotting wounds, and
they were cleaned up little by little. Chu Wanning was
breathing in a low voice.
Even if this person is in a coma, he will try his best to
suppress and forbearance. He will not cry out loudly for
pain, but is covered in cold sweat. The body that has just
been wiped clean is soaked in sweat.
I have been busy for more than half an hour, and finally
applied the medicine and covered the wound.
 Mo Ran put on Chu Wanning’s robes, took a thick quilt,
and covered Shizun who was hot, and then heaved a sigh of
relief. I remembered that the medicine that Madam Wang
had adjusted was still sealed in a greased paper bag. He
took the boiling water to make a bowl of medicine and
brought it to Chu Wanning’s bed.
“Come, take the medicine.”
Hold the sleeping person with one hand, let him lean on
his shoulder, scoop up the concoction with the other, blow,
and try first Sucked.
Mo Ran frowned immediately, his face wrinkled into buns:
“Jiangui, it’s so bitter?” But it was still cold and fed to Chu
Wanning.
As a result, Chu Wanning couldn’t stand it as soon as half
a spoonful of it was fed in. He even choked and spit out the
concoction. Most of it splashed on Mo Ran’s clothes.
Mo Ran: “…”
He knows that Chu Wanning doesn’t like suffering, even a
little afraid of suffering.
But if it is in a sober state, the stubborn Elder Yuheng will
definitely endure the disgust, swallowing the medicine out
of the mountain and river, at most, he will face up
afterwards and secretly eat a candy.
Unfortunately, Chu Wanning is in a coma right now.
Mo Ran can’t help it. It’s always hard to get angry with an
unconscious person, so he has to be patient, feed him sips,
and wipe the corner of his mouth with a kerchief from time
to time. juice.
This is not difficult for Mo Ran. After all, in his previous life,
for a period of time, he also fed Chu Wanning every day like
this, and at that time Chu Wanning resisted, Mo Ran slapped
him, then pinched his chin, kissed him fiercely, his tongue
raged and bloody…
Don’t dare to think about it any more, Mo Ran fed a little
sloppy in the last few spoonfuls. Almost half of it was
choked by Chu Wanning. Then he put the person on the bed
and twisted the quilt roughly.
“I’m so benevolent, don’t kick the quilt at night, you will
get fever, if you accidentally catch a cold…”
Half talked about, suddenly got angry and kicked the bed
One leg and one foot.
“Forget it, why don’t you catch the cold? I hope you get
sicker and sicker, the better you die.”
After that, he turned and left.
When I walked to the door, I felt a heart hanging and
couldn’t let it go, so I turned back, thought about it, and put
out the candle for him. Then left again.
This time I walked to the edge of the Red Lotus Pond and
looked at the water lilies that had absorbed Chu Wanning’s
blood and became more and more beautiful. The irritation in
my chest only increased.
He became angry, but returned to the bedroom with
hands and feet.
 He walked around the house crunchingly like a rusty and
aging mecha, and finally stood by Chu Wanning’s bed
reluctantly.
The moonlight scatters from the half-open bamboo
windows, and the silver radiance is soaked in Chu Wanning’s
handsome face.
The lip color is light, and the eyebrows are slightly
frowned.
Mo Ran thought for a while and closed the window for
him. Shuzhong is very humid and sleeping with the windows
open at night is always bad for people. After doing this, Mo
Ran secretly swore:
Back again from the door, he is a dog!
As a result, when he walked to the door, with a bang, Chu
Wanning actually kicked the quilt off.
Mo Ran: “…”
So how can this person’s sleep and kicking quilt habit be
changed?
In order not to be a dog, the sixteen-year-old Taxian
emperor stubbornly endured it and left.
He does what he says and will never turn back from the
door!
So after a while.
——The wise emperor of Godly Weapon opened the
window and turned in from the window.
 Picking up the quilt on the ground, and covering Chu
Wanning again, Mo Ran listened to Chu Wanning humming
unbearably in pain, and his twitching back, watching him
curl up at the corner of the bed. There is no longer a half-
century on weekdays.
The words “deserve it” were cursed on the mouth, and the
sympathy was vaguely moved.
He sat on the edge of Chu Wanning’s bed, guarding. Don’t
let anyone kick the quilt down again.
It was late at night, and Mo Ran, who had been tired for a
day, finally couldn’t support it. He slowly tilted his head and
fell asleep.
I didn’t sleep well this time, Chu Wanning kept tossing and
turning, Mo Ran was in a daze, and seemed to hear him
humming low.
Shallow sleep soundly and dizzy, Mo Ran is also a little bit
confused between what tonight and what is tonight. I don’t
know when he naturally lay beside Chu Wanning, hugging
the convulsive and trembling person. He squinted his sleepy
eyes, subconsciously stroked his back, hugged the person in
his arms, and muttered softly in his dreams: “It’s all right,
it’s no more pain… no more pain…”
Mo Ran fell asleep and murmured, as if he had returned to
the Sisheng Peak of his previous life, and returned to the
empty and empty Wushan Hall.
Since Chu Wanning died, no one has hugged him to sleep.
 Even the lingering bred out of hatred, in that day-to-day
coldness, the heart of his thoughts hurts, and the ants of his
thoughts eat away.
But if I miss it again, Chu Wanning can’t come back.
He lost the last fire in his life.
This night, Mo Ran hugged Chu Wanning, half asleep, half
asleep, and for a while he knew that he had regained his
life, and then he said that he was still there.
Suddenly he didn’t dare to open his eyes, for fear that he
would wake up tomorrow with only empty pillow seats and
cold curtains. He was the only one left in the long life and
the vague floating world.
He undoubtedly hates Chu Wanning.
But when he held the person in his arms, the corners of
his eyes were a little moist.
That was the thirty-two-year-old Taxian-jun, who thought
he would never find the warmth again.
“Late Ning, it doesn’t hurt…”
With dim consciousness, Mo Ran stroked the hair of the
man in his arms as before rebirth, whispered softly, a very
gentle sentence Sentences just blurted out like this.
He was so sleepy that he didn’t even realize what he said
or called the other party. He didn’t even think about it when
he said it. He just slipped naturally like this, and then Mo
Ran The breath was long and deep, and he fell into a deeper
dream.
 Early the next morning, Chu Wanning’s eyelashes
trembled and woke up leisurely.
He has a strong cultivation base and has a high fever
overnight.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes sleepily, still somewhat
vague, about to get up, but suddenly realized that someone
was lying on the same bed with him.
……Mo, Mo Weiyu? ? ?
This surprise is not trivial. Chu Wanning’s face was pale
for a moment, but he couldn’t remember exactly what
happened last night. What’s more, his movement woke Mo
Ran up too.
The young man yawned, his smooth and delicate face
with some healthy blushes characteristic of a sound sleep.
He raised his eyes in a daze, glanced at Chu Wanning
lightly, and said vaguely: “Ah… Let This Venerable one sleep
for a while…Since you are awake, go and cook me a bowl of
egg-sweet lean meat porridge…”
Chu Wanning: “……”
What mess, sleep talk?
Mo Ran was still groggy. Seeing that Chu Wanning did not
move, nor did he urge others to get up and cook porridge,
but instead smiled lazily, stretched out his hand, and pulled
Chu Wanning’s face over his lips. A familiar kiss.
“You can’t afford it. This Venerable one just had a
nightmare. In the dream…oh…don’t mention it.” He sighed
and hugged the man who was completely dull and stiff. The
chin rubbed against the hair of the person in his arms, and
muttered, “Chu Wanning, let me hug you again.”

The author has something to say:

Crab dust smells like old nutrient solution~ Memezha

Sweet sugar and sugar, the sugar you want!

As for why Mo Ran called him [Wanning], this is not a slip of the
tongue. In his previous life, he really called Shizun like this when he
came back. As for why he called him so intimate, please listen ……
Uh, I don’t know how many times it is broken down! Da Da Da ran
away.
33. This Venerable one is going
to find a weapon

Chu Wanning was shattered by the sudden kiss, where he

was aware of what Mo Ran was muttering, and only felt that
the words were buzzing, like a rainstorm in his ears.
Mo Ran over there was calm and calm, muttered a few
words, and fell asleep again.
“…”
Chu Wanning wanted to wake him up.
However, beside the window, a tree of crabapple just
opened outside. Sooner or later, when Chu Wanning raised
his hand, a pale pink crabapple flower fell on the tip of Mo
Ran’s nose.
“…”
Mo Ran sniffed uncomfortably, but slept soundly, and did
not wake up. So he stretched out his hand to push the
person, and changed the direction awkwardly, Chu Wanning
took off the crabapple and pinched it between his fingers to
look closely.
 While looking at the flowers, he was in a trance. Slowly, he
remembered a little bit.
I vaguely remember that it was Mo Ran who cleared his
wound yesterday and fed him the soup.
Afterwards, Mo Ran seemed to hug him, touched his hair
and back in the long night, and whispered in his ear.
Chu Wanning was in a daze for a while, he thought this
should be his dream, right?
The tips of the ears are blushing unconsciously, like
crabapple with fingertips stopped, the brilliant color of the
flowers when they are in full bloom.
The words of reprimand were swallowed abruptly.
It’s… I don’t know what to scold.
“Why would you sleep here?”
Sounds like a young woman who has lost her feet.
“Get out of bed, who will let you sleep with me!”
It sounds like a stumbled shrew.
“Do you dare to kiss me?”
In fact, it’s just the lips touched. Compared to the time in
the fantasy world, it is really not a kiss. If you care about it,
you seem to be overwhelmed. .
“…”
I don’t know what to do, Elder Yuheng can only roll half of
the bed silently, burying his face in the bedding. The slender
fingers gripped the quilt, a little irritable and angry.
 Finally, he chose to break Mo Ran’s hands and feet, sit up
and pack his clothes first, and then shake him up.
So when Mo Ran opened his sleepy eyes, all he saw was
Elder Yuheng sitting on the side of the bed with an
unpredictable expression on his face.
The cold sweat came down immediately.
“Shizun I—”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “You broke my flower soul
barrier yesterday?”
“I didn’t mean to ……”
“Fall.” Chu Wanning was very cold, waving his sleeves like
nothing, “You get up quickly. Go to morning class.”
Mo Ran wants He broke down, rubbing his hair a little
anxiously: “Why would I sleep here…”
“Tired.” Chu Wanning was very calm, “Look at you like
this, I should have been busy yesterday It’s been a long
time.”
As he said, he glanced at the medicine cup on the case,
and said: “You must not break into the Red Lotus Pavilion
without permission. If you have anything to do, please
report me in advance.”
“Yes, Shizun.”
“Let’s go.”
Taxian-jun felt that he had recovered a small life and
hurried away.
 When he was gone, Chu Wanning lay back on the bed,
raised his hand and opened his palm, from the gap between
his fingertips, watching the brilliant flowers outside the
window, the wind blows the flowers and the snow is falling.
The soft color of crabapple is like a sporadic memory of
last night.
It’s very light, but it’s hard to tell the truth from the fake.
He decided not to take the initiative to bring up
yesterday’s events.
Too embarrassing! ! !
Elder Yuheng cherishes his face like gold, and wants his
face to die. So a few days later, when Mo Ran saw Chu
Wanning again, Elder Yuheng was still calm, calm, noble and
glamorous, and graceful in white.
None of them actively mentioned the snuggle that night.
Only occasionally when his eyes overlap, Mo Ran’s eyes
seem to stay on Chu Wanning for a while, and then he
habitually chases Shi Mei away.
And Chu Wanning?
When he touched Mo Ran’s line of sight, he immediately
turned to the beginning coldly. Then, when the other party
was not aware of it, he glanced at it seemingly.
Xue Zhengyong soon learned about Chu Wanning’s
punishment.
Sure enough, the lord of Sisheng Peak immediately made
a big fire. But this fire is not suitable for anyone, so he can
only close the door and frustrate himself.
——When I knew the rules were set, I should add one: Law
is not as good as Elder.
Madam Wang made a pot of tea and talked to him in a
quiet voice for a long time. Only then did Xue Zhengyong
calm down, but still said: “Elder Yuheng is stubborn by
nature. If he does this again in the future, The lady must
help me to persuade me. He is a kind of zongshi who can’t
ask for anything from the upper cultivators, but he suffers
this kind of suffering here. How can I keep my conscience at
ease?”
Madam Wang said: “It’s not that I don’t persuade him. You
also know that Elder Yuheng is a man who does everything.”
Xue Zhengyong said: “It’s all right, lady, those muscle-
producing towns you adjusted Bring me some medicine for
pain. I’ll go see Yuheng.”
“White for internal use, red for external application.”
Madam Wang handed two Yue kiln small porcelain bottles to
Xue Zhengyong, and continued. “I heard Ran’er say that
Elder Yuheng has been rubbing a lion at Naihe Bridge these
days, and you should be able to find him there.”
So Xue Zhengyong carried the porcelain bottle and rushed
all the way to Yuqiao. nearby.
Chu Wanning was really there. It was mid-afternoon, and
the disciples were busy practicing. Few people passed the
Naihe Bridge. On the bridge of the jade belt, Chu Wanning
was the only one standing alone, tall and straight, with a
strong character of his own.
Lin Ye Sese on both sides of the strait, white clothes
repairing bamboo, the posture of a gentleman.
Xue Zhengyong walked over and smiled heartily: “Elder
Yuheng, are you watching fish?”
Chu Wanning turned his face and said, “The Lord said and
laughed, this Jiangtong In the water of the yellow spring of
the ghost world, how can there be fish.”
“Haha, I’m just kidding you. You are elegant and lacking in
wit. You can’t get a wife in this way.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Here, the wound medicine, my lady adjusted it. The white
one is taken internally and the red one is externally applied.
It works very well. Here you are. .”
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t want it at first, but seeing Xue
Zhengyong was quite triumphant. He seemed to cherish the
medicine his wife made, so he couldn’t refuse it, so he
accepted it. , Said lightly, “Thank you.”
Xue Zhengyong is a rough man, but in the face of Chu
Wanning, he is also a little restrained. He dare not exchange
many things easily. After thinking about it for a while, he
picked a topic: ” Yuheng, Spiritual Mountain is about to
discuss swords in three years. At that time, young talents
from all disciplines will gather together and compete for a
high and low level. What do you think of Meng’er and
Ran’er, what is the chance of winning?”
 Chu Wanning said: “Things after three years, it’s not good
to say. I just say that at the moment, Mo Ran does not seek
to be progressive, Xue Meng underestimates the enemy’s
arrogance. It is not what it should be.”
He said simply. , Be cautious, don’t bend.
Xue Zhengyong’s face was a little uncontrollable, and he
muttered: “Hey, kid…”
Chu Wanning said: “I’m already weak, not too young.”
Xue Zhengyong: “That’s right, but they are less than 20
after all. As a dad and uncle, I can’t avoid being partial,
haha.”
Chu Wanning: “The son doesn’t teach, the father’s fault,
the teacher is lazy, and the teacher is lazy. If these two go
on a bad track later, it is your responsibility and me. How to
be partial?”
“… …”
Chu Wanning said again: “Lord Lord, remember that Linyi
Rufeng sect also had two proud sons back then?”
He mentioned this, Xue Zhengyong Her heart couldn’t
help but sink.
Twenty years ago, Rufeng sect, Linyi, the No. 1 school in
Shangxiu world, once had a pair of brothers, both of whom
were young, and they were talented. They were able to
surrender to a hundred years old by themselves at the age
of two. Demon, at the age of fifteen, he can create his own
spells and start a sect.
 However, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain.
Because they are both leaders, they are still brothers. In the
Spiritual Mountain theory of swords back then, the younger
brother even spied on his brother’s magic tantric sect in
advance, and was contemptuous by the factions, and his
seniors cast aside. After the meeting, his brother was
severely punished by his father. He was arrogant and
couldn’t bear frustration. From then on, he held a grudge,
specializing in tricks, and finally fell into a frenzied demon.
Chu Wanning mentioned this old thing at this time,
undoubtedly wanting to tell Xue Zhengyong: Although Xue
Meng and Mo Ran are excellent, they are more important
than spells.
It’s a pity that Xue Zhengyong is harsh on himself and
serious about his disciples, but he is only confused about his
son and nephew, to the point of spoiling. Therefore, he
didn’t listen to Chu Wanning’s words, just haha , Said: “With
Elder Yuheng’s guidance, they won’t go the same way as
the brothers.”
Chu Wanning shook his head.
“Human nature is stubborn. If you don’t make up your
mind, it would be easier to change the talk.”
When he said this, Xue Zhengyong couldn’t help but feel a
little uneasy. He didn’t know if Chu Wanning had anything to
say. words. After hesitating for a while, he couldn’t help but
said: “Yuheng, are you a little…Ah, I said, don’t be angry, do
you look down on your foolish nephew?”
 Chu Wanning didn’t mean that. He didn’t expect Xue
Zhengyong to have such a big misunderstanding, and
choked for a while.
Xue Zhengyong said anxiously: “In fact, I don’t really care
if they can show up in three years. Especially Burning. He
has suffered a lot from snacks and his temper is
unavoidable. I hope you Don’t despise him because he grew
up in a restaurant. Alas, he is the only bone and blood left
by my elder brother in the world. I always have some guilt in
my heart for him…”
Chu Wanning interrupted Xue Zhengyong and said: “The
Lord misunderstood him, I will not look down on him. If I
mind Mo Ran’s background, how can I accept him as a
disciple.”
Seeing him straightforwardly, With a sonorous tone, Xue
Zhengyong said with joy: “That’s good, that’s good.”
Chu Wanning’s gaze fell again into the rushing river under
the bridge, he watched the waves surging and the waves
fought. No more words. It’s a pity that the conversation
between the two on the bridge and Chu Wanning’s
confession were just like the previous life, easily swallowed
by the waves.
His “not disgusting” with Mo Ran was eventually heard by
no third person.
The ban in March passed by.
On this day, Chu Wanning sent three disciples to the Red
Lotus Pavilion and said: “Your spiritual cores are all stable. I
call you today to take you to Xuying Peak and try to
summon your own Weapons.”
When he heard these words, both Xue Meng and Shi Mei
opened their eyes wide, with overjoyed expressions on their
faces.
Xuying Peak is the sacred mountain of the Shangxiu
world, with a height of a thousand feet and a standing wall.
According to legend, Xu Yingfeng was once the place
where God Gouchen the Exalted sword was forged. Gouchen
the Exalted is the god of war, in charge of the north and
south celestial poles, and dominates the world.
During the emperor’s extermination, Gouchen the Exalted
took the mountain as the foundation, the lake and the sea
as the pool, and its own blood as the raging fire. It became
the first real “sword” in the world, this sword Through the
sky, one blow fell, China was torn apart, and the sea was
flowing backwards.
The Emperor of Heaven took the “sword” and suppressed
the demons under the earth within two moves, and it was
difficult to rise from then on.
And those two moves traverse the territories of the world,
splitting two hideous and deep trenches. After this battle,
the raindrops in the sky, the cry of the ghost in the night,
the thundering in the wild, and the heavy rain for thousands
of years, the deep ditch cut by the two divine swords was
filled with rainwater, and it became the Yangtze River and
the Yellow River that gave birth to countless lives.
 As for the world-breaking Xuying Peak, it has become a
holy place of worship for later generations. The aura left by
the ancient gods is very rich. To this day, there are still
countless mysterious charms and strange flowers growing in
the lofty mountains. Countless monks also peeped through
the avenue at Xu Yingfeng, and soared.
But for the world, the biggest attraction of this strange
peak with the magic sword is still its “Jincheng Lake”.
That is an ice pool on the top of Xuying Peak, which is
frozen all year round.
According to the rumors, Gouchen the Exalted made a
divine sword, cut through the palm of his hand, squeezed
into his own blood, and a drop of blood splashed on the low-
lying part of the peak. Millions of years passed, God The
blood still hasn’t dried up, and it has become this clear and
visible Jincheng Lake, surrounded by descendants.
Regardless of whether this rumor is true or false, Jincheng
Lake’s wonders are not false. Although it is frozen three feet
all year round, there are very few Taoist priests who can
make the pool water temporarily melt with the power of
their spiritual core, and an ancient strange beast will jump
out of the pool, with a weapon in its mouth, offering it to the
shore man of.
Xue Meng can’t wait to ask: “Shizun, what ancient alien
animal jumped out when you took the godly weapon?”
Chu Wanning said: “Kunpeng.”
 When Xue Meng heard it, his eyes flashed eagerly: “Great!
I can see Kunpeng!”
Mo Ran sneered: “Wait for you to melt the lake first Let’s
talk about it.”
“What do you mean? Do you think I can’t open Jincheng
Lake?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Oh, why are you angry? Say so.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s not necessarily Kunpeng who
carries weapons from the lake. It is said that there are more
than a hundred divine beasts living in Jincheng Lake,
guarding the spirit of godly weapon. If one of them likes
you, it will find a weapon that it can obtain and offer it to
the people on the shore. Moreover, these beasts have
different temperaments and will make various requests to
you. If you can’t complete them, they will carry weapons.
Return to the bottom of the lake.”
Xue Meng said in a strange way: “That’s it? Then Shizun,
what request did Kunpeng ask you at that time?”
Chu Wanning said: “It said he wanted to eat Roubao.”
The three disciples were stunned for a moment, and all
laughed, Xue Meng haha said: “I was scared to death, I
thought it was something difficult.”
Chu Wanning He smiled faintly, and said: “It’s just good
luck. The requirements of these beasts are weird, and they
have everything. I have also heard that someone
summoned a ridicule, and the little mouse asked that man
to marry his wife. The man didn’t agree, Xi Shu walked away
with the weapon in his arms. From then on, the man never
got the godly weapon.”
Shi Mei murmured: “That’s a shame…”
Chu Wanning glanced at him and said, “What’s a pity? I
respect him as a gentleman.”
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Shizun misunderstood, I didn’t
mean that. Naturally, getting a wife can’t be exchanged
with a powerful weapon. I’m just a pity that he missed such
a magic weapon.”
Chu Wanning said: “This is just a rumor, but unfortunately
I didn’t see it. To such a person. Many years ago in Jincheng
Lake, I saw what is terrifying and dirty my eyes.”
He paused, seeming to remember something, and the
space between his eyebrows is more vague. Divide the
haze.
“Finally, let’s not mention it. Over the past thousands of
years, Jincheng Lake has witnessed how much loyalty has
not changed, and how many lives have been revealed. In
front of godly weapon, how many people can Give up the
chance of becoming a xianjun and stick to my heart without
hesitation…? Haha.”
Chu Wanning sneered twice, as if something in his
memory touched his negative scale, his expression
gradually After being indifferent, his lips finally tightened,
and he said nothing. Jian’s eyebrows frowned slightly, and
his expression seemed to feel sick.
 “Shizun, they all said that Jincheng Lake’s godly weapon
has different tempers, so did you use it at first?” Xue Meng
turned the subject away when he saw that he was unhappy,
and asked.
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly: “There
are three godly weapons as a teacher, which one do you
say?”

The author has something to say:

Wowowo received the Xiao Wanning painted by Qingqiu Dabao! ! !

Meng rough face blood! ! ! Kaisen! ! !

I attached a picture at the end! ! But the mobile version may not be
seen, so you can follow the Weibo of “Called Qingqiu”! My Weibo is
also reposted~ Oh! It’s like a meat bun with chicken blood! ! Thank
you madam! !

Crabs “mimimimi” “Qp Huangshanghuang”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Crabs “escape rabbits” “doublesaya”” The mines of “doublesaya”,

“cold alpaca” and “Qp Huang Shanghuang” ~ the list is empty again,
so I cry! However, if there are any lists, I will keep updating them
every day! ! ! ! Please call me more crazy! ! !

Today’s little theater revolves around Mr. White Cat’s last sentence,
“There are three godly weapons as a teacher, which one do you
say?”, and various adaptations are launched!

If this is a campus essay——

Disciplinary Committee Member Xue Mengmeng: “Squad leader! I

won’t correct QAQ for this question I remember that you seem to
have a perfect score. Let me take a look at your paper!”
Squad leader Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly, “I
have three papers with perfect scores, which one do you say? ?”

If this is a presidential letter.

Xue Mengmeng, the rich second generation: “Mr. Chu, my dad

asked me to send you this gift to your beach holiday villa. Tell me
your address.”

The overbearing president Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said
faintly: “I have three sets of beach villas, which one do you think?”

If this is a harem Kind/Marvin (hey hey hey!)

Little Prince Xue Mengmeng: “Uncle Chu QAQ you, your concubine.
She bullies her nest! Don’t you scratch me with your nails!”

The romantic emperor Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said
faintly: “Oh? There are three concubines in this king, who do you
think?”

If this is a news network: (…)

ccgv reporter Xue Mengmeng: “Secretary Chu, under your

governance, H City The city’s appearance and the happiness index
of residents have been improved by leaps and bounds, the amount
of urban sewage discharge has been greatly reduced, and urban
traffic congestion has been significantly alleviated. At the
commendation meeting after the 20th National Congress of the
Communist Party of China, the Mayor of Mexico specifically
expressed your work I am affirmative, thank you, and on behalf of h
city zf awarded you the “Knight Medal of Moving Corrupt Country”,
can you show us your medal?”

Chu Wanning Secretary Lifting his eyelids, he said faintly: “This

comrade, I have three of the Knights of Corruption. Which one do
you think?”
If this is…

Chu Wanning: “Mmp I stopped acting!! Haven’t played enough!!! I

haven’t fed me the box lunch today!”

Meat Bun: “… The last one is the last one.”

If this is a gourmet article.

Xue Mengmeng: “Boss Boss! I heard that your buns have been on
Bite of China! They were also nominated by judges teacher Kun
Peng at the 69th Jincheng Lake Cooking Competition ‘Moving the
big bird’s conscience big meat bun’, can the boss tell me what
stuffing the buns are? How much is a cage? Can I have a cage?”

Chu Wanning: “Human flesh, thirty thousand, no.”

Meat Bao: “…………Hey, you have to follow the script……”

Chu Wanning raised his eyelids and said faintly: “I have campus,
president, harem, ccgv, four scripts, which one do you say?”

Meat Bun: “…………… ………”

With a picture of Xiao Wanning! !

34. This Venerable one is out of
favor

Such a shocking sentence, only Chu Wanning can speak

calmly. The three apprentices heard it in their ears, each
with a different taste.
Xue Meng thinks the simplest, with only one interjection:
Ah!
Mo Ran is a bit more complicated. He thought of
something in his previous life, holding his chin in thought,
thinking that he would never want to see Chu Wanning’s
third weapon in his life.
As for Shi Mei, he tilted his head, with a pair of Jiangnan
misty apricot blossom eyes, with a faint luster flashing in it,
which seemed to be worship, but also fascinating.
“Did Tianwen come from Jincheng Lake?”
Chu Wanning: “Yeah.”
“The other two…”
Chu Wanning: “One is, the other is not. Weapons are
usually not too strong and can be controlled. You don’t need
to worry too much.”
 Xue Meng sighed enviously. Angrily: “I really want to see
Shizun’s other two godly weapons.”
Chu Wanning said: “Tianwen is enough for ordinary things.
For the other two, I would rather they never use them.” “
Xue Meng hummed reluctantly, but his eyes still flashed.
Chu Wanning looked in his eyes, knowing that his martial
nature is extremely difficult to suppress. Fortunately, Xue
Meng’s heart is not bad. With a little guidance, you don’t
have to worry too much.
Mo Ran touched his chin next to him, not smiling.
Those who know the soldiers are murder weapons, and
the saints have to use them. Chu Wanning… Regardless of
past and present, losing is above this righteousness.
The evil spirits are all written in books, but this fool should
take it seriously. He deserves to be so talented and superb,
but he is still a prisoner and a bone in the grave.
“Shizun.” Shi Mei’s voice interrupted Mo Ran’s reverie.
“The disciples heard that there are hundreds of people
who go up to the Rising Sun Peak every year to seek martial
arts, but only one or two people have the opportunity to
melt Jincheng Lake, and they have not seen the ice of the
pool for several years. The disciples have a shallow
cultivation… …It’s really…it’s impossible to meet a good
relationship. A Ran and Young Master are both leaders in the
human world, otherwise I won’t go, stay here and practice
more basic spells.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 He didn’t speak, his fine porcelain face was surrounded by
a faint mist, and he seemed to be pondering.
In his previous life, Shi Mei gave up the opportunity to go
to Xu Yingfeng because of inferiority complex. When Mo Ran
saw this, he immediately smiled and said: “Just try it, or if it
fails, it will be a trip. What do you do in Sisheng Peak all
day, you should go out and prosper.”
Shi Mei became more and more anxious: “No, my
cultivation base is too weak. There are so many people in
Xu Yingfeng. Once I met a disciple from another school, I
asked me to learn from each other. I would definitely not be
able to beat it. It would only shame Shizun…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes and said, “Are you afraid of
this?”
The question he asked was strange, like a question and a
rhetorical question. The other two didn’t feel it, but Shi Mei
felt cold in his heart and raised his eyes to meet Chu
Wanning Shuanghua’s sharp gaze.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning looked still and said: “You are majoring in
therapy, so you are not good at dealing with people. If
someone pesters you, just say no. Not ashamed.”
Mo Ran also grinned: “Don’t be afraid of Shi Mei, there is
me.”
So he packed up, and the three of them were on the road.
This time I’m going to the upper repair world, the journey
is far away, and the horse riding is too tiring. Chu Wanning
was still unwilling to fly with the sword, so he wandered
around and walked unhurriedly for more than ten days
before finally arriving at a town next to Xuying Peak.
The three disciples have all come out of the carriage. Only
Chu Wanning is too lazy to move. He lifted the bamboo
curtain of the carriage and said: “I’ll rest here for one night
and walk a little further tomorrow. Xu Yingfeng is here.”
The city where they rest is called Daicheng. Although the
city is not big, it is very prosperous and prosperous. Women
wear Luo Daicui, men’s silk hats and silk shirts, which seem
to be a bit more luxurious than the richest places in the
lower world.
Xue Meng yelled: “These dogs in the Shangxiu world are
really stinky, and there are frozen bones on the road.”
Mo Ran didn’t like it either, it was rare to refute Xue Meng,
instead, with a sweet and greasy smile, mocking the
outlook: “Yes, I’m so jealous. No wonder so many people
have to move their heads to the world of cultivation, even if
they don’t cultivate immortals, just be an ordinary People,
it’s much better than the days in the lower repair world.”
Chu Wanning pulled out a silver-grey mask and put it on
his face. Then he slowly got out of the carriage and watched
the hustle and bustle of the surrounding city. , But don’t
know what is thinking.
Xue Meng wondered: “Why does Shizun wear a mask?”
Chu Wanning said: “This is the border of Linyi Rufeng sect.
I can’t show up.”
 Seeing Xue Meng still puzzled, Mo Ran sighed: “Little
Phoenix doesn’t have a brain, Shizun used to be a guest of
Linyi Rufeng sect.”
He said this, Xue Meng said this. I just remembered it, but
the arrogant son of heaven was not willing to admit that he
had forgotten this. He flushed, rolled his eyes, and said,
“This, of course I know this. I am only surprised, Ke Qing,
and I am not selling it to them. If you want to leave, just
leave. Can the people of Rufeng sect tie him back after
seeing Shizun?”
Mo Ran said: “You are stupid when you say you are stupid,
haven’t you heard of it? Since Shizun left Rufeng sect, very
few people in the upper cultivating world knew his
whereabouts. When we went down the mountain to
eliminate demons, if someone asked about the teacher, we
only talked about Sisheng Peak, don’t we talk about who is
the teacher? “
Xue Meng froze for a moment, and then realized
afterwards: “It turns out that Shizun’s whereabouts is a
mystery in the upper world? But Shizun is so powerful, why
should he hide his whereabouts?”
“I didn’t deliberately conceal it, but I don’t want to teach
people to disturb.” Chu Wanning said, “Let’s go, stay in the
shop.”
“Hey, the four fairy kings want to stay in the shop. ?” The
little second of the inn ran over with a greasy face.
Xue Meng said: “I want to go to four rooms.”
 Xiao Er rubbed his hands and smiled: “I’m so sorry,
Xianjun, that, recently the guest rooms in Daicheng I’m a
little nervous. The four rooms can’t be vacated. How about
the two rooms?” How about the two rooms?”
There is no other way, they just make do with it.
It’s just that there are some small problems when
allocating rooms.
——
“I want to share a room with Shi Mei.” While Chu Wanning
was checking out, the three apprentices got together, Mo
Ran said powerfully.
Xue Meng quit: “Why?”
Mo Ran wondered: “Don’t you like to stick to Shizun?”
“That, that I don’t want to—”
He respects Chu Wanning very much, but the word awe is
not without a “fear”. For Chu Wanning, does he love more or
fear more, he I can’t tell myself.
Watching Xue Meng flushed, Mo Ran smiled slyly:
“Brother, I think you don’t want to sleep with Shizun, but
you dare not?”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Shizun doesn’t know how to
eat people, what can I not dare to!”
“Oh.” Mo Ran smiled, “But Shizun is good at hitting people
in his dream, you know Is it?”
Xue Meng: “…”
 His face was green and white, and Xue Meng suddenly
thought of something, and asked angrily: “Shizun was
asleep How was the time, how would you know? You slept
with him?”
This is a little ambiguous. Although Xue Meng itself
doesn’t mean anything evil, the speaker has no intention
and the listener has the intention. Mo Ran secretly said, This
Venerable one has not only slept with him, This Venerable
one has slept with him in the previous life.
But the hero didn’t mention the courage of the past, he
still smiled and said, “If you believe it or not, you can feel it
tonight. Remember to bring a bottle of Jinchuang medicine.
You can save it if you have any bruises. “
Xue Meng was about to have an attack, and Chu Wanning
had already paid the bill and walked over.
He glanced at them lightly and said, “Let’s go.”
Three teenagers followed Shizun upstairs like little tails,
and when they stood in front of the guest room, originally
The three people who were struggling for joy began to
watch their noses and noses, waiting for Chu Wanning to
speak.
In fact, their disputes just now were all in vain. When they
were really waiting for the row, they didn’t shut up and
waited for Shizun to speak.
Chu Wanning paused and said, “There are only two rooms
left, who of you…”
He hesitated secretly, a little embarrassed.
 How to say-“Who wants to be with me?”
They all sound a little cautious and pitiful, and they really
don’t look like Elder Yuheng’s style.
So what should I say?
“Mo Weiyu, you follow me.” What is it like?
…Forget it, with a mace and a tiger skin, it is no different
from the owner of Heifengzhai who robbed the young
woman of the good family. I am a generation-zongshi
anyway, and I still want a face.
What’s more, since the Red Lotus Pavilion hugged and
slept before, the two of them have felt awkward and rarely
get along alone.
Chu Wanning’s expression was indifferent and peaceful,
but countless thoughts flowed through his heart. After a
long time, he finally lifted his chin slightly coldly, and
nodded towards Xue Meng.
“Xue Meng is with me.”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Mo Ran originally smiled, but now he can’t help but be
stunned. For a moment.
He really hopes that Xue Meng and Chu Wanning live
together, and he lives with Shi Mei. But when this choice
came out from Chu Wanning, he felt a little dull inexplicably.
He didn’t know that he was like this, very much like a little
wild dog who doesn’t know the height of the sky. Little wild
dog met a man who was not very good to him, but he was
finally willing to throw some bones for him for three meals a
day.
But the little wild dog doesn’t like this fierce guy, so
although he gnaws on bones every day, he licks his paws
and barks at him. He doesn’t regard this man as his master.
But I don’t know why, one day, this man came out with a
bowl, but instead of his familiar bones, it was filled with
millet. A beautiful bird with bright fur stomped down and
roosted. On the man’s shoulder, staring at him with round
eyes, the crystal beak touching his face affectionately.
The man also turned his eyes, touched the luxurious
wings of the bird, and fed him the grain carefully.
He can’t help being stunned as a wild dog.
After all, he thought Chu Wanning would choose his own…

The author has something to say:

A dog that is pet and arrogant will fall out of favor! The owner does
not want you! The owner changes to playing birds! ( Hey, hey!) The
owner would rather play with the birds than you! Cry!

Thank you “Qp Huang Shanghuang” and “Ran Xiu”, irrigation

nutrient solution~~Thank you” Qp Huangshanghuang” mine~
 35. This Venerable one is
slippery

It was night, Mo Ran looked at the wall with his cheeks.

Separated by a wall, is the bedroom of Chu Wanning and
Xue Meng.
Shi Mei loves to be clean, and the changed clothes are
neatly stacked on the bed, without even a pleat. Then he
went downstairs to let Xiao Er send hot water up to take a
bath.
The soundproofing of this inn is not particularly good.
When the room is quiet, you can vaguely hear the
movement next to it.
Chu Wanning seems to have said something, which is not
clear. But then Xue Meng’s voice rang—
“It seems to be a bit tight.”
Mo Ran’s puppies’ ears pierced and moved. move.
The little phoenix next door said: “Shizun, does it hurt?”
“…It doesn’t matter, you can continue.”
“I’ll be gentle , It hurts you. Tell me.”
“Long, long-winded, just do it, don’t do it.”
 Mo Ran opened his eyes in horror: “? ??”
Although knowing that the two people next door is
absolutely impossible, what kind of dialogue is this? What
are they doing?
The puppies’ ears are about to lean on the wall, and you
can hear the blurry crosstalk of the clothes. If you look more
carefully, you can even hear Chu Wanning’s muffled hum.
This voice, how many times he heard Chu Wanning on the
bed, when his Shizun was very happy or painful, he was
reluctant to say it, always biting his lower lip and the end of
his eyes. Contains moist wet red. At this time, as long as
you apply more force, you can hear Chu Wanning’s low
breath with a broken throat…
“Wait, wait a minute.” Chu Wanning’s voice is hoarse, and
said in a low voice, “There…you don’t touch it.”
“Okay.” Xue Meng hesitated for a while, and whispered,
“Then Shizun, you…you come by yourself?”
“Hmm.”
where?
What’s the mess? Where not to touch? What come by
yourself? What are these two people doing!
Mo Ran’s face is black.
When he reacted, he had knocked on the door next door.
There was a rush of abnormal noise inside. The dog’s face
worsened, and he said in a breath: “Shizun, you guys—”
The door opened with a creak.
 Xue Meng stood there neatly dressed, holding half of the
blood-stained gauze in his hand, squinting his eyes, staring
at himself inexplicably.
“What are you doing? Drinking at night. I hit you?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth and closed it stupidly. Looking
over Xue Meng, he saw Chu Wanning sitting at the table
with brand new gauze and wound medicine.
“You are…”
Xue Meng glared at him: “Apply the medicine, Shizun’s
shoulder injury is still not cured. I haven’t changed the
medicine in a few days. Several wounds are suffocating
again.”
Mo Ran: “…”
He asked in a daze: “Well, that’s too tight…”
“Too tight?” Xue Meng frowned and thought for a while,
“Oh, gauze, I tied it too tightly, some blood sticks to the
wound, I can hardly get it off.”
He was halfway through his words, and suddenly stopped,
and looked at Mo Ran suspiciously.
“Are you overhearing us?”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes, barely cleaning up his already
embarrassed face: “The partitions in this inn are so thin,
who steals Listen, if you don’t believe me, go to the side
and listen. If you stick to the wall, you can hear your
breathing clearly.”
 “Oh, is it?” Xue Meng nodded, but after a while, he felt
something was wrong. , “——Wait, how did you know? Did
you listen to the wall?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was furious: “Mo Weiyu, You are so perverted!”
Mo Ran angrily said: “Who knows if you will do anything
inferior to Shizun!”
Xue Meng is a pure person, Yu I didn’t know this, and
didn’t understand what Mo Ran was talking about, so he
was even more angry: “What nonsense are you talking
about!” Turning his head and aggrieved, “Shizun, look at
him—”
Chu Wanning Putting on the outer robe, with the loose
skirt gathered, he straightened his hair and walked
indifferently, and looked up and down Mo Ran’s eyes.
“What’s the matter?”
“I…I heard…” Mo Ran hesitated and bit his head, “Then
what, I thought Xue Meng bullied you …”
“What?” Chu Wanning didn’t understand, he narrowed his
eyes, “Who is bullying me?”
Mo Ran can’t wait to smoke Scratching one ear: “…”
Being awkwardly looking at each other, Shi Mei came up.
“Aran? Why are you in front of Shizun’s room?”
“I…er…” Mo Ran choked even more, “Well, some
misunderstanding.”
 Shi Mei smiled and said, “Is the misunderstanding
solved?”
“It’s solved, it’s solved.” Mo Ran repeatedly said, “Shi Mei,
didn’t you let Xiao Er send hot water to take a bath?
Already? Shizun hasn’t washed it yet, I’ll go downstairs and
let them give a little more.”
Shi Mei said: “No need.” He took out four small bamboo
plaques and smiled Said, “Xiao Er said, there is a natural hot
spring bath next to this inn, and the store has built a special
bathhouse. You can go to the bath with this sign, and I will
give you one.”
Mo Ran felt With a broken sleeve, he really shouldn’t go to
the bath with three other people.
Forget about Xue Meng, Shi Mei is as holy as a god in his
eyes, and he dare not think about it. But Chu Wanning knew
it, and judging from the close contacts after rebirth, he was
very likely to get mad when he saw him take off his clothes.
Mo Ran immediately covered his face and said: “I won’t
go.”
Xue Meng was shocked: “You sleep without a bath? It’s so
dirty!”
Mo Ran said: “I will let Xiao Er send hot water up.”
Shi Mei inexplicably said: “This inn does not boil hot water.
All the guests go to the hot springs to take a bath.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 There is no way, Mo Ran had to take a change of clothes
with them and go to the hot spring bath. This inn also knew
how to make things happen, and understood that most of
the people who came here were Taoist priests who went to
Jincheng Lake to ask for swords, so they simply named the
bathhouse “Jincheng Xuying” to ask for good luck.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to run into the other two for fear of
being faint. He changed his clothes in a hurry, wrapped a
bath towel tightly around his waist, and ran to the bath and
found a quiet place. Soak.
Since it’s too late, there are not many people in the bath.
They are scattered and scattered far away. With a white
towel on his head, he adds half of the whole person. His
face sank under the water, exhaling, and gurgling bubbles.
The first person finished changing clothes and walked out
with long legs naked/naked/naked.
Mo Ran glanced at him and he was relieved. Fortunately,
it was Xue Meng.
Although Xue-gongzi is handsome, but it is not Taxian-
jun’s dish, the two looked at each other, and Xue Meng
pointed to him: “You stay away from me.”
“What are you doing?”
“You are dirty.”
Mo Ran: “Haha.”
The mist in the bathhouse was misty, and after a while, I
was taking Xue Meng, who wiped her body with acacia soap,
suddenly said: “Shizun, here!”
 Mo Ran’s half of his face was in the water, and he almost
choked on hearing this. Although I understand that I
shouldn’t look more, but my eyes still involuntarily look to
the shore.
This look was really life-threatening. Mo Ran was caught
off guard. He immediately drank two sips of bath water and
went in. He didn’t care about nausea, and quickly dived
deeper, revealing only a pair of eyes on the water.
He didn’t expect Chu Wanning and Shi Mei to come out
together.
Two people, one is slender and beautiful, with long black
hair and a bath towel. It is Shi Mei.
Mo Ran was supposed to be the one who wanted to peek
at him most, but in the end he passed by with only a quick
glance. He really respected Shi Mei like a bright moon, and
didn’t dare to stare at him casually.
But a tall, cold shoulder, wide shoulders and narrow waist,
a strong body and tight skin, is Chu Wanning. He was
wearing a high ponytail and a large white bathrobe. His
whole body was covered tightly, except that the robe was
too wide, and the placket was still not stretched tightly,
revealing a large smooth and tight chest. .
Mo Ran glared at him, feeling that he was going to be
suffocated by the hot spring and cooked.
I want to look away.
But the eyes are just disobedient, and they can’t move a
bit, and the roots of the ears slowly become red.
 Across the mist, Chu Wanning seemed to glance at him,
but didn’t seem to look at him. He put a waterproof barrier
on the place where he was wrapped in gauze at will, and
then stepped into the hot spring. The hem of his clothes is
floating, and his legs can be seen in the action, the lines are
tight, straight and slender.
Mo Ran: “…”
He closed his eyes and sank to the bottom.
Even if there is a bath towel around his waist, his reaction
like this is too…
Mo Ran feels very wronged.
He really doesn’t like Chu Wanning, he hates Chu Wanning
very much.
But the body remembers the ups and downs and the
lingering souls that can erode iron bones into tenderness. I
also remember all those blushing heartbeats, absurd things
between them.
The Adam’s apple rolls, and the heavens are fighting
inside.
Mo Ran really almost cried in the end.
He was afraid that he despised himself so much for the
first time-why is it so? Shi Mei is still in front of him, what is
it to be hysterical to Chu Wanning?
Even if you have a blind date in your previous life, you will
be happy.
It is also a thing of the past.
 If I remember Chu Wanning’s body so much, what is it to
Junior Sister? What a disrespect for others, how bad it is.
After watching the nose, nose, and heart to suppress the
evil thoughts for a long time, Mo Ran finally suppressed the
evil fire in his lower abdomen. Only then did he suddenly
emerge from the water, shook the drops of water, wiped the
water off his face with a towel, and opened a pair of misty
eyes.
Unbiased, facing Chu Wanning’s face.
Furthermore, the water from the end just now was thrown
on Chu Wanning’s face. At this time, a drop of water was
dangling and dripping, and it suddenly penetrated into his
dark and sharp eyebrows, and then flowed down little by
little, almost dripping into the beautiful phoenix eyes.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Mo Ran: “…………”
This is really bad, I just dived underwater Hold your
breath, can’t see the surroundings.
Chu Wanning also didn’t know Mo Ran’s potential position,
so he came over to get the incense box. As a result, the
incense had not yet been obtained, and the person who
suddenly appeared was splashed with water.
This hot spring is very deep and the buoyancy is not
small. Mo Ran was dizzy and ready to go back. As a result,
his feet slipped and fell into Chu Wanning’s arms impartially.
“Ah!”
 “…”

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Crabs, “undead fish”, “cold alpaca”, “jailbreak rabbits”, “Linfeng”

mines, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” grenades~

Today’s small theater” The world in your ears is different from mine”

Phoenix: It seems to be tight.

Little milk dog:! ! ? ? ! !

Phoenix: Shizun, does it hurt?

Big White Cat: It’s fine, you can continue.

Phoenix: I’ll be lighter, it hurts you and tell me.

Big White Cat: Long-winded, just do it if you don’t.

Little Milk Dog: Barking! ! ! What are you doing! ! ! angry! ! Barking!

Phoenix:……Huh? I’m squeezing Shizun’s shoulders.

Little milk dog: That tighter means…

Phoenix: The shoulder muscles are tight, otherwise what do you

think it is?

Little milk dog:………………

years later.
The handsome and mighty Erha (Is there such a creature?): It
seems to be tight.

Phoenix:! ! ? ? ! !

Erha: Shizun, does it hurt?

Big White Cat: It’s fine, you can continue.

Erha: I’ll be lighter, it hurts you and tell me.

Big White Cat: Long-winded, just do it if you don’t.

Phoenix thought for a moment at the door, and concluded that Erha
was pinching Shizun’s shoulders.

Ah~ the stupid hand is so powerful. Little Phoenix rolled his eyes, as
he thought of–squeezing his shoulders, Shizun’s voice seemed a bit
hoarse, bad review, bad review.

He trembles his feathers and goes away, not knowing that he missed
the opportunity of a British bird savior (helplessly)
36. This Venerable one is about
crazy

Chu Wanning couldn’t think about it, and reached out to

support him. In the warm spring water, the two people were
close together, and Mo Ran suddenly felt that a spark of
electric current rushed along the spine, causing him to get
goose bumps all over.
Although he hugged Chu Wanning so intimately in the Red
Lotus Pavilion, the situation was critical at that time and he
couldn’t care much about it, so he didn’t have much
impression.
However, at this time, he ran into him so directly, and
when they bumped into each other, he subconsciously held
Chu Wanning with one hand because of instinct. The hot
spring water slipped, and the other person’s skin Looking
warmer and warmer in the spring, Mo Ran exploded with a
thump of his head.
He was in touch with Chu Wanning…
He had only this level of contact, and he didn’t do
anything. He actually…
Heart is like a drum, Jiang The tide surges.
 “Teacher, Shizun, I—”
He struggled to stand upright, but some uncontrollable
things that were out of his control were actually being
touched in haste. It was passed to Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning’s eyes widened suddenly, and his handsome
face flashed with consternation for a short time, and he
backed away at random, that is, at the same time, the water
droplets hanging on his eyelashes dripped into his eyes.
Wanning was irritated and quickly closed his eyes to knead,
but did not bring a wipe.
“Shizun, use mine.”
Mo Ran is embarrassed to death, his face is red, but he
wants to pretend to be okay, holding his towel Wiping the
drops of water on Chu Wanning’s face.
When Chu Wanning opened Fengyan, there was confusion
and astonishment in his eyes, and there was a hint of panic.
But these all happened in a flash. He quickly tried to calm
himself down. When he didn’t feel anything, he said dumbly:
“Aromatherapy, pass me.”
“Oh…oh good. “
Mo Ran walked sideways to the side of the pool like a
cooked crab, and picked up the aromatherapy box resting
on the shore.
“What does Shizun want?”
“Whatever.”
 Mo Ran was dizzy and looked at the box blankly for a long
time. Turning his head sincerely: “There is no spice called
random.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
After a pause, he sighed:” Plum blossom, crabapple.”
“Okay.”
Mo Ran picked up two incense pieces and handed them to
Chu Wanning.
When the two touched their fingertips, there was another
moment of gaze.
Even if you don’t want to, you still can’t get rid of those
memories.
If it was before, I should have been by the pool with him in
the scorching heat, like the warmth of water, before his eyes
even the situation that Chu Wanning was forced to yield to
him in the past appeared, unattainable Shizun was forced to
accept the overly ferocious revenge, and the immaculate
fairy was crushed in front of him. Chu Wanning is so
arrogant, so unwilling to obey his orders, he endured so
hard in pain, but still destroys the toughness in his bones.
He refused to admit defeat, until sweat dripped on his ice
muscle and bones, and he couldn’t help shaking…
The star eyes at that time, half closed, sword eyebrow star
eyes, really…
Mo Ran couldn’t stand it anymore, his instinctive desire
for Chu Wanning made his eyes red. He didn’t dare to look
at Chu Wanning again. He felt that even if he looked at Shi
Mei now, he was more secure than at Chu Wanning.
How…this is…
How can this be?
After hurriedly washing, while the other three people were
still soaking, Mo Ran vaguely said that he was sleepy and
went back to sleep first.
Go back to the room and fasten the door.
Mo Ran can’t stand it anymore. He doesn’t want to
imagine Chu Wanning’s appearance at this time. He would
rather be mad and beautiful to imagine Shi Mei. This will
also make his tangled heart feel better.
But the body and thoughts are out of control. What flashes
before my eyes are all the past experiences of him and Chu
Wanning. Those bone-chewing flames are like being opened
tonight, crazy The earth rushed back into his head,
accompanied by a shudder of annihilation.
He treated himself almost rudely, as if Shizun who used to
retaliate against him rudely, at a certain moment, he raised
his neck, not only unwilling, but also vaguely breathing low.
Subconsciously spit out a name in the throat.
“Wanning…”
When he said these two words, his throat was trembling,
and he was trembling slightly, with no reservations,
everything was chaotic…
 After this behavior, Mo Ran put his forehead against the
cold wall. The eyes are full of confusion.
Shame, guilt, disgust, excitement.
He didn’t expect that after being reborn, he would have
such a strong reaction to Chu Wanning.
He suddenly hated himself very much.
Although he never got Shi Mei in his previous life, his
vigorous energy is vented in the tens of thousands of
flowers. But the seemingly amorous sentimentality is
actually nothing to him.
Extinguished the candle, it was nothing more than a cloud
and rain, just like anyone else.
Even if Rong Jiu is slightly moved, it’s just because it looks
like Shi Mei’s eyebrows.
But this feeling for Chu Wanning is completely different.
He can clearly realize that it’s just imagination, not real
fusion, and he can feel the strong touch that he can’t feel in
those little people, it’s not physical, and…
He doesn’t want to think further.
He loves Shi Mei. He used to be and will continue to be,
and he will never change.
After telling himself several times, Mo Ran slowly calmed
his breath, frowned, and closed his eyes.
He was anxious, annoyed, and more of a sadness and
grievance.
He didn’t want this.
 When the desire came, he couldn’t help thinking of Chu
Wanning. After wishing back, he no longer wanted to think
about anything related to Chu Wanning, even a strand of
hair or a look in his eyes.
He is almost paranoid that he likes and loves deeply.
It’s Shi Mei…
Chu-zongshi is also confused.
After all, he intuitively and deeply felt Mo Ran’s
excitement. The boy’s body has developed very well, and he
is already very shocked. When he is excited, he is full of
eagerness, like iron ready to go.
Although Chu Wanning’s face quickly recovered his
composure and he never mentioned it later, the feeling
made his scalp numb and he couldn’t believe it.
What made him even more difficult to say is that he was
actually throbbing at the time.
Fortunately, his face is thin, and even if he is used to
bathing in hot springs, he is accustomed to wearing a
bathrobe. The whole body is well covered, so that no one
can see, otherwise his face will have no place to rest.
But why did Mo Ran…
At night, he lay on the bed and thought for a long time
without daring to imagine—maybe Mo Ran liked himself too
.
This idea is too crazy and too shameful.
Just thinking carefully, “Maybe Mo Ran likes it too—”
 Before the word “self” appeared in his mind, Chu Wanning
pinched himself viciously a bit. A pair of phoenix eyes are
bright and clear, but they flicker and hide.
He didn’t even dare to complete this sentence.
After all, he is fierce and loves to beat people. He has a
poisonous mouth and a bad temper. He does not look like
Shi Mei’s peerless elegance. He is not too young. Even if Mo
Ran likes men, he will not be blind. I took a look at myself.
He is so proud.
In fact, his heart has been left out for too long and feared
for too long. In such a long and lonely walk, he gradually
became inferior to the dust.
Wake up the next day.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning met in the aisle of the inn. They
both had their own concerns. They glanced at each other
without talking first.
In the end, it was Mo Ran who pretended to be fine, and
smiled at Chu Wanning: “Shizun.”
Chu Wanning breathed a sigh of relief, he just didn’t know
how to respond. Seeing that Mo Ran chose not to talk about
yesterday’s matter, then he just happened to be kind, as
usual, nodded lightly.
“Since we are up, let’s call Shi Mei up. Let’s prepare and
we can go to Xuying Peak.”
There is snow all year round on the top of Xuying Peak.
The cold, even a strong physique cultivator, can hardly
match such a severe cold. Chu Wanning went to the tailor’s
shop and bought the cold-proof cloak and gloves for the
apprentices, and let them wait for the cold to wear.
The lady proprietress smoking a hookah solicited with a
big vermilion mouth, and said to Mo Ran for a while: “Little
fairy is handsome, you look at the golden dragon on the
black background. This Shu embroidery is Great. Just the
dragon’s eyes. I made it with great care and embroidered
them for more than three months.”
Mo Ran chuckled: “My sister’s mouth is so sweet, but I am
Going up the mountain to ask for a sword, you don’t have to
wear it so solemnly.”
Seeing that this is not a success, the lady boss pulled Shi
Mei again: “Oh, this fairy looks so beautiful, look at it better
than our Daicheng The most beautiful girl is also a beautiful
three-pointer. Xianjun, want me to say, this red cloak of
butterfly play and peony is the best match for you, try it?”
Shi Mei smiled bitterly: “Boss, that is my daughter’s house
Wear it.”
Xue Meng pretended not to come over because he didn’t
like to go shopping and look at clothes, so he just waited in
the same place. Chu Wanning chose for him a cloak with
black background and purple borders, and the cornice of the
wind pocket was surrounded by rabbit fur and white
borders.
The lady boss said: “Xianjun, this dress is a little small for
you to wear, and the figure of a teenager is almost the
same.”
Chu Wanning said lightly: “Bought it for my apprentice.”
“Oh, oh oh.” The lady boss suddenly realized, and
immediately smiled, “What a good master.”
Maybe it is the first time in her life to be called “good
master”, Chu Wanning The form became stiff, and although
his face was stretched, he walked with his hands and feet
for several steps.
In the end, Mo Ran picked a blue-grey cloak. Shi Mei was
moon-white. Chu Wanning took a plain white one with a
black background and purple fringe. After paying the bill, he
went to a round with Xue Meng.
Xue Meng’s eyes widened when he saw his cloak.
Chu Wanning is unclear so: “What’s the matter?”
“No, nothing.”
However, when Chu Wanning turned his head and walked
away, Xue Meng thought he couldn’t hear him, so he looked
at the rim of the cloak with disgust, and whispered: “Purple I
don’t like purple.”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s voice came out coldly:
“Long and long, you go up naked without wearing it.”
Xue Meng: “… ………”
The last part of the road was hurried and the four of them
finally reached the foot of Xu Yingfeng before the sky
dimmed.
 Xu Yingfeng is full of spiritual power, many spirit beasts
and different birds, even Taoist priests, do not dare to go up
the mountain rashly.
But Chu Wanning is there, so don’t worry about this. Chu
Wanning condenses three night crabapple flowers out of
thin air, which has the effect of driving away the spirits and
repelling evil. They are worn in the girdle of the three
apprentices. Said: “Let’s go.”
Mo Ran looked up and looked at the towering peaks
hidden in the night, lying silently like giant beasts in ancient
times, and a thousand emotions came to his heart.
That year, he was at Xu Yingfeng to announce the heaven,
the earth, the sun and the moon, the demons and gods, that
Mo Ran was no longer satisfied with Taxian-jun in the realm
of cultivation, and he wanted to proclaim himself the lord of
the human world.
Also in that year, at Xu Yingfeng, he married a single wife
and a concubine at the same time.
He still remembers that wife’s face, Song Qiutong, a
peerless beauty in the realm of comprehension. From a
certain angle, his facial features look like Shi Mei.
He is not a person who considers etiquette and shame,
and did not follow the cumbersome rules of three media and
six hires. At that time, he held Song Qiutong’s slender hands
and pulled the woman with the red scarf. Climbing up, ten
thousand steps, they walked for more than an hour.
Later, Song Qiutong’s legs hurt and he couldn’t walk.
 Mo Ran also has a bad temper. If she lifts her hijab, she
will be attacked.
But under the dim moonlight, Song Qiutong’s beautiful
eyes with grievances and tolerance, like the old man who
turned into the bones of Jiuquan.
The words of disgust condensed on the lips, shaking a
little, but at the end they said:
“Shi Mei, let me carry you on my back.”
Song Qiutong is classified according to seniority. If she is
the same class as him, she is indeed his junior, so she only
took a moment to call this title. She also said that Mo Ran
destroyed all of Rufeng sect and naturally put Rufeng sect
into Sisheng Peak. It’s not impossible to call Junior Sister, so
he smiled and said: “Okay.”
The last few thousand steps, Taxian-jun, the lord of the
human world, the lord of darkness, just step by step, steady
Carrying steadily the beautiful bride in Hongshang, she
walked to the top of the peak.
He lowered his head and looked at the mottled figures on
the ground in a weird posture, overlapping each other.
He smiled, his throat is dumb: “Shi Mei, I will be the lord of
the human world from now on, and from now on, no one can
hurt you again.”
The woman lying behind him didn’t know what to say,
hesitated for a while, and gave a low “Um”.
The voice is very soft, perhaps because it is too soft, the
female voice is not so obvious, it sounds a little vague.
 Mo Ran’s eyes were red in places no one saw. He said in a
low voice, “I’m sorry, this day, I made you wait too long.”
Song Qiutong returned. Mo Ran has liked her for a long
time, so he said softly: “Husband…”
This woman’s voice is clear and crisp, like Guerlain’s dew,
which sounds very good.
But Mo Ran’s footsteps suddenly stopped.
“What’s wrong?”
“…nothing.”
Mo Ran’s voice is no longer hoarse, those faint The
trembling was also gone.
After a pause, he said: “It is good to call me Aran from
now on.”
Song Qiutong was quite surprised, and he didn’t dare to
call Taxian-jun like that, he hesitated: “Husband, this…I’m
afraid…”
Mo Ran’s tone was sharp and fierce: “If you don’t listen, I
will throw you off the top of the mountain!”
“Ah, Aran!” Song Qiutong hurriedly changed his words,
“Aran, I was wrong.”
Mo Ran stopped talking.
He lowered his head, silently, and continued to walk
forward.
The shadow on the ground is still a shadow.
When you look at it later, you will find that, really, it’s just
a shadow.
 Jinghuashuiyue are all fake.
What he owns is only worthy of a phantom in the end.
In the end, it is vain.
“Shi Mei.”
“Huh?” The person walking beside Mo Ran turned his head
after hearing the sound. Wanye Qiansheng, grass and trees
rustling, the moonlight illuminates his stunning face, “Aran,
what’s the matter?”
“Are you… tired of walking?” Mo Ran looked at Chu
Wanning and Xue who were walking in front of him. Meng
glanced at him and whispered, “If you are tired, I will carry
you.”
Before Shi Mei spoke, Chu Wanning turned around.
He glanced at Mo Ran coldly: “Is Shi Mingjing’s leg broken,
need you to do it?”
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Shizun, Ah Ran is just joking. Don’t
be angry.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyebrows, his eyebrows
sharpened, and his eyes faintly flashed with fire: “It’s
ridiculous, what is so angry about me.”
, Drove away.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei: “…”
“Shizun is not happy… …”
“You don’t know who he is.” Mo Ran whispered in Shi Mei’s
ear, “Hearts and eyes are smaller than the tips of needles,
he is cold-blooded and ruthless, and he is not allowed to be
respectful. “
After wrinkling his nose, he lowered his voice and
concluded: “It’s very annoying.”
The Chu Wanning in front suddenly sternly said: “Mo
Weiyu, you say one more word , Believe it or not, I will leave
you down the mountain!”
Mo Ran shut up seemingly, but he secretly glanced at Shi
Mei with a grinning look, moving his mouth:
Look, I am not wrong, am I?

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Qp Huang Shanghuang”, irrigated nutrient solution,

“high-cold alpaca”, “undead salted” “Fish” and “Ranxiu” mine~

Today, the teacher of the Xiuzhen Academy assigned an assignment

to the students, using “absolutely impossible” in a sentence.

Mo Ran: If you like a person, does it mean you like his body? It is
impossible.

Chu Wanning: If you like someone, do you have to say it? It is

impossible.

Shi Mei: Is my appearance similar to a girl’s? It is impossible.

Xue Meng: As a straight man, am I willing to wear a gay purple

cloak? It is impossible.

Madam Wang: As a straight man, would you go climbing with three

gay guys without wearing naked? It is impossible.
Xue Zhengyong: Elder Yuheng is so calcium, will he have a straight
man in his seat? It is impossible.

Song Qiutong: As a cannon fodder, will the emperor marry me in this

life? It is impossible.

Rou Bao: Erha is so scumbag today, is there no angel in the

comment section to scold him? It is impossible.
37. This Venerable one has seen
the Great God

“The cold moon reflects the frost and snow, and the cold
mountain embraces the ice pool. Eight thousand high can
not cross, the end of the world is at this time.”
Xue Meng wears deerskin gloves and brushes off the huge
boulders The snow on the mountain, read the cinnabar
inscription on it, and said with joy: “Shizun, we are here.”
The peak of the rising sun is full of snow all year round.
Amidst the ice lake, the cold air is chilly, and Jincheng Lake
is frozen without being covered with snow, just like glazed
pearls, spreading across the world, the Milky Way falling into
the earth, the stars hanging down thousands of miles, and
the end is magnificent. Hao Xue’s white head is really like
walking to the end of the world.
A group of people came to the lake. The smooth, mirror-
like surface of the lake was overflowing with magnificent
light, and there was a stone embankment leading to the
center of the lake. A stone stele stands beside the
embankment. The stele is frosted with frost, and the stone
patterns are vertical and horizontal. Only the four seal
scripts, “The road is difficult to travel”, are powerful. They
are still clear after thousands of years, and Zhu Tuo is bright
red. paint.
Chu Wanning stopped in front of the stone embankment
and said: “Jincheng Lake asks for a sword, only one person
can enter at a time. Who of you will go first?”
Xue Meng can’t wait to say “Shizun, I’ll go first!”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, thought for a moment, and
shook his head: “You act recklessly, I’m not at ease.”
At this time Shi Mei smiled and said, “Shizun, let me go
first, anyway, I probably won’t be able to open the ice pool.”
On the vast ice lake, Shi Mei can only accommodate one
person along the road. Through the stone embankment,
slowly came to the end.
According to the rules, he condensed a cloud of spiritual
power in his hand, then leaned over and put his palm on the
ice surface—Shi Mei’s spiritual power continued to pass
down the ice surface, shining white light It flickered brightly
in the distance.
Mo Ran stood there holding his breath, his fingers
squeezed unconsciously, and fell into his palm.
But Shi Mei tried for a long time by the lake, but the ice
lake remained motionless. He walked back with a wry smile
and waved his hand back, and said to Chu Wanning:
“Shizun, I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, practice for a few years and try again.”
 Mo Ran sighed slightly. She was even more disappointed
than both of them, but she still comforted Shi Mei: “It
doesn’t matter, there is still a chance, I will come with you
next time.”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t talk so much, come forward, It’s
your turn.”
In the past life, Mo Ran came to ask for a sword. It was a
frivolous boy who looked forward to godly weapon infinitely.
However, in this life, he just came to fetch the sword. He
already knew what was waiting for him in front of him. He
didn’t have the tension and expectation. But there is a kind
of warmth that is about to reunite with old friends.
Walking on the stone embankment, kneeling in front of
the ice lake.
Bend down, palm touching the ice surface.
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
His scabbardless sword…
The sinful and fierce blade that accompanies him to see
all the flowers on the horizon and taste the blood in the
world——
open it Looking at the lake, Mo Ran whispered: “Bu’gui,
I’m here.”
As if sensing the fate of the master’s call, a huge black
sky suddenly rose under the ice of Jincheng Lake. The
shadow, the black shadow hovering under the ice surface,
became clearer and clearer.
 Suddenly, the thousand-foot ice surface shattered
violently, and Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s exclamation on the
shore from a distance, and his voice was far away and
almost inaudible.
“The ice has melted!!”
The tide is raging, and the pool is soaring into the sky. A
blue-black flood dragon burst out, and each dragon scale
was seven feet wide. In a moment, the surface of Jincheng
Lake was turbulent, and the water mist was engulfed. The
flood dragon ran through the brilliance under the moonlight
and exhaled a breath.
At the same time, an ancient barrier fell by the pool,
separating Chu Wanning and others from Mo Ran.
In the enchantment, one person and one dragon look at
each other.
Mo Ran squinted, facing the sky full of water, looking up at
the dragon.
I saw that Jiaolong’s mouth held a pitch-black Mo knife,
without a scabbard, and the ancient clumsy blade was thick
but sharp, bending iron and breaking gold. The dragon
turned the Mo Dao into a size suitable for mortals, slowly
bowed the radiant dragon body, and placed the knife in
front of Mo Ran.
But it did not immediately raise its head, but stared at
each other with those ginger eyes that were as high as two
adult men.
 The eyes of the dragon are like two bronze mirrors, clearly
reflecting the reflection of Mo Ran. Mo Ran held his breath,
waiting for it to speak.
If things remain the same, then he only needs to go to the
foot of the mountain to fold a plum blossom and send it to
it. The old dragon Pan Yong Fuya, but let Mo Ran pick up the
ready-made cheap.
Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, this flood
dragon is not like a previous life, so he easily gave him a
weapon. Instead, the dragon’s whiskers danced. A pair of
huge yellow pupils squinted up, and then it lifted itself up.
On the snowy ground in front of Mo Ran, write two words:
A mortal?
Mo Ran was taken aback.
He clearly remembered that this dragon in the previous
life was able to talk, why did he become dumb in this life?
After the dumb dragon finished writing these two words, it
immediately denied itself, erased the handwriting with its
thick scales, and wrote another string of words:
No, mortals don’t have such a strong aura, so, are you a
protoss?
Mo Ran: “…”
The old dragon pondered for a moment, then waved his
head, and wrote:
It’s not a god, you have evil spirits. Are you a ghost?
 Mo Ran said in his heart, what a mess! This Venerable one
is just a rebirth. If you have any thoughts, get the knife of
This Venerable one!
The old dragon seemed to see through his eagerness to
bend the sword, suddenly he lifted the scaly dragon’s claws
and slammed the sword under his claws, and the other claw
wiped out the original traces. , Add another handful of snow,
and continue to write:
Don’t be surprised. I saw two other phantoms in you,
which are really hard to see in my life. Are you a man or a
ghost, a god or a devil?
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and said, “Of course I am a
human. It goes without saying?” It was just a person who
had died once.
Old Long paused, then wrote: A person’s soul is split like
this. This is really unseen, unheard of.
Mo Ran was dull when he saw it shaking his head and
wagging his tail, and couldn’t help but laugh: “What’s so
strange, it’s senior, how can you give me this knife?”
Lao Long looked at him for a while and wrote:
Then you stand still and let me cast a spell to take a look
at your soul, and I will give you the knife, OK?
“…”
Unexpectedly, it made such a request, and Mo Ran really
hesitated in a slight shock.
 He was thinking, what if this old thing could see what
happened in his previous life?
But Bu’gui is right in front of him. The power of this Modao
is fierce and fierce. It is a rare weapon in the world. If you
refuse it, it will be impossible to think about it in the future.
After hesitating, Mo Ran looked up and asked: “It can be,
but senior, whether you are willing to give me a knife no
matter what you see in me?”
Old The dragon draws one stroke at a time:
This is the rule, so naturally you will not break your
promise.
Whether I was good or evil in the past?
Lao Long paused for a while, and then wrote:
Even if you were evil in the past, I can’t stop you, I just
hope you will be good in the future.
Mo Ran smiled with his palms: “Okay, since the senior said
so, then I naturally have nothing to push back. Please take a
look at the spell, senior.”
Lao Long lifted slightly He stood up, arched the radiant
dragon body, and snorted, followed by a bright red glow
from his pupils.
Mo Ran raised his head and found that the red light was
actually a layer of mist. The blood mist gradually deepened,
gradually covering up his reflection. After a while, when the
mist slowly dissipated, the figure of himself standing again
appeared in Lao Long’s eyes.
 Only this time, Mo Ran suddenly noticed that besides
himself, two other vague shadows were reflected in the eyes
of the dragon, standing on the left and right, quietly
standing behind him.
Mo Ran was taken aback, and immediately turned his
head to look, but behind him was empty, with a vast white
snow falling, where are other people’s figures?
Turning his head again, the two people in the dragon’s
eyes became clearer and clearer. Things that seemed to
sink under the water slowly surfaced. Mo Ran stared for a
while, suddenly felt that these two The shadow seemed
familiar and tight-he couldn’t help taking two steps forward,
unexpectedly the two phantoms in the dragon’s eyes
suddenly changed from closed eyes to open eyes!
Shi Mei!
Chu Wanning? !
I didn’t expect it to be them. Mo Ran’s shock was not a
trivial thing. He staggered two steps, stepped back,
stumbling and staggering, unable to say the whole thing:
“Why—this is— —”
The three people in Lao Long’s eyes stood quietly, their
faces calm, without the slightest expression, just staring into
the distance peacefully.
Mo Ran was extremely horrified. After a while, he saw the
red blood mist rising again, and the shadow in the dragon’s
eye began to change from clear to fuzzy, and finally
disappeared.
 The old dragon snorted, the dragon’s beard trembles, and
then quickly wrote:
I can’t see through, I’ve met in my life, I’ve never seen
someone in their souls. The marks of the other two people.
Really weird.
“I, my soul…Is there their mark?”
Yes.
Lao Long finished writing this word, paused for a moment,
and wrote:
I don’t know what happened to you, how deeply obsessed
you are, can you be with others in your soul Entangled?
Mo Ran stared at the crooked lines on the snow, as if
choked, his face slowly flushed.
His obsession with Shi Mei is deep into his bones. Even if it
is carved into his soul, even if Lao Long sees him with Shi
Mei, he doesn’t think it is a big deal.
But Chu Wanning…what’s the matter?
What obsession can he have for Chu Wanning?
Is excessive hatred also a kind of entanglement?
This person and dragon were all lost in thought, so that
the water of Jincheng Lake was slightly wrinkled, and they
had never noticed it.
When the huge waves break through the sky and the
stormy waves break the shore, everything is too late.
I saw the lake of Jincheng Lake split into two like being cut
by a knife and an axe, spewing up to the sky, respectively.
In the stormy wave, two groups of black and heavy beasts
rushed out, and their bodies were leopards. Although the
bull’s head is not as big as the old dragon alone, the horns
on the skull are cold and the four claws are sharp and sharp.
Hundreds of them gathered together, but the old dragon
was not afraid, and looked at Huang Tong sideways.
Mo Ran said: “What’s the matter?”
Old Long paused and wrote: Gouchen the Exalted.
A glance at these four words, Mo Ran was immediately
struck by lightning.
Gouchen the Exalted kills and kills, dominates the world’s
weapons. This first god created the world’s first sword to
help Fuxi quell the demons.
That majestic Shishen, are these hundreds of cows?
This is too horrible. Mo Ran really couldn’t accept it. He
was in a daze outside and inside, when suddenly he heard a
broad xun sound in the distance.
Xun is a very old instrumental music. In their age, not
many people can play it. As the sound of the xun gradually
approached, the rushing beasts slowly stagnated, bending
down their front legs one by one, kneeling on both sides.
When the tide of beasts dispersed, a man dressed in
Chinese clothes and carrying a long sword rode a unicorn.
The man has a handsome face, clean brows, and a very
gentle face.
He stood facing the wind, Yexue put on his body, the hem
of his clothes was soft and fluttering, the instrument Tao
Xun in his hand was dark and luster, his ten fingers pressed
the eyelet lightly, and played around his mouth.
As the last sound ceased quietly, a hundred cow heads
suddenly turned into water dew. It turned out that they were
actually condensed by illusion. I saw the man put down Tao
Xun, looked at Mo Ran back and forth, and then smiled
gently: “It is indeed a strange person who has never met in
a million years. No wonder Wangyue is curious about you.
Under Gouchen the Exalted, living in Jincheng Lake. This
pool. I made all the middle weapon blades. I laughed at the
small carving skills.”
Although the old dragon wrote it again and the man said it
again, Mo Ran was still in disbelief and said: “Are you
Gouchen the Exalted?”
The man was not impatient, and smiled and said, “It’s
right down.”
Mo Ran is almost suffocating: “…That’s the Wan The Lord
of Soldiers?”
“Yes.” Gouchen the Exalted raised his eyebrows lightly,
with a smile in his eyes, “The later generations seem to call
me that way. I am really ashamed, but I have nothing to do
and sharpen a knife. Wrap around a small whip or
something, it makes people look up.”
Mo Ran: “…”
It’s really annoying for a powerful person to be humble,
Chu Wanning Calmly said “I have three godly weapons”, this
Gouchen the Exalted is even more annoying, actually calling
the weapons I made “small knives” or “small whips”. Why
doesn’t he care that Fuxi is called “little old man”?
Mo Ran took a long time to relax, and said: “So, what,
shouldn’t you be in the realm of God? Why are you in this…
this pond…”
“I like to beat and beat, and I often disturb the little peace
of the Emperor of Heaven. Rather than being blinded by him
all the time in the God Realm, it’s better to leave the world
alone.”
……
Mo Ran said silently: “How long have you been here?”
Gouchen the Exalted thought a little, then smiled: “It’s
okay, but only a few hundred years old.”
“…Hundreds of years.” Mo Ran repeated, and said with a
dry smile, “Don’t you think it’s a bit small for a long time?”
Gouchen the Exalted smiled lightly. , Didn’t wave his
sleeves too carelessly.
“Not long. Besides, after casting the sword for the
Emperor of Heaven, I lost a lot of divine power. In the jewel-
filled God Realm, it is boring to stay here, but here is much
better.”
Although Mo Ran was quite curious about the legendary
god of killing, he didn’t ask much about personal matters.
After thinking about it, he felt that another matter was more
important, so he said: “God, you come out to see me today,
no Is it just because I see my soul is special?”
 “Why can’t you? Your spiritual power is rare, it’s rare.”
Gouchen the Exalted smiled, “Just give you this strange
sword, I’m afraid it’s wrong. “
Mo Ran said: “Haha, okay, I think this knife suits me well.”
“My first glance, too I think so.” Gouchen the Exalted
smiled, “After careful discrimination, I realized that it is not.
Your qualifications are rare, which makes me curious, so I
came out this time to invite you to the bottom of the lake. I
want to be there. Among the weapons, take a look at the
one that is most suitable for you.”
“…………”
This surprise can be described as extraordinary, even
though Taxian-jun is knowledgeable. , Also a little choked.
The Lord of Ten Thousand Soldiers, actually invited himself
to… pick a weapon?
Gouchen the Exalted saw that he was silent, and thought
he was afraid to go there, so he said: “Don’t worry. Although
there are many spirits underwater, they are all obedient to
me and will never hurt. You. Wangyue can prove it.”
The old dragon didn’t say a word, but slowly paused from
the side.
Seeing that he was indeed sincerely inviting, Mo Ran
couldn’t help but move slightly and said, “Then if I go, can
God agree to a request?”
“What Request?”
 “The person who just asked for the sword is my best
friend.” Mo Ran said, pointing to the shore behind the
barrier, and showing him Shi Mei, “He is just asking for the
sword. No, so I thought, if I fulfill God’s wish, can God also
fulfill my wish and give him a weapon?”
“What am I, this is just a matter of effort That’s it.”
Gouchen the Exalted laughed, and suddenly waved his
hand, and the sky-reaching ancient enchantment
disappeared instantly.
“This thing is easy. Let all three of them come over. If you
have a weapon you like, just take it.”
Mo Ran was overjoyed and didn’t expect it There is
nowhere to be found by breaking through the iron shoes like
this, and it will take no effort. Shi Mei can get a godly
weapon, which excites him more than he will get a more
powerful weapon. He immediately agreed to Gouchen the
Exalted. When Shi Mei and the others came, they told the
three people about the matter again. Shi Mei and Xue
Meng’s eyes opened wider and wider, and even Chu
Wanning moved slightly.
Gouchen the Exalted was watching, suddenly seemed to
realize something, “Huh?” He said, staring at Chu Wanning.
“Is it you?”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Yangjia Black Bayberry”, “Unknown Clouds Deep”,

“Qp Huang Shanghuang” Irrigation Nutrient Solution ~ “The undead
fish”, “Lin Feng”, “cold alpaca” threw landmines~ What is it!

Today’s Weibo updated the character map that was pinched out
when the game was in the beta. At that time, it was pinched like
Shizun, so when I was playing, I have designed and photographed
some situations that appear in the article~ I will release them one by
one in the future. What you guys can probably see is “Shizun
Bathing Picture”, “Shizun Bathing Picture”, “Shizun Meditating
Picture”, “Shizun Feeling Lost Picture”, “Feeding the Fish Princess
Embracing Shizun”, “Feeding the Fish Shizun Affectionately
Embracing Picture”, “Feeding the Fish Rebellious” “Picture” “Feeding
the Fish Shizun Red Fruit Embracing Each Other”, and “Shizun
Running Around the Street Without Pants”, which is broken by
people, are welcome to watch.

Zombie Weibo ID: Flesh-like Devil

If you are too lazy to go to Weibo, I will post pictures here, but my
phone The version should be invisible, and benefit the little darlings
of the web version~

Today’s updated picture “Shizun’s broken leg water pavilion healing,

stupid ha frantically broke in”:
38. This Venerable one’s 20,000
miles under the sea

Chu Wanning’s neither humble nor overbearing is the

same even before the gods. He said lightly: “God recognizes
me?”
“Why don’t you recognize me.” Gouchen the Exalted
smiled politely, “Years ago , You came to Jincheng Lake to
ask for a sword. The spiritual power is so deep and pure, I
almost couldn’t help but come out to meet you. How about,
are the weapons easy to use?”
“God said Which one?”
“…Ah.” Gouchen the Exalted was taken aback for a
moment, and then smiled, “Look at my memory, forgot to
give you two.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s okay. Tianwen is fine.”
“Tianwen?”
“That’s the willow vine.”
“Oh So that’s it.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled, “You
named it Tianwen? What else? What is it called?”
Chu Wanning said: “Jiu’ge.”
 “How about Jiu’ge?”
“It’s very cold, so I don’t use much.”
Gouchen the Exalted sighed: “It’s a pity.”
Here, Gouchen the Exalted turned his head back and said
slowly: “Wangyue, I will take them down. Water spiritual
power is thin, which is not good for your health. You should
go back soon.”
The old dragon nodded, and made a huge wave with a
bang, the dragon scales shone, and the dragon dived into
the abyss.
At the same time, Chu Wanning cast a water amulet on
the other three. Gouchen the Exalted saw it, and couldn’t
help but look at Chu Wanning more. He said in his heart: It’s
rare to see it in the monk. The technique is as proficient as
him. I don’t know who he learned from?
But Chu Wanning looked cold and unwilling to talk
nonsense with people, and Gouchen didn’t want to be
boring. When everyone was ready, they waded together and
dived into the cold Jincheng Lake.
Because of the spell, Mo Ran and their actions are no
different from those on the shore. As they dived to the
bottom, a vast underwater world gradually emerged.
The bottom of the lake is covered with large tracts of soft
white sand, terraced rice paddies are vertical and
horizontal, water plants are flying, and there are rows of
well-structured houses and houses. In the streets and alleys,
spirit beasts and monsters of various forms walked back and
forth, and some spirits that could never live together in the
mortal world were all in peace here.
Gouchen the Exalted said: “Jincheng Lake is full of aura,
and it has become a cave of its own. The living beings settle
here, and often no longer migrate for generations, so there
are many things that are different from the world. If you are
interested, you can look around Look.”
While they were talking, they saw a white-skinned rabbit
spirit with red eyes riding a white-fronted tiger swaggering
across the market. The rabbit spirit was dressed in a white
robe, graceful and arrogant, and kept berating the tiger and
walking faster. Looking at the tiger, he lowered his eyebrows
and raised his eyebrows with bashful eyebrows.
Everyone couldn’t help being a little speechless: “…”
Gouchen the Exalted took them along the main
promenade. The shops on both sides were crowded with a
lot of shops, and they were all going for a long way. , In the
downtown area, the demons danced wildly, and the sight
was amazing.
“Jincheng Lake rarely communicates with the outside
world, and most of the needed items are exchanged here.”
Xue Meng said: “The rumor has it that Jincheng Lake is
made of your blood, so say Come, they are all supported by
your spiritual power, so you must be the master of this
place, right?”
“The master is not counted.” Gouchen the Exalted smiled
faintly, “The years have passed too For a long time. I have
been away from the God Realm for many years, and my
spiritual power is no longer the same. What happened when
the world was opened up is like a dream. How much does it
have to do with me now? At this moment, you are just a
small swordsmith. .”
As he said, he took everyone around the downtown area.
Those creatures at the bottom of the pool had been living
with Gouchen the Exalted day and night, and had gradually
forgotten his identity as the God of Origin. Seeing him
coming, they had no special reaction, and only screamed for
themselves.
“Fish blood steamed buns, fish blood steamed buns just
out of the cage.”
“Snakes of the snake slough, the best clothes material,
the last three feet, we have to wait until sold out The slave
family will shed their skin next time.”
“Selling squid Daizi, this young master just vomited the
ink this morning, it would be better to trace the ink with
Daizi——hey, little lady Don’t go.”
There are endless shouts in the market, and the
spectacles are even more dizzying.
The headless ghost sits in front of the stall selling comb
powder, a pair of long nails with bright red cardamom,
holding a horn comb, putting his bloody head on his knees,
brushing his hair while gently Said: “The best bone comb,
the customer will take one.”
 Xue Meng opened his eyes wide, looking around, seeing a
pharmacy next to him, and coming inside. Those who were
busy going there were all those who sold rare medicinal
materials that he had never seen before. Thinking of his
mother’s love of cherishing herbs, I was about to look closer.
Suddenly, I heard a sharp, piercing voice behind him
shouting: “Let Let me go! Let me go first!”
Xue Meng flinched, turned his head to look, but couldn’t
see a half figure. Gouchen the Exalted smiled and said:
“Under your feet. You will take a closer look.”
Sure enough, Xue Meng took a closer look and saw a pile
of small stones walking by himself.
“It’s really eye-opening, and rocks can walk. Are rocks
good?” Xue Meng muttered.
Chu Wanning said: “Vee.”
“Fuban?”
“…” Chu Wanning gave him a light look, “Mo Ran It’s fine
if you don’t listen to the class, why don’t you even pay
attention to it?”
Xue Meng is fully absorbed in martial arts, but he is
inattentive in the study of literature and history. This is only
affected by the majesty of Chu Wanning, and he has to sit
down in the fashion of lectures. He said, but in fact, the left
ear went in and the right ear came out. Shizun caught him
now, and his face was flushed.
Mo Ran caressed his palm and smiled: “I am not happy
when Shizun said this. I really listened to this paragraph
carefully.”
Xue Meng was not convinced:” Oh? Then you can listen to
it?”
“Where are the worms, they are very greedy by nature.
Whenever they see beautiful stones, they want to carry
them on their backs, and they are often picked up by
themselves. I’m crushed to death by the stone.”
Mo Ran smiled and looked at Chu Wanning.
“Shizun, you said I was right or wrong.”
Chu Wanning nodded, and then said: “The worm is extinct
in the world. Gouchen the Exalted.”
Gouchen the Exalted listened and said with a smile: “Well,
it’s because of a small pharmacy, so it can survive. Look, it’s
there.”
I saw the worm moving to the steps of the pharmacy little
by little, and suddenly shouted: “I can’t stand it! Come and
save my life with a doctor!”
Swim out a green water bird. He obviously has dealt with
this situation countless times. He took a white porcelain
bottle and poured some golden-red potion on the body of
the worm. While pouring it, he smiled leisurely: “Yugong
today The harvest seems to be quite fruitful?”
The worm called Yugong snorted, with a lazy voice,
obviously very comfortable under the nourishment of the
potion: “Huh, it’s good, it’s good, tomorrow Go back with
one hundred dollars, and there will be 485,670 stones at
home.”
 Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Shi Mei murmured: “Have you already stocked so much?”
The green dragon sprinkled potion on the worm and said
“You can remember to come here earlier tomorrow. I think if
you are later, I am afraid that it won’t work if you put this
boosting dew on you.”
“I know, I know. Early. Come later, come early.” The
scorpion replied perfunctorily, and suddenly he took a fancy
to a beautiful pale yellow stone in the corner, and yelled,
“Little loach-oh no, it’s Jiao Doctor, the stone over there
looks good, please pick it up and put it on my back. So
tomorrow I will have 485,680 stones.”
Xue Meng couldn’t help but walked over and asked: “What
do you want so many stones for? Do you want to build a
house?”
The high voice of the toe came out from under the stone,
squeaky. “What? A mortal? Alas, I haven’t seen a mortal in
many years—you ask me what I do with stones? Of course
it’s not building a house. How can I be so boring!”
Shi Mei also bears I can’t help being curious: “Then what
do you do with them?”
Fatty said: “Count!”
“…………”
Everyone has nothing to say.
 Without recounting, after strolling around, Gouchen the
Exalted led them back to their mansion.
In the corner of the street, a huge shell stands upright,
like a mortal wall. After being transferred, he was admitted
to the hospital. In the wing halls, corridors and gardens,
bead curtains made of seaweed and pearls sway gently with
the water waves. Some of the compartments were dark, and
some were lit, with dim candlelight shining through them,
and there were faint sounds of 箜篌 and xun in them.
Like the drugstore, the servants in the Shangshen’s
mansion are also of the Jiao people.
Some of those Jiao people kept their tails, and some made
their dragon tails into legs for the convenience of walking,
but they were still not used to wearing shoes, and they
walked around on the ground with their bare feet.
Gouchen the Exalted saw the weird expressions of the
four of them, and smiled slightly, “Don’t be surprised,
everyone, I have a good relationship with Wangyue, so I live
together. He was the prince of the East China Sea. These
servants came with him after he settled here.”
Wangyue is the old black dragon.
Mo Ran got the godly weapon from the black flood in his
previous life, and he was kind to it. Hearing Gouchen the
Exalted said this, he couldn’t help laughing: “Where is he? A
behemoth like him, back After the underwater, it should be
transformed, right? Otherwise, I can’t live here.”
 Gouchen the Exalted nodded and said cheerfully: “This is
natural, but he is old and he has no strength. , I just went to
the surface of the water, and it should have rested now. If
you want to see him, you have to wait for him to wake up.”
As he spoke, a long brown-haired scorpion floated away.
At this point, he bent down and bowed to Gouchen the
Exalted. As soon as he opened his mouth, there was an
elegant and ethereal voice: “The God is back. His Royal
Highness Wangyue has already told his subordinates, God
Do you want to take the guests to the Godly Weapon library
immediately?”
Gouchen the Exalted did not answer first, but gently
looked at the guests first. Seeing that the four of them had
no comments, they nodded: “That’s okay, and I bother you
to prepare some small wine and small dishes in the kitchen,
and we will have a banquet after our godly weapon library
returns.”
Everyone walked deep into the courtyard and came to the
last entrance, only to see the courtyard There is a giant
willow tree in the center, which is different from the mortal
species. The trunk of this willow tree is as thick as ten adult
men. The bark is old and vigorous, and the wicker is
inextricably hanging down like a green veil.
Xue Meng’s voice dries out: “Wow, how many years has
this tree grown?”
Gouchen the Exalted said: “I have never calculated it, but
more than 100,000 years is always Yes.”
 Xue Meng was surprised: “What kind of tree can live for so
long?”
“The age of the tree is originally longer than that of
people, let alone it suffers Jincheng Lake’s aura is nourished,
so it’s actually nothing strange. Please follow me, the
entrance of the godly weapon library is in this willow tree
hole.” Gouchen the Exalted said, and suddenly stopped to
take a look at Xue Meng.
“Try not to touch those weeping branches. The tree has
become fine and it will hurt.”
But it was a bit late to say that, Xue Meng has already
picked a leaf off .
Only heard his “Ah” yelling, and at the same time there
was a groan in the void, and there seemed to be a dumb
voice sighing softly-“Ouch.”
Xue Meng quickly threw the leaves out as if hit by
lightning, and said, “What’s the matter? Why is there blood
in this?”
Sure enough, the willow branch broke There was gurgling
blood, and the leaves he had thrown down seemed to be
alive, convulsing and twitching on the ground. After a while,
they gradually calmed down and lay in the distance, quickly
rolling and scorching.
Gouchen the Exalted said helplessly: “I have already said
that I have become refined. How can the little-gongzi…” He
shook his head, and went forward to check the cut branch,
urging his spiritual power to comfort the willow tree
Coagulation.
Chu Wanning said: “Xue Meng, you come to me. Don’t
move.”
“Yes, Shizun.” Xue Meng made a mistake on his own and
had to droop his head over. .
Fortunately, this episode did not cause too much trouble.
Chu Wanning apologized to Gouchen the Exalted. The other
party is indeed the beginning god, but also generous, just
smiled: “This little- Gongzi’s hands and feet are too fast.”
Xue Meng’s face flushed red, and he walked with his head
buried behind Chu Wanning without saying a word. During
the conversation, a group of people passed through the lush
weeping willows and came to the thick tree trunk. Looking
closer, they found that this willow tree was bigger and more
horrified than when they looked far away. At first they
thought ten men could hug each other, but when they
looked again, they found that they had really
underestimated its roughness.
There is a tree hole between the willows. It is not so much
a tree hole as a huge arch, wide and high enough for three
strong men to pass through at the same time. There are
several complicated barriers in front of the tree hole.
Gouchen the Exalted resolved them one by one, and then
smiled back and said: “There is a godly weapon library
inside. It’s a little messy, please don’t laugh.”
 Mo Ran was curious, and was about to go in after Gouchen
the Exalted, but Chu Wanning seemed to inadvertently
lugged him behind, and said lightly: “You slow down.” He
went ahead.
Mo Ran is very familiar with his behavior. When the four
masters and apprentices killed monsters and slayers in his
previous life, Chu Wanning always took the lead. At that
time, he only said that Shizun was impatient, and Proud,
unwilling to fall behind the younger generation. However,
now Mo Ran is reborn anyway, and his thoughts are different
from before. He watched Chu Wanning’s white robe
disappear into the darkness of the tree hole, and a slight
hesitation suddenly floated in his heart——
This person rushed ahead, really because of impatience
and arrogance?

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “Yangjia Black
Bayberry”, “Unknown Clouds”, “Qp “Huang Shanghuang”, irrigation
nutrient solution~“Lin Feng”, “Little Yellow Mosquito”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Cold Alpaca” Mine, “Duck Web” Rocket Launcher~

Start looking for weapons, add the usual weapon information of the
three people.

Chu Wanning:

owns Tianwen, Jiu’ge, and Huaisha godly weapons.

Shizun is good at mecha, enchantment, attack, and healing.

However, his individual defense is extremely poor. In terms of
playing games, he is a mad dog with crispy skin and high explosive
DPS.

Mo Ran:

In his previous life, he had a godly weapon Bu’gui. At the end of this
chapter, only junior disciples can break the sword.

The emperor is good at the number one forbidden technique in the

cultivation world, and his attack and defense are not low. In terms of
games, he is a smooth output that won’t cause any problems.

Xue Meng:

Longcheng, not a godly weapon, but also a superb scimitar cast by

Kunlun Taxue Palace .

The young master inherits Shizun completely. He is a mad dog with

high attack and high outbreak. Because he can’t enchant, his
defense is worse than Shizun.

Shi Mei:

The treatment depends on one pair of hands. He asked if he had a

weapon.
 39. This Venerable one’s new
weapon

Into the cave, there is a narrow tunnel. They stepped on

the steps made of talc at the bottom of the lake, and the
slippery touch permeated from the soles of their feet to the
heart. After walking through this section of the road, there is
a glimmer of flowers in front of me, suddenly bright.
The “small and messy” godly weapon library in Gouchen
the Exalted’s mouth is completely different from what it
should be. This ancient tree is very vast. Who knows that
the cave sky inside is even more powerful, and there is no
ground below. When everyone looked up, they couldn’t see
the dome. The rows of stands on which the world’s most
powerful weapons were placed were extremely arrogant.
In the middle of the arsenal, lying in a smelting pool with
hot waves, there is orange-red molten iron dripping, and a
handful of unforged weapons are immersed in it for
washing. The weapons made by Gouchen the Exalted each
surpassed the purple electric blue frost and the like. The
terrifying temperature could not destroy half of them, but
made the blade edge more colorful and abnormal, and the
dragon light was shining.
The most wonderful thing is that the various parts of the
whizzing and whirling in the air, they are all affected by the
magic circle in the ancient wood, and they can move around
by themselves.
Those tiny flower pieces, inlaid jewels, are like ghosts,
creaking and flying all over the sky, occasionally collisions
and intersections, sparking sparks, ding-dong and sweet.
Gouchen the Exalted looked back and smiled slightly: “The
place is a little smaller, right?”
Shi Mei: “…”
Uh .
Xue Meng: “…”
Small? What is big?
Mo Ran: “…”
I have a fucking sentence about you.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Gouchen the Exalted asked Xue Meng and Shi Mei to
choose among them at will. If there is something you like,
just take one away. As for Mo Ran, Gouchen was quite
interested in him, and he exchanged several weapons for
him, but none of them were too satisfactory.
“Fengming Jiaowei.” Passing the fourteenth weapon,
Gouchen the Exalted was not discouraged, “Try this.”
Mo Ran: “This…I No rhythm.”
 “It’s okay, just make two strokes at will.”
Mo Ran Yiyan played several times on the guqin whose
front part was shiny and the tail was blackened. Who knows
that the tremor of the strings can’t be condensed, and it
turns into a sharp tone.
Gouchen the Exalted immediately threw Fengming aside,
the magic curse held the guqin back in place, and then
changed to a jade pipa.
Mo Ran: “…Just forget about it.” He is a big man, his wife
plays the pipa, this kind of thing is done by Kunlun’s little
white faces in the snow palace.
Gouchen the Exalted insisted: “Try it.”
“…Okay.” But Mo Ran had no choice but to take over and
follow suit, but he seemed to be grieving. He broke the
string without playing twice.
“…”
Gouchen the Exalted stared at the broken string and said
for a long time: “Do you know what this string is made of?”
Mo Ran said: “…you won’t want me to pay, do you?”
“Wushan goddess’s white hair.” Gouchen the Exalted
muttered, “The sword is constantly splitting, and the fire is
constantly burning. It is the essence of the earth spirit. .You
actually…you…”
Mo Ran turned his head in horror and said: “Shizun! I have
no money to pay him!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 Gouchen the Exalted twisted the long strings and
muttered to himself: “Wood contaminates the earth, you
can destroy the earth spirit essence. Is the weapon suitable
for you the wood spirit essence?”
“What?”
“It shouldn’t be…” Gouchen the Exalted glanced at Chu
Wanning for some reason. Chu Wanning caught his gaze and
asked: “What shouldn’t it?”
Gouchen the Exalted did not immediately answer, but
raised his hand with a wave, summoning Tao Xun and
blowing slowly, following The sound of the xun gradually
fell, and a blood red summoning circle suddenly cracked on
the top of the sky.
“Ji Baihua, come out.”
Mo Ran raised his head suddenly, Xue Meng and Shi Mei
were also attracted by the excitement here. I saw Gouchen
the Exalted’s fingertips frozen in the sky, spinning the
complex array at the top of the sky, and then, a fox fairy
with its fluffy tail stretched out, silver powder rustling, and
brilliant light flowing.
The fox fairy hovered in the air, and the money fell in front
of Mo Ran.
This fox fairy was very beautiful. When he got close, he
discovered that he was a man. His brows were red, peach
eyes were slightly raised, and his anger was three-pointed.
He was dressed in gorgeous brocade clothes. Holding a
golden brocade box in his hand, he glanced at Gouchen the
Exalted, smiled and said: “God.”
Gouchen said: “Why did I call you, you should feel it?”
“The subordinates know it.”
Gouchen asked: “What do you think?”
Ji Baihua smiled and said: “Yes, you can give it a try.”
These two guys asked and answered without paying
attention to the other four.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but said: “What are you talking
about?”
“Huh? Xiaoxianjun can’t wait any longer?” Fox Fairy Ji
Baihua said, “Say It’s interesting. Before I showed up, I
sensed your spiritual power from afar. I thought it was at
least an old man with white beard and hair, but I didn’t
realize it was a handsome young man.”
Mo Ran : “…”
Gouchen the Exalted said: “Ji Baihua, please be serious
first.”
“Well, I’m just kidding.” Ji Baihua Squinting his eyes, the
velvet tail flicked, “What’s the serious thing? Oh, don’t stare
at me like this, Xiaogou, this is really a long story-”
Mo Ran laughed : “Can you make a long story short?”
Ji Baihua also smiled and said: “Okay, okay, if you want to
make a short story, it is actually very short.” He drove his
spiritual power and floated the brocade box in his hand. In
front of Mo Ran.
 “Come on, take it.”
…Sure enough, it was concise.
Mo Ran took the brocade box and turned it over in his
hand.
The brocade box is shining with golden light and full of
brilliance. I don’t know what kind of godly weapon is in it.
It’s just that there is no gap in the box. The only decoration
is a yin and yang fish pattern on the surface of the box. Two
koi fishes, one black and one white, are connected to each
other to form a gossip phase.
“How do I open this?”
Ji Baihua: “Hehe, the method of opening, out of my mouth,
into the ears of the king, no one else can listen.”
Xue Meng asked: “Do you mean we want us to avoid it?”
Ji Baihua smiled and said: “You don’t have to avoid it, I just
offend this little fairy.” With a wave of his hand, Mo Ran’s
eyes suddenly went dark. I don’t know when they were
already in a small secret room.
“You don’t need to be nervous, Xiaoxianjun. This is a
space-shifting technique that I am good at. The brocade box
with the weapon is my unique secret magic weapon.
Therefore, it is not allowed to talk about the opening
method in front of everyone. Listen. Don’t be surprised.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “It’s okay. But I would like to ask,
what kind of weapon is this inside and need to be packed in
a brocade box?”
 “I can’t tell you this.” Ji Baihua said, “Godly weapons are
temperamental. This weapon does not want people to know
its appearance easily. If you provoke it, even if you finally
open the box, it will still be I don’t recognize you as the
master.”
“…” Mo Ran was speechless for a moment, and had to
smile wryly, “What weapon? His temper is so weird. Okay,
okay, you just tell me, this box How do I open it?”
Seeing that he didn’t force the questioning, Ji Baihua
added a bit of affection in his heart, and said with a smile:
“Little fairy is happy, then I am unambiguous. This box is
called Sauvignon Blanc. You too I saw it, it is seamless. If
you want to open it, you must meet two conditions.”
Mo Ran said: “I would like to hear the details.”
Ji Baihua said: “My family of fox fairies believes in love
and goodness the most. Therefore, first, in this world, only
one person can open Sauvignon Blanc. This person is
extremely important in your life. You need to love this
person deeply, and this person must also I am devoted to
you and treat you loyally.”
Mo Ran smiled and said: “So that’s a strange request, but
it’s not difficult.” He still believes in his friendship with Shi
Mei.
When Ji Baihua heard the words, he slightly raised the
corners of his lips: “How is it not difficult? People’s minds
are the most unpredictable since ancient times. What you
think is not necessarily true. I have been in the world for a
long time and have seen it. Too many people have lost their
minds and don’t know who their beloved is. Over the past
tens of thousands of years, there have been very few people
who can open Sauvignon Blanc. It can be said that very few
people.”
Mo Ran Qidao “Why is this? Even if you get the wrong
person, you can continue to look for it. The big deal is to try
the people you know one by one, and you can always find
the so-called’most important person in life’, right?”
Ji Baihua said: “This is the second condition I want to say.
Apart from you, Sauvignon Blanc can only be touched by
one person, that is, you only have one chance. If you find
the wrong target, it will Eternity is closed, and no one can
get the contents of the box anymore.”
Mo Ran smiled: “No wonder you have to isolate everyone
else. You have to let them hear you, and it’s hard for me.
Deal with it. If I hold the box to look at someone, they will
know who I like. It’s embarrassing.” He paused, playing with
the gold box in his hand, and said: “But you guys are really
making this little gadget. Interesting, this turned out to be a
keyhole that can only be used once. If you open it wrong,
the box will be useless.”
“Naturally, you can only open it once, otherwise how
many times do you want to open it?” Ji Baihua Staring at
him, “You mortals have rushed around for decades, failing to
live up to many good relationships without knowing it? You
know, the world is affectionate like this long lovesick, if you
choose wrong, it will be difficult to look back.”
 ” Haha, please don’t worry, Daxian Fox, others can choose
the wrong one, but I know it very well.” Mo Ran bowed to
him with his palms together and smiled, “I can’t live up to
this lovesickness.”
Ji Baihua Glancing at him, his voice is low and gentle, and
extremely elegant and beautiful: “Xiao Xianjun don’t want to
be too confident. I see you, in fact, I don’t know Wushan off,
I don’t know the hit person.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, and his smile still froze on his
face: “What do you mean?”
This handsome fairy who claims to be “the most faithful in
love and goodness” does not want to say more. Only faintly
sighed: “No order, long lovesickness, break the willow
branches. Alas…”
Mo Ran has no culture and can’t understand this sourly
dropping schoolbag, but he always thinks that fox fairy is I
reminded myself of something around the corners, but
unfortunately my brain is stupid, and I can’t think of a
reason even if I want to break my head.
When I need to ask again, Ji Baihua smiled slightly. The
mission was completed, and Mo Ran was sent out of the
secret room after waving his sleeves. He suddenly froze and
became stiff, and then he fell apart with a clatter. A jet-black
chess piece fell down, where he had stood.
It’s a pity that Mo Ran didn’t see this situation. If he saw
it, many things at the bottom of the lake would probably
change.
 When Mo Ran came back to his senses, he found that he
had already Back to the godly weapon library, holding
Sauvignon Blanc in his hands. The other four people were
waiting for him in the godly weapon library. When he came
back, Gouchen the Exalted grinned, with a clear mouth at
the corner of his mouth, and said, “That little fox is also
really funny, and it must be so mysterious to open a box.
How about it, do you know how to open it?”
At this point, he couldn’t help but think deeply. Mo Ran
changed his mind and smiled: “It’s easy to say, very easy.”
He seemed to walk to Shi Mei inadvertently: “The design
of this lock is exquisite and interesting. I think you may not
be able to figure it out after ten or eight years. If you don’t
believe it, come and see?”
Then, he seemed to inadvertently hand the box in front of
Shi Mei.
The brocade box with brilliant streamers is right in front of
Shi Mei, and the golden light reflects Shi Mei’s gentle and
beautiful eyebrows.
“Shi Mei, you can try it first.” Mo Ran obviously wanted to
pretend to be nonchalant, but his heart was tangled up and
his palms were sweating.
This is an opportunity to bet whether he can have a new
godly weapon, he should be extremely cautious, but he also
feels that he is already very cautious, he is a person who
has died once, don’t he know Who do you care about most?
He is not stupid.
 Shi Mei hesitated a little, but eventually took Sauvignon
Blanc from Mo Ran.
Mo Ran’s heart suddenly hung in his throat, but after
staring for a long time, everything went as usual without
any movement.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei is holding the box carefully, looking carefully,
touching the yin and yang fish pattern with her fingertips,
and then wondering: “Unexpectedly Without the slightest
gap, the interlocking eyes can’t be seen anywhere.”
Why is there no response? !
Why did Shi Mei encounter Sauvignon Blanc, but
Sauvignon Blanc did not move at all?
Could it be—ah! Yes! It’s a glove!
Mo Ran glanced at the warm deerskin gloves Shi Mei was
wearing, and his heart moved, he was about to let Shi Ying
take it off and try again. Suddenly, without warning, a
slender hand with five fingers and a well-proportioned bone
stretched out and took the Sauvignon Blanc steadily.
Mo Ran was struck by thunder and screamed: “Shizun
——!!!”
Chu Wanning was taken aback and almost dropped the
box, but this man His calmness has really deepened into his
bones, so that the mess in his heart is actually invisible.
Mo Ran wailed like a concubine: “Shizun——!!!”
 Xue Meng got goose bumps: “Scream! Why don’t you take
your box? You? It’s like someone robbed your wife.”
“I—I—” Mo Ran was almost dizzy, and couldn’t say it
clearly, so he just covered his face and howled,” My God…”
Chu Wanning! Why don’t you wear gloves? !
You are so afraid of the cold!
We are all wearing the ice and snow, why are you alone—
Suddenly, Mo Ran was taken aback.
Yes…
The exorcism crabapple worn on them needs to be in
harmony with Chu Wanning’s palm, so Chu Wanning never
bought himself a pair of warmth from the beginning gloves.
He doesn’t wear gloves, just to protect them.
But I didn’t care about him from start to finish, so that
until I was about to start Sauvignon Blanc, I suddenly
realized that Chu Wanning, who was most afraid of the cold,
was always frozen.
Mo Ran really wanted to cry without tears, and said that
he was really unlucky, so he missed Godly Weapon. Just as
Wu’s chest became stuffy, unexpectedly, as Chu Wanning’s
fingers touched the Yin Yang fish, the two metal fishes
seemed to be alive, and they began to twist and twist
around the box flexibly. Move.
Slightly pause.
Only two crisp sounds of “click and click” were heard, the
yin and yang fish lingered, and finally rose up and became
two handles. Chu Wanning turned the handle again, and the
long lovesickness cracked. Split in half, revealing the golden
things inside.
Mo Ran was stunned.
Ji Baihua’s words are still in my ears.
“Only one person can open Sauvignon Blanc. This person
is extremely important in your life. You need to love this
person deeply, and this person must also be devoted to you
and be loyal to you.”
…This person is Chu Wanning?
How could it be Chu Wanning!
Impossible, absolutely impossible! ! How could he love
Chu Wanning so much, and how could Chu Wanning like
him? What a joke!
This must be wrong, the box must be wrong, this box is
broken.
However, this wave of surprise has not passed yet. When
Chu Wanning picked up the godly weapon in Sauvignon
Blanc, another more shocking and shocking thing happened.
This time it was not only Mo Ran who was shocked, but
the other three people, even Chu Wanning, had their faces
slightly moved.
The eyes reflect the splendor of the weapon, and a bunch
of shimmering soft willows illuminates the faces of
everyone.
Chu Wanning: “…”
 Xue Meng: “…”
Shi Mei: “…”
The two words stuck in Mo Ran’s throat for a while, before
vomiting it out with difficulty, in disbelief.
“…Tianwen???”

The author has something to say:

Crab and crab “Ranxiu”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”,
irrigation nutrient solution ~ “high cold alpacas” The mines of “Tang,
Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” grenades~

If this is an online game article, then let’s study the cause of death of
the three masters and apprentices:

Chu Wanning: Died to ot

Mo Ran: Died to t

Shi Mei: Died to teammate too pig

Xue Meng: Died of coquettish position

40. This Venerable one is really
alive Jiangui

The weapon contained in Sauvignon Blanc is Tianwen, or a

bunch of golden willow vines exactly the same as Tianwen,
all in the same pattern and format.
Without making long lovesickness, breaking willow
branches.
Chu Wanning looked uncertain, handed the bunch of
willow vines to Mo Ran, and condensed the light in his back
palm, summoning Tianwen, and the two were compared, it
was like looking in a mirror, there was no difference.
Everyone did not expect such a thing to happen, even Mo
Ran could hardly believe his eyes-as a person who has been
drawn thousands of times by Tianwen in his previous life, he
did not Unexpectedly, Jincheng Lake actually gave him an
identical weapon.
What is going on here?
Everyone looked at Gouchen the Exalted standing next to
them.
 Gouchen the Exalted also looked surprised, and said: “…
Now in the mortal world, there are two wood spirit
essences?”
Xue Meng asked: “Wood spirit What does essence mean?”
“Ah, that’s it.” Gouchen the Exalted said, “There are five
kinds of elements in this world, and you all know that.
Everyone who cultivates spiritual core will have one or two
One attribute. And the most talented person of a certain
attribute in the mortal world is the essence of that attribute.
For example, the former Wushan Goddess is the essence of
the earth spirit. However, generally speaking, within a
generation, only one essence can exist for the same
attribute. ——The essence of the wood spirit is now
available in the mortal world. I gave him the first weapon of
the wood spirit many years ago.”
He said, his eyes fell on Chu Wanning.
“When I cast five top godly weapons, I originally planned
to cast only one of each attribute. The other four pieces did
not show any difference during the casting process. Spirit
godly weapon, it broke into two pieces in the furnace.”
“My way was God’s will, so I made those two pieces of
wicker into two weapons. But I still think in my heart, this It
is impossible for the two weapons to find the owner at the
same time, so I handed one of them to Ji Baihua and asked
him to punch a brocade box to prevent unruly people from
coveting it. But I did not expect…”
 Gouchen the Exalted shook his head and was about to
continue to feel emotion. Suddenly, the willow vine in Mo
Ran’s hand burst out with a string of brilliant red fireworks,
the flowing golden luster began to gradually change, and
finally became a fire Chong Hong, all the thoughts in Mo
Ran’s mind were chaos. Without even thinking about it, he
said: “Ah! Jiangui!”
Chu Wanning is too late to stop.
So Gouchen the Exalted and Chu Wanning looked at Mo
Ran with pity, and Mo Ran soon knew how they would look
like this. He actually remembered it himself:
The first time Godly weapon emits a different color and
lustre, it means that it has returned to its owner and wants
the owner to give it a name…
Unfortunately, it was too late. I saw three strong,
powerful, Ling Mao Danqing writings slowly appeared on Liu
Teng’s silver handle—
Ah! Jiangui.
Shen Bing “Ah! Jiangui”.
Mo Ran: “…………Ahhhhh!!!”
Although Xue Meng and Shi Mei don’t know the rules for
naming this godly weapon, they see in front of them. After
thinking about the scene, I understood it. Xue Meng burst
into laughter and burst into tears: “This kind of name is
really only you can pick, hahahaha, good name, good name.
Shizun has Tianwen, and you have’Ah! Jiangui’ ,
Ahhahahahahaha.”
 Since Mo Ran has obtained a godly weapon, Xue Meng
and Shi Mei have also chosen their favorite weapons-Xue
Meng is a long sword, Shi Mei is a piccolo, However, the
weapons of the two have never given off a different luster.
Obviously, they have not been tamed yet, and they are not
willing to submit to their control.
But it doesn’t matter much, you can always think about it.
So they were in a good mood. In the evening, the Chinese
banquet opened on the Spring Night. Gouchen the Exalted
had never brought mortals to Jincheng Lake, and warmly
invited them to stay one night before leaving. When he
entertained mortals for the first time, he did his best. At the
table, there was a staggering coquettish, sweet and sour,
full of drums, and the host and the guest were slightly
drunk.
After the banquet, Gouchen the Exalted ordered the
attendant to take the guests to the compartment to arrange
sleeping and sleeping for the night.
The guest went to the room and was next to the godly
weapon library. When he saw the giant tree, Mo Ran thought
of the “Jiangui” he had just obtained, so he couldn’t help but
summoned Liu Teng out, and looked carefully.
Without making long lovesickness, break the willow
branches.
What did the fox demon named Ji Baihua notice? Why did
he say such a sentence, and what did he mean by that?
 After all, I was drunk in the evening, and even the
thoughts were not so clear. He only thought it was really
strange. If the Sauvignon Blanc did not go wrong, then how
could Chu Wanning unlock the box? lock?
Of course he doesn’t like Chu Wanning. As for Chu
Wanning loves him deeply… it’s a big joke.
While thinking, looked back at Shizun.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning was also looking at him
behind him. When the two of them looked at him, Mo Ran
suddenly felt his heart tremble. It seemed that he was
stabbed by something small and sharp, and there was a
subtle sweetness. Before he could think, he grinned at Chu
Wanning. But this kind of spiritual feeling was only a
moment, and he soon regretted it again.
Obviously so annoying, why sometimes I see him and feel
so peaceful and comfortable?
Chu Wanning described it as indifferent, but he saw that
Mo Ran summoned Jiangui, after thinking for a moment, he
also summoned Tianwen.
He walked towards Mo Ran.
Jiangui seems to have a bad temper. He feels the
approach of another powerful wood spirit body. It stabs the
scarlet fireworks. From time to time, a few bursts and
splashes fall on Xue Meng. It was actually a competitive
attitude.
On the other hand, Tianwen in Chu Wanning’s hands
seems to have a sense of the same kind of aura, but it has
been getting along well with Chu Wanning day and night,
and has long been running well, so although it is full of
fighting spirit, the whole body is not golden Like Jiangui, he
was restless, but gradually brightened. After seeing his
master hadn’t stopped him, he became dazzling calmly, as
if he had made up his mind to let “Jiangui” see and know,
what kind of steady attitude an excellent weapon should
face. .
Two godly weapons, originally linked together.
Now one is fledgling, and the other has already
experienced many battles.
A handful of red light is splashing all over, like a yellow-
haired kid who is anxious to get angry, jumping up and
down; a handful of gold is overflowing, like Lingfeng’s super-
zongshi, reserved and arrogant.
Chu Wanning glanced at the Liuteng in his hand, pondered
for a while, his eyes fell on Jiangui through the long
eyelashes in the secret room. He said: “Mo Ran.”
“Shizun?”
“Pick up yours…” Jiangui seemed a bit shameful, and Chu
Wanning paused and said, “Pick up your willow vine, and
look at me.”
Mo Ran’s brain was full of squishy, I don’t know how many
rolling children appeared, and he was helpless. He pinched
his eyebrows and smiled bitterly: “Shizun, don’t be kidding,
please spare me.”
“I will let you three tricks.”
 “I have never used Liuteng…”
“Ten strokes.”
“But—”
Chu Wanning didn’t have any more words, and a dazzling
golden light came from him with a wave of his hand! Mo Ran
was shocked. His fear of Tianwen was really deep in his
bones. He immediately raised his hand and raised his
branches to block with “Jiangui”. Two willow vines tore
against the wind and snow against the sky and rose into the
air like two dragons fighting each other. , The friction burst
out a string of gold and red sparks!
Although I have never learned how to use this special
weapon, I may have been watching Chu Wanning’s moves
for a long time. Mo Ran is also a talented person, so he can
barely Can withstand Chu Wanning’s offensive.
The two clashed in the cold pool for dozens of rounds.
Although Chu Wanning released the water, Mo Ran
responded well, which really exceeded his expectations.
Tianwen’s gold and Jiangui’s red are waving in the wind in
the sky, with brilliant moves and brilliant wind and shadows.
The lake is torn apart and torn by the fierce vine shadows-
finally gold and red are entangled in one place , Evenly
matched, hard to separate!
Chu Wanning looked appreciative, but Mo Ran was tired of
parrying, panting tiredly, did not see the look in the
opponent’s eyes at all.
Chu Wanning said: “Tianwen, come back.”
 The golden willow vines, which were still fierce and hard
just now, are suddenly soft, as if the black ice has turned
into spring water, scattered with light spots, gentle. The
earth melted back into Chu Wanning’s palm.
Mo Ran clinging to Jiangui, who was still bursting with
flames, panted for a while, and simply sat on the snow with
his brows and eyes all aggrieved: “Don’t play, don’t play,
Shizun, you bully people.”
Chu Wanning: “…Take you ten tricks.”
Mo Ran yelled raspingly: “Ten tricks are enough, you let
me make a hundred tricks. Oh, my hand and my arm are
going to be broken. Shi MeiShi Mei, please help me rub it.”
He usually said a lot of things, accompanied by Xue Meng’s
ridicule and Shi Mei’s persuasion. sound.
Chu Wanning didn’t say much, but just glanced at them
quietly.
I don’t know if it’s an illusion, Chu Wanning’s mouth is
slightly rubbed in the cold water and it seems to be wearing
a soft smile, but it is just a matter of shaking his mind, and
he turns his head at random , Looking at the giant tree in
the heart of the house that was hanging down with his
hand, he didn’t know what he was thinking.
It is night, Mo Ran sits in his own room, the room is
covered with soft and pure white sand, the walls are painted
blue, and the spell is cast, reflecting the sparkling waves like
sea water , The window is half open, the pearl curtain is
gently hanging in the evening breeze, and a lamp made of
night pearl is on the table, which makes the room warm and
soothing.
There is a big shell in the middle of the room, which is
covered with soft satin. The satin was very delicate and soft.
Mo Ran lay down on the bed comfortably, then summoned
Jiangui, holding it in his hand and couldn’t keep a closer
look, but maybe he was too tired, and he fell asleep before
playing for too long.
Jiangui pressed on his chest, flowing with a faint red light,
as if he fell into a deep sleep with his master…
I woke up again after I slept for a long time. At that time,
Mo Ran first felt a chill, followed by an inexplicable intense
pain on his wrist.
He took a deep breath, clutched his head, and sat up
slowly. The return of consciousness made the unfamiliar
pain on his wrist more vivid. He was shocked to find that his
wrist was scratched at some point. At the mouth, the blood
had solidified, and blood cocoons were formed hideously.
What’s the matter?
——Where is this? ? !
Mo Ran’s eyes widened.
Gradually, he realized that he was in a completely
unfamiliar dark stone room. There was a small ventilation
opening at the top of the stone room. The cold lake light
squeezed in from this small opening and barely lit up. In this
narrow room of less than a foot, the blue-gray stone walls
are wet and slippery, and they glow with a thin luster in the
weak light.

The author has something to say:

The crab “want to let Lu Lin drive today”, irrigate the nutrient
solution~

“I will send the bright moon to Acacia” “Today I also want to let Lu Lin
drive” “Little Yellow Mosquito”, “High-cold Alpaca”, “Prison Break
Rabbit”, “Binelli”, “Undead Fish”, “Fan of Meat Lord” “Tang” mines,
“Lin Feng” grenade~

I’m a little apprehensive. I always want to thank you, but I’m afraid
that everyone thinks I’m verbose, and I’ve been holding back and
didn’t say anything. Let Wo talk about it today~ In short, Wo is small
and transparent. It’s nice to have someone follow up the article, but I
can still receive the message and Lei and the nutrient solution. I’m
really worried, QAQ, thank you, codewords and It is a long affair to
follow an article. Some people think it is actually the author’s
greatest motivation. Thank you everyone who is following the article,
oooooooo! ! Thank you! Big! Brother! younger brother! Guys! ! Tigers
hold their fists on the ground! ! ! It’s hard to keep up with the update~
Thank you~

Oh and! There is no accident, I will reply to every message, but

Jinjiang will swallow the comments and then spit it out! This will
cause me to delay watching Go to the message, if you don’t see it on
time, please don’t blame me QAQ

The talk bag is presented to today’s little theater with both hands:

Meat bag: One day, everyone in the realm of comprehension

received a mysterious magical instrument called “Guge Brahma” and
wrote their names on it. It is said that you can see the babbles from
the sky in the far west.
God: speak human words! !

Meat Bun: Enter the role name in Google, double-click to view the
English translation 666

So I did the following spoof experiment——

Chu Wanning: Chu night rather (it can be said to be stupid

hahahahaha)

Xue Meng: Xue Meng (Congratulations, Shaoxia escaped a disaster

)

Shi Mei: Teacher ignorant (…I’m sorry I laughed out hahaha ignorant
teacher hahahahaha)

Mo Ran: Ink burning (a sense of enchantment)

Xue Zhengyong: Xue Zheng Yong (I know, the surname Xue gave
Google money)

Then let’s try Shi Mei’s original name, remember his original name is
Xue Ya?

Xue Ah: Xue Ah (Yes, I think the surname Xue has slept with
Google)

There are two others who have published their names , The
supporting role still lying in the character column to try it out

Mei Hanxue: May contain snow (contain you ghost!!!)

Ye Wangxi: Ye forgot the past (…I already admire mitosis)

Finally, I thought, Xue Meng’s mother, Madam Wang, should be safe

to translate ?

Then…
Madam Wang: Mrs. Wang

There seems to be nothing wrong with it, But for some reason, I
seem to see the figures of Li Lei and Han Meimei in English
textbooks…support the forehead…
 41. This Venerable one kissed
the wrong person again…

The layout of the stone room is unobstructed, with walls

on three sides and a fence with red magic gloss on one side.
There is only a simple thatched stone bed in the house.
He was lying on the stone bed, his hands and feet were
bound by chains, and the shackles clinked when he shook.
What’s worse, he found that his spiritual power seemed to
be restrained by some kind of magic. Lived, it can’t be cast
at all. I was so anxious that I suddenly heard a “squeak”,
and when I looked sideways, two Jiao Ren came in.
“You!” Mo Ran immediately angrily said, “You crazy
people! What the hell is going on? What do you want to do?
What about my brother? Gouchen the Exalted!…Hey! I want
to ask you something!”
However, no matter how Mo Ran yelled and yelled, the
two dragons turned a deaf ear to each other. They were one
after the other, carrying a piece of red fox fur, watching it
rolled up. In the shape of a person, it seems to be wrapped
in a person. They put the man wrapped in red fox fur on the
stone bed without expression.
 Mo Ran said in air: “You two little loach——”
“What is noisy?” One of the Jiaomen finally spoke with a
very contemptuous voice, “You are a wooden spirit Essence,
I can’t lose you.”
Another Jiao Ren also sneered: “Where can’t lose you, it’s
obviously cheaper to you.”
Mo Ran was so angry that he vomited blood: “What the
hell are you going to do! What are you locking me in here
for? What did you bring to this bed?!”
“What did we carry?” A Jiao asked back.
“Naturally is the person you like.” Another Jiao said.
Mo Ran’s fingertips were cold, and he was extremely
shocked: “…Shi Mei?”
The Jiao Ren did not say no, and sneered: “The spring
night is too short, you have this Good relationship, I will
make you happy tonight. After your good deeds are done, I
will know why God wants to arrange so painstakingly.”
Yanbi left.
There was dead silence in the house.
Mo Ran’s hands and feet were restrained, unable to move.
The passage of time became blurred, and it was difficult for
him to know how long it had passed, and even if he
struggled hard, his wrists and ankles were worn out, but he
couldn’t break free of his grip.
He panted slightly, turned his head to look at the fox fur
wrapped around a living person. The fur was tightly bound,
and the man was covered from head to toe, except for the
long black hair After being exposed, Mo Ran was heartbeat
and flustered again.
Although he doesn’t know why Gouchen the Exalted’s
pervert should be arranged in this way, but if he can really
be greedy with Shi Mei for a while…
Think of it, but suddenly Can’t think about it anymore.
It seems that a trace of evil thoughts is a blasphemy
against that beautiful person.
Mo Ran stared at the dome of the stone chamber,
breathing heavily and suffocated. It seemed that there was
a heavy weight on his chest. He had been longing for
something for so long, but he really had a chance to do it.
Both are awkward and uncomfortable.
While thinking up and down, the sordid excitement at the
beginning slowly subsided, and he gradually calmed down.
Gouchen the Exalted is designed in this way, and it is
always a lot of bad luck. If it’s at your own disadvantage,
then forget it. If you hurt Shi Mei for no reason, how can you
bear it?
What’s more, this matter was forced by others, and Shi
Mei himself was not willing. Although his Mo Ran is a
scumbag, he wants to protect the people he likes, but does
not want to hurt him. So no matter what evil Gouchen the
Exalted uses, when Shi Mei wakes up, he will definitely not
bully others.
 After a long silence, he suddenly felt that someone around
him moved slightly, and the people around him finally woke
up.
Mo Ran hurriedly turned his head to look, and said
dumbly: “Teacher—”
I didn’t say anything, he whirled on the tip of his tongue
abruptly, and swallowed again. Going back, after rolling
abruptly, he spit out the last half of the word.
“Respect?”
Shizun? ! ?
Mo Xiaoxianjun, who was still persevering in faith and with
a firm gaze, saw the face of Hu Qiuli, only to feel that so
many high-rise buildings had collapsed, and the battle line
that had been built up in his chest was instant. It was razed
to pieces, crackled and cracked clean.
What kind of protection, what will not bully others, what
will never defile them, a slap on the face is louder than a
slap.
Mo Ran’s face turned blue.
He is finally sure now that the people living under
Jincheng Lake are headed by Gouchen the Exalted, and they
are all fucking blind! !
He likes Chu Wanning?
Bah!
Neither the fox nor the Jiao Ren, I really don’t know what
those guys used to determine that Mo Weiyu’s sweetheart is
Chu Wanning. Is it to see that he once slept and still wants
to sleep Chu Wanning? It’s ridiculous! Do you like someone
just like to have sex with him?
Mo Xiaoxian Jun righteously roared in his heart. But he
couldn’t say a word, he just stared blankly at Chu Wanning
and slowly opened those phoenix eyes.
……
It’s dying.
He seemed to hear a click, and something broke in his
mind.
After a while, something burned out of the ruins in my
heart, exuding stench, black ash, and distorted heat.
It’s hot.
Swimming like a dead night abruptly a dragon spitting
flames, like a silent abyss bursting out of lava and billowing
fire.
Those who said good reason and calm, all turned into
indistinguishable focal shadows in this deceiving fire…
He didn’t expect it to be like this.
Chu Wanning’s former sharp and sharp eyes, with a dim
sleepiness, appear lazy and trance. It seems that there has
been a rain in the bamboo forest, and the sound of
thousands of leaves is wet.
He sat up slowly, and from the look on that face, he
seemed to be conscious of something. The red fox fur
slipped off his shoulder, and there seemed to be no inch
under his robe, slightly As soon as it moved, a large area of
firm skin was exposed, and the spots on the back of the
shoulders were mottled, all traces of the feelings passed
away——
How… so…
Mo Ran felt like he was going crazy.
Who did it?
Who did this to him…his…his Shizun?
He is Chu Wanning…
Every inch of bones is trembling finely, and the blood of
hatred is roaring.
That’s Chu Wanning!
Who moved him!
It’s him——
Mo Ran hates him so much, he doesn’t even consider that
Chu Wanning doesn’t belong to him at all in this life, and
doesn’t belong to anyone. He only saw Chu Wanning’s
sturdy and well-proportioned body, and the bruises on his
familiar body that were not familiar.
“Shizun!!”
Chu Wanning didn’t seem to hear him sipping hoarsely
and twisted, but dropped his eyelashes, like a puppet
puppet, leaning over Come, stroke Mo Ran’s face, look at
him for a moment, then close my eyes and get close, with
thin water-permeable lips, covering Mo Ran’s lips.
 He is rarely actively kissed by Chu Wanning. Under the
touch, the four fields are scorched, and his eyes are crazy
and gorgeous, and his heart beats feverishly.
Chu Wanning may be cold, and his body is very cold, but
the fierce entanglement of lips and teeth is not inferior. Mo
Ran is still extremely painful and jealous because of his
humiliation. The temptation of a man who is not familiar
enough is even more stinging and irritating.
After the kiss, Mo Ran breathed heavily and opened his
eyes, but he saw that Chu Wanning’s eyes were bright and
bright, and his skin was red. It was actually like a mist of
love, and the blood was rushing. , Couldn’t help but want to
hold his face.
However, he was bound by the shackles, unable to move
his hands or feet. Chu Wanning glanced at the shackle,
without speaking, but knelt and sat up close to Mo Ran. Mo
Ran’s throat moved slightly, and he couldn’t help
swallowing. He couldn’t help but lock his eyes on Chu
Wanning, but saw that the man’s long and slender legs had
some very clear signs of normal men…
His eyes were red immediately, and his canthus was
cracked. He suddenly wanted to get up, but he was
strangled by the chain and fell heavily on the bed.
“Who…”
Can’t help it anymore, Mo Ran yelled and howled, like a
trapped animal in a cage.
“Who the hell did to you!!! I killed him! I killed him!!!”
 Regardless of whether he is Gouchen the Exalted or the
king of heaven, it is god, devil or ghost It’s a Buddha-he is
Taxian-jun! Chu Wanning is from Taxian-jun! Even if he is
trapped in this juvenile body now, he is still the emperor of
the human world in his bones. Who touched him—Shizun to
your mother, who touched him? He is Mo Weiyu, he is a
Taxian-jun person! ! !
“Mo Ran!”
Someone seems to be calling him.
His eyes and ears were dizzy with endless anger, he
seemed to hear but he didn’t seem to hear.
“Mo Ran!!”
…Kill them all. Intolerable, what about Jiangui? Why has
he lost his spiritual power, why can’t he summon Jiangui-he
is going crazy.
A strange shame, a deep hatred—a strange shame, a
deep hatred!
Who dares to touch Chu Wanning? After he was with Chu
Wanning in the previous life, even if someone looked at
Yuheng of the Night Sky more, he could cut out that
person’s eye and let him eat it himself! In the evening, hold
Chu Wanning in your arms again until the two of them are
exhausted, but this life——
“Mo Weiyu!!!”
Who is it? Call him, so entangled.
But this voice is so familiar.
 I seem to have heard it somewhere…
No.
It seems that I can often hear it everywhere. The owner of
this voice seems to have accompanied him through endless
years…
“Mo Weiyu, you wake me up! Are you crazy? What are you
doing?!”
“!!!”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes.
He followed the direction of the voice and saw outside the
secret cell. He was dressed in white clothes and surpassed
the snow. His eyes were sharp and anxious. The sword
between his eyebrows was drawn in a state of killing, not
Chu Wanning but also who!
“Shizun!?” Mo Ran said pale.
Then on his bed is—
Turning his head sharply, the face close at hand can
almost scare him to death! Where is Chu Wanning? It is
clearly a dead monster with a human fox face!
Speaking of dead monsters, this death is not meant to be
modified.
The one who lay on his stomach and kissed him
passionately just now is really a dead thing.
This fox demon has hollow eyes, and his skin is blue and
white.
 Mo Ran thought that he had just kissed something like this
under the bewilderment of the blindfold, and almost didn’t
spit it out directly, his face was extremely bad: “What the
hell is going on!”
Chu Wanning is outside the cell, with a charm between his
fingers. Seeing that the dead fox is not moving at all at this
moment, you know that the talisman is in the middle of a
shot. Chu Wanning casts spells from the air, from the body
of the fox Unplugged.
As soon as he hit it hard, the talisman paper suddenly
poured out a large amount of black and red blood, and with
a scream of dim scream, the talisman paper instantly turned
into a little bit of burnt gray.
Chu Wanning spread out his palms, and the scattered
scorched black slowly gathered in his hands, gradually
condensing into a black chess piece. He stared at the chess
piece and his expression became very ugly.
“It’s really a Zhenlong chess game…” Chu Wanning
murmured, raising his eyes and staring at Mo Ran, “When
you were sick, what did Shi Mingjing cook for you most
often? Say! “
“Ah? Ah…” Mo Ran received too many shocks in a short
period of time. At this time, his mind was confused, and
said, “You, what do you ask this for?”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Hurry up!”
“…Cross your hands.”
 Chu Wanning’s expression is a little slow, but his eyebrows
are not open at all. Said: “Mo Ran, listen, that Gouchen the
Exalted is a fake, not the god of ten thousand soldiers. This
person makes good use of virtual images and has mastered
the Zhenlong chess game, one of the three forbidden
techniques. So I have to be careful. , I am worried that you
are also the illusion he created.”
Mo Ran was almost aggrieved and crying: “If I am a
phantom, what would I be locked up for!”
Chu Wanning: “… …I’ll save you.”
Mo Ran nodded again and again, and then asked: “By the
way, Shizun, what about Shi Mei and Xue Meng?”
“Same as you. He was caught in the drug in the drink and
locked away.” Seeing Mo Ran’s look, Chu Wanning said
again, “Don’t worry, they are all fine. But the danger here is
unpredictable. I asked him to wait outside. After going out ,
You will be able to see them.”
As for the Zhenlong game, Chu Wanning didn’t have any
more explanations, nor did he need to explain.
One of the three most powerful and notorious forbidden
techniques in the cultivation world.
As the name suggests, Zhenlong Chess Game refers to
using others as chess pieces to lay out for oneself. Surgeons
often do not appear in the battlefield in person, but live in
the dark, with a chessboard laid out in front of them, and
manipulate the opposite shells of the chess pieces, making
the world’s living people, ghosts, beasts, and birds work for
themselves. The creatures who hit the Zhenlong chess
game will be loyal to the caster until death, if it is a dead
thing, they will fight to the bones.
However, depending on the mana of the caster, the things
that can be driven are also different. The easiest thing is to
drive people or animals that have just died, then the ones
that have been dead for a long time, and then the living
beasts and birds. When they cultivate to the highest level,
they can control the living.
There are very few people in this world who can practice
Zhenlong chess game to the extreme, but in the era when
Mo Ran became the emperor, he had already practiced
Zhenlong chess game to the level of perfection. Back then,
in the life and death battle with Chu Wanning, he laid a
hundred-foot-long scroll, splashed ink as a chessboard, and
threw beans into a soldier.
In that battle, hundreds of thousands of chess pieces fell
at the same time, so the bird feathers covered the sky, the
golden crow sank to the west, the dragon pierced the water,
and the sea turned over. Mo Ran summoned endless beasts
and birds, and controlled an endless army of living people.
That kind of scene, even if Shura hell is hard to see.
At the moment, this fox corpse is obviously manipulated
through the Zhenlong chess game, but besides the
Zhenlong chess game, there is another layer of magic-the
blind eye method.
 According to legend, after the death of the ancestor of the
Qingqiu fox tribe, the fur left behind was made into seven or
forty-nine pieces of fox fur. As long as you take someone’s
blood, drop it on the fox’s skin, and cover up anything with
the fur, even if it is wrapped in roots and rotten wood, you
can become that person’s desire.
This fox corpse is wrapped in this kind of magic weapon,
but its changes can only be seen in the eyes of the blood
owner. In the eyes of others, what is still remains what,
there will be no slight change .
It didn’t take much effort to rescue Mo Ran. After
successfully getting the man out, Chu Wanning almost
explained the reason to him.
Mo Ran’s biggest puzzle is: “Shizun, how do you know
Gouchen the Exalted is fake?”

The author has something to say:

Crabs and crabs “I will send Acacia in the moonlight”, irrigate nutrient
solution~“Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Tang Song Yuan Ming Qing “Slightly
poor symptom” “Tea Ye Bai” mine ~ Me Me Zha ~

Today’s game is to use the input method to type the first letter of
each character and see the input How can the law jump out!

Chu Wanning: Pet bird(???)

Mo Ran: Nobody (nobody what?) No one likes it hahaha)

Xue Meng: Below (Is it hungry, the young master will give you food
below)
Shi Mei: S·M (…why is my input method so impure?)

Mei Hanxue: It’s funny (what’s so funny! Lift the table)

Ye Wangxi: use WeChat (really foreign…)

Xue Zhengyong: do homework (hahahahaha, father is so miserable)

Madam Wang: People from Weifang (Don’t give Madam Wang a

random place of birth!)

What kind of broken input method, you can uninstall it, wave
 42. This Venerable one is a bit
square

Chu Wanning said: “If it is the real Gouchen the Exalted,

how can it only drive the dead but not the people? Although
this person’s mana is not bad, it must be different from the
beginning god.”
This makes sense, but Mo Ran is still suspicious: “Shizun
didn’t know that he was an imposter when he saw this…this
dead fox?”
Chu Wanning shook his head: “No.”
“Then how can you tell…”
Chu Wanning: “Do you remember when this Gouchen
appeared, he What did you ask me?”
Mo Ran thought for a while, and said: “It seems to ask
how your weapons are?”
“Not bad.” Chu Wanning said, “I am The godly weapon
breath hasn’t diminished, and you can perceive it with a
little sense. But as the lord of ten thousand soldiers, he
didn’t immediately realize that I have two Jincheng Lake
weapons, and when I only had one. I was suspicious at the
time, but it’s something. Asking for the sword, it’s
inconvenient to say more, but everything is left in mind, so I
don’t have his way.”
“But…” Mo Ran said, “If he is not Gouchen the Exalted ,
How can you forge a godly weapon?”
“First, Gouchen swords are just rumors. No one has ever
really understood why a lot of weapons are sunk at the
bottom of the lake, so godly weapon may not be made by
Gouchen. No. Second, this person just took the ready-made
weapons from the godly weapon library for you to choose.
No one knows whether those things are his. Moreover, I
have just carefully looked at the two weapons of Xue Meng
and Shi Mei—— They are all fakes.”
Mo Ran was surprised when he heard this: “Xibei goods?”
“Hmm.”
“…“Mo Ran After staying for a while, I thought of myself,
“Then Jiangui…?”
Chu Wanning said: “Jiangui is real. But his purpose is not
just to give you weapons.”
“Then what does he want to do?” Mo Ran said, taking a
look at the creepy fox corpse lying on the stone bed in
disgust, “It took a lot of trouble to lock us in a secret room,
and then another Things come to disgusting people. Picture
what?”
Chu Wanning said: “Picture you.”
“Huh?”
 “Just now, you just said right It’s halfway through. That
Gouchen, he’s not the one who’s had a lot of trouble, it’s not
us, what he wants in the end is you.”
“What does he do with me?” Mo Ran laughed dryly, “I Just
a fool. “
Chu Wanning said: “I haven’t seen any idiot who can bear
spiritual cultivation within a year. “
Mo Ran waited to talk about it, but seemed to realize
something and was stunned.
——Chu Wanning is…coming him
This recognition made his heart beat faster. He opened his
eyes wide and stared at Chu Wanning. After a while, he
blinked slowly. He had always beaten the brave cheeky, but
it was slightly The ground turned red.
Chu Wanning was not looking at him, but muttered to
himself: “In addition, Tianwen and Jiangui seem to have
some connection with the willow tree in the courtyard. I
have read in ancient books Then, when Gouchen the Exalted
descended, he brought three segments of willow branches
from the heaven. But the ancient book is so misleading, I
have never known what Gouchen did with the three-stage
sacred willow. “
He paused and continued: “But if the rumors are true, it
seems that Tianwen, Jiangui, and the old tree in the
courtyard are the three willow branches. Two sections
became godly weapons, and one section lay at the bottom
of Jincheng Lake and became a powerful guard of Gouchen
arsenal. “
Mo Ran said: “But what does this have to do with me?” “
Chu Wanning shook his head and said, “It doesn’t matter,
you wake up Jiangui.” “
Mo Ran sighed: “Let me just say it, it’s really Jiangui!” “
“I guess what he finally asked for was related to the willow
tree in the court. But from what I know right now, I can only
guess at this point. More, temporarily unexpected. “
Although most of these are Chu Wanning’s guesses, Mo
Ran thinks that Chu Wanning is so smart. He thinks that
way. It is always eight/nine.
Thinking about it, while walking swiftly along the dark
underwater secret road. After walking through the seven-
turned corridor, they finally came to the exit. They took
advantage of the unpreparedness of the patrol and fled.
The opening of the underground dark room was set in the
yard where the giant willows were planted. When it came
out, Mo Ran was suddenly surprised by the sight in front of
him.
I saw four mouths stopped in front of the giant willows.
One of the coffins is empty. In the other three coffins, Chu
Wanning, Shi Mei, and Xue Meng lie respectively.
Mo Ran faded and said: “What’s the matter? ! “
Chu Wanning said: “This is the corpse sacrifice coffin. Look
at the edge of the coffin, there is a vine clinging to it, and
the other end is connected with a giant willow. All the fake
Gouchen needs is you. After he drugged us, he asked Jiao
Ren to take you to the secret room, and put the three of us
in this kind of coffin. By sacrificing the corpse coffin, he can
transfer all the lives of the people in the coffin into the giant
willow. Just like sucking blood. “
Seeing Mo Ran’s face is ugly, Chu Wanning said: “You are
relieved, Shi Mei and Xue Meng are not injured. At that time,
I pretended to be in a coma, waiting for the opportunity to
save the three people guarding the coffin. The three people
you saw at this time were actually the bodies of those
demons. “
He said a simple and singular sentence, but Mo Ran
couldn’t help raising the eyelash curtains and peeking at the
other person.
How deep is the cultivation of the Jiao people in Jincheng
Lake? Chu Wanning’s so-called “opportunity to remove the
floods” must quietly kill all three within one blow.
How good is this man…
In too many years, I haven’t played a good match with
Chu Wanning, so that when Mo Ran heard these words, he
was in a daze for an instant, and his eyes seemed to flash
past the wind, frost and snow, the earth-shaking figure, His
face is slightly sideways, his eyes are like stars.
Seeing him in a trance, Chu Wanning asked, “What’s the
matter? “
 Mo Ran woke up suddenly and hurriedly said, “It’s
nothing. “
“…”
“I just wonder how Shizun turned Jiao Ren into this. “
Chu Wanning sneered: “It’s a mere blindfold, that fake
Gouchen the Exalted will, am I not? Leave the fake body
here, so as not to be discovered by those loaches. The so-
called way to the other side is to give up the body. “
Mo Ran: “…”
The place is dangerous. The two of them are inconvenient
to stay for a long time. After a short break, they left
immediately. However, when they ran to an agreement with
Xue Meng When I was in the place, I saw that it was empty
and there was no one.
Mo Ran’s face became pale: “Where is Shi Mei? ! “
Chu Wanning’s expression was also slightly moved. He did
not answer, but lifted up his ring finger, and a golden light
appeared on the tip of the finger. Before going up to Xu
Yingfeng, he used to say goodbye to three apprentices. A
crabapple flower was used for tracking.
After a while, Chu Wanning cursed in a low voice, and
received the light: “Xu is that something has happened
here, probably to hide and patrol. The Jiao Ren, the two
people have already escaped from this mansion and headed
to the market. Go and take a look. “
These two are very skilled, and they quickly avoided all
the patrolling floodmen, flew over the towering courtyard
wall, and turned them towards Gouchen the Exalted in the
day. The market swept away.
Underwater there should be no day and night, but
Jincheng Lake is different from other places. It can perceive
the rising and the moon. At this time, the long night has
broken and the sun is rising.
Mo Ran can’t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he
sees the Jincheng Lake morning market has started and the
downtown area is full of people. It seems that Shi Mei and
the others are all right, otherwise it won’t be so peaceful
here.
Chu Wanning’s expression is not particularly good for
some reason, but he didn’t speak, and pulled Mo Ran over
without saying a word.
“Shizun? “
“Come here. “
“What’s the matter? “
“Don’t go far. “Chu Wanning’s voice seems to have some
self-blame, even though he is cold as before, “Xue Meng and
Shi Mei have been lost, I’m afraid I’m not careful, you too…”
See you at Mo Ran Chu Wanning’s face was a little pale,
as if he was worried about himself. He was taken aback for a
moment, and then somehow he thought, but he faintly
moved in his heart and comforted him: “I won’t lose it, let’s
go Shizun, let’s go find someone. “
While walking forward, he turned his arm around and
grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand at will.
 “…” Chu Wanning’s fingertips seemed to In his palm,
there was a slight tremor.
But that moment was too fast and too slight. Mo Ran was
thinking of Shi Mei in his heart, so he never noticed it
carefully, only his own illusion.
“Fish blood steamed buns, fish blood steamed buns just
out of the cage. “
“Quran snake’s snake shed, the best clothes material, the
last three feet, sold out and wait for the slave’s next shed. “
“It’s selling squid Daizi. The young master just vomited
the ink this morning. It would be great to trace the ink with
Daizi-hey, little lady don’t go. “
The bazaars are constantly selling, and the wonders are
even more dizzying.
Mo Ran smiled and took Chu Wanning for two steps.
Suddenly, suddenly Knowing what’s wrong, he suddenly
stopped, his eyes widened, and his blood seemed to be cold
in an instant.
Something is wrong!
There is something wrong here!
He looked around, and sure enough…
A headless ghost was sitting in front of a stall selling comb
powder, a pair of long nails lit with bright red cardamom,
holding a horn comb, and resting his bloody head. On his
knees, while brushing his hair, he said softly: “A good bone
comb, take one with you. “
 It is true!
It is true! In this downtown, everyone’s actions,
everyone’s words, everyone’s demeanor are the same as
yesterday’s Gouchen the Exalted. When, exactly the same!
Mo Ran took two steps back suddenly and hit Chu
Wanning’s arms. He immediately raised his head and said
dumbly: “Shizun, is this? “
Chu Wanning seems to have thought about this section a
long time ago, but when he confirmed it with his own eyes,
his heart still sank to the bottom, he held Mo Ran tightly.
“How Will this happen? —what is this? Is it a mirage? “
Chu Wanning shook his head, but after thinking about it
for a moment, he suddenly said slowly: “Mo Ran, have you
ever thought about it? Jincheng Lake has many different
beasts, some of them have seen the real Gouchen the
Exalted . So, why would they not recognize this pretender? “
Mo Ran has no blood on his face, a little horrified: “It’s
true… so. “
Chu Wanning said: “I will ask you again, if you pretend to
be Gouchen the Exalted and dormant in Jincheng Lake, how
do you let others say what you want to say and do what you
want to do, only Fate is from, acting for you? “
Mo Ran suddenly understood.
Zhenlong chess game!
Black and white are falling, the world is home. No one
knows this better than him. The power of forbidden
techniques. He almost blurted out, but he caught Chu
Wanning’s gaze, and immediately stopped talking.
How could the sixteen-year-old self easily think of the
three forbidden techniques?
So Mo Ran said: “This is difficult. “
“No. “Chu Wanning said, “This is very simple. “
He paused, and then said: “As long as it’s all dead. “

The author has something to say:

Crabs and crabs “have not long hair”, “Yangjia black bayberry”,
irrigation nutrient solution~“Fan Ye “Soup”, “slightly poor symptom”,
“chayebai”, “slightly poor symptom”, “jailbreak rabbit”, “undead fish”
mine ~ “call crazy” deep water torpedo~

Terror, fear and fear~

I can only report on the second update. I hope that all the little
angels who follow the article can watch it happily~

So there are two chapters today! ! ! Remember to swipe down! ! !

There is also an update to the second chapter, don’t turn it off
directly~ Yeah~
 43. Is This Venerable one a
sacrifice? ? ?

Before Mo Ran could speak, he suddenly heard a sharp,

piercing voice shouting behind him: “Let’s give way, let’s
give way! Let me pass first!”
Is that the worm? !
The scampi camel on a heavy rock, climbed forward hard,
and still came to the pharmacy at the time, shouting: “I
can’t stand it! Come and save your life with a doctor! “
A gray-haired Jiao Ren swims out-but his Jiao tail is
completely different from the other Jiao Ren, the whole body
is gold, shimmering with gorgeous luster, and his hair is full
of simple hair buckles. Girded, hanging over the shoulders.
Although his face is full of wrinkles, his face is well-
proportioned, his nose is straight and straight, and his lips
are well curved. He has a pair of golden eyes and misty rain.
You can imagine that this gentleman should be very
handsome when he was young.
Mo Ran Yi Lin.
It was not like this before, what about the green dragon?
 The elderly Jiao Ren glanced at them from a distance, but
didn’t speak, but came to the threshold, bent over, and took
down the stones that the beetle was holding, piece by
piece. .
The last stone was moved away, and the illusion was
broken because of this. Suddenly, the worm suddenly
exploded. Suddenly, pus and blood splattered everywhere,
like fog. Almost at the same time, all the monsters in the
market became stiff, then their whole bodies were limp and
puss, and all became the stench of blood in the lake.
The lake water was instantly reddened. As the blood
became darker, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning soon had
difficulty seeing things in the distance, and then they
couldn’t see clearly when they were nearby. Finally, there
was a scarlet in front of him, and it was hard to see five
fingers when he reached out.
Chu Wanning said: “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran understands him so well that he doesn’t even
have to say anything by Chu Wanning, just say: “Shizun,
don’t worry, I am here. “
Chu Wanning didn’t say much, or his mouth was too
stupid, he was silent for a while, only said: “Be careful of
everything.”
The blood is blurred, Mo Ran can’t see The face that didn’t
change color when the sky fell, but it was easier to perceive
the concern in Shizun’s voice. He rarely feels Chu Wanning’s
warmth on weekdays. At this moment, he suddenly felt his
chest hot, and tightened the other’s hand, and said: “Okay.”
The two got close back to back. Although I can’t see each
other, I can feel each other’s heartbeat and breathing. The
situation was awkward, Chu Wanning summoned Tianwen,
and Mo Ran also recovered his spiritual power at this time,
and then summoned Jiangui.
Shortly after the two called out their respective godly
weapons, Mo Ran suddenly said: “Shizun, look over there!”
Chu Wanning turned sideways, just as old At the door of
the pharmacy where Jiao Ren picked up the smelt stones,
dozens of white spots of various sizes suddenly appeared on
the ground. The two went hand in hand, and when they got
closer, they realized that the light spots were indeed the
rocks left by the worms.
These dozens of stones are neatly arranged in three rows
by the old Jiaomen, and each one is exuding a soft
brilliance.
Slowly, in front of the stone, a figure gradually appeared,
and it seemed that it was the white-haired Jiaoman just now.
Mo Ran tried to ask: “Who are you?”
This person does not answer. He looked at Chu Wanning,
then looked at Mo Ran, and then lifted silently. Raising his
hand, pointed to the stones on the ground.
Mo Ran asked: “You want us to pick up this stone?”
The white-haired Jiaoman nodded, and then stretched out
a finger.
 “Does… mean to pick a piece?”
The white-haired Jiao Ren nodded, shook his head, pointed
at Mo Ran, and pointed at Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran understands: “Is one picking a piece?”
This time the white-haired Jiao man nodded hard, and
then stopped moving, staring at the two men with wide eyes
.
Mo Ran asked: “Shizun, do you want to listen to him?”
“Just do what he says, anyway, there is no other way for
the time being.”
So the two of them picked up a stone each, and when
they expected their fingertips to touch the stone, a strange
glow flashed in front of them, the world revolved, and the
colorful colors rushed past. When everything came to a
standstill, the blood red that could not be seen to the end
suddenly disappeared.
A closer look, they were actually sent to the godly weapon
library!
“Shizun!!!”
“Shizun, Ah Ran!!!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei were also here. They met Chu
Wanning, People are all surprised and happy, and they are
coming. Unexpectedly, the shining stone was actually
attached to the teleportation curse. Chu Wanning was still
slightly nauseous due to the rapid rotation of just now. He
held his forehead with one hand, but still held Mo Ran tightly
with the other.
In the lake of blood, Mo Ran and his hands clasped and
never separated.
As a result of Chu Wanning’s identity, there is very little
opportunity to be linked to Mo Ran. Most of the time, he can
only stand not far away and watch the apprentices become
intimate.
Therefore, the rare warmth in the palm of his hand
actually made him give birth to some careful cherishment…
“Shi Mei!”
But for him It is precious warmth. In the eyes of another
person, it may be as light as a shoe, or it may not be worth
mentioning, and perhaps even without paying attention.
As soon as he saw Shi Mei, Mo Ran let go of his hand
naturally.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips moved slightly, and for a
moment, it seemed that he wanted to hold him.
But what reason is there?
He doesn’t have the courage to like others anymore.
I don’t want to lose even that little bit of poor pride.
Watching Mo Ran smile so happy to see Shi Mei, he
hugged Shi Mei naturally and rubbed each other’s hair.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips dropped.
With a little confession, with a little embarrassment.
Fortunately.
 The face is always light-hearted, and the growth of joy,
anger, sorrow, and joy is not so obvious.
It’s probably because I’m old, people are stiff again, and
I’ve been around in the teleportation array for a long time,
and my heart feels a little cold.
But fortunately, there is still a little bit of heat at the
fingertips.
Relying on the residual warmth that will soon dissipate, he
slowly stood up straight, neatly arranged his expression and
gaze, and cleaned it up.
“Shizun, how are you? Why is his face so white…”
Chu Wanning nodded to Xue Meng and said, “It’s okay.”
After a while, I asked: “You were also from the shark
man?”
Before Xue Meng spoke, he heard a gurgling bubble
Bubble. Chu Wanning turned his head, suddenly saw half of
a bloody face, and then there was a rush in the boiling
sword casting pool, unexpectedly a man with a distorted
figure sprang out!
This is by no means a mortal or a living person. No mortal
can soak in the burning molten iron and still survive. On the
other hand, this person, although his skin was burnt and
fleshy, and his flesh and blood were blurred, he was
obviously still panting. Four chains locked his limbs, holding
him in the furnace, suffering.
He slowly opened his eyes, and drew his eyes on
everyone, begging them to gather at the sword-making
pond.
He can’t speak, but he is not at all incapable of expressing
it. He waved his bones and fleshy arms. The molten iron in
the pool suddenly set off a small wave, that wave. Slowly
twist into several lines of ancient text in the air.
Xue Meng was surprised: “What is this character? Why
can’t I understand any of them?”
Chu Wanning: “It is an ancient book of Cangjie, I have not
taught you yet.”
Mo Ran said: “Then—what is written here?”
Chu Wanning stepped forward to discern, and said: “…he
wants…for help.”
The ancient books of Cangjie are said to be celestial
characters. They are scattered in the world, and very few
people meet. Even a generation like Chu Wanning-zongshi,
can’t recognize all the characters. But the general content is
still easy to read.
Chu Wanning looked at it for a while, and slowly
translated: “He said, he is the soul of this willow tree. The
name is Topping Willow. When he was still a seedling, he
was caught by Gouchen the Exalted. He was brought to the
world from the Seventh Heaven of the God Realm. After
that, Gouchen left the world for some unknown reason.
Topping Liu never saw him again, nor did he know whether
he was alive or dead.”
“But regardless of whether Gouchen the Exalted is or not,
the topping willow has been guarding Jincheng Lake and the
godly weapon warehouse for hundreds of thousands of
years as he once instructed. Gradually, nourished by the
spiritual energy, it transformed into a human form. Then,
Everything is as usual, until one day, there is one—“Chu
Wanning suddenly paused and didn’t read on.
Mo Ran wondered: “What’s wrong?”
“…I don’t know these three words. It seems to be a
personal name.” Chu Wanning said, raising his hand and
nodding Clicking and twisting the complicated text, “In
short, this man came to Jincheng Lake. He has strong mana
and cruel heart. He killed all the creatures in the pool and
controlled it with the Zhenlong chess game. The topping
willow is not immune.”
Mo Ran immediately said: “This person, the eighth
achievement is that fake Gouchen!”
Hearing him say this, the topping willow brightened his
eyes and immediately followed by nodding twice.
“…really guessed right.” Mo Ran smiled embarrassedly
and scratched his head. “Haha, I don’t think I’m quite
smart.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him lightly and continued:
“The topping willow has been in a state of dementia over
the years, and has never been awake for half a day.
Fortunately, the other two paragraphs that have been with
it. The wicker-Tianwen and Jiangui, have both awakened.
With their power, the topping willow has temporarily
recovered its spiritual consciousness. Otherwise, I am afraid
it has already run out of control at this time and will harm
everyone present.”
“Everyone present” listened, or could not believe it, or
had lingering fears, the three young men raised their heads
and stared at the spirit body in the sword casting pond, not
knowing how to chew it.
Mo Ran said: “Senior Liu——”
Xue Meng: “Senior Liu?”
“What else is it called, seniors?” Mo Ran gave Xue Meng a
blank look, and continued, “I say something you may not
like to listen to. What you said is really hard to justify.”
Although the topping willow can’t speak, he can
understand. Mo Ran turned his face away.
Mo Ran said: “You first said that you were bewitched by
the fake Gouchen, and you said that your recovery was
affected by the aura of Tianwen and Jiangui after waking up.
But Jiangui was given to me by the fake Gouchen. Doesn’t
he know the consequences of this?”
Topping Liu shook his head, and the text in front of Chu
Wanning changed.
“I am a tree species in the gods. He doesn’t know me
deeply and doesn’t know that godly weapon can affect my
mind. He studies the three forbidden arts and needs my
power. In recent years, because of me His life is about to
end, he is desperate and has been looking for a way to
continue my life. But I really don’t want to live anymore, I
would rather die than be a tiger, but I am controlled by
others and cannot help myself…”
Chu Wanning read this, pondering slightly: “So he let Mo
Ran come to the bottom of the water. Mo Ran is the essence
of the wood spirit. That fake Gouchen’s abacus must be to
combine the spiritual power of Mo Ran and Jiangui. One,
sacrifice to you.”
The topping willow nodded.
Mo Ran is still puzzled: “But the fake Gouchen said, there
are two wood spirit essences, Shizun is one of them, why did
he lock me up alone?”
The topping willow wrote: “Since ancient times, the
sacrificial offerings are the best ones, and the ones used for
the tree spirits are even more unambiguous. In addition, the
sacrificial offerings need to be eaten and drunk. All seven
emotions and six desires are satisfied, and no one knows it.
He was killed in the blissful illusion. If it weren’t, the
sacrifice would have regrets. If the grievance grows, it will
speed up my withering.”
He said. Mo Ran suddenly thought of the fox demon who
became Chu Wanning in the secret room.
It turned out to be to satisfy his lust/desire, just like raising
a pig to be fat and fat before killing a pig, so that it tastes
delicious.
In this way, it makes sense why he saw Chu Wanning
instead of Shi Mei. He cherishes and cherishes Shi Mei, so
he dare not play with it. Because of love/desire, his desire
for Chu Wanning is indeed much stronger than Shi Mei…
Seeing that Mo Ran’s expression is different, Chu Wanning
also said that he had lingering fears and wanted to relieve
him, so he asked Said: “What are you thinking about?”
“No, nothing.”
Seeing Mo Ran blushing, Chu Wanning was startled for a
moment, then suddenly understood, he stopped his mouth
for a long while. Later, he turned his head in anger.
Where is this kid lingering fear? It turned out to be
recalling the so-called ‘seven emotions and six desires’, and
started to think about wrongs.
Chu Wanning flicked his sleeves angrily, with a cold face,
and whispered: “I feel shameless.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Fortunately, Chu Wanning does not know who is the
person who satisfies his passions/desires in the fantasy
world. If he knows, will he be so angry that he will be
stripped of it ?
I was thinking about it, suddenly, the ground of the godly
weapon library trembled for a while, and Xue Meng was
surprised: “What’s the matter?”

The author has something to say:

The second update is complete, thank you again~ la la la~

Today, the bib reposted yesterday’s Shizun’s picture! Thank you for
the illustration drawn by the big treasure of Qingqiu~

I went to the portal on Weibo, and I’m going to watch “Huazuoqing”

Find all the original pictures on “Yau“‘s Weibo~
44. This Venerable one does not
want to owe you

The topping willow’s spirit body couldn’t answer, and his

complexion quickly twisted and deformed. He raised his
hand, holding his head in pain, his mouth wide open, and
hissing silently. Although he couldn’t make a sound, his
savage expression and violent eyes seemed to make people
hear a heart-piercing scream.
Help.
Help-life! ! ! !
His lip-shaped disc twisted into an unbelievable arc, and
bloodshots quickly spread all over his eyeball. If it weren’t
for the four chains to hold him, he would have been about to
fly up and slam himself.
“Please…hurry up…destroy me…”
It seems that the time limit for the topping willow to
recover the mind has come, and the topping willow is
struggling with painful spirit. To no avail, I saw a black gas
bursting out of the sword-forging pool, constantly ramming
and attacking the flesh of the willow spirit soaked in the
pool. For a time, the iron chain Lingling sparked fireworks.
 Seeing that the situation has changed, Chu Wanning
quickly waved his sleeves to stop the disciple behind him.
With a sharp expression, he asked the topping willow: “How
can we save you?”
The topping willow is slow. , But it can drive the molten
iron in the sword-making pool to form the ancient Cangjie
book in an instant.
“I will lose my consciousness immediately, and I will hurt
you by then. It is not my heart. The rest is helpless, and I
can’t elaborate. I will only tell you about the spells I know, I
hope to be careful ……”
The molten iron changes suddenly.
“There are three magic techniques I am good at. One is
Nanke Yimeng. This is nightmare technique. The subject will
get what he wants in a drowsiness, and the dream will last
forever. Because of this, even if someone has spiritual
power Strong enough to perceive that this is an illusion, I
will still be willing to indulge in it and never wake up.
Secondly, the fascination tactic uses the greed in the
human heart as a temptation to kill himself.
The third, the heart-lifting technique…”
However, at this time, his spiritual power has already
been used to the extreme, and he can’t mobilize the molten
iron anymore and form more words.
What kind of ability this heart-lifting technique is, it is so
unknown.
 The topping willow struggled, suddenly a burst of blood
mist, he couldn’t adjust the molten iron, but he still held his
fingers with the burst of blood, and his convulsive eyeballs
stared at Chu Wanning. , Binocular sudden burst, extremely
unwilling.
“Shizun!” Seeing that Chu Wanning was about to come
forward, Xue Meng hurriedly held him, “Don’t go, lest there
be fraud!”
The topping willow can’t speak, just hang Holding the
finger dipped in blood, suddenly tears flowed from his eyes.
Chu Wanning: “…You want me to go there?”
Ping Xin Liu nodded slowly.
“…”
“Shizun!”
Xue Meng wanted to stop again, but Chu Wanning shook
his head at him, moved forward alone, and came At the very
edge of the sword casting pond, he passed his hand over.
The topping willow seemed quite touched. He took a deep
look at Chu Wanning, struggling and waved the fleshy arm
again, as if he wanted to pay a salute, and then he endured
great pain , Grabbing Chu Wanning’s hand, trembling in the
palm of the opponent, wrote:
Draw lots to break the nightmare…
Don’t lose…mind…wit… …
The nightmare…broken…the robbery-extinction! !
 Before the last word to kill, the topping willow suddenly
collapsed like a puddle of mud, fell back into the boiling pool
of sword casting, and disappeared.
At the same time, only a loud “bang” sound was heard,
and a huge red water wave was suddenly set off from the
sword-making pond, the billowing molten iron burst into the
air, and the nine dragon-shaped fire pillars vacated the
ground, Chu Wanning was forced to retreat behind by the
stormy waves, his dark eyebrows reflected in the fire.
In the jet of molten iron, four tickets suddenly appeared,
hanging high in the air.
Shi Mei remembered what Topping Liu had ordered when
she was sober, and quickly said: “This is…the lottery that
Topping Liu said?”
Seeing him approaching, Chu Wanning Stop him: “Don’t
touch it, all go behind me.”
Shi Mei: “Shizun…”
“If I am here, it will be fine.” Chu Wanning said , “You must
not take risks. You will come again after I finish smoking.”
The words were indifferent and there seemed to be no
emotional ups and downs, but Mo Ran’s heart moved. For
some reason, Chu Wanning in front of him suddenly
overlapped with the ruthless person in his previous life who
had watched his apprentice die.
Since he can say such a thing, why can he stand by and
watch the death of his apprentice in his previous life?
 Mo Ran suddenly felt that he seemed to have never
understood Chu Wanning.
He couldn’t help muttering: “Shizun…”
Chu Wanning ignored them, raised his hand and took off
one of the tickets, which was made by a pale yellow one.
The jade piece was made, and he looked at both the front
and back, and said lowly “Huh?”
“What’s wrong?” Xue Meng asked.
Chu Wanning said: “There is no word on this sign.”
“How could this happen?” Xue Meng asked, “Then I will
try.”
The four tickets were drawn out. The situation of Xue
Meng and Shi Mei is exactly the same as that of Chu
Wanning. There is no text on the jade film. Mo Ran turned
his signature over and suddenly opened his eyes:
“Sanguyu?”
The other three immediately looked at him, and Xue Meng
frowned and said: “What Sanguyu?”
Mo Ran poked his signature: “It says on it.”
Xue Meng leaned over to take a look and suddenly angrily
said: “Bah! Did you recite all the half you can recognize?”
“…It’s a blood drip “Chu Wanning said suddenly.
He can read the ancient books of Cangjie almost nine out
of ten. If there are uncertain words, he will not talk
nonsense. Therefore, since he said that it was a blood drip,
he would never admit it.
 Mo Ran stunned: “What does the blood drip mean?”
Chu Wanning shook his head: “I don’t know.”
However, it seemed to answer them. In general, the
towering dome of the godly weapon library suddenly heard
a muffled sound, and a huge hourglass fell from the sky, and
the whole body was rusty and mottled. But unlike other
hourglasses, there is a cross-shaped copper frame on it, so I
don’t know what it is for.
Chu Wanning looked at the hourglass, then looked down
again at the sign in Mo Ran’s hand.
Blood dripping.
Suddenly understand what the so-called “lottery” means.
Chu Wanning’s discoloration changed instantaneously, and
he shouted sharply: “Mo Ran, throw away that lottery!”
Although I don’t know what Chu Wanning means, the
involuntary command almost made Mo Ran subconsciously.
Just follow his instructions.
I don’t know if I throw it away. After a throw, Mo Ran found
that the jade sign was clinging to his palm for some
unknown strength, and he couldn’t shake it off.
Chu Wanning cursed secretly, and before he slashed, he
was about to exchange his signature with Mo Ran’s.
Unexpectedly, the rusty copper hourglass suddenly
stretched out dozens of sharp thorny vines and struck
straight towards Mo Ran!
“Get out of the way!”
 “Shizun!!!”
“Shizun!”
In an instant, blood was splashing, important At the
juncture, Chu Wanning pushed Mo Ran away with a palm,
and the thorn vine was like an arrow penetrating through
the forest and plunged into Chu Wanning’s flesh and blood.
Mo Ran is now a teenager, naturally unable to withstand
Chu Wanning’s blow, he was pushed back and fell to the
ground. But the sound of flesh tearing was so clear and
terrifying, and the nearly distorted voices of Xue Meng and
Shi Mei were so sharp and ear-piercing.
Impossible.
How could it be…
That was Chu Wanning, it was Chu Wanning who beat him
and scolded him, and never showed him a good face. It was
for his own power and cruelty The Chu Wanning who
watched his apprentice die in front of him was the Chu
Wanning who coldly said “bad character, elusive quality”, it
was that……
Mo Ran raised his head.
In the chaos, he saw the person splashing three feet of
blood, and the sharp and dense thorn vines penetrated
through the person’s back, and then pierced fiercely from
the front of the front. Unbiased, it was the place where the
ghost emcee was hit hard. The old injury has not healed,
and the fascia is afraid of splitting again, and the blood is
blurred.
 It’s that…It’s the Chu Wanning who held his own body in
the coffin to protect him, and was pierced by sharp claws
and endured a silent…
Yes That, Chu Wanning, who hides under the stone bridge,
secretly releases the formation to protect everyone from the
wind and rain, but is afraid to show up.
That’s it. After Shi Mei died in his previous life, in order to
make him in the mood to eat something, Chu Wanning
clumsily went to the kitchen to outflank Chu Wanning.
It’s the one who has a bad temper, a bad mouth, is afraid
of hardship when taking medicine, and coughs when eating
spicy food, he is the most familiar person.
It’s that person. He often doesn’t remember caring, and
gritted his teeth with hatred, but he feels so pitiful…
Chu Wanning.
Wanning…
“Shizun!!!” Mo Ran hissed, he scrambled to get closer to
Chu Wanning, “Shizun!!!”
“Your sign…” Chu Wanning tremblingly raised his hand,
his face was pale, but his eyebrows were still sharp,
“Change it to me…”
He stretched out his palm to Mo Ran Inside, the arm that
was trembling slightly because of the pain with the wordless
signature he drew himself, was raised slowly and hard.
Chu Wanning’s eyes are bright and determined, and they
are covered with water vapor.
 “Quick, give it to me!”
Mo Ran couldn’t even get up, he knelt and crawled to Chu
Wanning, looking at the horrible wound he had turned out in
a daze.
“No…Shizun…”
“Shizun!!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei want to come over, Chu Wanning
seems to hate iron and steel, Waved down an enchantment
and repelled both of them. Then he sternly said:
“Tianwen!!!”
Tianwen came out, slicing the dozens of sharp canes that
pierced Chu Wanning!
But that cane is not a vulgar thing, Chu Wanning can
clearly feel that they are devouring his spiritual power in his
flesh and blood. There was no other way, but the silver
teeth bite tightly, raised his hand to hold the broken branch,
cruelly, and suddenly pulled out the vine branch!
In an instant, blood surged!
Chu Wanning threw the broken branch away, took a
breath, tapped his spiritual veins and acupuncture points to
stop the blood loss temporarily. Then a pair of black shiny
eyes glared at Mo Ran, and said dumbly: “Give it to me.”
“Shizun…”
“Give me your sign I’ll change with you!” Chu Wanning
said sharply.
 Mo Ran now also understands what the so-called “blood
drip” means. Gouchen’s tactics laid down millions of years
ago are similar to the methods of torturing Chu Wanning in
his previous life.
Sure enough, no matter the gods, demons, people, and
ghosts, the viciousness, the idea of hollowing out their
minds, they are all so close.
Blood dripping.
It is to replace fine sand with human blood, instead of
running water, pour it into a drip for timing.
The blood has run out and time is over.
When he was crowned Taxian-jun in his previous life, did
he use Chu Wanning to make a drip, to watch him step on
the gates of the immortals with his own eyes, and to have
Chu Wanning’s blood in front of him? Does it drip dry?
However, in this life, before the blood dripped under the
Gouchen cloth.
Chu Wanning is willing to take the initiative to use his safe
signing in exchange, he is willing to walk on the copper
frame for himself, he…
Mo Ran’s heart is completely confused.
He can’t even think.
How can this be…
How can this be! !
The copper hourglass missed a hit and didn’t tie up
anyone. Once again, he waved the vines and wanted the
second wave to attack.
Chu Wanning looked at him, the light in his eyes trembling
slightly.
He pained the ground and was pale, and gasped slightly:
“Mo Ran, you…you are obedient, give it to me quickly.”
“…”
“Hurry up…” Chu Wanning’s face was white as snow
under the moon, “…Do you still want me to block the
second attack for you?!”
“Shizun…”
Tengyanagi pounced again.
Mo Ran raised his hand for a sign at that moment, and
Chu Wanning also stretched his hand without thinking.
Unexpectedly, there was a bright light in Mo Ran’s eyes
when he was about to touch his palms. He almost quickly
closed his palms, and his backhand stopped the defenseless
Chu Wanning behind him. , The second wave of vines and
willows hit, Mo Ran greeted him, and the boy’s body was
instantly engulfed by vines, and dragged to the copper drip.
“Mo Ran!!”
Dozens of willow vines wrapped around him, clustered him
on a gallows, and bound him tightly. Mo Ran turned his face,
glanced at Chu Wanning, his lips moved.
Chu Wanning’s eyes suddenly widened.
Mo Ran’s voice is not too loud, but he can hear it very
clearly and he can’t be wrong.
 Mo Ran said: “Shizun, I really am not…inferior quality is
hard to change…”
So, can you, don’t give me up.
——
But in the second half of the sentence, I can’t say it
anyway. He wanted to say nothing in the previous life, but in
this life, it was already too late.
Chu Wanning does not let go of him, he no longer sees
that important.
I just don’t want to owe this person.
He is stupid, he is a little confused about his feelings for
Chu Wanning, and he doesn’t want to be more confused
about this.
In this life, Mo Ran thought, what he cares about, what he
cares about, will only be Shi Mei.
The reason why I didn’t want to exchange signings with
Chu Wanning was that I didn’t want to be favored by this
person for no reason, but I didn’t want to…
I didn’t want to see Chu Wanning’s blood drained again.
His Mo Weiyu is not so hard-hearted. The happiest thing in
life is that someone is willing to treat him well.
A little better, he will be able to smile.
If it is very good, then it is to let him die, and it is also
willing.
A shining sword suddenly appeared in the dense cane.
 The sword is a godly weapon at first glance. Although it is
ancient and clumsy, it is awe-inspiring. Two bands on the
left and right; the tooth pattern of the sword head is like
thorns; the sword is narrow and inlaid with the floating
sculpture of the bull head and dragon body, with
complicated decorations, the sword body overflows with
blue brilliance, the hair is blown and the hair is broken, and
the iron is broken.
Mo Ran only had time to see the word “Gouchen” on the
sword, and even “Upper Palace” could not be seen
completely. This sharp sword belonging to the God of Ten
Thousand Soldiers pierced his breast and ribs. .
The blood flows out instantly and flows into the drip.
At the same time, the godly weapon library suddenly
lowered a curtain of pouring water, separating Mo Ran and
Chu Wanning on both sides. Everyone was blocked by this
sudden torrent.
Shi Mei shouted: “Aran!!! Aran——!”
The turbulent water curtain obscured their sight, making
them unable to see Mo Ran behind. Circumstances, Chu
Wanning tried to break through the water several times, but
was pushed out again and again by the violent current. In
the end, he was soaked all over, his dark eyebrows were on
his anxious face, and his lips were horribly colorless.
Chu Wanning said hoarsely:
“Mo Ran——!”
 This sound was not too loud, but it trembled badly. He
hadn’t noticed it, but Shi Mei was shocked. Looking at him
sideways, Shizun, who had always been calm and calm, was
so embarrassed that the curtains of long and thick
eyelashes were trembling, and there was a trace of
uncontrollable concern in his expression.
Seeing him calling Tianwen, the eyebrows are full of
violence, like a bowstring stretched to the extreme. Shi Mei
was uneasy, grabbed him, and shouted: “Shizun, don’t go!
You can’t get in!”
Chu Wanning waved his hands and ignored, his eyes sharp
as blades, silent The ground propped up a barrier, and
insisted on moving forward. But the water curtain contains
the spiritual power of Jincheng Lake. Not only can it not be
penetrated, but it is as sharp as a thousand arrows, piercing
the muscles and bones.
He was seriously injured before, and now he was
subjected to such a strong impact, and he couldn’t stand it.
Although he held his chest and held it back, he still couldn’t
help it, pale face and knelt down on one knee , The wound
on his back was cracked, and red blood came out.
Shi Mei couldn’t tell whether it was splashed water or
tears, and said miserably: “Shizun! You—what the hell are
you…”
“Why? If the person behind the water curtain is you, it’s
Xue Meng” Chu Wanning said sharply, “I will…”
 He was so painful that he frowned and couldn’t say
anything.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, a sword light suddenly
cleaved from behind the water curtain, tearing this powerful
scene in half like a tofu.
The sword is very sharp and unbiased, and it is exactly
where Shi Mei is standing. Seeing that it is about to hit him,
Chu Wanning slammed his sleeves and used all his spiritual
energy. A guardian barrier was dropped and Shi Mei was
firmly guarded under the barrier, but he was too exhausted
and choked on blood.
A high-tech and clear male voice slowly sounded, echoing
in this godly weapon library:
“I am the god of war, Gouchen the Exalted, and wait for
Xiao Xiao to break into the godly weapon forbidden ground.
, How frivolous!”

The author has something to say:

Crab crab “doublesaya” “I will send love to the moon” “Lin Feng” “No
regrets on return date” “High cold “Alpaca”, “Prison Break Rabbit”,
“Meat Ye Fan Soup”, “Undead Fish”, “Pan Xia”, “Linlang” Mine ~
“Slight Poor Symptoms” Shallow Water Bomb ~

Today’s Little Theater “What Did Everyone Buy on Double Eleven”

Mo Ran: Oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, nice dishes, cute pot, delicious
snacks

Shi Mei: Everyone is shopping. At this time, if I place an order, I will

add another amount of work to the courier. Although I will not change
the overall situation if I don’t buy it alone, but I don’t accumulate
steps. No more than a thousand miles, do not buy it.

Xue Meng: Clothes guards, hair bands and hair buckles, a full set of
hardcover edition of “The Road After A Genius is Twenty”

Chu Wanning: “How to Improve One’s IQ” full hardcover edition

(Note: Please send the address to Mo Weiyu, Sisheng Peak Disciple
Dormitory, please be anonymous, thank you)

I haven’t officially appeared yet but the name appears Let’s show
your face to the two in the supporting role column~ You can guess a
little character about 23333

Mei Hanxue: Buy 300 pairs of couple jade pendants in bulk, 500
embroidered sachets, voluntary small commodity wholesale 5000
sets of fine hair accessories

Ye Wangxi: Don’t buy them.

 45. This Venerable one knows
you will come

Xue Meng shouted angrily in the air: “Shit god! Are your
dog eyes blind? Are we trespassing? We were taken into
captivity. Look at it!”
Shi Mei Said: “It’s useless, this is the voice he left behind,
his deity is not here at all. I think it is a fake Gouchen that
confused the judgment of the topping willow, making him
think that we are trespassers who are plotting bad things.”
The voice continued:
“Those who are worthy of the weapon of God in the world
should understand what is kindness, what is toughness, not
sinking in dreams, and not getting lost in mind. When you
come, you will be affected by me. Test. If you pass the test,
you will be fine, and Godly weapon will be offered, but if you
are selfish and have a weak heart, you are not worthy to be
the owner of Godly Weapon!”
Chu Wanning’s lips and teeth with blood stains Qihe,
Senran said: “What a kindness… Take people to make blood
drips, is that what you call kindness?”
 He knew that Gouchen the Exalted could not hear at all,
but he was still angry However, even if you breathe heavily
every time you say a word, and the wound hurts even more,
you can’t control your mean mouth.
The voice continued to reverberate in the godly weapon
library: “To test the mind. You and others will fall into the
dreamland of the beauty of the topping willow. If you can’t
wake up from the illusion in time, you will be your
companion. I will shed all the blood and be buried here.”
When the three of them heard this, the blood color faded
away.
Shi Mei murmured: “What…”
It means that the three of them are about to fall into a
dream.
If they can’t wake up in time, the three of them will live
forever and be drunk in dreams, leaving Mo Ran bleeding
out in reality and die?
Xue Meng was dumb for a moment and then angrily
shouted: “What kind of a fairy are you!! If you are a god who
is like you, I will disdain to touch the sword again in this
life!!”
Chu Wanning also angrily said: “It’s ridiculous!”
“Shizun!” Shi Mei hurriedly persuaded him, “Don’t get
angry, watch out for the wound.”
And the grandson of Gouchen the Exalted At this time, he
even started to chant a poem and slowly said: “The water is
placed on the ground, and the east and the west flow from
the north to the south. Life is also destined. An Nengxing
sighs and sighs and sighs and drinks wine to make himself
forgive. Don’t you feel that your heart is not wood or stone?
I swallow and dare not speak.”
Xue Meng was almost fainted by anger: “What are you
talking about!”
Shi Mei Said: “Bao Zhao’s plan to travel is difficult,
meaning that people have their own lives, how can they
complain about themselves, let themselves be forgotten by
wine, and their singing will be interrupted by wine. The
human heart is not a stone, how can there be no emotion at
all? The words are still not.”
Gouchen the Exalted sighed and said: “In this vast world,
how many people can give up the dreams of their lives, just
to help others? The world is endlessly fighting and fighting.
If the godly weapon falls into the hands of the traitor, it will
be my fault, and my sin of creating a weapon, how can I be
relieved…”
Suddenly, the godly weapon library went dark. The
casting fragments flying in the air also stopped moving. A
layer of dim light slowly lit up at the dome, and it seemed as
if the stars were gradually falling, shining on the ground.
There was a voice whispering in the air: “Sleep…”
This soft and bright brilliance seems to have a deceptive
effect, Shi Mei and Xue Meng are cultivated. Not deep, and
soon fell into a coma.
“Go to sleep…”
 Chu Wanning gritted his teeth and resisted himself, but
the power of Hajime was so great that he couldn’t get rid of
the heavy sleepiness in the end. Into a dream.
Godly weapon library.
As a blood drip, Mo Ran is the only person who is awake.
He coughs up bleeding foam. Across the weakened
waterfall, he can see the three people behind in a dream.
Chu Wanning, Shi Mei and Xue Meng are all asleep.
Mo Ran heard Gouchen’s words and knew that only if one
of them wakes up in time can the spell be broken and he
can be saved.
However, as time passed by, my mind became more and
more dizzy, and my body gradually became cold. But no one
woke up from the dream.
It can be said to be unhappy with retribution. I have
treated Chu Wanning like this in my previous life. In this life,
I have also felt the taste of blood loss.
It’s so funny.
Among them, who can give up the best dream in life, the
most desired thing, and come to save him?
Xue Meng is absolutely impossible.
Chu Wanning…I don’t want him anymore.
If there is, that person should be Shi Mei.
He thought vaguely. But too much blood has been lost,
and the consciousness is almost unsupported.
 Mo Ran lowered his head and glanced at his feet. The
blood leaking to the bottom of the copper drip was diluted
by the water in the clepsydra, glowing with light red waves.
He suddenly wanted to know, if he also fell into the
illusion of Gouchen, what kind of sight would he see?
Will he dream of crystal clear copying hands, Shi Mei’s
gentle smile, a compliment from Chu Wanning, and when he
first came to Sisheng Peak, the wind blowing crabapple…
“Mo Ran…”
Suddenly I heard someone calling me.
Mo Ran still hangs his head, thinking that he should be
losing his mind, so that he has hallucinations.
“Mo Ran.”
“Mo Ran!”
Not an illusion!
He suddenly raised his face.
The scene before him suddenly closed his pupils——
He almost hissed: “Shi Mei!!!”
Shi Mei!
The person who wakes up, abandons happiness, abandons
happiness, and still remembers him in all things.
It’s Shi Mei…
Mo Ran looked at the frail young man walking towards him
through the waterfall, and suddenly his throat choked.
“Shi Mei…you…”
 In the end, I don’t know what to say. Mo Ran closed his
eyes and said hoarsely.
“Thank you… In a good dream, you can still… remember
me…”
Shi Mei waded over the water, her clothes soaked and her
eyebrows darkened. His appearance is as gentle as when
Mo Ran first saw him, as gentle as he had seen in his
dreams so many times in his previous life, and as gentle as
he recalled when he was cold all over his body.
Shi Mei said: “Don’t be stupid, thank you for anything.”
When he approached, Mo Ran realized that his feet were
bleeding.
I don’t know when the ground becomes hot. Gouchen the
Exalted seems to be determined to test what a person can
do for his companions, so after the temptation of the dream,
it is another cruel torture.
Shi Mei’s boots have been burned through. If he does not
walk, the ground will remain the same as before, but if he
insists on going forward, every step he takes will cause a
cluster of sky fire at his feet. High, it will not directly burn
people to the point of being unable to act, but it will make
people feel absolutely painful.
But this gentle person, who knew he was already in so
much pain, but after taking a look, his eyes became firmer,
and he walked towards him step by step.
“Mo Ran, you can bear it again.”
He said.
 “I will save you right now.”
When he touched his eyes, Mo Ran knew that he didn’t
need to say the phrase “Don’t come here.”
This person’s gaze is too decisive and too stoic.
He has never seen this look on Shi Mei’s face before.
If Mo Ran’s mood is a little settled, he will definitely feel
strange.
Shi Mei calls himself “A Ran”. When did he call him Mo
Ran?
He only said that Shi Mei was kind to him, but he didn’t
realize that the person standing in front of him at this time
was not Shi Mei, but—
It was Chu Wanning .
The last skill of Gu Liu is called topping.
The so-called topping is the exchange of hearts between
people.
When Chu Wanning broke free of his dream and regained
consciousness, he found himself and Shi Mei exchanged
hearts. Under the spell of Topping Willow, his consciousness
was transferred to Shi Mei’s body, and it was the same for
Shi Mei to come. It’s just that Shi Mei didn’t wake up, so
from beginning to end, he didn’t know that he had changed
his body.
Chu Wanning has no time to explain, and Mo Ran, who
does not know the truth, really thinks that the person in
front of him is Shi Mei.
 He feels that Shi Mei will definitely endure the pain and
come over, just like he has experienced death but can’t
forget his goodness. People are very stubborn.
But it’s too cruel.
When Chu Wanning finally came to the copper hourglass
to climb the towering vines and willows, and wanted to go
there to rescue Mo Ran, the vines and willows suddenly
gave birth to thorns that were burning.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s hand was scalded suddenly,
and he was about to grab it hard, but Shi Mei’s physique
was not strong, he slipped off suddenly, and the flesh on his
hand was instantly stabled.
“…!”
Chu Wanning cursed secretly, frowning in pain.
Shi Mingjing, this broken shell!
Mo Ran: “Shi Mei!”
Chu Wanning fell to his knees on the ground, and the flesh
that touched the ground was instantly scalded by the high
temperature, but his eyebrows were frowned, but he
habitually tightened Biting his lip, never shouting.
Such a look on his own face will look very stubborn and
ruthless, but when replaced with Shi Mei’s soft face, it is
quite pitiful.
People really cannot compare with people.
“Shi Mei…”
Mo Ran spoke, but tears came down.
 The heart is cut like a knife. In the blurry vision, he saw
that person’s thin body, such a weak person, but little by
little, grabbing the willows, slowly climbing up.
The thin puncture pierced his hand, and the fire burned
the bones and blood.
A piece of bright red was stained, and there was mottled
blood everywhere I went.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his voice was bloody, and every
word trembled, choked up:
“Teacher…I…”
Getting very close, Mo Ran saw the pain in his eyes
flashing away. He seemed to be really hurt, even Mo Ran’s
voice was a torture to him.
Therefore, although the person in front of him looks
stubborn, his eyes can almost be called pleading.
“Don’t call me again.”
“…”
“Mo Ran, wait a minute, I will…save you… …Next…
Come…”
Almost at the moment when the voice fell, the tough light
from the bottom of his eyes floated like a sharp blade out of
a sheath. On that gentle face, it was actually Indescribably
beautiful.
Chu Wanning’s robe surged, and he jumped into the
copper drip.
 His face is like golden paper, shaky, except that he still
breathes, he is no different from a dead person.
At that moment, Mo Ran felt that he might as well be
drained of blood and died, and it was better than letting him
endure the suffering like this.
There was a fragmented voice in his throat: “I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning knew that I was sorry, it was not for himself.
He wanted to explain, but he caught a glimpse of the silver-
blue saber of Gouchen the Exalted, which was piercing Mo
Ran’s chest and ribs. The spiritual power of the vine veins
might be on this sword. He was worried that Mo Ran would
be more seriously injured when he was surprised, so he still
asked his “Shi Mei”:
“Mo Ran, did you believe me?”
“I believe in you.” Never hesitate.
Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes, took a look at him, and
held the hilt of the sword. This sword is close to the heart
vein. If it is wrong, Mo Ran will die.
“…” Chu Wanning’s hand was a little trembling, he held it,
but didn’t move.
Mo Ran’s eyes were still red, but he suddenly smiled: “Shi
Mei.”
“…Um.”
Mo Ran said: “… …Am I going to die.”
“…No.”
“If I am going to die, can I… let me hug you?”
 He was very cautious when he said this, eyes shining with
moist light. Chu Wanning’s heart softened suddenly.
However, thinking that what Mo Ran saw in his eyes was
another person, this kind of softness immediately became
ice.
He suddenly felt like he was an insignificant harlequin on
the stage, hidden behind the sleeves Yunluo of Huadan
Xiaosheng in Tsing Yi, no one noticed him.
He is superfluous in this touching track.
Perhaps the only purpose is to face the ugly face with a
grin and a smile painted in ink to set off the joys, anger,
sorrow, love, hatred and sadness of others.
How ridiculous.
Mo Ran didn’t know about this. He saw the twinkle in Chu
Wanning’s eyes, and Shi Mei was reluctant to say, “Just hug
it. Just a moment.”
An imperceptible sigh.
“Actually I…”
Mo Ran: “What?”
“…Forget it.” Chu Wanning said, “Nothing.”
He leaned over, not very close, he might move the sword,
then he stretched out his hand and gently gathered Mo
Ran’s shoulder.
He heard Mo Ran say in his ear: “Shi Mei, thank you for
waking up, thank you for being in a good dream, and for
remembering me.”
 Chu Wanning He lowered his eyes, his eyelashes were like
a butterfly fan, and then he smiled faintly: “No thanks.”
After a pause, he said: “Mo Ran.”
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning is still in a dream, hugging him, stroking his
hair, and sighing softly, “Do you know that if the dream is
too good, it is often not true?”
After he said, the hug was like a dragonfly, and he left
immediately.
Mo Ran raised his eyes. He didn’t quite understand what
Shi Mei meant. He only knew that this small hug was Shi
Mei’s kindness and the candy he gave him.
Sweet and sour, when rubbed to the base of the tongue, a
hint of astringency arises.
The moment the sword was drawn, the blood blossoms
fluttered like a crabapple that was blown off by the wind.
Mo Ran only felt a sharp pain in his heart. For a moment
he thought he was going to die. He was unwilling to be
mixed in his heart, and suddenly he blurted out: “Shi Mei, I
have always loved you so much. How about you…”
As the saber fell to the ground, the vines and willows
dispersed in an instant, the waterfall rushing down from the
sky suddenly stopped, and the godly weapon library
suddenly returned to silence.
I have always loved you very much.
What about you…
 The body has reached its limit, and Mo Ran felt a sudden
burst of darkness in front of him.
The moment he fell, he was caught by a pair of hands
stained with blood and fell into Shi Mei’s arms. Not knowing
if it was an illusion, Mo Ran saw Shi Mei frowning and slowly
closing his eyes, as if water fell smoothly around his eyes.
He seemed to hear Shi Mei gently say: “Me too.”
Mo Ran: “!”
Is it an illusion, otherwise why Shi Mei looked so sad, but
still agreed to him.
“I…love you too.”
The consciousness finally dissipated and Mo Ran fell into a
coma.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “I don’t know what to do every day” “Lin Feng” “Undead
fish” “Tea” “Yebai” “Prison Break Rabbit” mine ~ “Slightly poor
symptom” deep-water torpedo~

Today, the collar has updated the Shizun bathing picture of

Benghuaijun, welcome to play~ In addition, if you encounter serious
plots that are not smaller in the theater, and do not want to disrupt
the rhythm, please forgive me and hold your fists. It’s getting cold,
and there are many people around you who have caught colds.
Please keep warm and keep track of your articles. Thank you
46. This Venerable one woke up

When he woke up, Mo Ran found himself still in the godly

weapon library.
He seemed to have slept for a long time, but when he
opened his eyes, he realized that the time hadn’t passed too
long, and even seemed to be just a blink of an eye.
I don’t know if it was because the spell was successfully
broken. When he woke up, he found himself lying on the
ground, but he was unharmed. The hideous wounds and
dripping blood were like a nightmare, without leaving a
mark on him.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but be surprised and happy. Looking
at Shi Mei, he passed out in a coma for some time, but he
was unscathed.
Could it be that after passing the trial of Gouchen the
Exalted, Gouchen not only withdrew from the illusion, but
also restored their injuries in the illusion?
……
Though I think about it carefully, Gouchen the Exalted did
not intend to harm people, but this is in line with the original
intention of the trial, but Mo Ran just thinks it is unreal, and
even thinks that he will survive .
 Of the four people, he was the first to wake up.
Then Shi Mei, seeing Shi Mei slowly lift his eyelashes, Mo
Ran was overjoyed, and repeatedly said: “Shi Mei! We are all
right! All right! Look at me!”
Shi There was a daze in Mei’s eyes, and then he gradually
became clear. He suddenly opened his eyes: “A Ran?! You—”
Before finishing speaking, he was hugged tightly by Mo Ran.
Shi Mei couldn’t help but patted his shoulder gently:
“What’s wrong with you…”
“I’m sorry, I’ve made you so wronged “
Shi Mei said blankly: “In fact, it’s nothing, I just had a
dream.”
Mo Ran said: “That really hurts too! “
Shi Mei: “…what hurts?”
At this moment, Xue Meng also woke up, he didn’t know
what he had dreamed of, and shouted:” Bold fanatic! It was
thinner than me!” He sat up fiercely.
Seeing him awake, Shi Mei went over and said: “Young
Master.”
“Ah…what is it you? How did you come?” Xue Meng
thought he was still there Dream.
Mo Ran was in a good mood, and his expression on Xue
Meng was very gentle. He smiled and told him what had
happened before Xue Meng came back to his senses.
“It turned out to be a dream…I thought…”
 In order to hide his embarrassment, Xue Meng gave a
light cough, and suddenly found that Chu Wanning, who was
always the best, was still asleep. Wake up, can’t help being
shocked.
“Why is Shizun still not awake?”
They walked over and looked at Chu Wanning’s wound.
Since Chu Wanning was injured before the illusion started,
according to the Gouchen the Exalted design, only the
damage in the illusion can be recovered. Therefore, Chu
Wanning’s shoulder is still soaked in blood, which is
shocking.
Mo Ran sighed and said, “Wait a little longer to see.”
After a stick of incense, Chu Wanning finally woke up.
He slowly opened his phoenix eyes, and his eyes were
cold when he woke up, as if it had been under a white snow.
After a long time, he rolled his eyes, and his gaze fell on Mo
Ran.
But he seemed to be the same as Xue Meng. He was still
not fully awake for a moment. He looked at Mo Ran, slowly
stretched out his hand, and mutely said: “You…”
Mo Ran said: “Shizun.”
When he heard him calling himself, Chu Wanning’s hands
were frozen in the air, his pale face seemed to have a trace
of blood, and his eyes suddenly brightened: “Um…”
“Shizun!!!”
 Xue Meng lunged over, pushed Mo Ran aside, and took
Chu Wanning’s hand: “How are you? Are you better? Shizun
You haven’t been awake for so long, I’m almost worried.”
Chu Wanning was slightly startled when he saw Xue Meng,
and then the mist in his eyes gradually dispersed. Taking a
closer look at Mo Ran, he saw that although the other party
was looking at him, he was holding Shi Mei’s hand tightly
and never let go for a moment.
“…”
Chu Wanning woke up completely and his face became
cold. Then it was like a fish in a dried-up pond, finally dead
thoroughly.
Shi Mei said with concern: “Shizun, are you okay? Should
your shoulders hurt?”
Chu Wanning said calmly: “I’m fine It doesn’t hurt.”
He slowly stood up with the support of Xue Meng. Mo Ran
wondered for a moment. Chu Wanning injured his shoulder.
Why did he walk vainly when he got up, as if his foot was
injured?
Mo Ran thought Chu Wanning didn’t know what happened
in the illusion just now, so he repeated it briefly.
Shi Mei felt that something was wrong when he heard it,
but when he listened again, he felt even more strange. He
couldn’t help saying: “A Ran, you said I saved you?”
“That’s right.”
 Shi Mei was quiet for a while, and slowly said: “But I…just
now, I have been dreaming, and I haven’t woke up.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, but then smiled: “Don’t be
kidding.”
Shi Mei said: “I’m not kidding, I dreamed…I dreamed of
my parents, they are still alive. That. The dream is too real, I
seem… as if I can’t bear to leave them behind, I really—”
Before he finished his words, Chu Wanning said
indifferently, “This is nothing strange. Yes. It’s probably
Gouchen’s illusion that erased the memory you saved when
you saved someone. In short, neither Xue Meng nor I saved
him. Since he said you saved him, you saved him.”
Shi Mei: “…”
“Otherwise, is there a way for Gouchen to exchange
people’s hearts?” Chu Wanning said coldly.
He is willing to make wedding dresses for others. He
originally wanted to tell Mo Ran the truth. He originally
hoped that Mo Ran would notice and understand that the
person in the illusion is not Shi Mei, but Shi Mei changed his
mind.
But Mo Ran’s final confession to Shi Mei was too
embarrassing for Chu Wanning.
When he woke up, he looked at Mo Ran’s shiny black
eyes. For a moment, Chu Wanning felt that perhaps Mo Ran
also cared so much about himself.
Such humble expectation is also a weak idea that he
dared to quietly explore after so long.
 But that was just his self-love.
Mo Ran would not know the blood he shed and the injuries
he suffered, and there is no need to know.
He is not stupid. Although he doesn’t say it, he can feel
how much Mo Ran cherishes that gentle and beautiful
person. How can I see myself standing in the corner like a
puppet with dust.
But when she heard Mo Ran say “I have always loved
you”, Chu Wanning still felt embarrassed and defeated.
The hug in the illusion, in the eyes of Mo Ran, Shi Mei
gave him alms.
But Mo Ran would never know that the hug, in fact, was
himself, who gave alms to another poor person.
Chu Wanning never thought that Mo Ran would love him,
so he tried very hard to suppress this feeling, not to force,
not to disturb, not to touch.
Those reckless love and passionate obsessions only grow
on the soil of youth. When he was young, he also hoped that
someone would be able to accompany him often, and he
would spend some time with him, but he has been waiting,
but he has not waited for this person. As the days passed,
his reputation and status in the world of cultivation became
higher and higher. Everyone admired him and said that he
was unkind. Later, he also accepted this kind of high
mountain, which was unkind.
He seems to be hiding in a cocoon, and years are spinning
silk on his cocoon. At first he could still see a little light
seeping through the silkworm cocoons, but year after year,
the more silk and the thicker the cocoon, he could no longer
see the light. There is only oneself in the cocoon, and
darkness.
He doesn’t believe in love, he doesn’t believe in the
blindness, and he doesn’t want to pursue anything. If he has
gone through thousands of hardships, biting open the
cocoon with bruises, and staggering out, but no one is
waiting for him, what should he do?
Although he likes Mo Ran, this man is too young, too far
away, and too blazing. Chu Wanning is reluctant to approach
him for fear that one day he will be burned to ashes by such
flames.
So, all the retreats he could take, he retreated.
He doesn’t know what he did wrong.
So that, he only has so little wishful thinking left, but he
has to be overwhelmed by the cold rain enough to cover the
sky.
“Shizun, look over there!” Xue Meng’s startled cry evoked
Chu Wanning’s consciousness. He followed the reputation
and saw the raging molten lava and flames tumbling again
in the sword-forging pool. Surrounded by them, the ancient
tree spirit broke through the water again. But the Shuling’s
pupils turned white, which was obviously a state of
dementia. Holding Gouchen the Exalted’s silver sword in
both hands.
Chu Wanning said: “Run! Hurry up!”
 Without having to repeat it a second time, the apprentices
immediately ran towards the exit.
The tree spirit controlled by · looked up to the sky and
screamed, and the iron chains shook all over. Obviously no
one was speaking, but the four people all heard a voice in
their ears:
“Stop them, none of them can run away.”
Xue Meng paled and said: “Someone Speak in my ears!”
Chu Wanning said: “Don’t pay attention to him, it’s the
secret of the topping willow! Run by yourself!”
When I think of it, Topping Liu once mentioned them when
he was sober. The so-called Secret Technique is to use the
greed in people’s hearts as a temptation to kill each other.
Sure enough, the voice in Chu Wanning’s ears hissed:
“Chu Wanning, are you tireless?”
“One generation-zongshi, Yuheng of the Night Sky. Such a
character can only secretly fall in love with his apprentice.
You have paid a lot for him, but he doesn’t know what is
good or bad. He has never seen you in his eyes. He only
likes that gentle and pleasant brother. How pitiful are you?”
Chu Wanning’s face was livid, ignoring the noise in his
ears, and swept towards the exit.
“Come to my side, take this ancestor sword, kill Shi Mei,
and no one will be between you. Come to me, I can help you
get what you want and make you love The person loves you.
Come to my side…”
 Chu Wanning said angrily: “So young at night, don’t hurry
up!”
Apparently everyone else heard that voice and raised
Under different conditions, although their pace has slowed
down, they can still resist the temptation. As they got closer
and closer to the exit, the topping willow seemed more and
more crazy, his ears almost distorted.
“Think clearly! Once you get out of this door, there will be
no chance!”
The voice in everyone’s ears is different, screaming
sternly.
“Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, are you really going to be
alone forever?”
“Mo Weiyu, only I in this world knows where the raw
medicine is, come to me and let me Tell you—”
“Shi Mingjing, I know your deep desire, only I can help
you!”
“Xue Ziming, the godly weapon you picked is Fake!
Jincheng Lake only has the last weapon made by Gouchen
the Exalted. When you come back, this ancestor sword will
belong to you! Don’t you want a peerless soldier? Don’t you
want to be the pride of heaven? No Godly weapon, you will
never be better than others! Come to my side…”
“Xue Meng!” Mo Ran suddenly found that his cousin was
missing.
As soon as he turned his head, he saw that Xue Meng’s
footsteps became slower and slower. Finally, he stopped and
looked back at the floating silver-blue saber in the sword
casting pool.
Mo Ran’s heart shuddered.
He knows how deep Xue Meng’s obsession with godly
weapon is. After this kid learned that the weapon he got was
a fake, he must have been very lost. It couldn’t be better for
Topping Liu to seduce him with the Ancestral Sword.
“Xue Meng, don’t believe him, don’t go there!”
Shi Mei also said: “Young Master, hurry up, let’s go to the
exit That’s it!”
Xue Meng glanced back at them blankly, but the voice
echoing in his ears became more and more bewildering:
“They are jealous of you and don’t want you to get the
weapon of God. Think about Mo Weiyu. He has already
obtained his weapon. He hopes you will get nothing. You two
are brothers. You are not as good as him. The lord of
Sisheng Peak will of course be his.”
Xue Meng murmured: “Shut up.”
In front of him, Mo Ran seemed to be anxiously shouting
something at him, but he couldn’t hear it at all, so he
couldn’t help but hug his head and repeat. “Shut up! You
shut up!”
“Xue Ziming, there is no weapon suitable for you in the
godly weapon library. If you miss the Ancestral Sword, you
will have to Surrender to Mo Weiyu, when he is your lord,
you have to kneel in front of him and listen to him at his
will! Think about it, killing him is not a problem at all! Since
ancient times, there are not a few brothers who succumb to
the wall, let alone him. It’s your cousin! How can you
hesitate! Come over—let me give you the sword…”
“Xue Meng!”
“Young Master!! “
Xue Meng stopped struggling suddenly, he opened his
eyes suddenly, his eyes turned red.
“Come to my side…you are the proud son of heaven…be
the king of all soldiers…”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Xue Meng!”
“Come here…Only when you become the lord of Sisheng
Peak, can the lower cultivator world be peaceful and
peaceful… Think about the people who are suffering, think
about the unfair treatment you have suffered… Xue Ziming,
let me help you …”
Unconsciously, Xue Meng has come to the boiling pool of
sword-making, the spirit of the topping willow is holding the
ancestor sword of Gouchen the Exalted, and the white eyes
on his pupils are bloodshot.
“Very well, take this sword and stop them all!”
Xue Meng slowly raised his hand and took the silver-blue
sword tremblingly.
“Kill them.”
“Kill Mo Weiyu.”
“Go…Ah ah!!!”
 Suddenly Xue Meng drew out a long sword and pulled out
a brilliant sword flower in his hand, and then he stabbed
backhand, the ancestor sword’s spiritual light flowed,
reflecting the beauty of the proud of heaven and the sword
light, There is no blood in his eyes, but it is brighter and
purer than usual.
The sword didn’t pierce Mo Ran, but pointed directly at
the topping willow body, penetrating the belly!
In an instant, the earth shook, and Gu Liu shook.
The lost heart formula suddenly broke, and the godly
weapon library collapsed.
Xue Meng gasped heavily. He exhausted all his strength
and broke free from the bewitching. He stared at the
topping willow, his young face was full of youthful
persistence and purity. In those burning eyes, arrogance and
innocence can be seen easily.
The so-called young phoenix is more than martial arts
accomplishments.
“Don’t you want to confuse me, and don’t want to harm
others.”
Xue Meng panted and finished, and drew out his sword!
The topping willow burst out a burst of fishy blood, and
when he was dying, his divine consciousness returned to his
body, and the hostility in him suddenly disappeared.
He held his chest, barely stabilized his shaky body, raised
his face, and opened his mouth. Although there was no
sound, his mouth was clearly distinguishable.
 “Thank you…you…stop…me…”
The topping willow body is the spirit of ancient times, and
it is as powerful as the ancestor sword. It will hurt both sides
under collision. The ancestor sword in Xue Meng’s hand also
suddenly lost its aura, and it suddenly became desolate.
At the same time, the Ten Thousand Years Tree Spirit
smashed away.
In an instant, ten thousand points of light scattered into
the water waves, like fireflies, flying around the crowd,
brilliance flowing, golden light shining, and finally faded one
by one, disappearing.
Shi Mei said: “Young Master, come here soon, here is
going to collapse!”
The earth trembles, don’t stay for long.
Xue Meng turned his head and took a look at Godly
Weapon Library at last. With a “clang”, he threw down the
damaged ancestor sword and left. Behind him, the bricks
collapsed like avalanche.

The author has something to say:

Crab and Crab “Meat Ye Fan Soup” “Chayebai” “Prison Break

Rabbit” “Undead Fish” ” “Little Yellow Mosquito” mine ~ “Aaa” mine
x19 ~ “I don’t know what to do every day”, “QwQ”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Yesterday’s update , So many big brothers have the idea of wanting

to change attack/abandon the pit/tear the meat bun (hey hey)… I’m
really sorry to cover my face. But I have a few words to tell you… I
hope I don’t think I’m long-winded…
First of all, let’s not change the attack. To be precise, we will not
change the attack in the future. , Because of my abilities, I can’t write
and can’t write exchange essays. Even if it’s a scum attack, I hope
he will turn his head back. Of course, it doesn’t count if the triangle is
set at the beginning… and because the entire plot outline has been
written long ago, and the plot has developed to now, many things are
still sinking under the water and you can’t see the whole picture. I
still want to press the complete plot well. Speak out at the preset
rhythm. In fact, everyone can’t see the full picture of the characters,
please don’t worry, no matter whether Shizun or Mo Ran, they are
not people who can easily change themselves, so we only upgrade
the system and do not uninstall the fish. Is this spicy chicken
software good? 233

I can’t guarantee that the process of change will not be too abused,
but at least it can ensure that most girls will not feel that the plot
turns blunt and emotional changes when they see it. Obtrusive, it
can also guarantee that HE will not be forced HE. After I explain it
slowly, please rest assured, big brothers~ hand over~ hand over~

In addition, it is the scum from feeding fish. This can’t be changed

completely for the time being. He has always been a very persistent
person, admitting death, and walking one way to the dark, so he
once walked to the end with nowhere to go, and forced himself to
death. I also really want him to get better right away, but it can’t be
now, as the article said, and I will summarize it again here. There are
two reasons:

First, he’s right to Shi Mei The obsession has not been put down yet.
Just like in reality, some people have been chasing someone for
many years, and sometimes it becomes a habit. This obsession will
only end unless they are explicitly rejected or severely changed. Shi
Mei is still ambiguous with him now, he will continue to fight the fire
with moths if he has a little light, until he is burned to death, or there
is no hope for him.

Secondly, Mo Ran hates Shizun, except that Shizun doesn’t give him
a good face and says that he is “inferior in nature.” Even more
because Shizun chose to stand by and watch when it was clear that
Shi Mei could be rescued. In his previous life, Mo Ran’s favorite
person was Shi Mei. Shi Mei died in his arms. During the process,
Mo Ran had been begging Chu Wanning to save people. He was
shameless and wanted to let the person he liked live. But Chu
Wanning did not agree. Although people were not killed by him, Chu
Wanning has no obligation to save Shi Mei, but Mo Ran hates him,
which is also a negative emotion that a flesh and blood person will
give birth to.

A little baby asked me when Mo Ran became well. It’s actually very
simple. As long as he can let go of the above two points, it’s time for
him to look back~

Of course, everyone looks upset and scolds the fish. There is

nothing wrong with it! You can spray Shizun if you see Shizun upset!
What is it! But if you really can’t stand the abuse in the process, I
have a small request, that is… If you can’t stand the abandonment,
can you please stop telling me, to the fingers… I’m really sorry…

I write because I like it, because there is a story I want to tell, and I
try to code some words after work every day. I also want to stick to
the original appearance of the story. What kind of friendship is what
interaction should be. When to uncover a layer of mystery, I will
uncover it when the time comes. I don’t want to change. So, thank
you very much for the company before, but if you don’t agree with
your wishes, please be gentle and try to… don’t tell me haha Haha.

Because the author is a…glass heart…it will still be sad to see such
a message (collapsed like a dead body)…Thank you.
 47. This Venerable one feels a
bit wrong

Chu Wanning was injured, and the other three were

exhausted. After running into the corridor outside the godly
weapon library, Chu Wanning asked them to rest. For a
while, no one spoke first, standing or sitting separately,
looking at the wounds on their own or others, and slowing
down their strength.
Only Xue Meng, he was dazed, his head drooping, he
didn’t know what he was thinking.
Mo Ran muttered: “Xue Meng……”
Xue Meng ignored no one, he stupidly walked to Chu
Wanning, raised his head, and opened his mouth with a
voice shattered.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning looked at him and wanted to touch his
messy hair, but after all he held it back.
“Is the godly weapon I picked earlier, is it fake?”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
 Xue Meng’s eye sockets are even more red, and the black
and white eyes are like a spider web of blood. If he is not
supported by stubbornness and arrogance, I am afraid he
will cry immediately.
“Am I, I can’t get the weapon in the pool anymore?”
Chu Wanning finally closed his eyes and let out a sigh.
The corridor was very quiet, only Chu Wanning’s clear and
cold voice was heard.
“…stupid boy.”
The silly boy full of sighs and helplessness made Xue
Meng’s last point of sanity collapse. He couldn’t stand it
anymore and threw himself in Chu Wanning held Chu
Wanning’s waist in his arms and burst into tears.
“Shizun……Shizun……”
If you miss Jincheng Lakegodly weapon, you almost miss
your qualification to be the pinnacle of the immortal world.
This is something that everyone knows well. Mortals have
limited mana. Without the help of gods and soldiers, they
can’t be more powerful than flesh and blood.
The young masters of the sects in the upper repair world
have some godly weapons handed down by their ancestors,
even if they do not completely fit their spiritual power, they
also have a powerful force that cannot be underestimated.
Only Xue Meng, because the Xue Zhengyong brothers
started from scratch, did not get a weapon from Jincheng
Lake.
 Therefore, when he chose to use the ancestor sword and
topping willow to die together, he was tantamount to
choosing to let go of his past superiors, with high spirits.
Chu Wanning didn’t ask anything, said nothing more,
holding Xue Meng crying loudly in his arms, and touching
his hair. Xue Meng is so pampered and has never been
wronged, so he has never cried since he can remember.
However, at this moment, tears are intertwined on his
young face, every word is broken, like a soldier he is
destined to no longer possess, like what he thought he could
have at his fingertips The hero’s dream is all broken.
“Xue Meng.” Chu Wanning held his apprentice in his arms,
comforting him.
The water waves at the bottom of the lake blew Chu
Wanning’s white cloak and long black hair. At that moment,
Mo Ran could only see his slender eyelashes drooping down,
and there was a soft light underneath. Then the water wave
became bigger, the clothes and long hair were chaotic, and
Chu Wanning’s profile could no longer be seen in the
dimness.
I only heard him say: “Stop crying, you are already fine.”
The voice is not mild, but when Chu Wanning said it, it is
already softer But the sentence.
In the secret road, four people have their own concerns,
and none of them speaks any more.
Mo Ran leaned against the cold wall, watching Chu
Wanning hug Xue Meng and pat him on the shoulder,
suddenly feeling uncomfortable in his heart.
A trip to Jinchi.
When I came here, I was so angry.
Zhongyong’s injury when I went.
Xue Meng has been the proud son of heaven for fifteen
years.
The scenery is boundless and full of spirits.
Then one day, the Zhu Building collapsed.
From then on, he will spend a long life to forget the fifteen
years of his development.
When they ran out of the godly weapon library, everyone
saw the topping willow slowly falling in the water, like the
exhaustion of the ancient giant, like the death of Kua’s
father and the death of the golden crow. The Jiao Ren left on
the ground was shocked and fled around.
The arsenal of the gods millions of years ago was
destroyed overnight.
The sacred tree crashed down and set off a frenzy in
Jincheng Lake. Before the huge vortex, the flood people
transformed and turned back to their huge original bodies in
order to resist the stormy waves. For a while, Jincheng
Lake’s inner scales churned, fish and dragons were
enthusiastic, and it was difficult for mortals to stand.
Mo Ran yelled: “No, you can’t get out!”
A sturdy dragon’s tail patted as he spoke, and Mo Ran
quickly dodged before he drew it to his side.
 At this moment, a black blue dragon suddenly rushed
over. Its body was larger than the rest of the flood dragons,
and its dark scales were overflowing with golden glow.
Mo Ran said in surprise: “Wangyue?!!!”
Wangyue gave a long roar. He was a dumb dragon, but at
this time he suddenly spoke, his voice was like a Hong
Zhong. He shouted in a low voice: “Grab my back, the
topping willow is ruined, Jincheng Lake will be destroyed
soon, hurry up! I will take you out!”
There is no other way at this time They couldn’t care
about whether Wangyue was an enemy or a friend, so they
followed suit. Wangyue was carrying four people in the
rough seas, Wanlong swam through the waves, dividing the
water.
“Hurry up!”
The voice fell, and the old dragon burst into the air and
burst into the air. Mo Ran and the others only felt that a
mighty stream was rushing toward their faces, and the
current was like a thousand horses running across the bones
and bones. They couldn’t open their eyes at all, couldn’t
breathe, and they held the dragon’s back with their hands
tightly, and used all their strength to prevent being thrown
into the lake again.
When they could finally open their eyes, they had taken
the dragon into the clouds, and they were on Jincheng Lake,
the summit of Xuying Peak. The sprayed water vaporized
into tens of thousands of spots of fluorescence, scattered
from the huge mirror-like dragon scales, and in an instant,
the mist turned into a rainbow. Wangyue led his head to
hiss, and the eight wastes changed color.
Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s voice coming from behind, and
looked excited and far away in the hunting wind. After all,
he is really young, and it is easy to forget the sadness
because of some things——
“My God! I’m flying! Riding on the Dragonfly!”
Wangyue hovered a few times above Xuying Peak,
gradually reduced his figure, slowly leaned over and landed,
when he stopped When dwelling on the Jincheng Lake, it has
shrunk to less than half of the original size, and it will not
crush the surrounding mountains, rocks, and trees. He
curled up in the same place, quietly letting Mo Ran and the
others get off the back of the dragon.
When they looked back at Jincheng Lake, they saw the ice
melt away, the waves surged, and the waves shattered the
ice. At this time, the morning light is bright, the east is
white, and the sun is shining brightly, flowing into the
Jincheng Lake pool, a wave of light.
Shi Mei suddenly said: “Look at the floods in the pond!”
Those tangled flood dragons rise and fall with the
turbulent waves, and gradually stop moving, and then One
after another, they collapsed and turned into a little bit of
burnt ash, and one after another black chess pieces rose
from the lake and gathered in the air.
Mo Ran murmured: “Zhenlong Chess Game…”
 The dragons, creatures, and even the topping willows in
this entire pond have all been hit by the Zhenlong Chess
Game. This entire pool of spectacle conspiracies was
actually set up by someone hiding in the dark!
Mo Ran shuddered suddenly.
He realized that the world after rebirth was not right, and
some things had been advanced for no reason.
In his previous life, when he was sixteen years old, there
was absolutely no one who could play the game of Zhenlong
to this point. What is the origin of this fake Gouchen?
Xue Meng said: “Wangyue!”
Mo Ran turned his head and saw Wangyue lay down and
did not move. There were no black chess pieces on his body,
but he looked very weak, eyes Hitomi squinted.
“You…well done…Gouchen God’s Jincheng Lake, would
rather be destroyed than…never fall into the hands of evil
spirits…”
He After saying this, he suddenly glowed golden light, and
when the light dissipated, he turned into a smaller human
appearance.
“It’s you?!”
Mo Ran and Xue Meng spoke almost simultaneously.
The Wangyue in front of him is the old man with white hair
who led them to the spiritual body of the godly weapon
library. Wangyue raised his head, a touch of shame in his
eyes.
 “It’s me.”
Xue Meng was surprised: “You, why did you lead us to the
godly weapon library? Are you trying to save us or harm us?
If it’s a harm Why do we send us ashore? If it is to save us, if
we can’t solve the topping willow catastrophe, wouldn’t it
be…”
Wangyue looked down and said hoarsely: “Sorry. It’s just.
At that time, I had to do this. The fake Gouchen had
insufficient self-cultivation, and all relied on the spiritual
power of the topping willow to perform forbidden
techniques. Only by cracking the topping willow, his spells
will fail. I have no other way but to lead you to try. “
Chu Wanning shook his head, walked over, waved his
hand to heal him.
Wangyue sighed: “Dao is kind, no need. I, like everything
in the pool, have reached the end of my life. I originally lived
by the aura of the topping willow. It has fallen down, and I
am too Fate is coming soon.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Wangyue said: “Death and life are orderly, not to be
forced. You can see the nightmare of Jincheng Lake before
returning to solitude. Break it, my wish is fulfilled. It’s just
that the panic in the pool affects you, so I’m really guilty.”
Chu Wanning said: “It’s okay….Do you know who the one
who lied to Gouchen is? What is the intention?”
Wangyue said: “I don’t know who he is. But his purpose
should be to explore the three forbidden techniques by
gaining the power of the topping willow.”
Chu Wanning groaned: “The spiritual power required to
perform the forbidden technique is amazing. If you have the
help of the ancient tree spirit, it will be twice the result with
half the effort.”
“Yes, that person said the same. He It is said that the
ancient spirit body is powerful, but it is extremely difficult to
find. The only thing that can be found in the ancient books
is the topping willow.”
“In fact, he only appeared not long ago. And since he took
control of Jincheng Since the Lake, I have been using the
power of topping willows to practice the two forbidden
techniques at the bottom of the lake. “Rebirth” and
“Zhenlong Chess Game”.”
Wangyue said, sighed, His eyes were a bit hollow and dull.
Mo Ran gave a thud in his heart.
Sure enough… The trip to Jincheng Lake is completely
different from the previous life. These variables all
happened not long ago. What went wrong and changed
everything?
“He was not capable enough to control the living
creatures, so he killed a large number of creatures in the
lake and tried to manipulate the dead. This time he did it, so
in just a few dozen days, he took the lake Almost all the
spirit beasts were killed and made into chess pieces. Only a
few were left for testing. I was one of them.”
 Mo Ran asked: “So when I asked for a sword, You surfaced,
were you under the control of the fake Gouchen at that
time?”
“No.” Wangyue slowly closed his eyes, “He can
manipulate others, manipulate fox demon, manipulate
topping willow , But I can’t manipulate me. I am the spirit
beast that God Gouchen tamed when he created the world.
Millions of years ago, when I was willing to drive for the God,
I had his curse imprinted on my Nilin, and I lived and died.
Be loyal to your master.”
“Then you…”
“I have to disguise.” Wangyue sighed, “Although the
intruder can’t control me completely, but Gouchen After all,
the imprint of God’s curse has lasted for millions of years,
and it’s not as effective as it was at the time. I still have a
part/body affected by the fake Gouchen—when you saw me,
I was dumb because of mine. The voice has been
completely controlled by that person, and he can no longer
listen to his commands. Only when his spell fails, I can
speak again.”
Mo Ran asked: “That fake Gouchen knows you are Are you
pretending?”
“I don’t think he knows.” Wangyue looked at Mo Ran and
said, “According to his plan, he will seize your spiritual core
today and continue Liu’s life for topping. . But he did not
expect that I would bring you back to Godly Weapon Library
again to destroy Gu Liu. He did not watch out for me.”
 Chu Wanning suddenly said: “He may not have never
watched You, maybe you have a lot of heart but you don’t
have enough energy.”
“What does the Taoist say?”
Chu Wanning said: “I vaguely think that the fake Gouchen
the Exalted It’s weird.”

The author has something to say:

QAQ everyone’s consideration

Thanks to “minicat999” “doublesaya” “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin

Feng”, “Ban Xia”, “Tang Song Yuan Ming and Qing Dynasties”,
“Escape Rabbit”, “Tea Ye Bai”, “Undead Fish” “Cold Alpaca”
Throwing Mines ~ “The Flower You Said “Open” “Heart Lock” “I will
send Acacia to the bright moon” “minicat999”, irrigation nutrient
solution~QAQ

Today’s small theater is a rewritten version of a plot of the story.

When I started thinking about it, I always felt that Mo Ran had a bad
taste in this plot. After thinking about it carefully, he was short of a
cigarette 2333

“After the destruction of Jincheng Lake , Modern Edition “Turn on,

beep!

In the secret path, four people have their own concerns, and none of
them speaks any more.

Mo Ran leaned against the cold wall, watching Chu Wanning hug
Xue Meng and pat him on the shoulder, suddenly feeling
uncomfortable in his heart.

But Mo Ran didn’t say anything, only lowered his head and took out
the cigarette case, with the last cigarette left in it. He bit it between
his lips, the lighter clicked, and a cluster of sparks was bright and
dark, reflected in his eyes, like poppies in new tulle.

He took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. Among the addictive

nicotine, Mo Ran raised his eyelids, not salty, not salty, not too
shallow and not too heavy. He glanced at them and turned his face
away.

He leaned against the wall and put his hands in his pockets.

No one spoke, and reason asked Mo Ran to tell himself, give them
some time, there must be time for a cigarette, and the little peacock
needs comfort.

He is a heavy smoker, and he likes the decadent taste of tar filling

his lips and teeth.

But that day, he couldn’t help resenting, this cigarette seemed to be

extraordinarily long, damn it, he smoked for so long and it was so
heavy, but how the hell there was half of it left? .

Mo Ran suddenly developed an inexplicable irritability, and he

attributed the irritability to smoking. So he crushed the unfinished
half of the cigarette on the wall. Then he raised his head, still with
one hand in his pocket, walking towards Chu Wanning seemingly
justified.

“Ms. Chu.” He looked at Chu Wanning’s face, stretched out his hand
and violently pulled Xue Meng straight, and pulled him to his side,
with a lazy smile on his lips. .

“Don’t patronize and coax my brother, I am also uncomfortable.

What’s the matter, let’s take a look, you guys will do it to the end…”

He had a smoky voice, low and dumb, so he cleared his throat.

“Also coax my brother to me.”

Chu Wanning was speechless for a while.

It’s ridiculous, but what he thought at the time was: This grandson
said that my brother, me, was a gangster, or literally, that the
relationship with Xue Meng was “the same generation among
relatives And a man older than himself”?
 48. This Venerable one’s old
dragon

Mo Ran couldn’t help but agree with what he said.

Shizun is right.
The fake Gouchen has a faint breath. Mo Ran originally
thought it was his own illusion, but since Chu Wanning also
felt it, the possibility of it being an illusion is very slim.
The breath of dead bodies.
——This Gouchen the Exalted is not only himself, but he is
not a living person at all!
In other words, the hand behind the scenes only took a
corpse, and acted as a puppet for himself, disguised as the
god of ten thousand soldiers. He didn’t even show up in
person.
I was thinking, and suddenly a low grin came from
Jincheng Lake.
Immediately afterwards, a pale body came out like a
sharp arrow, and the fake Gouchen the Exalted jumped into
the air, but his description and behavior became extremely
terrifying at this moment, covered in skin. They are all
crumpled together, as if snakes are shedding their skins and
silkworms are breaking their cocoons.
“Yuheng of the Night Sky, Beidou Immortal. Chu-zongshi,
you really live up to your reputation.”
Fake Gouchen hangs above the sparkling lake, like a face
peeling off painted skin. He twisted out a nearly twisted
smile.
“A person like you, Rufeng sect back then, why didn’t you
keep you?”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Who is your Excellency?”
“You don’t have to only know who I am.” The fake
Gouchen said, “I won’t let you know who I am. You think I
am a person who should have died a long time ago and
crawled out of hell. , I’ll find you gentlemen like me!”
Wangyue said sternly: “The young generation is
shameless! The topping willow has been destroyed. With
your spiritual power, if you don’t have the power of the
sacred tree, it’s impossible to use the forbidden technique. ,
I can’t do anything wrong!”
Fake Gouchen sneered: “You old loach, you are dying, and
you are going to do me a big deal. Where is there for you to
speak here? Get out of here! “
Chu Wanning suddenly said: “Your Excellency Baizi, does it
mean that you can speak?”
The so-called “baizi”, as the name implies, refers to the
Zhenlong chess game. The most special kind of chess
pieces.
 When the operator finds a newly dead corpse and pours
part of his soul into the corpse, that part of the soul will
merge with the corpse to form a “white child” that is as
white as jade.
“White child” is different from the ordinary purely dictated
“black child”. In other words, Baizi is actually a stand-in for
the caster. In addition to his magic power, he can think and
act independently. What you see and hear can also
empathize with the body.
The identity of the fake Gouchen was revealed, and it
turned out to be laughing: “Okay, good! Good!!!”
After these three “OK”, the fake Gouchen face became
more and more crooked Twisted, it seemed that the magic
of the body was about to be exhausted, and Baizi’s actions
could not be maintained, and the original shape of the
corpse was gradually revealed.
“Chu Wanning, don’t be self-righteous. Do you think it
would be useful to stop me today? Even if the topping willow
is destroyed, my body can still find other sources of spiritual
power. It is you instead. “
As he said, his gradually clouding eyes suddenly passed
Chu Wanning maliciously and landed on Mo Ran.
Suddenly shocked!
The fake Gouchen is quite mocking, saying word by word:
“If you think that there is only one person who knows the
three forbidden arts in this world, I am the only one, then I
am afraid that you will not live for too long.”
 Chu Wanning’s long eyebrows tucked low, and he sternly
said: “What do you mean by this?”
However, the fake Gouchen suddenly stopped talking, and
for a while, he suddenly burst. Scattered into smelly
fragments, a white as jade chess piece exploded from his
body. It whirled a few times against the light in the air, and
fell into the fine waves of Jincheng Lake.
It seems that it was the body of the fake Gouchen in the
dark. Finally, after losing the help of the topping willow, it
was completely exhausted.
At the same time, Wangyue, who almost survived on
topping willow spiritual power, staggered two steps, fell
back to the ground with a plop, and whispered: “Ah…”
Xue Meng Shocked: “Wangyue!”
Mo Ran also said: “Wangyue!”
The four people all came to the old Jiao, Wangyue has run
out of oil, and his lips are dead. No blood. He looked at
them, his throat dumb like a twilight crow.
“You, don’t…don’t believe the nonsense of the man just
now. There are far more false and false words than real…”
Shi Mei’s eyebrows are full of concern and sorrow, and he
warmly said: “Senior, stop talking, I will heal you.”
“No, no need. What your master can’t do… You…you
are…” Wangyue coughed violently for several times, and
then gasped, “In recent years, many people have come to
Jincheng Lake to seek swords. However…After the evil
spirits entered the pool, the topping willow was unwilling to
leave the master’s legacy. The sacred object was used by
him, destroying tens of thousands of weapons. The only
thing left… is… is a willow vine with its strength, a sword, a
saber…”
When referring to this section, Xue Meng’s expression is
even more bleak, her lips are pursed, and she is silent.
“Liu Teng…Liu Teng has returned to this trail leader.”
Wangyue looked at Mo Ran, “I was at the lake at the time,
and I told you that it was evil in the past, and I can’t stop it.
Just hope You will be good in the future… But in fact…
Actually, according to the wishes of the master, godly
weapon should only be owned by the kind-hearted person.
So, I hope you can… You can…”
Mo Ran saw that he was already struggling to speak, so he
stopped his conversation and said, “Don’t worry, senior, I
understand.”
The Jiao Ren muttered: “That’s good…that’s good… …
Then I…I’m relieved…”
He looked up at the sky, his lips trembling slightly.
“People say that Jincheng Lake seeks swords, and
underwater spirits will…will make some demands. Most of
those requests in the past were…to test the character of the
visitors, but occasionally there are exceptions… …”
Wangyue’s voice gradually weakened, and his eyes
seemed to fade away like a revolving lantern for thousands
of years.
 “I obeyed the master’s agreement. Since he left, I will
guard Jincheng Lake and will not leave… Unexpectedly, this
guard is millions of years… the scenery of mountains and
rivers I saw when I was young… the rest of my life …It
turned out to be…I never saw it again…”
He slowly turned his head and looked at Mo Ran
imploringly, his old eyes gleaming warm and moist.
At that moment, Mo Ran suddenly knew what he was
going to say.
Sure enough, Wangyue said softly: “The trail is long, and
the plum blossoms on the mountainside are bright all year
round. When I was a child, I used to like it tightly. Now that
you have a godly weapon, you can wish… You wish…”
Mo Ran just wanted to say, okay, I’ll do it for you.
But it was too late to even say something good, the light
in Wangyue’s golden brown eyes suddenly went out.
Jiangnan has nothing, let’s talk about a spring.
The snow-capped mountains in the distance are majestic,
the lake is golden, a round of red light of the sun spreads
into the pool, and in the surging waves, it is broken into dots
of bright red.
Wangyue is dead.
He was one of the first giant dragons at the time of
creation. He was once shaking the earth, calling the wind
and calling the rain, but also bowed his head to surrender
and set off for the king. Everyone said that he had a curse
on his body, and he must not abandon the old master. But
he did not know that he respected Gouchen for ten
thousand years.
In the vast world, there are very few creatures who
remember the creation of the world. However, Wangyue
knew that although the real Gouchen the Exalted was a
mixed race of demons, his mother was forced by demons
and was not willing. Gouchen hated the demons and
belonged to Fuxi, and with his domineering demon blood, he
built the first sword between the world and the earth for
Fuxi. Help Fuxi to quell the demons and sweep Kyushu.
However, after the world was unified, Fuxi was suspicious
of him because of half of Gouchen the Exalted’s blood.
Gouchen the Exalted is not confused. A hundred years later,
he invited himself to leave the realm of God and come to
the world.
Along the way, he saw the suffering of all living beings,
and he felt that he shouldn’t create the “sword” for life, and
regretted a lot. So he collected many weapons that he had
left in the world, sealed them in the arsenal in Jincheng
Lake, planted topping willows, and told the creatures in the
lake that anyone who wanted a sword must be kind in heart
and be worthy of having a godly weapon.
Now, Gouchen is no longer and Wangyue is dead.
Under Jincheng Lake, there will be no godly weapon or Jiao
Ren from now on. All the sins and repentances, distortions
and perseverances are the same as the topping willow that
crashed down and disappeared in smoke.
 For a while, no one spoke. In the heavy snow, the four
bright red steles on the side of Jincheng Lake, “It is difficult
to travel”, are still the same as when they first saw them.
The water is peaceful and calm. There have been
catastrophes and sufferings under the water.
Just like when they first ascended the Xuying Peak, they
didn’t know what kind of bloody and bloody story was
hidden after this “difficult road”.
Mo Ran looked at the sky, above the cliff, a lone eagle flew
over the snow.
He suddenly thought: In his previous life, Wangyue gave
him the Modao. That Modao was powerful, but in this life,
the Modao he saw was just a fake, a knife that really
belonged to him. About to have self-destructed in the
topping willow, this life will never see.
After a while, he remembered it somehow.
Back then, he came to Jincheng Lake for a sword.
That day, Wangyue emerged from the water, with golden
eyes looking at him gently and kindly, and then said to him.
——
“The plum blossoms on the mountainside are blooming
beautifully. Can you pick one and give it to me?”
Mo Ran closes his eyes and arms Cover the eyelids lightly.
I didn’t know what happened in the previous life, and I
thought that Wangyue asked for it, but it is elegant…
It has been many days since I returned to Sisheng Peak.
 Chu Wanning’s shoulder was badly hurt, and the three
teenagers were exhausted, so they rested in Daicheng for
many days before leaving for Shu.
Xue Meng did not talk about the sword-seeking matter
with Xue Zhengyong and Madam Wang. He was as arrogant
as him. Whether his parents were disappointed or
comforted, it was just salt on the knife’s mouth. Chu
Wanning could not bear it in his eyes, so he buried himself
in the scroll all day long, hoping to find another way to get a
godly weapon for Xue Meng. Or, are there other ways in the
world that can make mortals match the weapons of the
gods?
Besides, who is the fake Gouchen, and where is his deity
now? Before the fake Gouchen’s “White Son” blew himself
up, what was the meaning of the last sentence?
There are too many things to worry about. The candlelight
in the Red Lotus Pavilion library shines day and night, the
copper kettle drips, and the tedious bamboo slips are spread
all over the floor. In the depths of the file, Chu Wanning is
slightly tired. face.
“Yuheng, your shoulder hurts like this, don’t take any
chances.” Xue Zhengyong holding a cup of hot tea, sitting
next to him chattering, “TanlangElder is good at medicine, if
you have time, look for him Let me show you.”
“It’s okay, it’s already healed.”
Xue Zhengyong sighed: “No, no, you look at you, since
you come back, your face is It’s always ugly. Ten people saw
you, and nine said that you looked like you were going to
faint at any time. I think there is something wrong with the
wound, maybe there is something poisonous, you should
take care of it.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids: “I seem to faint?” He
paused and sneered, “Who said that?”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
“Oh Yuheng, don’t always think of yourself as an iron
hammer, and treat others as paper.”
Chu Wanning said: “I know it in my heart.”
Xue Zhengyong muttered silently, his mouth looked like
“You have a few farts”. Fortunately, Chu Wanning
concentrated on reading and didn’t see his small
movements.
For a while, Xue Zhengyong saw that it was too late,
patted his butt and stood up, ready to go back to
accompany his wife. Before leaving, he did not forget to tell
Chu Wanning: “Yuheng, you rest early. You are like this If Zi
lets Meng’er know, he must die of guilt.”
Chu Wanning simply ignored him.
Xue Zhengyong touched the cold nail, a little
embarrassed, scratched his head and left.
After drinking the medicine, Chu Wanning went back to
the case and continued to look up the file. He saw a little
dizziness behind him. He supported his forehead and felt
slightly sick.
 However, this nausea is fleeting, Chu Wanning only treats
himself as tired, so he doesn’t care.
It was late at night, and he finally felt dizzy and fell asleep
with his sword eyebrows. A dress with wide sleeves rested
on the side of the pile of case files, with a scroll of
unfinished slips across his knees, and the edge of the robe
withered like water waves.
This night, he had a dream.
Unlike ordinary dreams, this dream has a vivid and real
picture.
He is standing in the Loyalty Hall in Sisheng Peak, but this
Loyalty Hall is different from what he knows. Many details of
the furnishings have changed. Before he could take a closer
look, the door of the hall suddenly opened, deep red. The
curtains are fluttering.
Someone walked in.
“Shizun.”
The young man has handsome brows and dark purple
eyes. Although he looks like a young man, he looks a little
childish when he rolls up his mouth.
“Mo Ran?”
Chu Wanning stood up, just about to walk over, but found
that four chains of spiritual power were buckled on his
ankles, binding him , Unable to move.
After being shocked, Chu Wanning stared at the chains on
his ankles in disbelief. He was so angry that he was choking
so much that he looked up and sternly said: “Mo Weiyu, are
you rebelling? Untie it for me!”
The person who came here seemed to have not heard his
anger, with a lazy smile on his face and deep dimples, and
came over, He pinched his chin.

The author has something to say:

Crab crab “undead fish” “tu Qiuzi” “rouye fan soup” “I will send love
to you in the bright moon “Land mine~“Cool fortune”, irrigation
nutrient solution~

Today’s Weibo updated Qiuqiu’s Shizun wet (what kind of ghost

description) color and gas full of bathing picture, crab Crab Hill QAQ

Welcome to the round neck of the meat bun [The meaty big devil]
撸图
and the neck of the little angel [Called as Qingqiu] ~ Memezha~

Bonus character card sticker No. 3

Gouchen the Exalted (really real, not fake)

Word: No

Posthumous name: What a joke?

Occupation: Domination of the world’s weapons, master killing and

fighting, good at The art of sword-making, the way of keeping
righteousness

Simply put it simply: sharpen your scissors, sharpen your chopper~

Social outlook: Wanbingzhi Main

Simply put it simply: Chairman of China First Weapons Company

Favorite: Poems

Favorite food: Shennong Five Grains

Hate: Fighting

Also hate: Unemployment

The most painful thing: others will be unemployed if they don’t fight

Height: The height of the gods is a secret and cannot be revealed

49. This Venerable one’s Shizun
is always angry

Chu Wanning’s astonishment is completely beyond words

to describe. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Mo Ran
in his dream like a ghost.
Mo Weiyu, who has grown up, is very heroic, with broad
shoulders, long legs, and a half head taller than him.
When I looked down at myself with low eyes, there was
some playfulness and mockery at the end of my eyes.
“This Venerable one’s good Shizun, you should really see
what you look like now.”
His fingertips slid down Chu Wanning’s cheeks and
stopped in his ears , Eye cream Hualing column.
For a few moments of silence, he snorted coldly, then
bullied himself suddenly, a soft and hot touch swept over
him, and he put Chu Wanning’s lips on him.
Chu Wanning was caught off guard, there was a thud in
Chu Wanning’s head, as if a string…broken…
Mo Ran was kissing him.
 His breath is occupying him, wet, anxious, full of dirty and
sinful desires.
Lips and teeth are entangled in one place, and the chest is
turned up by the waves.
Chu Wanning is almost stunned, his phoenix eyes wide
open, there are both anger and blankness in his mind, but in
the dream, he seems to have lost his spiritual power, even
ordinary strength is difficult to gather, he can’t Freed from
Mo Ran’s restraint, he was firmly imprisoned in the
opponent’s arms.
Mo Ran in his dream is totally different from what he
knows for some reason.
There is no longer the low eyebrows and pleasing eyes of
the past. Instead, he is aggressive and aggressive.
He can even clearly perceive the hot breath when Mo Ran
breathes, sharp and low. The hot ambition and desire are
like magma, to melt his flesh and bones into water.
Chu Wanning’s face turned blue, almost vomiting blood.
He couldn’t imagine that he would be suppressed by Mo Ran
without any resistance. What made him even more
unacceptable was that he felt blood rushing and his
fingertips were soft in this fiery kiss and entanglement. He
was trembling in his arms, Mo Ran’s chest was so hot, like a
flame that would melt the snow and ice, he wanted to
struggle to submerge him, but he had no strength.
At the end of the kiss, Chu Wanning didn’t have any
strength. Mo Ran hugged him, turned his face to his side,
and pressed it to the back of his ear. His breath was sprayed
at the base of his ears, thick and warm. Then he heard Mo
Ran say: “Aren’t you going to negotiate terms with This
Venerable one?”
Mo Ran’s voice is hoarse, so hoarse that Chu Wanning
feels almost unfamiliar.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes and saw his Adam’s apple
rolling. It was a forbearing, but fast, swallowing motion.
“You have no value to This Venerable one, so let’s talk
about what you have left.”
Chu Wanning’s voice is also dumb, I don’t know why
Desire or anger, he whispered: “What…”
Mo Ran pushed him to the wall, suddenly raised his hand,
slammed against the wall, and firmly grasped Chu
Wanning’s chain Wrist clasped.
He was all malicious, but all bowed his head close to his
ear.
Chu Wanning shivered violently in an instant, a terrible
numbness rushed from the tail vertebra to his scalp.
Mo Ran’s voice is low and his breathing is muddy and
heavy.
“You let me come once, and I will agree to your request.”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, the color of water
infused with desire, but more Unbelievable.
When Mo Ran said these words, it was full of intimidation
and perversion. His breath was on the side of Chu
Wanning’s neck, with a gentle tone and malicious
sentences.
“However, This Venerable one hates Shizun so much, and
I probably don’t have much interest in Shizun’s face. To
have fun, you have to work harder.”
Mo Ran paused and continued to recklessly, holding
everyone in front of him tighter.
“So, you think it through. If you want, you kneel in front of
me, begging me well, coaxing me to satisfaction, and then
you humble yourself, crawling on me like a dog, Surrender
to me, beg me to take a look at you.”
“…”
Chu Wanning is going crazy.
Elder Yuheng, a clean body, proud, innocent, and cold,
does not touch the male color, is not close to the female
color, does not see the erotic picture, does not listen to the
erotic song Fu Lian Zhen is self-conscious and self-love.
To put it simply, he knows very little about love.
So he was very unfortunate. Although he was furious, he
could only throw away his helmet and abandon his armor
before such a fierce strange feeling, and he was defeated.
Mo Ran finished speaking and waited a moment. I guess
he didn’t respond, so he cursed, but couldn’t hold back and
started kissing him again. After kissing his lips, heavy
breathing was sprayed on his ears, his cheeks rubbed
against his temples, and then his head bowed. He bit his
flesh and blood fiercely, as if he was extremely hateful, but
also as if he was extremely thirsty.
What makes Chu Wanning’s scalp numb is that even
though Mo Ran’s words are rough, but when he tortured
him, imprisoned him, complained and said to him harshly:
“What are you pretending to be? Gentleman! Pretending to
be a saint!” When he looked up at him, his eyes were really
hot and crazy, with a wonderful light at the end, as if the
hatred that had been accumulated for a long time was
finally vented.
It’s like the magma of desire boiling under the rock
formation, after a long forbearance, it gushes away at will.
Chu Wanning was scalded by his tiger-wolf-like gaze. He
wanted to look away, but Mo Ran saw through his mind and
pinched his face.
“Look at me.”
The hoarse voice was hot, trembling slightly, I don’t know
if it was due to excitement or something else. It sounded
like the hunger and thirst of wild beasts.
“I let you look at me!”
Chu Wanning shuddered and closed his eyes.
This dream is really absurd…
“Shizun.” The voice in my ear suddenly became soft and
soft again, in a familiar tone, “Shizun, wake up “
Chu Wanning was in a blur, seeing Mo Ran’s face still
close at hand, immediately without thinking, a slap was
slapped in the past, slapped firmly on the opposite cheek
with a firm slap. .
Mo Ran was caught off guard, was drawn straight, “Ah”
and widened his eyes: “Shizun, why are you beating
people?”
“…………”
Chu Wanning sat up, his phoenix eyes hanging, his eyes
filled with anger and fright.
His body is still trembling slightly, dreams and reality
intertwined, driving him crazy.
“Shizun…”
“Don’t come here!”
Chu Wanning lowered his sword eyebrows and shouted
sharply. Mo Ran was startled by his extreme reaction. After a
long while, he cautiously said: “Have you a nightmare?”
Nightmare…
Yes, it’s a dream… it’s just a dream.
Chu Wanning stared at the person in front of him blankly,
and after a while, he gradually recovered.
He is still lying in the library of the Red Lotus Pavilion.
Loyalty Hall and the young man Mo Ran disappear together.
All that remains in front of him is the face that is still young
and childish.
“…Well, in my dream…it’s good to beat people.” Finally,
Chu Wanning paused for a moment, tidying up his
expression, and using his long and trembling fingers, he was
right. The skirt of the clothes pressed the restless heat and
anxiety, and said.
Mo Ran rubbed his flushed cheeks and gasped: “What
nightmare did Shizun have? He started so cruelly…”
A trace of embarrassment flashed across Chu Wanning’s
face , Pursed his lips, turned half of Zhang Jun’s face to his
side, and did not speak coldly.
There is no wave on his face, but the waves and storms in
his heart, he feels that his self-esteem is about to shatter:
he actually had that kind of absurd dream, such a foul
language, Shameless and shameless, it is simply a vain
teacher.
What made him collapse even more is that his body
unexpectedly responded in this humiliating dream…
Fortunately, the robe is loose and elegant, and others are
not Can be seen.
But Chu Wanning helped his forehead, his face still
darkened to the bottom of the pot.
Naturally, he can’t hold Mo Ran in his dream to
exasperate, but the one in front of him can still be delivered.
So he slanted his eyebrows and asked in a nasty voice, “In
the middle of the night, I broke into my bedroom. Do you
think you are your home in the Red Lotus Pavilion? Do you
think you are Elder Yuheng?”
“…”
First, I was slapped in the face inexplicably, and then
slapped and slapped, Mo Ran was a little aggrieved, and
whispered in a low voice, “What kind of temper…”
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows erected: ” I didn’t lose my
temper, I’m going to sleep, you give me out!”
Mo Ran said: “But Shizun, it’s Chenshi now.”
Chu Wanning: “… …”
“If we hadn’t seen Shizun after waiting for a long time at
Platform of Sin and Virtue, I would not dare to come to the
Red Lotus Pavilion to find you without authorization.”
Chu night: “…………”
The window of Cangshu Pavilion was hidden. He opened
the window and saw that the sun had risen into the sky
outside, with birds singing and insects singing.
Chu Wanning’s face is even more ugly.
Look up, he might call Tianwen to pick someone at any
time.
He actually achieved Chen Shi in a dream, if it hadn’t
been for Mo Ran to call him, he might continue to do it—this
recognition made Chu Wanning’s forehead blue. Furiously,
the knuckles holding the window lattice became jade.
You must know that Chu Wanning has always been good
at curbing desires. Don’t talk about Chunmeng before, even
Yinian has never had it before.
In this way, Chu Wanning is like a wooden man, stupid,
stupid, and rigid. He has cultivated his own mental method
to the perfect state, cut off desires, and if nothing happens,
he always likes to despise the pair of lovers. That pair of
Taoist couples double cultivation, at the end this person still
feels triumphantly that he is particularly noble.
Who expected that the horse stumbled and was planted…
And it was planted in the hands of his little apprentice.
The noble and glamorous Chu-zongshi, a godly weapon,
never dared to take another look at Mo Ran, and angrily
dropped the sentence: “Quickly go to Platform of Sin and
Virtue with me for morning repair!” Go out, go away for a
while.
Xue Meng and Shi Mei have been waiting for a long time.
When Chu Wanning arrived, they were sitting under the
shade of the tree and talking.
Shi Mei is very anxious: “Shizun never came late, what’s
going on today? It’s already this time, and I haven’t seen his
shadow yet.”
Xue Meng is even more anxious. “Didn’t Mo Ran invite
Shizun? I have been there for a long time and haven’t come
back. I knew I would go with him. Shizun will not be sick,
right?”
Shi Mei said:” I see that the wound on Shizun’s shoulder is
so serious. Although he has been well-trained, his body is
weak and it’s hard to say…”
When Xue Meng heard it, he became more restless, and
suddenly got up: “Don’t wait. , Mo Ran’s unreliable dog
thing, I’ll go and see it myself!”
When I turned around, I saw Chu Wanning in white
dressing up and striding forward.
 The two under the tree said together: “Shizun!”
Chu Wanning: “Something has been delayed. Take you to
martial arts today, let’s go.”
Taking advantage of Chu Wanning’s carelessness, Shi Mei
whispered to Mo Ran who was following: “Does Shizun
matter? What’s delayed?”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes: “Overslept. “
“Huh?”
“Shhh, pretend I don’t know.” Mo Ran rubbed his cheek.
The slap was still painful. Now, he doesn’t want to be
slapped by Chu Wanning again.
Shi Mei’s eyelashes flickered: “Why is your left cheek
red?”
Mo Ran whispered: “If you want to keep asking, my right
cheek will also turn red. Don’t ask, let’s go.”
When the three people arrived at the training ground, Chu
Wanning asked Mo Ran and Shi Mei to discuss the tricks on
their own, leaving Xue Meng alone.
Chu Wanning said: “Sit down.”
Although Xue Meng doesn’t know why, he has always
followed Shizun’s words as his standard, and immediately
sat on the ground.
Chu Wanning also sat down in front of him, and said to
him: “In three years, Spiritual Mountain will be on the sword,
what are your plans?”
 Xue Meng lowered his eyes , After a while, gritted his
teeth and said: “Take the top spot.”
If Chu Wanning asked him this way before his trip to
Jincheng Lake, Xue Meng would be proud and majestic.
However, at this time, when I said this sentence, I couldn’t
let go of the arrogance, and I could hardly hold it.
He is not self-aware, but he is really unwilling to pass the
title of “Heaven’s Proud Son” to others.
After saying the four words “get the first prize”, Xue Meng
was panicked, and took a peek at Chu Wanning.
But Chu Wanning just glanced at him, without ridicule or
doubt.
He only said one word neatly.
“Okay.”
Xue Meng’s eyes lit up suddenly: “Shizun, do you think-do
you think I can still… I…” He was excited for a while ,
Actually a little incoherent.
Chu Wanning said: “Under my sect, there is no disciple
who gave up before fighting.”
“Shizun…”
“Participate in the Spiritual Mountain Theory Swords are
all young leaders of various factions. People who don’t have
a godly weapon will naturally not be your opponent. If you
have a godly weapon, you don’t have to be afraid.” Chu
Wanning said, “Godly weapon can’t be controlled overnight,
yours Although the Sabre Longcheng is slightly inferior, it is
also a top grade that can be cast in the mortal world. If you
practice hard in these three years and make good use of it,
it is not impossible to get the first place.”
Knowing that Chu-zongshi has a vicious look in martial
arts and is quite insightful.
He is also a sensational person who will never tell white
lies in order to inspire others, so Xue Meng was immediately
excited when he heard what he said.
“Can Shizun take this seriously?”
Chu Wanning looked over his eyes and wrote lightly: “How
old are you, Xue Meng? People who are past five years old, I
don’t bother Yes.”
When he said this, Xue Meng was a little embarrassed,
rubbed his nose and laughed.
Chu Wanning said again: “The outcome is fickle, but pride
cannot be underestimated. Work hard for it. As for the
result, you don’t have to demand too much.”
Xue Meng said: “Yes! “
Here, Xue Meng was relieved, and Chu Wanning came to
the spiritual power wooden stake behind the martial arts
ground. In order to prevent disciples from accidentally
injuring others when they hit the wooden stake, this place is
a bit remote. You have to go through a long corridor and
turn a corner to get to the piles.
Shi Mei and Mo Ran are talking with their backs to him.
They are not too far away, just can hear them.
 “You…” Chu Wanning was about to call them over, but the
scene before him suddenly stopped him from talking.

The author has something to say:

Xi Xie “I don’t know what to do every day”, “I will send love to you in
the moonlight”, “Ryo Lucky “,“Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”,
irrigation nutrient solution~“Tea Yebai”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Tang Song Yuan Mingqing”, “Pickled Undead Fish” mines~
Memozha~

Today’s little theater:

“If this is a current article, then their personal settings may be…”

Chu Wanning: Probably the worst-tempered people teacher in the

school.

Shi Mei: Surgeon.

Xue Meng: A student of the Film Academy, I majored in… probably

acting.

Xue Zhengyong: Nouveau riche coal boss

Madam Wang: Missy scholar from the nouveau riche

Mei Hanxue: Psychologist.

Ye Wangxi: Dedicated to the people’s police.

Mo Ran: … a racer. Don’t ask me why, it’s up to him to drive.

50. This Venerable one likes you

As a person who cherishes weapons, Chu Wanning is

really speechless in such a situation.
He was afraid he saw a fool.
Only under the flower tree not far away, Mo Ran
summoned Jiangui. A godly weapon can expand and
contract by itself, and control the size, but most people are
willing to make their weapons bigger and very prestigious.
No matter how bad they are, they will retain their normal
appearance like Chu Wanning. But Mo Ran made Jiangui
very small, about the same length and thickness as the
headband of the hair. The broken leaves were exquisite,
godly weapon, and looked like a little poor child.
Everyone has different spiritual powers. Tianwen of Chu
Wanning is golden after pouring spiritual power, but Jiangui
is red.
So I left the willow leaves aside, Jiangui looked up like the
Yuelao red line…
“Shi Mei, you tie this to your hand, I want to know what
Jiangui is Not like Tianwen, he also has the ability to coax
people to tell the truth.”
“Uh…you want to try with me?”
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “Yes, because I’m the best with
you, and I believe you will never lie to me.”
Shi Mei still hesitated: “That’s right, but…”
” Oh, I will never ask tricky things. Do you want to believe
me, let’s pull the hook?”
Speaking, stretched out his little finger.
Shi Mei can’t laugh or cry: “You’re so old, you’re so naive.”
“Retracting hook, you can pull it at the age of eight, and
you can pull it at the age of eighteen, even if you reach
eight. At the age of eighteen, I can still pull it. What’s so
naive.” Mo Ran said, chucking Shi Mei’s right hand with a
smile, and squeezing out her little finger. Shi Mei was
amused by him so angry and funny, but he couldn’t help it.
In the end, he had to go.
Who knows that Mo Ran caught Shi Mei’s little finger, but
instead of pulling the hook with him, he narrowed his eyes
and smiled: “Jiangui, work.”
Jiangui With two swishes, the thunder couldn’t hide his
ears, he tied Shi Mei’s little finger, and on the other end he
held Mo Ran’s little finger still erect.
The handsome young man smiled like a sly fox who was
ascended to heaven, with deep dimples, and said with joy:
“Congratulations, you are fooled.”
Shi Mei was utterly laughing: “You !…You quickly release
me.”
 “Don’t rush, don’t rush.” Mo Ran smiled, “If I ask a few
questions, let go.”
In fact, since When Jincheng Lake got Sauvignon Blanc,
and Shi Mei failed to open the box, Mo Ran felt a little
uneasy.
Even though Shi Mei was wearing gloves and could not
directly touch Sauvignon Blanc, Mo Ran still couldn’t let go
of it, not to mention that the box was opened by Chu
Wanning in the end.
Chu Wanning…how could it be…
So Mo Ran felt that Sauvignon Blanc must be broken.
But in order to confirm this, he thinks it is best to use
Jiangui to confirm again.
He doesn’t doubt his sincerity for Shi Mei, but he is very
worried that in Shi Mei’s heart, he is actually insignificant.
As for Jincheng Lake’s liking, it may be his own illusion.
He thinks that Shi Mei has a gentle temperament and is
kind to everyone on weekdays. Unlike Chu Wanning, who
puts on a face that others owe him Jinshan Yinshan all day
long. It’s especially damned.
Don’t look at the Taxian-jun rough guy. When thinking
about your sweetheart, this guy can entangle himself to
death.
“First of all.” Although Mo Ran was worried, his face was
still smiling, pretending to be relaxed and casual, and
decided to throw out a few irrelevant questions to pave the
way.
 “What do you think of Xue Meng?”
Referring to the last pain, Shi Mei couldn’t help being
honest: “The young master is very good, but he speaks too
straight, sometimes Unbearable.”
Mo Ran smiled with his palms: “Huh? Sometimes you can’t
stand him? Hahaha, no wonder, after all, he is so annoying.”
Shi Mei blushed. “…You should be quiet, don’t be heard by
the young master.”
“Good, good.” Mo Ran smiled, “But if you say bad things
about him, I’m very happy.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Mo Ran asked again: “Then what do you think of Shizun?”
“Shizun is very good, but he has a temperament… “It
seems that Shi Mei didn’t want to comment on Chu Wanning
very much, but he was helplessly bound by Jiangui, bit his
lip for a while, and still said aggrievedly, “I’m a bit grumpy.”
“Haha, where is it? It is very irritable. I get angry every
three to five, and I still refuse to admit it when I am angry. I
think the noble concubine is better than him.”
Chu Wanning standing in the corner: “………………”
Mo Ran suddenly became a little curious and asked: “Then
you know that Shizun has a bad temper, why do you still
worship him?”
Shi Mei said: “Shizun has a cold face but heart Ci, I’m not
as gifted as others, but he never thinks I’m dull. He said that
there is no good at all. Since I am not good at attacking, he
teaches me healing techniques. He, he treats me very well.”
Mo Ran was happily happily at first. Hearing this, he
suddenly narrowed his smile and became silent.
After a while, Mo Ran said: “Where does he treat you well.
Isn’t it just teaching you some spells, occasionally taking
care of you, and changing to any master, he will do this.”
“That’s different—”
Mo Ran was suddenly upset, bulging his cheeks: “Anyway,
he treats you badly! I can do what he treats you!”
Shi Mei stopped talking.
In this embarrassing silence, Mo Ran gradually calmed
down the evil fire in his heart. Seeing Shi Mei looked down
and said nothing, he felt guilty and whispered: “Sorry.”
“It’s okay.” Shi Mei said. But after a while, Shi Mei said
abruptly: “When you hadn’t come to Sisheng Peak a few
years ago, once I was walking on the road, it suddenly
rained heavily.”
” Before entering Shizun’s gate, he was running in the rain
and met him. He was holding a red oil-paper umbrella and
saw me embarrassed, so I hid under his umbrella. I have
long heard of his cruel reputation and stood by him. When I
left, I was very nervous.”
“And then?”
Shi Mei looked gentle and said: “Then? Then we didn’t talk
all the way.”
 Mo Ran nodded in agreement: “He is so bored by himself,
and there is really nothing to say to him.”
“Yes.” Shi Mei smiled, “Shizun talks very little. However,
When he sent me to the door of the house, I thanked him.
Suddenly I saw that his right shoulder was soaked, and I
stood on his left all the way, without any rain.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“The oiled paper umbrella is very small, in fact it can only
be held by one person. He blocked most of it to me, and I
watched him in the rain I walked far inside, and after I
returned to the house, I wrote a teacher post, begging him
to accept me at the door.”
“Stop talking.” Mo Ran suddenly said, “Your heart is too
good, you go on. I would think you are very pitiful.”
Shi Mei said warmly: “Aran, don’t you think Shizun is
pitiful? He only has such a small umbrella because he
always walks alone. People are willing to accompany him.
So, sometimes Shizun treats me more harshly or reprimands
me more, I don’t care. Because I remember his soaked
shoulders.”
Mo Ran didn’t speak anymore, only the tip of his nose was
reddish, and a trace of sorrow flickered in his heart.
The feeling of sorrow and grief was a bit vague, and
suddenly I didn’t know who it was for.
“Aran, let me ask you a question.”
“Well, you said.”
 “Do you particularly hate Shizun?”
Mo Ran was stunned: “I…”
“Or, don’t you like him?”
When Shi Mei asked this sentence, he always The calm
and soft gaze seemed sharp for some reason. Mo Ran was
unprepared for him, under such sharp gaze, he was
suddenly speechless.
Mo Ran’s head was dull, neither nodded nor shook his
head. After a long time, he reluctantly smiled: “Oh, didn’t I
ask you a question? You went in by accident. How can there
be such a thing?”
Seeing him avoiding talking, Shi Mei exquisitely thought,
did not force it, just smiled: “I just ask casually, you don’t
have to take it to heart.”
“Hmm.” Mo Ran picked up his mood, then raised his eyes,
looking at Shi Mei’s beautiful face like a bright moon
through the thick eyelashes curtain.
Originally, his third question was to ask Shi Mei whether
he liked him or not. But after this conversation, the mood
suddenly became heavy, and he was silent for a while while
pursing his lips. Mo Ran suddenly said: “He is Shizun, I am
just Shizun. I can’t talk about liking it or not.”
Hearing what he said, Chu Wanning’s eyelashes, standing
in the dark, moved slightly, like the rustling wings of a
butterfly when it was injured.
Although some things are in my heart like a mirror, when I
really confirm, I still feel like my body is floating and my
heart sinks into the sea. Perhaps it was because the autumn
mood spread earlier, and Chu Wanning suddenly felt cold.
Mo Ran and Shi Mei were talking in the distance. He
closed his eyes, and the slight nausea that had appeared
recently filled his head again.
He suddenly felt very tired and turned to leave.
However, after a few steps, Mo Ran’s voice was supported
by Qiufeng again, and he passed it to his ears if nothing
happened. Let him stop involuntarily.
Mo Ran is asking Shi Mei the third question: “Well, you
said Xue Meng, and Shizun, then talk about me.”
He I kept the caring effort in my voice to a minimum,
cautiously, and even asked in a humble manner: “Shi Mei,
what do you think of me?”
Shi Mei suddenly did not speak Up.
Like Tianwen, Jiangui obviously has the ability to
interrogate mantras. Shi Mei resisted to answer. Jiangui
became more and more red because of this, and locked Shi
Mei’s fingertips tightly.
Shi Mei frowned and said: “It hurts…”
“I only ask you to say a word.” Mo Ran couldn’t bear it,
but this question was deeply buried in his heart, past and
present, He has almost become his demon, so he insisted
on asking, “What do you think of me?”
Shi Mei shook his head and closed his eyes. It seemed
that the pain was terrible, and his long eyelashes couldn’t
hold. Shaking, fine sweat gradually oozes from his forehead.
“…” Seeing him like this, Mo Ran was still softened and
sighed, “Nothing…”
He was about to withdraw Jiangui, but Shi Mei could not
bear it. Extremely, his face was as white as gold paper, and
he said hoarsely: “I think you are very good.”
Mo Ran suddenly widened his eyes.
After Shi Mei said these words, her pale complexion
quickly turned red, as if she was very annoyed, and she
dared not look at her with her eyes down.
Jiangui turned into a little red light, like the petals of a
residual flower, and took it back from Mo Ran’s palm. Mo
Ran did not hold back, lowered his head, and gave a light
smile. When he looked up at Shi Mei, his eyebrows and eyes
were curled. It’s all the rippling meaning of spring.
There was a lazy smile in his voice, but his eyes were a
little moist, and he said, “Okay, thank you. I also think you
are very good. Although Jincheng Lake has told you about it
again , But you don’t even remember. So I want to say it
again, you really… really like it.”
Although he didn’t elaborate on what kind of like, Shi Mei
still has a neck Red, I can’t say a word.
Mo Ran stared at him with a pair of dark and lacquered
eyes. The luster in the eyes is so clear, as if stars are
immersed in the sea, and fine waves are surging into the
Milky Way.
“I want to treat you well and make you happy.”
 Shi Mei is not stupid. Look at his expression and know his
heart well, so he can’t help but bow his head.
Mo Ran looked at his heartbeat and couldn’t help but want
to raise his hand to touch Shi Mei’s temples. However,
before he could get closer, suddenly a golden light flashed,
and a “pop” rattan whip firmly struck Mo Ran’s face.
“Ah!” Mo Ran was in pain and turned back in amazement.
I saw Chu Wanning wins Xuexue in white, standing with a
negative hand, standing by the white eaves wall, coldly
looking down at them. Tianwen hissed like a spiritual snake,
coiling on the ground, willow leaves rustling, bursting out a
cluster of sparks, a ray of golden light from time to time.
Shi Mei surprised: “Shizun…”
Mo Ran covered his face and said: “Shizun.”
So what if you are hated? Like it, so what?
You may cry bitterly when you change to someone else,
but you cry when you change to Chu Wanning? absurd. Of
course it was to beat the dull man.
Chu Wanning’s expression was extremely cold, he walked,
and said coldly: “Don’t practice well, what are you talking
about here? Mo Weiyu, do you think you got the last godly
weapon amazing? You just Hold the winning ticket, no one
can beat it? You are so leisurely.”
“Shizun, I just want…”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were fierce, and Mo Ran shut up.
 “Shi Mingjing is going to confront me, Mo Weiyu.” He
paused and said in disgust, “Cultivation, if I come to discuss
with you, if you can’t do ten moves under my hand, just Go
back and copy the Qingxin Jue three hundred times by
yourself. Go away.”
Ten strokes?
Mo Ran feels that it is better to copy the Pure Heart Jue
directly.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the mines of “Pickled Undead Fish”, “Chayebai”, “Meat
Lord Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbit” ~“mimimimi”,“brain holes are like
black holes”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Shizun’s shock is not necessarily because feeding the fish is

molesting Shi Mei, but also feeding the fish is bullying Jiangui. 2333

Come, come, gamble and gamble again, Macau sexy croupier has
dealt the cards, the next chapter [Jincheng Lake injury taboo doctor,
why Chu Wanning got sick], gamble one Betting on what is wrong
with Shizun, if you can guess…I will add another luxury sports car
after the full text is over! ! Angrily pat the dog’s head of the racer who
feeds the fish~

ps. Friendly reminder, I guessed the part where I was seen in the
healing bath, there will be no more hahahaha, the scene played
What else is there to play with (/≧▽≦)/~
 51. This Venerable one’s
Shizun……Puff hahaha

For the next three days, Chu Wanning’s face was not very
good, and his temper was very grumpy.
Elder Yuheng wrote disgust on his face, wherever he went,
there was a layer of haze. When the disciple saw him
circling around him, even Xue Zhengyong could feel the
vague murderous aura around him, no Dare to talk with him
too much.
Although Chu Wanning did not want to admit that he had
any wrong thoughts about Mo Ran, he still couldn’t help
being angry when he saw the affectionate appearance of
the two apprentices in front of the wooden stakes. , The
chest is sour.
He was a little disgusted.
Not only disgusting others, but also disgusting myself.
Mo Weiyu and himself are just mentors and apprentices,
who he loves to stick to, who he loves to entangle with,
what does it have to do with himself?
 Why do you want to shake it off? People like who is next to
whom, what do they do with you? What’s upsetting you?
Chu Wanning, how come your heart is smaller than the tip of
a needle!
…Okay, take a step back, even if he has those
unspeakable desires for Mo Ran? He has always been proud
of his self-control and pride, enough to restrain his heart,
and enough to choke that terrible desire to death in his
heart over time.
No one knows this shameful feeling except myself.
Except for the acacia kit that was dropped by the ghost
emcee, and the black hair that entangled him and Mo Ran,
nothing was left.
Mo Ran will never know his mind, just like Mo Ran will
never know, at the bottom of Jincheng Lake, the person who
saved him after enduring the pain is not Shi Mei, but a
temporary exchange with Shi Mei The soul’s self.
But what is this now?
Is it… jealous?
This thought made Chu Wanning choke firmly.
For several months in a row, he tried to avoid contact with
Mo Ran, except for daily practice instructions, and did not
communicate much.
In a twinkling of an eye, the end of the year was
approaching. One day Chu Wanning returned from a descent
from the mountain and walked to the gate of the mountain.
Snow suddenly began to fall in the sky.
 Soon, Sisheng Peak was enveloped by the misty silver
outfit. Chu Wanning was cold and awed, so he tightened his
tight robe and strode towards Loyalty Hall.
There was a charcoal fire in the hall, and the wood made a
crisp crackling sound in the copper basin.
Chu Wanning originally came to return to Xue Zhengyong,
but the Lord was not here, and instead collided with Mo Ran.
There is no one else in Loyalty Hall. This is the first time
Chu Wanning has been alone with him in months, and he
can’t help but feel a little embarrassed. What’s more, the
absurd dream happened here.
Speaking of that dream, later Chu Wanning actually did it
upside down many times. Every time the picture was clear
and vivid. At first Chu Wanning would get entangled, but
then he just got used to it. Ran uttered wild words like a
little madman. He kept counting Mo Ran’s eyelashes, one
two and three…
But that dream always came to an abrupt end at a certain
critical moment. After doing this several times in a row, Chu-
zongshi believes that he must have a noble disposition and
would not be interested in such filthy obscenities.
Thinking about this, Elder Yuheng, who has a fragile virgin
heart of Liuli, was finally able to save some dignity.
However, the combination of Mo Ran and Loyalty Hall still
makes Chu Wanning intuitively feel a little dangerous.
The boy didn’t feel anything. When he saw him, he
stretched his dark eyebrows and grinned: “Shizun, you are
back.”
“…um.”
“Looking for your uncle? He went to the aunt’s hall. Aunt
is a little uncomfortable. He can’t walk away. If you have
anything, I will tell him.”
Chu Wanning squeezed He pursed his lips and said lightly:
“No need.”
After that, he turned and wanted to leave.
Mo Ran called him: “Shizun wait a minute.”
“How…”
He said and turned his head, but he was caught off guard
by Mo Ran The outstretched hand brushed the dark
eyebrows.
Mo Ran brushed it, and said naturally: “Look at you, there
is snow all over you.”
Chu Wanning was stunned.
The boy who was talking about it, removed the snow for
him, took a white kerchief, and wiped his wet hair.
Chu Wanning is afraid of the cold and cannot catch cold,
otherwise he is very likely to get sick.
But this person never knew how to take care of himself. In
his previous life, after Chu Wanning was under house arrest,
he often liked to sit in the courtyard and watch the koi
enthusiastically.
So Shizun caught a cold and fever at every turn, and
Shizun became weaker after the spiritual core was
abolished. He often lingered on the couch for more than half
a month when he was sick, and it would not be good to
drink one dose after another.
So Mo Ran saw another snow falling on his brows and
shoulders, half melted, half frozen, and subconsciously
brushed him off.
However, when I wiped my hair halfway, I suddenly
realized that this behavior seemed too intimate, and
suddenly raised my head to meet Chu Wanning’s secretive
eyes.
Chu Wanning was staring at him: “…”
Mo Ran’s hand was collected back: “Ahaha, the disciple
presume, Shizun wipes it himself, wipes it himself.”
When he was cramped, Chu Wanning was relieved.
Dreams are just dreams after all.
The apprentice still has the same temperament as before,
unlike the guy in the dream who claims to be “This
Venerable one”.
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, took Mo Ran’s
handkerchief, took off his cloak, walked to the fire and
baked his hands, wiping the melting snow in the hair.
“When did you know that the trespassing happened?” The
fire light reflected on Chu Wanning’s face, he squinted his
eyes and asked, “Isn’t it always out of style?”
Mo Ran: “…”
 No one spoke for a while, Chu Wanning finished wiping his
hair, and took the kerchief carelessly, then gave Mo Ran a
light look.
“But then again, what are you doing here?”
Mo Ran said hurriedly: “Isn’t it the end of the year? The
files accumulated for a year need to be sorted out. Let me
help…”
Chu Wanning interrupted him: “I know there is a year’s
dossier that needs to be sorted out, but is this not Shi
Mingjing’s business? Why are you doing it?”
Mo Ran: “…Shizun has a great memory.”
Chu Wanning was unmoved by this flattery: “What about
others?”
“He said this morning I have some headaches and brain
fever and night sweats.” Seeing Chu Wanning’s eyes, Mo
Ran said, “I’m sorry, Shizun, I persuaded him to rest in bed.
Don’t blame him for being lazy.”
Like a sharp needle, Chu Wanning wrinkled his brows. Chu
Wanning was quiet for a while and asked: “Is he okay?”
Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he never
blamed him. “I just gave him some medicine when I came
out, and only left when he was asleep. A little bit of cold,
two or three days should heal. Thank you Shizun for caring.”
“What can I care about you? , Just ask casually.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Go. You can sort it out.”
 Chu Wanning said, Go away alone.
Sisheng Peak strictly forbids disciples to do their part for
each other. Mo Ran thought he would be punished by
Shizun, but he didn’t expect Chu Wanning to let him go so
easily. There was no reaction for a while, and he stayed for a
long time. , When everyone was almost traveling far, he
suddenly recovered.
The person in the snow walked alone, Mo Ran picked up
the umbrella leaning against the door and ran out in the
snow.
“Shizun!”
“Shizun wait a minute!”
Chu Wanning turned around, Mo Ran stopped in front of
him, shaking The snow on the umbrella was stretched right
above the two of them.
“The snow is big, take an umbrella and go back.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “No need.”
Mo Ran put the umbrella in his hand, Chu Wanning felt
tired and insisted on not wanting. The umbrella was pushed
and fell into the wind and snow while pulling, and when the
wind blew, it suddenly floated several feet away.
Chu Wanning stared at the umbrella that fell into the
snow. He looked at it for a while. It was a trivial matter. He
wanted to stay indifferent as before. But suddenly he
couldn’t move.
 Just like the candlelight will eventually go out, the ancient
well will also dry up.
No matter how forbearing people are, sometimes they
collapse.
Chu Wanning turned his head and furiously said: “Mo
Weiyu, don’t you come to provoke me? I am not Shi
Mingjing, I don’t need anyone to take care of it!”
He said, A cluster of golden light suddenly lit up in his
hand, Mo Ran stepped back subconsciously, thinking that he
was going to take Tianwen to draw people again. Who knew
that a golden spring rose in Chu Wanning’s hand, forming a
bright enchantment in the sky, and it took him in an instant
The surrounding wind and snow cover.
Mo Ran: “…”
A barrier that blocks snow and rain…
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows are stretched out, with a
cold expression: “You Do you think I need an umbrella?”
He seemed to be really angry, his fingertips moved
quickly, the light of the enchantment changed from gold to
red, from red to purple, from purple to purple Blue, from
blue to cyan.
Every color changes, the effects of the enchantment are
completely different. Some are just pure snow avoidance,
some can block out the cold and wind, and some can even
turn the cold of heavy snow into The warmth in the
enchantment.
 These moves are too powerful. Of course, it is impossible
for Chu Wanning to spend his spiritual energy to avoid the
snow on weekdays. This kind of stunned dazzling technique
is so naive that Mo Ran is even speechless for a while.
“Shizun, don’t be angry…”
“Which eye did you see that I was angry?!” Chu Wanning’s
angry face turned blue, “Don’t give it to me yet Get out!”
“Well, I’ll get out of here.” Mo Ran glanced at the
enchantment above his head, “but don’t waste your
spiritual energy like this…”
“Get out!”
Chu Wanning waved his hand, and the enchantment
suddenly closed, turning into a thunder, crashing in front of
Mo Ran.
Mo Ran was almost smashed by the thunder and lightning
that Chu Wanning summoned. It is rare for him to take care
of the other person, but he reacted like this. For a while, he
was a little bit angry. He was about to speak, but he looked
up. When Chu Wanning stood in the snow, his face was pale,
but his eyes were a little red.
Mo Ran was stunned: “You…”
“You and I are no more than mentors and apprentices, so
why have extra concerns. Take your umbrella and get out of
here.”
Mo Ran was startled and suddenly understood.
 “Shizun, I was talking to Shi Mei at the martial arts field
that day, are you…”
I heard it.
Chu Wanning did not speak, and turned away.
Mo Ran did not call him again this time, and he did not
look back.
Half way, Chu Wanning suddenly couldn’t help but
sneezed. Chu Wanning’s footsteps became stiff, and his
head was stiff and he walked faster, as if he was angry and
at the same time running away.
From beginning to end, Mo Ran stood in the vast snow,
staring at his back until he disappeared, not knowing what
he was thinking.
Once Chu Wanning returned to the Red Lotus Pavilion, he
fell ill.
Although he can use the barrier to avoid rain and snow,
this person is always lazy when encountering his own
affairs, and he is not willing to waste spiritual energy.
Otherwise, when it rains on weekdays, he wouldn’t be like
an ordinary person, just walking with a paper umbrella.
After a few sneezes one after another, the headache and
brain fever all came to the door. However, he became a
doctor for a long time, and he was already quite familiar
with the wind and cold. He took some medicine, washed and
changed his clothes, got into the quilt and fell asleep.
Perhaps because of the wind and cold, the nausea that
has been on since Jincheng Lake was injured has become
particularly clear this night. He slept all night in a drowsy,
sweaty body all over Soaked, the body is hot like a stove.
At noon the next day, Chu Wanning woke up vaguely. He
opened his eyes and lay in bed for a while, before he slowly
jumped out of the bed and prepared to put on shoes.
Then, he was stunned.
Suddenly he found that after the night, his boots had
grown a lot…
Take a closer look.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
…………
No matter how calm Elder Yuheng is, he can’t bear the
shock.
It’s not that his boots have grown bigger.
Chu Wanning stared blankly at his hands, his legs, his
bare feet, and the shoulders exposed from the slipped
clothes.
Is myself… getting smaller? ? ? ?

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Undead Fish” “Tu Qiuzi” “Prison Break Rabbit” “Raw Ye
Fan Soup” “High The mine of “cold alpaca”~“Sanxiu” irrigation
nutrient solution, meme~

Today there is ShizunShi MeiMo Ran glutinous rice ball stem painted
by a doublesaya little angel~Fried chicken cute four Grid~
Weibo has an update on Weibo called the little angel of Qingqiu Shi
Mei to talk to the fish under the tree, the plot picture heard by
Shizun~ Welcome to play~ Thank you doublesaya and Called the
picture of Qingqiu, thank you~

Small theater (this is an adapted version of an old story on the

Internet~)

Xue Meng: I’ll test you for a dog thing. What should I call Shizun
when I see the cold?

Mo Ran: Your Highness.

Xue Meng: What do you call an angry Shizun?

Mo Ran: Your Majesty.

Xue Meng: What do you call Shizun who is shrinking in size?

Mo Ran: Come on, brother kisses (/^▽^)/

Xue Meng: Failed, get out.

52. This Venerable one does not
seem to appear

Xue Zhengyong was practicing swords at Beifeng, and

suddenly a crabapple flower fell from the sky. He said,
“Hey,” he wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and took the
crabapple. He said to himself: “Yuheng’s information about
crabapple? Can’t you come and say it by yourself? When did
he become lazy.”
In spite of this, Xue Zhengyong took the golden light from
the crabapple stamens and put them in his ears.
An unfamiliar child’s voice came from inside: “Holy Lord,
please be free, come to the Red Lotus Pavilion…”
Xue Zhengyong originally didn’t believe it, but When his
sword fell in front of Chu Wanning’s mansion, he was still
completely stupid.
In the pavilion by the lotus pond, a child who was only
about five or six years old stood with his hands up and
down, staring at the lotus leaves with a gloomy face. Viewed
from the side, this person has a face like frost and snow,
eyes like black ice, and he also wears Chu Wanning’s robe,
but this is too big for him, all his sleeves and hemlines are
dragged on the ground, it looks like they are just dragging A
pond fish with a floating giant tail.
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
The child looked back and looked arrogant as if you dare
to laugh, I would die for you.
Xue Zhengyong: “Puff ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!”
The child said angrily: “What are you laughing at! What is
so funny!”
” It’s not that I didn’t laugh—ahahahaha, oh no more,
Yuheng, I asked you to go to TanlangElder to take a closer
look at the wound, you just didn’t listen, hahahaha, it’s
ridiculous to me.” Xue Zhengyong said in a bellyful, “I never
, I have never seen such a murderous child, ahhahahaha.”
This kid is not someone else, it is Chu who found his body
shrunk after waking up. Wanning. Jincheng Lake penetrated
the Vine Willow on his shoulder and didn’t know what magic
spell he was wearing. It would turn a person into the shape
of a five or six-year-old. Fortunately, his magic power did not
regress, otherwise Chu Wanning felt that he could really die.
Xue Zhengyong smiled, and went to find him a shirt worn
by the little disciple.
After Chu Wanning was replaced, it finally didn’t seem so
funny. He sorted out the blue-bottomed and silver-rimmed
handguards, raised his head and glared at Xue Zhengyong,
and then fiercely said: “You have to dare to speak out, I will
kill you.”
 Xue Zhengyong haha said: “I don’t Say, I won’t tell. But
what do you do like this? I don’t know how to do medicine,
so I always need someone to see it? How about I invite
TanlangElder…”
Chu Wanning angrily walked his sleeves, but found out
The little disciple’s suit has narrow mouth and tight sleeves.
It doesn’t have any momentum at all, and it’s even more
uncomfortable: “What do you want him to do? Let him laugh
at me?”
“Then I will let Zhuojing come and see “
Chu Wanning pursed his lips and didn’t speak. He looked a
little wronged.
“If you don’t speak, I will assume that you have agreed?”
Chu Wanning turned around and turned the back of his
head to him. Xue Zhengyong knew that he was depressed,
but this spectacle was too funny. He held it for a while
without holding it, and he laughed out loud again.
The brushed Tianwen summoned, Chu Wanning sternly
said with his eyes sideways: “You laugh again!”
“I won’t smile anymore. I’m going to find a lady. ,
Ahahahaha.”
Xue Zhengyong ran away in a hurry, and after a while, he
brought Madam Wang with an anxious look. Madam Wang
was stunned when he saw Chu Wanning, and he couldn’t
believe it for a while.
“Elder Yuheng……”
 Chu Wanning: “……”
Fortunately, compared with Xue Zhengyong, Madam Wang
is really a doctor , She didn’t laugh at Chu Wanning much,
but carefully watched, heard and cut, and then whispered
softly: “Elder’s spiritual power flowed smoothly, and his
physical condition was no different. It seems that except for
becoming small My child, it’s the same as usual.”
Chu Wanning asked: “Madam knows how to crack it?”
Madam Wang shook his head and said: “Elder was injured
by the ancient Liuteng As a result, there is probably no
second case in this case. So I don’t know how to deal with it
either.”
Chu Wanning suddenly dropped his eyelash curtains, and
was speechless for a long time. He was a little bit stunned. .
Madam Wang couldn’t bear it, and hurriedly said: “Elder
Yuheng, in my opinion, the reason why you are like this is
that the vines and willows used to repair the self-healing
branch fluid invaded Your wound is not an evil curse.
Otherwise, it won’t happen until then. I think that the
branch fluid is very small, because you are too busy and
worried for the past few days, so that the curse can affect
your body. It is better for you to live well and raise your
body. For some time, it depends on the situation?”
In silence for a while, Chu Wanning sighed and said, “It
can only be done. Thank you, Madam.”
“You are welcome.”
 Madam Wang looked at him carefully, and then said:
“Elder looks like this now, if you don’t say it, no one can see
it.”
She said It’s not bad. Chu Wanning doesn’t remember
when he was five or six years old, but looking at the
reflection in the lake at the moment, except for some facial
features, he is not particularly similar to himself as an adult.
I finally felt a little wider, and raised his head to Xue
Zhengyong and said:
“My Lord, I am going to retreat at the Red Lotus Pavilion
these few days, Xue Meng and others, please take care of
you.”
“What are you talking about? Meng’er is my son, Ran’er is
my nephew, Shi Mei is a disciple of Sisheng Peak, of course I
have to take care of it.” Xue Zhengyong laughed, “You still
have more Care about yourself.”
However, Chu Wanning did not see his body restored to its
original appearance after three consecutive days of
meditating and practice. He couldn’t help but worry more. It
was ten worse than Madam Wang’s “good birth will be
raised”. Thousands of miles.
This evening, Chu Wanning finally couldn’t help being
irritable. Seeing that Qingxiu had no results, he went down
to Nanfeng and walked around to relax.
At this time, the dinner time has passed, and the night
study has not yet begun. Sisheng Peak’s empty valley path
and covered bridge pavilions are full of groups of disciples,
and no one notices him. Chu Wanning strolled around and
went to a bamboo forest near the Platform of Sin and Virtue.
All of you Elders have their own training grounds that they
are used to occupying, and they often take their apprentices
to practice in a fixed place. Chu Wanning is used to this
bamboo forest.
Bamboo shadows are bleak, and Wanye is full of voices.
Chu Wanning folded a leaf, pressed it to his lips and blew it
slowly. The quiet and fine music made him feel a little more
relaxed. But not long after, a sound of footsteps stopped
near him from far to near.
“Hey, kid.”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes.
Xue Meng stands proudly in Xiulin with his waist and
slender legs long, holding the shining saber Longcheng,
speaking to him.
“I’m going to practice the knife here, you go and blow it
elsewhere.”
“…” Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly. It felt a bit
strange, Xue Meng actually followed He angered. He
thought for a while and said: “I blow mine, you practice
yours, and don’t disturb each other.”
Xue Meng said: “How can that be? Go fast, my blade will
hurt you. “
“You can’t hurt me.”
 Xue Meng became a little impatient, and sighed: “Then I
can remind you that it’s over, and if I suffer later, I won’t
take care of you.” The voice fell, and the sword was pulled
out, and Longcheng let out a vigorous voice of contention,
like a snake rising from the sky, roaring through the air.
In an instant, the light and shadow in the forest were
mottled, and the sword aura was like a rainbow. Xue Meng
danced the Longcheng dance into an afterimage during the
flying of the bamboo leaves. With one split, a bamboo leaf
was broken into ten strands, and between , Xiuzhu does not
pour, and leaves are falling. One point and one thorn, one
touch and one horizontal, all are like flowing wind back to
snow, all in one go.
He is a five-year-old boy with such a sharp sword
technique. Even a fifty-year-old overhauled, he will praise
him when he sees it.
But after Xue Meng’s ten-style dance, the child sitting on
the stone still blows his leaves on his own. It seems that
there is nothing beautiful in front of him, let alone
surprising.
Xue Meng was a little angry, and took the knife, jumped
down from the top of the bamboo forest, and floated in front
of Chu Wanning.
“My child.”
“…”
“Feed my child, what about you.”
 Chu Wanning put down the bamboo leaves, slowly opened
his eyes, and looked at him blankly: “What? Your master
didn’t teach you to be polite when you talk to people? Don’t
feed it as soon as you speak. I have a name. “
“I don’t care what your name is.” Xue Meng originally
wanted to speak well, but when he heard his mouth, it
became thorny, and suddenly lost his breath, “Give me a
flash, you I have seen it too. The sword does not have eyes.
Beware that I cut your head with a knife.”
Chu Wanning said casually: “You can’t even get past my
head. What else do you practice?”
“You!” Xue Meng has been hit like this since he was a
child, not to mention that the other party is still a junior
disciple who is not his thigh height, and he suddenly feels
embarrassed and annoyed, and said angrily, “You talked to
me like this No big or small, do you know who I am?”
Chu Wanning glanced at him lightly: “Who are you?”
“…I am the young master of Sisheng Peak. “Xue Meng
was about to suffocate, “You don’t even know this?”
Chu Wanning smiled slightly, the smile on his original face
would appear very mocking, now here Zhang’s childish and
cute face is even more ridiculous.
“The young master is nothing but the lord. Why do you
have to know.”
“You, you, what do you say?”
“Let you go After saying this, Chu Wanning lowered his
slender eyelashes to himself, and slowly blew the bamboo
leaves, and the slow music sounded like the wind. Suddenly,
ups and downs.
Xue Meng is really going to be mad, and he yelled ah, and
he actually got into a fight with a child. But even if he was
angry, he didn’t want to hit the child, so he had to fly into
the woods, brush and chop, and in a short time the trees fell
and fell, stupefied by a violent and dangerous knife
technique in this empty and quiet song.
His knife was fast and fierce, and dozens of green
bamboo’s tips were cut into blunt thorns while the light of
the knife flashed. If it is to hit the enemy, these blunt thorns
should be pointed needles for blowing hair and breaking
hair, but to teach the younger disciples of your own school,
you can just click until you stop.
Hundreds of blunt thorns fell straight towards Chu
Wanning, and he was about to hurt people when he saw it.
Xue Meng slashed and prepared to fall with ease, taking this
naive little disciple to avoid dodge open.
He didn’t really want to hurt this child, he just wanted to
scare others. Unexpectedly, as he flew down, the child
stopped playing and flicked the tender green bamboo leaves
at his fingertips. The thin bamboo leaves instantly shattered
into hundreds of filaments at his fingertips.
Almost instantaneously, the hundred strands of filaments
were precisely directed towards the blunt stab that fell.
The wind seems to be stagnant.
 Chu Wanning stood up, at the same time, hundreds of
blunt thorns instantly turned into powder around him.
In the dust!
Xue Meng was stunned, standing there, his face was blue
and red, and he couldn’t say a word.
The childish child Xiyan raised his eyelashes, his silver-
blue disciple suit fluttered, and he smiled at Xue Meng: “Are
you coming?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“The sword is fierce, but it has no rules. Too impetuous.”
Xue Meng opened his mouth and closed it again.
Chu Wanning said: “Come back from the spirit bird pose
just now, you dance again according to my song, I have
finished a verse, you can’t hit it any faster.”
Being pointed by a child like this, Xue Meng’s face is even
more ugly. He bit his lip and stays still. Chu Wanning doesn’t
urge him, but just waits on the side, waiting for Xue Meng to
let go for spiritual practice Body, I would rather listen to the
words of a child and a half.
After waiting for a while, Xue Meng stomped his feet in
disappointment, shook his sword, and turned away.
When Chu Wanning saw him leave in anger, his
expression was slightly dim. Xin said, it’s a shame that Xue
Meng can’t be taught in such a way…
However, before finishing thinking about it, I saw him
picking up a branch on the ground and turning around, his
tone was bad: “Then, then I will use a branch, in case it hits
you.”
Chu Wanning paused, with a smile on his lips, he nodded
and said: “Okay.”
Xue Meng picked a bamboo leaf for him, wiped it clean,
and handed it to him: “Now, little brother, here is this for
you.”
So it becomes a “child” and becomes ” Little brother”?
Chu Wanning gave him a funny look, took the leaf, and sat
back on the rock again, blowing slowly. Xue Meng is anxious.
In this sword technique, there is a move of flying sideways.
When turning around in the air, he has to stab him six times
and make another blow. However, Xue Meng always
couldn’t grasp the degree. He often stabbed more than ten
times before hitting a blow, and that blow had missed the
best time.
Five or six times in a row, Xue Meng didn’t dance right.
The more anxious he became, the tighter his brows
tightened.
He was anxious, but his side eyes caught a glimpse of the
child sitting on the rock blowing bamboo leaves. Seeing that
he was young, but calm and relaxed, he had no complaints
at all, and he couldn’t help feeling ashamed.
So I cheered up and practiced several times in a row, and
gradually found some feeling in the music. Xue Meng didn’t
think he was happy, and went on to prance and stab him.
When the moon was high and it was too late, he could
finally do it without any mistakes, and slew the knife down
completely.
Sweat condensed between his dark eyebrows, Xue Meng
wiped the kerchief, and exclaimed: “Thanks to you today.
Brother, which Elder disciple are you? You are so powerful,
why did I Never knew you?”
Chu Wanning had already thought about it. Elder Xuanji
had so many disciples that he might not even remember all
the disciples, so he put away the bamboo leaves and smiled
slightly: “I He is Elder Xuanji’s disciple.”
Xue Meng seemed to be quite disdainful of Xuanji, and
snorted: “Oh, that tattered king.”
“Tattered king?”
“Ah, I’m sorry.” Xue Meng misunderstood the accident in
Chu Wanning’s eyes, and thought it was because he
contempted the boy’s Shizun, which made the other party
unhappy.
He smiled and said: “It’s just a private address. You Shizun
accept too many disciples, and those who come are not
rejecting them. Tattered refers to those untalented disciples
he accepts, not that Elder Xuanji is not good, brother don’t
mind.”
Chu Wanning: “…in private, do you often give Elder the
nickname?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crabs and crabs, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Undead Fish”,
“Lin Feng”, and “Prison Break Rabbit” ~

Xue Meng: Today I met a kid who was amazing, but I always felt
something was wrong.

Xue Zhengyong: (with a panic in his heart) What’s wrong?

Xue Meng: Seeing my eyes are not right.

Xue Zhengyong:…maybe you provoke others…it’s normal to notice

you…

Xue Meng Table) No! There is no worship in his eyes when he sees
me! Do you know how it feels to be overlooked by a child who is less
than one meter in height?

Xue Zhengyong:………………
53. This Venerable one’s cousin
is like a mentally retarded

“Of course, the nickname must be taken, who will the sky
bypass?” Xue Meng looked enthusiastic and introduced Chu
Wanning enthusiastically, “I think you are not old, you
should be no more than five years old. Right? You just came
to Sisheng Peak, and you are not familiar with everyone. If
you are familiar with it, you will know that the twenty Elders
here are almost all nicknamed among the disciples.”
“Oh.” Chu Wanning gave him a deep look. “For example?”
“That’s OK. But it’s getting late now, I’m a little hungry.
Thank you today. You mention something, I’ll take you down
the mountain to have some supper, and talk while eating.”
Chu Wanning lowered his head for a moment and smiled
and said, “Well, okay. “
Xue Meng put away Longcheng, took Chu Wanning’s hand,
the apprentice who was blinded in the drum and the master
who had shrunk their bodies walked along the long stone
steps of bamboo to the mountain gate. .
“Brother, what do you call it?” Xue Meng asked as he
walked.
 Chu Wanning replied calmly: “My name is Xia.”
“What is Xia?”
“Xia Sini.”
Xue Meng was unaware of the deep meaning, and happily
asked: “Yes, it sounds nice. Which two words are they?”
Chu Wanning squinted at him like an idiot: “… Situ’s
division, the rebel’s inverse. Xia Sini.”
“Oh oh.” Xue Meng asked with a smile, “Then how old are
you? I guessed it right before, did you not exceed Five years
old?”
“…” Chu Wanning had a dark face. Fortunately, Xue Meng
looked at the road and didn’t look at his expression,
otherwise he must be frightened, “No, the young master
guessed wrong …I am six years old this year.”
Xue Meng said: “Then you are really talented, although it
is a little worse than I was in the past. However, a little
adjustment/teaching must be amazing. Later life. Let’s do
this, why don’t you stop studying under Xuanji, you call me
brother, I’ll beg Shizun to accept you as a disciple, are you
optimistic?”
Chu Wanning tried his best to endure Did not roll his eyes:
“What do you want me to call you?”
“Brother.” Xue Meng smiled and bent down and bounced
Chu Wanning’s forehead, “This opportunity is not
someone’s.”
Chu Wanning looks complicated: “…”
 “What’s the matter, are you too happy to say anything?”
Chu Wanning: “…” “
The two were walking talking and laughing, at least Xue
Meng thought they were walking “talking and laughing”.
Suddenly a voice came through behind him, ending this
conversation and continuing the conversation may kill Xue
Meng’s life.
“Huh? Mengmeng, why are you here?”
The entire Sisheng Peak would be guilty of picking up Xue
Meng as Mengmeng, who else can? Before Xue Meng even
turned his head, he was already cursing.
“Mo Ran, you dog, you call me that again. Believe it or
not, I pulled your tongue.”
Turning around, Mo Ran was standing upright in light
clothes. Under the bright moon, grinned at the two. He
originally wanted to tease Xue Meng again, but suddenly
noticed that there was a beautiful and beautiful child
standing beside Xue Meng. He couldn’t help but froze: “This
is…”
Xue Meng put Chu Wanning Pulling behind him, he raised
his eyebrows at Mo Ran: “Can you control it?”
“Don’t don’t, don’t hide.” Mo Ran walked around and
grabbed Xue Meng’s hand, then Chu Wanning dragged it
out, squatted down and looked at it carefully. Suddenly he
murmured, “This kid looks so familiar.”
Chu Wanning was alert: “…”
 “I always feel like I’ve seen it somewhere.”
Chu Wanning’s secret path is not good, if his identity is
found out, what face will he have in the future? Thinking of
taking a step back subconsciously, he turned to escape.
“Don’t go!” Mo Ran grabbed him with a smirk, stretched
out his finger, swiped Chu Wanning’s nose, and whispered
slowly, “Come on, brother, tell brother you What’s your
name?”
The bridge of the nose he had touched was straight and
greasy. Chu Wanning was embarrassed and guilty, and went
back straight.
Mo Ran thought he was scared, he laughed, and said,
“What are you hiding? Good, tell brother if your surname is
Xue?”
Xue Meng:” ???”
Mo Ran pointed at Xue Meng, and asked Chu Wanning
with a smile: “Is this person your father? You have to be
honest, so my brother will love you and buy you sweets. “
“You are sick, Mo Weiyu!!” Xue Meng exploded
immediately, his face flushed red, and his hairs pierced his
tail and shouted, “What are you thinking? You, you are dirty!
You, you are dirty! You, you, you are stinky and shameless!”
Chu Wanning was also speechless for a while, but his
heart was slightly wider: “…My name is Xia, I am a disciple
of Elder Xuanji , Xia Sini.”
“Scared you to death?” Mo Ran smiled and bent his eyes.
He wasn’t stupid. He could tell the meaning of the name,
“Haha, some meaning.”
“…”
“You are sick!” Xue Meng pushed Mo Ran away viciously,
and said angrily, “He is my new friend and has nothing to do
with you. We are going to have a late night snack, you let
me go.”
“Oh.” Mo Ran stepped away. But soon he put his hands
behind his head and followed them with a smile.
Xue Meng yelled at him: “What are you doing?”
“I’ll go down the mountain for supper too.” Mo Ran said
innocently, “No?”
Xue Meng: “…”
Impermanence Town.
Since the establishment of the school in Sisheng Peak, this
ghost-ridden town has gradually restored its former peace,
and now it is even a bit lively.
At this time, the night market was open. Xue Meng and his
party walked among the stalls, looked for a shop selling
antique soup, and sat in front of the low wooden table in the
open air.
“Antique soup” uses a copper kettle as a cooking utensil,
which is placed on a burning charcoal basin. When eating,
the fire is not extinguished, and the broth in the kettle is
boiled. The broth is often heavy and spicy. Fresh ingredients
are all over the table, and what you want to eat is thrown in.
It is named “Gudong” when food falls into boiling water.
 This is a famous Sichuan and Shu cuisine, but Chu
Wanning has always only eaten a clear soup pot that
doesn’t contain spicy peppers. He doesn’t eat spicy ones, he
chokes when he eats them.
Xue Meng was born in Shu, while Mo Ran grew up in
Xiangtan. Both of them are accustomed to spicy and spicy,
and naturally think that “Xia Sini” must be spicy.
When I sat down to order, Xue Meng ordered several
dishes in a familiar manner, and then said: “You need to put
more pepper in the soup, and you have to put enough red
oil.”
Chu Wanning suddenly pulled his sleeve and said quietly,
“I want a mandarin duck pot.”
“What?” Xue Meng thought he had heard it wrong.
Chu Wanning’s face is black: “I want a mandarin duck pot,
half spicy, half not spicy.”
Xue Meng: “…you are not from Shu?”
“Hmm.”
“Ah.” Xue Meng nodded, showing a clear expression, but
also a little surprised. He looked at Chu Wanning’s eyes and
said, “Then you Being far away from home at such a young
age, it’s really…well, forget it.” He sighed, turned his head
to Xiaoer, “Well, the mandarin duck pot is the mandarin
duck pot.”
Chu Wanning heard a hint of unwillingness in Xue Meng’s
tone for some reason.
 Then he discovered that this was not his illusion. Xue
Meng was really unwilling to do so. When he waited for the
dishes, he was talking: “shidi, since you are in Shuzhong,
you have to learn to eat spicy food. No. If you eat spicy
food, you can’t get mixed up with others, don’t you know?
You don’t know how to speak Sichuan dialect, and you can’t
eat chili. By the way, where are you from?”
Chu Wanning said: “Lin’an.”
“Oh.” Xue Meng thought for a while, and felt unfamiliar
with that Jiangnan water village, so he bit his chopsticks and
asked squintingly, “Then your hometown, do you eat rabbit
heads?”
Before Chu Wanning could answer, Mo Ran smiled and
said, “Of course I don’t eat it.”
Xue Meng glared at him, and Chu Wanning also looked at
him. At a glance.
Mo Ran has a tripod on the long bench, with his elbows on
his knees, turning the chopsticks in his hands fluently, tilting
his head and smiling: “What’s the matter? Look at me like
this, yes Don’t eat it.”
Xue Meng turned to ask Chu Wanning: “Really don’t eat
it?”
“Hmm.”
Xue Meng glared at Mo Ran again: “How do you know? You
have been to Lin’an?”
“I haven’t been.” Mo Ran made a face, “But Brother Xia
and Shizun are from home , Don’t you know that Shizun
doesn’t eat rabbit heads? When he took cold dishes in Meng
Po Tang, he either mixed tofu with shallots or sweet-scented
lotus root with sweet-scented osmanthus. If you don’t
believe me, you will pay attention next time.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Ah, I haven’t paid attention to it. Since the last time I saw
Shizun’s breakfast, I didn’t dare to look at his plate easily. It
was really scary.” Xue Meng He touched his chin and slowly
revealed a disgusting expression, “Shizun’s taste is really
unspeakable. Did you know? He actually eats salted bean
curd.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Speaking of Xue Meng turned his head, looked at him, and
said earnestly: “Little shidi, you must never learn from Elder
Yuheng, no one will want to eat with you in the future.
Remember, rabbit head and chili You have to eat it, eat tofu
in the morning, don’t pour sauce in it.”
“There are also seaweed and dried shrimp.” Mo Ran
added.
“Yes, there are seaweed and dried prawns.” Xue Meng
rarely shares the same hatred as Mo Ran. “It’s unbearable.”
Chu Wanning glanced at the two fools with no face. The
expression said: “Oh.”
The vegetables are ready soon, the frozen bamboo shoots
are crispy, the green vegetables are green, the tofu is
crystal clear, the fish fillets are fresh and tender, and the
lamb slices are thin and neat. In a white porcelain plate, the
crispy meat was fried golden brown and crispy, sprinkled
with cumin pepper, a pot of freshly ground soy milk was
placed on the table, and the small table was creaking.
Friendship daughters are all eaten with one meal, not to
mention the hot antique soup, three or two rounds of fat
lamb shabu-shabu, one or two cups of soy milk in the belly,
especially Xue Meng and Mo Ran’s cold feelings couldn’t
help but temporarily ease in the steam.
Xue Meng’s chopsticks searched in the spicy oil soup:
“Hey, what about the brain I threw down?”
“Aren’t your brain resting on your neck.” Mo Ran smiled.
“I’m talking about pig brain!”
Mo Ran grinned grinningly while biting his chopsticks:
“Yes, I’m talking about pig brain too.”
“Do you dare to scold me, son of a dog—”
“Hey! Your mind is coming up! Eat quickly!”
Xue Meng got excited and was caught in by him Yelled:
“Take your paws away! Don’t grab me, this is my brain!”
Chu Wanning sat on a small bench, holding a porcelain jar
of sweet soy milk, Drinking uprightly, while taking a leisurely
look at the two naive ghosts next to him. He didn’t worry
about Shi Shiran, anyway, half of the soup pot was his.
After drinking the soy milk, the child licked his lips intently.
Mo Ran saw it and smiled and asked him: “Little shidi likes
this?”
 Chu Wanning digested it.” “Little shidi”, I silently
estimated the possibility of getting rid of it, and found that it
was almost zero, so I had to say dryly:
“Well, not bad.”
Mo Ran turned his head and said, “Little Er, this soy milk,
bring me another can of shidi.”
Chu Wanning then drank the second can contentedly.
He loves sweets by nature, but he had cavities because of
eating too many pastries, and it took TanlangElder a lot of
work to repair him. After that, Chu Wanning was in the face
of the face and didn’t eat too much every time.
Becoming a child at this time, it is convenient for him to
eat dessert.
Mo Ran dragged his cheeks to watch him eat, and said,
“You taste like Shizun.”
Chu Wanning was choked, but his face remained calm and
motionless. Sensually: “…senior brother mean Elder
Yuheng?”
“Yes.” Mo Ran nodded with a smile, and pushed a steamer
basket to Chu Wanning’s hand, “Come and try this. I think
you will like it too.”
Chu Wanning took Yeerpa from the bamboo strip steamer
and took a small bite. The soft waxy white skin was
exposed, and the steaming bean paste inside was soft.
Sweet.
“Is it delicious?”
 Chu Wanning took another bite, then nodded: “Yeah.”
Mo Ran smiled: ” Then you eat more.”
The three of them were eating and talking, and Chu
Wanning suddenly remembered the previous conversation.
He pretended not to care, and after eating the fourth Yeerpa
, He asked Xue Meng: “Young Master, you told me on the
mountain before that every Elder has a nickname. Since I
am ShizunElder Xuanji called the tattered king, I don’t know
what Elder Yuheng’s nickname is?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crab and crab “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “Cha Ye Bai” ~
There are Xiaoxianyuhe on Weibo today Qiuqiu’s picture ~
Thanksgiving little angel~

The stalk of Yuanyang Guo comes from the joke “How to see that a
Sichuanese is so disappointed in you”, the following is an adaptation
of some characters in the article Version——

How do you know that Young Master Sisheng Peak is so

disappointed with you?

Xue Ziming: Okay, the mandarin duck pot is the mandarin duck pot.

How do you know that Elder Yuheng is so disappointed in you?

Chu Wanning: Yes. Don’t put sugar without sugar.

How do you know that Sisheng Peak is so disappointed with you?

Shi Mingjing: Oh…well, if you look like a mother, you will be like a
mother.
How do you know that Linyi Rufeng sectYe-gongzi is so disappointed
with you?

Ye Wangxi: If you didn’t appear, you didn’t appear.

How do you know that Kunlun Taxue Palace Great Master is

disappointed with you?

Mei Hanxue: Haha, just the same upstairs.

How do you see that the protagonist of this article is so disappointed

in life?

Mo Weiyu: Humph! The scumbag is the scumbag.

Rou Bao: … Wait, there seems to be someone above him who has
given up on himself?
 54. This Venerable one grab
dessert to eat

“Shizun?” Xue Meng’s expression instantly became

solemn, “Only he has no nickname. No one in Sisheng Peak
dared to make a joke on him.”
“Bullshit, it’s just because Others know that you like
Shizun, they don’t just tell you the truth.” Mo Ran rolled his
eyes, pulled Chu Wanning away, and whispered in a quiet
voice, “Don’t listen to him, I tell you, the whole Sisheng
Peak, Elder Yuheng has the most nicknames.”
“Oh? Really?” Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly,
looking interested, “For example?”
“For example, be more polite and call him white
impermanence.”
“…Why is it called this?”
“Because I wear white clothes all day long.”
“…What else?”
“Little cabbage.”
“…Why?”
“Because all day long All wear white clothes.”
 “What else?”
“Bantou.”
“Why?”
“Because I wear white clothes all day long.”
“What else?”
“Little widow.”
Chu Wanning: “?? ?”
“Do you know why this is?” Mo Ran didn’t notice the
murderousness passing by Chu Wanning’s eyes, and haha
stupidly, “because he was one day I wear white clothes till
the night.”
“…”
If Chu Wanning hadn’t had a good concentration, I’m
afraid I would not be able to stretch it anymore: “Also, what
else? “
“Ouch.” Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng’s face and whispered
in a low voice, “I’m going to say that my cousin may lift the
bottom of the pot on my head.”
Xue Meng slapped the table and gritted his teeth and
said: “It’s not plausible! Who allowed them to arrange
Shizun like this? What little cabbage and big steamed buns,
and there are even little widows? Are you tired of living?”
” Ah.” Mo Ran shinjun said, “You are not happy then? You
don’t listen to what some female disciples call Shizun, they
are very numb.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “What are they Say?”
 Mo Ran lazily said: “What can I say, girls, speeches are all
literary, what light moon pear flowers, Yangchun Baixue,
Linan Chulang, Xizi Fuhua. My God.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
“This is not bad, like TanlangElder’s appearance and
temperament. Yes, the nickname is much ugly.”
TanlangElder has the worst relationship with Chu Wanning
among the twenty Elders. Chu Wanning asked: “What is his
name? “
“Winter pickled vegetables or potherb mustard because it
is dark. “Mo Ran said, smiling, “Mengmeng, don’t let this
expression, you have a share.” “
Xue Meng seemed to swallow the egg raw: “Huh? I have it
too? “
“Yes. “Mo Ran smiled.
Xue Meng seemed to not care, cleared his throat and
asked: “Then what do they call me? “
“Screen screen. “
“…what’s the solution? “
“What’s the answer, it’s not easy to understand?” “Mo
Ran twitched his shoulders and said these three words, and
finally couldn’t help but laugh at the table, “The peacock is
on the screen, hahahaha—”
Xue Meng jumped up and said angrily:” Mo Ran! I will kill
you! “
 The three of them returned to Sisheng Peak after eating
and drinking. It was already ugly. Chu Wanning was sent to
the land of Elder Xuanji by the two stupid disciples, and said
goodbye to them. Xue Meng came and asked him to meet
again in the bamboo forest tomorrow, but Chu Wanning
didn’t know when he would change back to his original
appearance, so he didn’t dare to agree, only to come if he
has free time.
When the apprentices walked far away, he took off lightly
and stepped on the eaves of the roof to return to the Red
Lotus Pavilion.
The next morning, Chu Wanning got up and saw that he
was still a child. Boring.
He sullenly stood on the bench and stared at the person in
the bronze mirror for a long time. He didn’t even have the
thought of combing his hair. After thinking about it, he felt
that he couldn’t do this anymore, so I went to Xue
Zhengyong.
“What? Have you met Meng’er and Ran’er yesterday? “
“Yes, I said I was Xuanji’s disciple, and they didn’t doubt it.
“Chu Wanning said, “If Xue Meng asks you, remember to
make a round for me.” Let alone this, I have been cultivating
for more than ten days, but I haven’t gotten better. If this
continues, I still have to go to Tanlang. “
“Oh, we Yuheng has such a thin face, but today we are not
afraid of being ashamed?” “
 Chu Wanning gave him a cold look, but this look was
placed on a child, which is very weak, but a bit like a child
who is angry.
Peugeot was born as a child and was cute, Xue
Zhengyong couldn’t help being touched a bit, and reached
out to touch the top of Chu Wanning’s head.
Chu Wanning suddenly said: “My Lord, wait for my body to
recover. Huanshatang cut me a piece of Sisheng Peak
clothes. Don’t be white. “
Xue Zhengyong was completely stunned: “Don’t you like
wearing light armor?” “
“Change appearance occasionally. “Chu Wanning cast a
word with a black face, and walked far.
Although TanlangElder is at odds with Chu Wanning, he
has to converge a bit because of the Lord’s presence, so
there is no Taunt Chu Wanning, all written in his eyes.
Chu Wanning raises his eyes and looks at TanlangElder
expressionlessly.
The other person’s eyes are bright, the head is in
Fireworks.
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Madam Wang’s diagnosis is generally good. “After
TanlangElder broke his pulse, he loosened Chu Wanning’s
wrist, Chu Wanning immediately took his hand away and put
down his sleeve.
 “Then why ten days have passed and there is still no
recovery?” “
Tanlang said: “Although the amount of sap from the
ancient sacred tree is small, its effect is strong. It will take a
long time for you to recover. “
Chu Wanning asked casually: “How long will it take?” “
Tanlang said: “I’m not sure, but about ten years. “
Chu Wanning’s eyes widened instantly. Although
TanlangElder was still struggling, the gloating smile in his
eyes almost overflowed: “Yes, you, it may take ten years to
recover.” Original appearance. “
Chu Wanning stared at him for a while, then said sternly:
“Are you talking about me?” “
“How dare you, you are Elder Yuheng.” “Tanlang smiled, “I
don’t think you are doing anything like this. It’s good. It’s
just that your body has become smaller and your mind has
become slightly younger, but it is minimal. Besides, the
mana is still there. What do you rush to restore? “
Chu Wanning’s face was blue, and he couldn’t speak for a
while.
Tanlang said: “But in these ten years, it’s not that you will
always be a child.” The movement of this juice is in line with
your spiritual power. If you don’t use any spells for three to
five months, you can return to the original state. “
“This method works! “Xue Zhengyong’s eyes lit up, as if
seeing the dawn.
 Unexpectedly, Tanlang smiled slightly again: “Why the
Lord is so anxious? I haven’t finished speaking yet. After
Elder Yuheng restores his original appearance, he still can’t
use too much magic. Once his spiritual power is consumed
too much, he will be influenced by the juice again and
become a child. “
“More? How to call more? “Xue Zhengyong shouted.
“Well, the sap has spread all over his body. “Tanlang said,
“At most two tricks a day. “
Chu Wanning’s voice is as cold as iron, saying: “There are
often gaps in the ghost world barrier, and the forging of the
spirit weapon mech also requires spells. If I have at most
two moves a day, won’t I be a waste. “
“Then I can’t help it. Tanlang said with a strange air, “After
all, if Beidou Immortal is lost in the world, the sun may not
be able to rise again tomorrow.” “
Xue Zhengyong said anxiously next to him: “Tanlang,
don’t talk cold words.” In the entire cultivation world, your
medical skills are among the best, so you must think of a
way. Although Yuheng’s mana is not affected, he is a young
child after all, and his skills are definitely not as good as
before. Besides, he was injured in Jincheng Lake, let other
sects know about it, and it might be hard to think about it.
Ten years is too long, you can see if there is any good
medicine that can…”
TanlangElder sneered and interrupted his words: “Master.
Beidou Immortal was contaminated with the sap of ancient
sacred trees, not just any common poison. What do you
think I can think of in a while? “
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
“Okay, I’m going to make alchemy. “Tanlang said slowly,
“Please come back, please.” “
Xue Zhengyong: “Tanlang!” He wanted to say something
more, Chu Wanning pulled his hem, and said, “Master, go.”
The two went to the door, Tanlang’s But the voice
suddenly came from behind.
“Chu Wanning, if you are willing to beg me, maybe I will
be willing to dispense the medicine for you? Although you
have never seen this situation before, but it may not be
impossible to deal with, you consider Take a look?”
“…” Chu Wanning turned back, “How do you count as a
vain heart?”
Tanlang reclining in the couch, lying lazily on the table
with silver needles Cushioning, he raised his eyes slightly
when he heard the words, and the irony in his eyes flashed:
“When others are desperate, they always kowtow for help. If
you and my colleagues have a game, kowtow will save you,
you kneel down and tell me a few good things. , I’ll help
you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, looking at him coldly.
After a while, he said: “Winter pickles, I don’t think you are
awake.”
 After that, I walked away. I left Tanlang alone in a daze,
without thinking about what winter pickles mean.
The days passed slowly, and Elder Yuheng said to others
that he was retreating, but he was trapped in a child’s body
and could not get out. This incident was known by Xue
Zhengyong, Madam Wang, and Tanlang Elder. Later, in order
not to show the stuff, Elder Xuanji was also surprised by this
strange incident.
A few months passed in a hurry, and the Red Lotus
Pavilion had been closed to thank guests for a long time.
Xue Meng and the others couldn’t help being a little worried.
“Shizun has been in retreat for more than 70 days, why
can’t he come out?”
“It may be that spiritual power is going to be diligent
again.” Shi Mei took a sip of the tea. In the Spiritual
Mountain’s rain and dew, he looked up at the cloudy sky
outside the window, “It’s going to snow, and I’ll be in Osa
very soon. I don’t know if Shizun can leave before New
Year’s Eve.”
Mo Ranzheng Lazily flipping through the sword book, he
heard the words: “I can’t figure it out. He used crabapple
flowers to transmit to us a few days ago. Didn’t it mean that
the time is long? I think it is quite mysterious.”
This day happens to be Sisheng Peak’s leisure day, and
the disciples do not need to practice. The three of Mo Ran
gathered together to make tea and make wine. The bamboo
curtain in the small courtyard pavilion was half-rolled, with
heavy curtains and shallow coverings, and mist leaked
underneath.
Recently, I often mingled with them, and there was a little
disciple Xia Sini from Elder Xuanji’s school.
Since he met Xue Meng that day, Xue Meng has pulled
him over to practice and play together. After a long time, he
is inseparable from them.
The three disciples under Yuheng’s school originally had a
little more inexplicably.
At this moment, Chu Wanning, who has changed his name
to Xia Sini, is sitting at the table eating pastries. Although
his appearance in eating is gentle, he is not slow at all.
Xue Meng glanced inadvertently, was stunned for a
moment, his gaze returned to the plate, and said in
amazement: “Wow, little shidi, who is your food intake?”
Chu Wanning chewed the sweet-scented osmanthus cake
slowly. The sweet-scented osmanthus cake was so delicious
that he didn’t even care about Xue Meng. After all, someone
was rushing for him.
Mo Ran’s hand and Chu Wanning’s hand landed on the
last piece of lotus cake at the same time, and the two
suddenly raised their eyes, and their eyes crossed and
rubbed the sparkle.
Chu Wanning: “Let go.”
Mo Ran: “I don’t.”
“Let go.”
 “You I’ve eaten eight yuan, this one is mine.”
“Others can be given to you, but lotus cakes won’t work.”
Mo Ran stared at the little guy for a while, and used it
Killer: “shidi, if you eat too much sweets, you will get tooth
decay.”
“It’s okay.” Chu Wanning was very calm, “I’m six years old
and I am not ashamed.”
Mo Ran: “…”
With a slap, Xue Meng slapped his complaint in response:
“Mo Weiyu, do you hate it? You are so old. Grab something
to eat with Shidi.”
Take advantage of Mo Ran’s ouch and hold his head, Chu
Wanning has taken the lotus crisp with expressionless face
and quick eyes, and took a small bite with satisfaction.
“shidi——!!!”
Chu Wanning ignored him and concentrated on the
dessert.
The four people were lively, and suddenly, a sharp
howling sound penetrated the sky and echoed throughout
Sisheng Peak. Chu Wanning’s face darkened slightly: “Set
the whistle?”
Xue Meng opened half of the curtain and peeked out the
window. The disciples walking outside also stopped and
looked around, all revealing a rather unexpected look.
As soon as the whistle sounded, all members of Sisheng
Peak must gather in the square outside the Danqing Temple.
This also means that the whistle will sound only when there
is an emergency. Before Chu Wanning joined the martial
arts, this whistle was often blown when the ghost world
barrier was broken, but since Chu Wanning joined, the
whistle has not sounded for a long time.
Shi Mei put aside the scroll in his hand, got up and walked
to Xue Meng’s side: “It’s strange, what’s so anxious?”
“I don’t know, no matter what, let’s take a look. Say it
again.”
Only Mo Ran didn’t speak. He pursed his lips, his
eyelashes drooping, covering the unnaturalness in his eyes.
He knew what this whistle meant, but the time of this
incident was slightly different from what he had in his
impression. He didn’t expect it would come so soon…
The four people came to Sisheng Peak, and the disciples
also They all arrived one after another, and soon all the
Elder and disciples gathered in the huge Danxin Square.
When everyone was ready, Xue Zhengyong walked out of
the closed Loyalty Hall and stood in front of the jade belt
railing platform. Underneath are the long bluestone steps.
Following him, there were six beautiful women. The six
women looked pretty or cold, and they were all very
beautiful. They stood facing the wind, but in the cold
weather, they only wore a single layer of gauze. They looked
past. They were all red skirts like clouds, eyes like red
flames and silk. With fluttering, there is also a cluster of
flame marks between the eyebrows.
 Xue Meng was shocked immediately.
Not only him, almost everyone present changed their
expressions when they saw the six women.
Xue Meng was stunned for a long time before murmured
in a slightly trembling voice: “The Immortal Yumin…they,
are they from the Vermillion Bird Wonderland?”

The author has something to say:

The mines of crabs, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbits”, “Tang,

Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, and “Lin Feng”~ “Five Three”, “My
Love”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, irrigate nutrient solution~
Meme Zha~

Small theater——“How to make you happy”

Sisheng Peak’s new beginner disciple A, wants to worship Chu

Wanning. But when he heard that Elder was very harsh, he
determined to ask the three seniors for advice.

Disciple 1: Young Master Nihao! I am Disciple A! How can I make

Elder Yuheng happy?

Xue Meng: First of all, you have to be strict with yourself in the
morning and evening, then you have to stand up to the wind and rain
without changing your determination, and finally, you have to be
hard-wearing and patience, Shizun hits you on the left cheek ,
Remember to send your right cheek up, Shizun wants to saw your
left leg, remember to stretch out your right leg to him.

Disciple A is desperate, so he asks Shi Mingjing for help.

Shi Mei: Make Shizun happy? It’s very simple, you just remember
that he loves to drink pear blossoms, eats fish, and loves to eat
glutinous rice balls with perch. Three pieces are just good. Ten bowls
are not too cold. If you love making tea, you need to put more
roasted meat and cumin in the tea. Put……

Disciple A:…………

He only has the last savior, Mo Weiyu.

Disciple A, “Brother Mo, what they said is very long and complicated.
I am stupid and can’t remember QAQ

Mo Ran: Oh, it’s okay. My method is very simple.

Disciple A: What?

Mo Ran: Sleep with him.

Disciple A:…

Mo Ran: Sleep twice if you don’t sleep enough once, sleep ten times
if you don’t sleep twice enough…

Disciple A: I’m afraid I’ll be immersed in a pig cage in the pond the
next morning after sleeping once.

Mo Ran:? Who said he was going to let him? Can I get out of bed
the next day? What frequency do you think I said I would sleep ten
times if I said I slept twice?

Disciple A: What, what frequency?

Mo Ran: One night.

Disciple A, then, gave up the treatment.

 55. This Venerable one is
disturbed

Although the Suzaku Wonderland is called Wonderland, it

is not a god, but a stranger of mixed bloodlines.
They are the most similar to immortals on the cultivation
continent, and they are also called “Yu Min”.
For generations, Yumin has lived in the maze of Jiuhua
Mountain. He has his own peach blossom source and shows
little involvement in human affairs. But after all, not all of
them are the blood of immortals, and half of the mundane
flesh and blood. Therefore, they are not completely
detached. They often show up when the order of the
cultivation world is turbulent, and when they are in danger,
they use their powerful spiritual power to help mortals tide
over the difficulties.
When Mo Ran’s previous life was upset, Yumin once
appeared in large numbers. But after all, their strength is no
better than the human world emperor who has cultivated
the forbidden technique to the realm of transformation. In
the end, all the feathered people were driven to death by
Mo Ran. He stepped on the smelly blood and stepped on the
damaged coke feathers on the ground.
Suzaku Wonderland was destroyed by fire.
That was a crazy memory, even afterwards Mo Ran would
sweat and drench his vest. I just felt like I was possessed by
an evil spirit at that time, cruelly cruel.
But at the moment, he obviously does not have the
strength to fight Yumin. In fact, because of the racial
advantage, the spiritual power of most immortal cultivators
is lower than that of Yumin, and the entire Sisheng Peak can
compete with them, I am afraid that only the outstanding
Elders are currently.
Xue Meng accidentally saw Mo Ran’s face and was
startled: “What’s wrong with you? Why is your face so
pale?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran’s eyelashes were emptied , Said in a
low voice, “I just ran a little more anxiously.”
The arrival of Yu Min was the beginning of Shi Mei’s
tragedy in his previous life. Mo Ran’s whole heart was
hanging down to his throat. I thought it would take a while
before this happened. Why has the progress of so many
things in this life changed from the past?
In the winter of Sisheng Peak, a weak set of sun hung in
the sky, diffusely illuminating a layer of dead white light.
Mo Ran stood under the sun and couldn’t help holding Shi
Mei’s hand.
Shi Mei was slightly stunned: “What’s wrong?”
 “…” Mo Ran did not speak, and shook his head.
Xue Zhengyong’s voice rang at the right time, and what
he said was not much different from the previous life.
“Today, Zhao Zhu is located in front of Loyalty Hall. It was
only after more than 80 years that the fairy envoy of Yumin
came back to the world. Just like 80 years ago, the fairy
envoy left the Taohuayuan and came to the world. Because
of the imminent danger in the world, he is here to help.”
He paused, then turned his head and slowly looked around
at the darkened disciples below.
“Everyone knows that although the ghost world barrier
was set up by Fuxi, the first god. But for millions of years,
the barrier has gradually weakened, and every few decades,
the barrier will be broken again. Over the years, ghosts The
power of the world barrier has become weaker and weaker,
despite the great help of you——”
Xue Meng whispered: “Daddy is really nonsense. It is clear
that Shizun is almost alone in helping.”
“Despite your great help, the holes in the ghost world are
getting bigger and bigger, and will eventually collapse like
decades ago. All spirits will come, and a hundred ghosts will
attack the world, the human world and the ghost world. The
boundaries will be broken and mortals will suffer. In order to
avoid such a tragedy, the fairy envoy of Yumin will select a
few people with the most suitable spiritual talents from all
the cultivation sects, and go to Taohuayuan to practice in
isolation.”
 As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an
uproar.
Yu Min wants to choose someone to take to the Peach
Blossom Spring Wonderland to practice? !
The excitement arose from the surprise of all the disciples.
Regardless of their talents, they also gave birth to some
secret expectations.
Mo Ran is the only one who is not happy, and there is a
faint worry in the corners of his eyebrows and eyes. He is
always good at pretending and teaching people to
distinguish between the true and the false. However, at this
moment, he can’t conceal the emotion in his heart——
This matter is about Shi Mei’s life and death. Back then,
Shi Mei was chosen by Yumin to practice in Taohuayuan. Not
long after his return, the loopholes of the ghost world
appeared on a large scale, and a large number of undead
crawled from hell to the world.
In that catastrophe, Shi Mei and Chu Wanning fought side
by side, and they stood on one side and worked together to
repair the biggest gap. However, Shi Mei’s power was still
unable to equal Chu Wanning’s power after all. Countless Li
ghosts saw that the world was about to be closed, so they
rushed towards Shi Mei with their enemies, and thousands
of horses turned into a powerful force. In an instant, Shi Mei,
who is struggling to maintain the balance of the barrier,
penetrates!
 The evil spirit punishes the heart, and the dead soul wears
the soul.
Chu Wanning did not raise his hands to each other and did
not stop at the slightest. When Shi Mei fell from the top of
the dragon pillar, he chose to exhaust all the spells, and Shi
Mei could not complete it. Enchantment, sealed with one
person’s power!
There was heavy snow that day, and Shi Mei fell from the
high platform, like an inconspicuous little piece among
thousands of crystals.
The sky is full of snow, endless. So who cares about which
six-sided ice crystal is about to melt, just like the endless
generations of mortals, from birth to death for decades,
except for the relatives, who cares about the death of an
ordinary person.
In the heavy snow and beacon smoke, Mo Ran hugged Shi
Mei whose breathing was weakening, kneeling and begging
Chu Wanning to take a look at Shi Mei and save Shi Mei.
However, Chu Wanning finally turned around, chose to
cast into the snowy field, and chose to fulfill his own
righteousness of all beings, so the feeling of master and
apprentice disappeared.
How ridiculous.
The things Chu Wanning likes, cares about, and pursues
are all so ridiculous.
For example, Chu Wanning likes to listen to the rain and
appreciate the lotus, and likes the poems of Ai Ai during the
period of Du Gong’s ministry. The confrontation is rigorous
to the point of fear.
For example, Chu Wanning will care about spring grass
and death, Qiu Cicada’s death, and will care where there is
gunpowder smoke, and where the common people cannot
live.
Chu Wanning, for example, has always taught them that
those who have the Tao are headed by all sentient beings,
which is the end.
But Mo Ran thought, fuck all beings!
He doesn’t know those people, doesn’t care, is dead or
alive, what is it to him?
In the rain of Chu Wanning, there may be nowhere to
return to the barren soul whispering, and the turbid tears of
the homeless people splashed in the grass and trees, and
Mo Ran could not feel it. His rain is ordinary rain, and the
vegetation is the ordinary vegetation. Common people are
just two words written on paper, who the fuck cares.
So he thought, Chu Wanning is hypocritical, mean, full of
benevolence and morality, as if he has the world in mind,
but in his extremely small mind, even the position of an
apprentice is stingy.
Later, he forced Chu Wanning to ask him if he was
heartbroken? Are you upset? You said that it is the end for
all sentient beings to take the lead, but you are still alive.
You let Shi Mei listen to you and die! You killed him, you
hypocrite, you liar!
 Are you still interested?
When Shi Mei fell from the high platform, he was calling
you, he was calling Shizun, did you hear that? Did you hear
it? Why don’t you save him… Why don’t you save him! !
Chu Wanning, your heart is made of stone.
You never…
Never care about us.
You don’t care…You don’t care…
What happened later, that’s it.
Chu Wanning has become the uncrowned king of the
world of comprehension, and no one cares about the dead.
Shi Mei’s bones are like unworthy stone steps that are
stepped on by the winner. Step.
He traded an apprentice with insufficient talent for He
Qing Haiyan, the so-called peace in the world.
No one would say that he was wrong.
Only Mo Ran saw the crown on his forehead. It was so
brilliant that it was made from the bones of the dead. It was
Shi Mei’s death that made him.
Hate in the heart.
“Hey, Xiaoxianjun.”
“Hey—”
Suddenly a gentle hand touched his forehead. Mo Ran was
shocked suddenly, and got away from the black memory,
suddenly opened his eyes.
 In front of him is Zhang Yanruo Fuhua, whose delicate face
is as bright as Liuxia. An immortal envoy from Yumin did not
know when he had come to him, and smiled at him.
“With such a great opportunity, why is Xiaoxianjun
distracting?”
“Ah, Sister Fairy.” Mo Ran was worried that people could
see the strangeness, so he reluctantly fights. Spiritual,
Chaoyu Minxian said with a smile, “I like to think about
things, seeing my sisters come, I hope to be selected in my
heart, so I can see what Taoyuan Wonderland is like.
Instrument, loss of instrument.”
It turned out that at the moment when Mo Ran lost his
mind, Yumin had come down and began to select the right
person. It’s also fortunate that his previous life was the most
invisible to this catastrophe, he was full of entanglement,
and he didn’t even notice the surrounding movement.
The fairy envoy smiled again, but as soon as he spoke, he
said something that Mo Ran never thought of: “I see you are
pure in spirit, and your cultivation and qualifications are also
rare. If you want to go to Taohuayuan, just let me go.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Mo Ran: “!!!”
Go Peach Blossom Spring?
In the previous life, only Shi Mei and Chu Wanning were
selected. Why is this world——
His surprise is beyond words, and it is worthy of surprise
to be favored by Yumin. People around him are not
surprised, they just look at him with envy.
Mo Ran was taken to Loyalty Hall by Yumin. After the initial
surprise, his violently beating heart slowly calmed down, but
there was a trace of unseen ecstasy in his eyes.
In this life, some things have changed.
Although he still doesn’t know whether these changes are
a blessing or a curse, and why the natal chart was changed,
at least he can go to Taohuayuan as long as he has also
practiced the spells with Yumin. By then, the heavy task of
repairing the barrier will not necessarily fall on Shi Mei.
He is a rough man, he has lived for two lifetimes, and he
doesn’t know what it means to be the head of all beings and
the end of himself.
But Shi Mei is the best person in the world who treats him
best. In front of this person, nothing matters anymore.
Including my own skin bag, half of my soul returned.
As long as Shi Mei is alive, he does not need to.
However, when Yumin chose everyone and gathered in
front of Loyalty Hall, Mo Ran discovered that the lineup this
time was completely different from the previous life.
Shi Mei is still among the elected. However, because Chu
Wanning was absent from the selection during the retreat,
the person chosen in the end did not have him. Instead, it
was the little disciple Xia Sini from Elder Xuanji’s school.
Mo Ran was even more surprised that Xue Meng was also
invited by Taohuayuan. In the original words of the fairy
envoy, he said: “You seem to have the sword of God
Gouchen on you, which is a bit interesting.”
The faint bell rang from the Tongtian Pagoda not far away,
vigorously and far away, echoing across the entire Sisheng
Peak.
“Sisheng Peak in the lower repair world, the immortal
monarchs received are Xue Ziming, Mo Weiyu, Shi Mingjing,
and Xia Sini, a total of four people.” The headed fairy envoy
of Yumin released after communicating with Xue Zhengyong
A sound transmission mynah.
She raised her hand, let the bright-feathered bird perch at
her fingertips, and continued loudly: “Seeing these four
people today, they have the right talents, pure dispositions,
and wonderful talents. Special Ming Ming God.”
After that, the bird flew away. The mynah remembered her
words, fluttered with strong wings, and quickly disappeared
into the vast sky.
Going to Taohuayuan to practice celestial arts is a rarer
chance than getting a godly weapon. No one will refuse. And
because the immortal technique is to resist the large-scale
collapse of the ghost world barrier, this is the responsibility
of the cultivator, and no one can refuse.
The practice time is as short as several months, and as
long as three to five years, there is no fixed number.
Yumin is not unreasonable. Seeing the end of the year is
approaching, he specifically said that they would have a
good time for New Year’s Eve, and then take them to the
Peach Blossom Spring in Jiuhua Mountain.
Mo Ran thought of going to Taoyuan with Shi Mei to
practice soon, and couldn’t help but feel happy. But this joy
did not last long, and it slowly faded. He didn’t understand
why at first, until one day when he passed by the southern
foot of Sisheng Peak, he raised his head and glanced at the
Red Lotus Pavilion, which was tightly bounded.
Mo Ran’s footsteps couldn’t stand but slowed down, and
finally stopped moving. He stopped at the same place,
looking up at the distant mountains.
Chu Wanning has been in retreat for more than three
months.
In this life, the hatred for this person seems to fade
away…Even if you tell yourself repeatedly, don’t forget the
face of Chu Wanning when he abandoned him and Shi Mei,
but sometimes, you still can’t bear it. Living in compassion
will make you feel confused.
Xia Sini walked with him. At this time, seeing Mo Ran look
different, and seeing him staring at Nanfeng in a trance, his
heart moved slightly and asked: “What’s wrong?”
“Little Shidi, you said he can’t get out before we leave?”
“…he?”
“Ah.” Mo Ran was stunned. After returning to his senses,
he smiled at Chu Wanning. After getting along these days,
he felt that this little shidi is really clever and sensible, and
also very fond of him, “I am talking about Shizun, which is
Elder Yuheng.”
Chu Wanning: “So that’s it…”
Mo Ran sighed and murmured: “He has never been in
retreat for so long before. Is it really bad in Jincheng Lake?”
This is the first time he has actively mentioned Shizun in a
long time.
Chu Wanning knew it was impossible, but couldn’t help
asking: “You…do you miss him a little?”

The author has something to say:

Dog, this is a sub-question, please answer Shizun well. Today’s plot

is not a light-hearted plot, without the small theater breaking the
rhythm, scratch your head~

Crab “Blue Zemint”, “Shoo!”, irrigation nutrient solution~“Tang, Song,

Yuan, Ming and Qing” “Undead Fish”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and
“Prison Break Rabbit” Mine~ Meme Zha~
 56. This Venerable one makes
dumplings

Mo Ran looked a little dumbfounded when asked like this.

Do I miss him?
Although the grievances and grievances in his previous
life are deep and beyond resolving, Chu Wanning has never
done anything wrong with him in this life. On the contrary,
he took care of each other again and again in adversity, and
he suffered from illness.
He said slowly after a long while: “Um…he was injured
several times, all for me…”
Listening to him, Chu Wanning felt warm in his heart. , I
just wanted to say something to Mo Ran, but heard him say
the second half.
“This kindness is too heavy, I just hope to help him get
better soon, I don’t want to owe him too much.”
The warmth in my heart seems to be dead, one At every
turn, it solidified into ice.
Chu Wanning froze for a while before he felt he was
ridiculous.
 Mo Ran has long said that it’s just a matter of mentoring
and apprenticeship. It is himself, with a little hope, that he is
going to flutter into the flames with a little hope, and finally
it burns to ashes.
Chu Wanning smiled, his smile must be very ugly, and his
nose was gray.
“Don’t think too much, since you are his apprentice, what
do you owe or not. Everything is his own will.”
Mo Ran rolled his eyes Looking at him: “You, at a young
age, always sullenly learn to speak like adults.” He rubbed
his head with a smile.
Chu Wanning was rubbed by him. He laughed at first, and
then slowly a layer of water formed in his eyes. He looked at
the brilliant young face in front of him and said softly, “Mo
Ran , I’m not playing with you anymore, you let go.”
The tendons in Mo Ran’s head are too thick, and I never
noticed his strange expression. What’s more, he was used to
laughing like this with “Xia Sini” on weekdays, so he still
squeezed Chu Wanning’s smooth cheeks like a child, and
gently lifted the corners of his mouth, making funny faces.
“Puff, why is the little shidi angry again?”
Chu Wanning looked at the childish child in the opponent’s
eyes, the smile he was playing with was so ugly, like A sad
and ridiculous monster.
“Let go.”
He was not aware of it, and teased him as usual: “Okay,
okay, you don’t get angry anymore, you won’t say you look
like an adult in the future, okay? , Make good, call for
brother Sheng~”
“Let go…”
“Goodbye, call for brother, I will buy you sweet-scented
osmanthus cake for a while.”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled
slightly, and his voice finally became a little muffled.
“Mo Ran, I’m not kidding, I really don’t want to play with
you anymore, you let me go, you let go, okay?” His slender
eyebrows furrowed, because they closed his eyes I never
shed tears, but there is already a choking in my throat, “Mo
Ran, I hurt…”
It hurts too much, and there is a person in his heart. He
carefully hides him in the deepest part of his heart and
doesn’t like it. Either you, as long as you can silently think
about it and protect that person, it doesn’t matter if you
can’t get it, whatever.
But all the softness of that person is for others, leaving
him only a thorn. He held him in his heart, and when that
person moved, his heart would bleed like an infusion. Day
by day, the old scars did not heal, and the new wounds
reappeared.
So he knew that even if he didn’t ask for it, as long as he
still had this person in his heart, he would feel pain for a
day.
He didn’t know how long he could survive such pain, or
when he would collapse.
 Mo Ran finally realized that something was wrong, he let
go of his hands in a panic, and touched his slightly red face,
hurriedly not knowing what to do. Chu Wanning suddenly
felt that it was actually good to be smaller.
At any rate, I can say a word of pain without scruples,
showing an inch of weakness.
Somehow it made him look at himself with concern.
That was something he had never dared to think of.
In a blink of an eye, New Year’s Eve is coming. This is the
most lively and leisurely time of the year in Sisheng Peak.
The disciples stick peach charms and sweep the snow. The
master of Meng Potang is busy from morning to night,
preparing for the feast of the end of the year. Each Elder is
also good at it. The spells add a new year to everyone. For
example, Tanlang Elder turned a pool of spring water into a
good wine. Elder Xuanji released more than 3,000 fire-light
rats that he had domesticated, and let them guard each of
the martial arts to keep everyone warm. Elder Lucun, he
cast a spell on the snowmen piled up by everyone, making
them squeak and run around the mountains, and shout
“Happy Chinese New Year” whenever he meets people.
People don’t expect Elder Yuheng to do anything. In fact,
Yuheng is still in retreat. For a long time, he has never
appeared in front of everyone.
Only Xue Meng was standing by the window, looking up at
the crabapple petals in the sky that did not know when, and
thoughtfully: “After today, we will leave. It seems that I don’t
know what Shizun is doing when I leave….I don’t know what
Shizun is doing right now?”
“He must be practicing.” Mo Ran bit an apple and said
vaguely. All Elder will perform in the evening. What a pity, if
Shizun is there, he has to go too, I don’t know what he can
do.”
After that, I laughed first: “How about acting? ‘Angry’
right?”
Xue Meng stared at him: “Why don’t you act how to’kill
Mo Weiyu’?”
For the Chinese New Year, Xue Meng made a mean joke,
Mo Ran was not angry, but suddenly remembered
something, and asked, “By the way, did you see little shidi
today?”
“You said Xia Sini?” Xue Meng said, “I didn’t see it. Xuanji
disciple, we hang out with us every day. Xuanji doesn’t care
about it anymore. If we hang out with us again during the
Chinese New Year, his master should be pissed to death.”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “That is true. “
Red Lotus Pavilion, the setting sun is evening.
Chu Wanning pinched a pill and looked at it carefully. Xue
Zhengyong sat across from him. Chu Wanning never asked
him to drink tea, so he filled himself with a pot, and
unceremoniously ate a cake from someone’s plate.
Chu Wanning glared at him. He didn’t notice it at all.
Instead, he chewed on the cake and said, “Yuheng, don’t
look at it. Although Tanlang’s mouth is poisonous, his heart
is not bad. Why is he? It may hurt you.”
“…Where did the Lord want to go.” Chu Wanning said
lightly, “I’m just thinking, since TanlangElder has bothered
to develop a pill that can restore my body shape for a day
Medicine, then why didn’t he just make a few more? If you
need it, just take it.”
“Oh, how can it be so easy.” Xue Zhengyong said, “This
medicine is needed The medicinal materials are very rare.
He has refined three of them, and they have been
exhausted. It is not a long-term solution.”
“That’s it.” Chu Wanning groaned, “That’s it, thank him.”
“Haha.” Xue Zhengyong waved his hand. “You two are
actually quite alike. Both are ugly, but not bad at heart.”
Chu Wanning glanced sideways at him and didn’t say a
word. He poured himself a cup of tea and took the pill that
would restore him to the shape of the past day.
Xue Zhengyong was about to eat another piece of flower
cake, but Chu Wanning held her hand.
“Why?” the lord said dissatisfied.
Chu Wanning said: “My.”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
As night falls, the disciples of Sisheng Peak have all
arrived one after another. Meng Po Tang. Each Elder took
their apprentice to sit together with the bread dumplings,
snowman and fire rat shuttled in the crowd, helping them
pass salt jars, chili powder, green onion plates, or other
miscellaneous things.
Every table is very lively, with laughter and laughter. Only
Elder Yuheng is the only table with all the students, but the
master is absent.
Xue Meng looked at the side and sighed: “I miss Shizun.”
Shi Mei said warmly: “Shizun did not write a letter a few
days ago, so that we can live a good life. During the festival,
I practice hard in Taohuayuan. When he leaves the customs,
will he come to see us?”
“That’s right, but when will he leave the customs……”
Waiting and sighing, he glanced listlessly at the entrance
hall. Suddenly he was taken aback, then suddenly sat
upright, opened his eyes round like a cat, and looked
towards the door of Meng Po’s hall.
The blood color quickly faded and resurfaced again, Xue
Meng’s face was flushed, and the light in his eyes was
shining, and he was excitementally stunned and speechless:
“Yes…yes…yes…”
Mo Ran came out as a rare and exotic animal raised by
Elder Xuanji. He felt that Xue Meng had little knowledge and
made a fuss. He couldn’t help but laughed: “What’s there?
Look at you, like seeing a god, what’s so shocking—”
He turned his head grinning, and looked up carelessly.
The word “weird” at the back can’t be said anyway.
 Outside the open lobby door, in the twilight wind and
snow, Chu Wanning wore a white robe and a bright red
cloak, and he took the oil-paper umbrella sideways in an
elegant manner, shaking off the fine snow, and then The
eyelash curtain was rolled up, revealing a pair of sharp and
slender phoenix eyes, and glanced at them lightly.
On this one look, when Mo Ran noticed it, he realized that
his heartbeat was speeding up, his palm was sweating, and
his breathing was involuntarily slowing down.
Meng Potang gradually became quiet. Chu Wanning was
now in Meng Po Tang on average, and the disciples did not
dare to make any noise. What’s more, he was in retreat for a
long time. He appeared on the snowy night of New Year’s
Eve at this time. The frost and snow made his face even
more pure and beautiful, and his eyebrows were even more
pitch-black.
Mo Ran got up and murmured: “Shizun…”
Xue Meng slammed to his feet, sprinting towards Chu
Wanning like a cat cub, shouting “Shizun!” He plunged into
Chu Wanning’s arms.
Chu Wanning’s clothes were extremely cold in the snow,
but Xue Meng’s expression was like hugging the peach
blossoms in March and the charcoal fire in October. It was
too warm. He kept shouting: “Shizun, you I finally came out.
I thought I didn’t see you before I left. You still love us,
Shizun Shizun…”
 Shi Mei also greeted the past, bowed down and looked
happy: “Welcome Shizun Exit.”
Chu Wanning patted Xue Meng on the head, and nodded
to Shi Mei: “I’m late for the teacher, let’s go, and stay
together with you.”
He sat down in the dining room, next to Xue Meng,
opposite Mo Ran.
Once Chu Wanning came, after the initial excitement,
everyone regained their usual habits, and they all sat down
like Shizun. The table was quiet and weird.
On the middle table are various ingredients such as flour,
meat, eggs, and a brand new copper plate.
Mo Ran is the best cook among them, so everyone finally
decided to let him direct.
“Then, I would be more respectful than my fate.” Mo Ran
smiled, “Do you guys know how to face it?”
No one said anything.
“…Okay, I’ll roll the noodles.” Mo Ran said, “Shi Mei, you
make the best copy, and there is no difference in the filling
of the dumplings. Let’s adjust the filling. “
Shi Mei hesitated for a while, and said: “This… is still
somewhat different, I’m afraid I can’t do it well.”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “You can eat, no need
Worry too much.”
Shi Mei smiled and said, “Okay, then.”
 “Xue Meng, you can hand over some water, roll up your
sleeves or something. Don’t help it. “
Xue Meng: “…”
“As for Shizun.” Mo Ran smiled, “Should Shizun sit by and
drink tea?”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “I’m making dumplings.”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was startled, thinking that he was deaf in
both ears, “What are you going to do?”
“I said, I make dumplings.”
Mo Ran: “…………”
He suddenly preferred to be deaf in both ears.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Ranxiu” and “Linfeng” for irrigating the nutrient
solution~“Roy Lord Vermicelli Soup” and “Undead Fish” “Tu Qiuzi”,
“Tang Song Yuan Ming and Qing Dynasties”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Tea
Ye Bai” threw landmines~ Me Me Zha~

A little baby raised a question about the background of the article.

Although the article is mentioned in pieces, and will be written later,
there is no systematic introduction, because after all, the world view
is relatively boring, and it is instilled to everyone at one time, fearing
that everyone will want to sleep 2333~ So today I have something to
introduce, and those who are interested You can take a look.

First of all, regarding the upper and lower repair world, the “shang” of
the upper repair world refers to the rising of the clear air. In the
coastal area of the map, near the Kunlun Tianchi, these are all the
upper repair world. The “Xia” in the Xia Xiu world refers to the
sinking of turbid qi and the enchanting spirit, with the ghost city
Fengdu as the core, mainly in the Sichuan-Guizhou area. The upper
realm is full of spiritual energy and suitable for cultivation, so there
are nine immortal gates gathered, while the lower realm is only
Sisheng Peak.

And about the practice: The article does not divide the clear
stratification of the golden core, the foundation, the foundation, and
the ancestors. The starting point of a cultivator is called building a
foundation. After awakening the spiritual core, it is enough to
continuously strengthen his own cultivation. There is no complicated
level to remember. The main purpose of Taoist practice is to have
strong mana and to be able to stand out. Of course, there are also
people like Shizun who want to do more good deeds with magic.
Those with a strong cultivation base can live a hundred years old,
look immortal, and disintegrate into immortals after death, but there
are very few people who directly ascend while alive, and birth, old
age, sickness and death, reincarnation is the final outcome of most
Taoists.
57. This Venerable one listen to
the king and play the piano

Who expected Chu Wanning to make dumplings in a

clumsy way, but the finished product was not bad. The
round and lovely dumplings were pinched out by his evenly-
length fingers, and they were neatly stacked on the desk.
The three apprentices couldn’t help being stunned.
“Shizun actually makes dumplings…”
“Isn’t I dreaming?”
“The package is pretty good.”
“Wow…”
Their whispers are naturally unable to escape Chu
Wanning’s ears. Chu Wanning is pursing his lips and his
eyelashes are squiggly. Although his face is still
expressionless, his ears are slightly pointed Scarlet
appeared.
Xue Meng did not hold back, and asked: “Shizun, is this
your first time making dumplings?”
“…um.”
” How could it be so beautiful.”
 “…It’s just like making mechas, but just pinching a few
pleats, what’s the difficulty.”
Mo Ran is separated by The wooden table looked at him,
gradually lost in thought.
The only time he saw Chu Wanning make noodles in his
last life was after Shi Mei passed away. Chu Wanning went
to the kitchen that day, and slowly packed Shi Mei’s best
handwriting skills.
But before the pot was ready, he was knocked to the
ground by the irrational Mo Ran, and Bai Shengsheng’s hand
fell to the ground.
Mo Ran doesn’t remember whether those who copied the
bags were flat or round, beautiful or ugly.
I just remember Chu Wanning’s expression at that time,
looking at himself without a word, with flour dust on his
cheeks, looking so strange, a little dazed, even a little
stupid…
Mo Ran thought he would get angry and angry, but Chu
Wanning didn’t say anything in the end. He just leaned over,
lowered his head and took the plastered hands, one by one,
silently picking them up and caged in Together, and then
dump it personally.
How did Chu Wanning feel at that time?
Mo Ran didn’t know, he never thought, he didn’t want to
think, in fact, he didn’t dare to think.
The dumplings were wrapped, and they were taken to the
kitchen by the little snowman to cook them. According to
the custom, Chu Wanning sealed a copper plate inside.
Those who ate them would have good luck.
The snowman quickly brought the cooked dumplings back,
and the wooden tray also put the adjusted hot and sour
vinegar.
Xue Meng said: “Shizun eat first.”
Chu Wanning didn’t push it. He picked a dumpling and put
it in his bowl, but he didn’t eat it. Three were picked up and
given to Xue Meng, Mo Ran and Shi Mei in turn.
“Happy Chinese New Year.” Chu Wanning said lightly.
The apprentices were taken aback, and then they all
laughed: “Shizun, Happy Chinese New Year.”
It was a coincidence. It was only the first dumpling, and
Mo Ran squatted. Biting the copper plate, he was really
caught off guard and almost knocked off half a tooth.
Shi Mei looked at his grinning bitter expression and
laughed: “Aran will have good luck in the new year.”
嘁
Xue Meng said: “ , Shit luck.”
Mo Ran’s eyes were tearful: “Shizun, I can get a dumpling
too accurately when I leave Jie, I’m the first one, and the
nest is ready…”
Chu Wanning said: “Speak well.”
Mo Ran: “I bit the toe cap.”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Mo Ran rubbed his cheeks, took a sip of the tea that Shi
Mei handed over, and finally slowed down, jokingly said:
“Haha, Shizun remembered which dumpling had a copper
plate and knocked me on purpose. Huh?”
“You think it is beautiful.”
Chu Wanning said coldly, then lowered his head and
started eating.
But I don’t know if it was Mo Ran’s illusion. He saw Chu
Wanning’s face in the warm candlelight, and it seemed to be
slightly red.
After the dumplings, the chef’s sumptuous dinner was
quickly brought out plate by plate, and the table was heavily
filled with chicken, duck and fish.
Meng Po Hall is getting more and more lively. Xue
Zhengyong and Madam Wang are sitting in the chief, and
the little snowman will be next to the table to send a
generous red envelope.
A little snowman kept hitting Chu Wanning’s knee, and
Stone Ancheng’s eyes stared at him skeletally.
Chu Wanning was startled slightly: “Why, I have it too?”
He took the red envelope and opened it. Inside was a
handful of valuable golden leaves. He was a little speechless
and looked up. Xue Zhengyong, however, saw that the
vulgar man was looking at him with a smile, and raised the
wine cup in his hand, and offered a glass of it.
Silly.
But I think Xue Zhengyong is really…really…
 Chu Wanning stared at him for a while, couldn’t help but
smile from the corners of his mouth, and raised his own
wine , Raised to the Lord, drank it.
Later, Jin Yezi was all given out to his apprentices. After
drinking three tours and performing on stage, the
atmosphere at this table finally became lively.
The main reason is that the three bear kids don’t seem to
be so afraid of him anymore.
As for Chu Wanning, it has always been a thousand cups.
“Shizun Shizun, shall I show you palmistry?”
The first to drink the brain is a bit unclear, it is Xue Meng.
He grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand and looked closely
before his eyes. If he hadn’t had three glasses of wine, he
would not dare to offend him like this.
“The lifeline is long but intermittent, and my body doesn’t
seem to be particularly good.” Xue Meng mumbled, “It’s
easy to get sick.”
Mo Ran laughed: “Quite accurate “
Chu Wanning glared at him.
“The ring finger is long and slender, Shizun, you are very
lucky to make money.”
“The three lines are of the same origin, the end branch of
the love line falls into the wisdom line, and you are
generally willing to sacrifice for love…” Xue Meng stared
blankly for a while, then suddenly raised his head and
asked, “Really?”
 Chu Wanning’s face turned blue, and he gritted his teeth
and said: “Xue Ziming, I think you are tired and crooked.”
The drunk Xue Meng still didn’t know it. He smiled
honestly and kept watching, and then said: “Ah, also, there
are island-shaped patterns in the love line, and it is under
the ring finger, Shizun , You can’t tell people’s eyes… Maybe
it’s a blind eye…”
Chu Wanning couldn’t bear it anymore, he twitched his
hand angrily, and wanted to leave.
Mo Ran laughed to death. He held his stomach for a long
time, and suddenly met Chu Wanning’s stern and solemn
gaze, but his ribs twitched and hurt.
Chu Wanning said angrily: “What are you laughing at?
What’s so ridiculous?”
I was annoyed and wanted to leave, but Xue Meng’s
sleeve was grabbed by Xue Meng. Immediately after Mo Ran
couldn’t laugh, Xue Meng pulled Chu Wanning down in a
daze, and put his head in Chu Wanning’s arms, with his
hands around his waist, and his forehead against Shizun’s
shirt, infinitely affectionate. Rubbed.
“Shizun…” The soft young voice, with a little coquettish
meaning, “Don’t go, come and have another drink.”
Chu Wanning looks like choking. Living.
“Xue Ziming! You, you are so foolish, let me go!”
Unexpectedly, at this moment, the little snowman on the
stage squeaked and ran down. It turned out that
TanlangElder’s sword dance performance was over.
According to the order, it should be Chu Wanning’s turn.
This is not good. Everyone’s eyes are on Chu Wanning.
After seeing Xue Meng drunk, he dared to hold Elder
Yuheng’s waist and bury him in the other’s arms to play a
rogue. All the disciples were shocked. Extremely, some
people even took their chopsticks down and stared at this
corner intently.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
For a while, the scene was extremely embarrassing. Elder
Yuheng didn’t stand or sit. He could only let Xue stand stiffly.
Meng held it.
After a long time of silence, Mo Ran suddenly smiled dryly:
“No, Xue Meng, you are such a big person, you are still
acting like a baby?” He stretched out his hand and grabbed
people, “Get up. No, don’t rely on Shizun.”
Xue Meng is not deliberately acting like a baby. If he can
remember this when he is awake, he will be able to shave
his own big ears.
Keren is getting drunk right now, Mo Ran dragged him for
a long time before tearing him off Chu Wanning.
“Sit down, what time is this?”
Xue Meng looked at Mo Ran’s outstretched finger,
frowning and replied, “Three.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 Shi Mei couldn’t help but laugh, and went to tease him:
“Who am I?”
“You are Shi Mei “Xue Meng rolled his eyes impatiently.
Mo Ran also joined in the fun: “Then who am I?”
Xue Meng stared at him for a while and said: “You are a
dog.”
“…” Mo Ran angrily said, “Xue Ziming, I’m never finished
with you!”
Suddenly at the table next to him, there was a disciple
who was not sure if he was brave or drank too much.
Pointing to Chu Wanning, he smiled and asked in a loud
voice: “Young Master, then look at him, who is he?”
Xue Meng can’t drink enough, he can’t sit still and he is
lying on the table. , Dragging his cheeks, squinting at Chu
Wanning for a long time.
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…………”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Xue Meng: “…”
There was a stalemate for a long time, just when
everyone thought that Xue Meng was probably the top of
the wine and was about to go to sleep, he suddenly smiled
and thought Go pull Chu Wanning’s sleeve.
“Brother Shenxian.”
The four words are clear and audible.
Disciples: “…………………………”
 “Puff.”
I wonder who laughed first Come on, then everyone can’t
help it anymore. Even if Chu Wanning’s face is ugly and his
temper is bad, but the law doesn’t blame the public, if
everyone is right, even if he is not happy, he can’t use
Tianwen to smoke everyone present, right? As a result, the
bustling Meng Po Hall was full of laughter, and everyone
was whispering between the meat and the alcohol for fear
that the world would not be chaotic.
“Haha, brother Shenxian.”
“Elder Yuheng is so good-looking and really looks like a
fairy.”
“If you want me to say it, I have to come It’s vulgar. Every
time I see him, I can’t help but think of a sentence.”
Someone asked: “What’s the matter?”
“Chu Quo Jun Shen San Chi Xue , Who in the world wears
white clothes.”
“…Then you are really quite vulgar.”
Chu Wanning’s face changed from white to blue to blue to
black, and finally he decided Pretending to be calm, as if not
hearing.
After all, he is accustomed to facing the alienation and
awe of everyone. The festive atmosphere and the
enthusiasm expressed in the wine suddenly made him
unable to parry and retreat steadily. Faced with such a
situation, he really didn’t know how to react, so he had to be
calm.
 But the slight crimson color at the base of his ears
betrayed his handsome face that looked like a frozen three-
footer.
Mo Ran noticed, pursed his lips, did not speak, but did not
know why, suddenly an annoying jealousy turned up.
It’s not that he doesn’t know that Chu Wanning is good-
looking, but like everyone else, he also understands that
although Chu Wanning is handsome, the beauty is more a
kind of sharpness when he is not smiling. It is always as cold
as frost and snow, which makes people afraid to get close.
In his dark and narrow psychology, Chu Wanning is like a
plate of crispy meat with delicious color and fragrance, but
placed in a broken and dirty food container, the only food
container in the world has been opened , The only person
who tastes the delicious inside is himself. He doesn’t have
to worry about someone discovering this delicacy, and since
then he will know the taste.
But tonight, in the warm fire, stimulated by shochu, so
many eyes are staring at the food box that no one cares
about.
Mo Ran suddenly became a little nervous. He wanted to
hold the food box firmly, like waving away annoying flies,
and drive away those who coveted him to eat.
But suddenly realized that in this life, this crispy meat is
not his. With his crystal clear copying hands, he can no
longer make time to drive out the wolves that are coveting
meat.
 Mo Ran and the others did not expect that Chu Wanning,
like other Elders, actually prepared the Lunar New Year
program carefully. What he presented was the guqin
performance. The disciples were full of admiration, and
someone whispered: “I really didn’t expect that Elder
Yuheng could actually play the piano…”
“And the playing is so good, I don’t even know the smell of
meat.”
Mo Ran sat in the same place without saying a word. Xue
Meng was already asleep, lying on the table, breathing
evenly. Mo Ran took the jug beside him, filled himself up,
listened and drank while staring at the people on stage in a
daze.
The irritability in the chest is getting stronger.
In the last life, Chu Wanning never played any music at
the New Year’s Eve reunion dinner.
Only few people have seen him play the piano.
About that time, when Mo Ran was under house arrest,
Chu Wanning was really frustrated. Seeing a paulownia
guqin in the courtyard, he sat on the ground, closed his eyes
and stroked the strings.
The sound of the piano is long and empty, attracting the
phoenix and the butterfly. When Mo Ran came back, he saw
Chu Wanning sitting in the yard in profile, indescribably
quiet, upright and clean.
How did you treat him back then?
Ah, yes.
 It was grabbing his wrist, and then turning around, Bai
Xue was seated, he was in the courtyard, beside the piano,
undressing the gentleman who was as cold as the moon. At
that time, he seemed to only care about his own happiness
and satisfaction. He didn’t care about how painful Chu
Wanning was. He didn’t even care about the beginning of
winter at that time. Shizun, who was so afraid of the cold,
was caught in the bones of chill. The silk was scattered, and
tortured on the cold stone surface by the apprentice who
personally raised him, he suffered all the absurdity and
willfulness until he was unconscious.
After several months of recuperation, I couldn’t regain my
energy.
Mo Ran all said to him coldly at that time: “Chu Wanning,
you will never play the piano in front of others. You know
how you look like playing the piano…”
He pursed his lips and couldn’t find the right words, so he
didn’t go on.
How much is there?
Obviously it is both dignified and peaceful, but for some
reason, the seductive person cannot hold on to himself.
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, his lips were blue and
white, his eyes closed, his sword eyebrows solemnly killed.
Mo Ran raised his hand, hesitated for a moment, and
stroked his frowning eyebrows. Taxian-jun’s movements
seemed to be gentle, but his voice was still cold and
merciless.
 “If you don’t listen, This Venerable one will use a chain to
lock you in the deep palace, so that you can do nothing
except for This Venerable one. This Venerable one does
what it says “
How did Chu Wanning respond at the time?
Mo Ran took another sip of wine, looking at the people on
the stage, thinking back happily.
Nothing seems to be said.
As if opening his eyes again, he said a word coldly—
“Go away.”
He couldn’t remember.
In his lifetime, the time entangled with Chu Wanning was
so long, and many things were no longer so clear, no longer
so angular.
In the end, he actually recognized one thing to the
extreme: Chu Wanning is his person, even if he doesn’t like
it, it should be destroyed by him and shredded by him. He
would rather crush Chu Wanning’s flesh and blood in his
palms, like a jackal, tiger and leopard chewing Chu
Wanning’s bones and dig out his internal organs, rather than
let others touch him.
He wants Chu Wanning’s blood to breed his desire, his
curse is growing in his bones, and his eagerness is dripping
from his body.
Isn’t he innocent?
 What happened later? It is not about succumbing to the
worst wicked man in the world, sacrificing on the couch of
the most violent tyrant, and being killed by the fiery and
fierce blade for him. He soiled him, whether it was the skin
or the deeper places, it was dirty.
How can the torn clothes be so easy to wear.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his knuckles were blue and white,
and his heart trembled.
He was thinking about the past, and he could no longer
hear the lively cheers on New Year’s Eve, nor Chu Wanning’s
relaxing piano.
Only a cold voice, almost crazy, remained in his mind,
circling for a long time like a vulture fluttering from the dust.
“The hell is too cold, Chu Wanning, you come to die for
me.”
“Yes, you are a god, the light of others, Xue MengMei
Hanxue, the people are waiting for you Light up them, Chu-
zongshi, sage.” The voice smiled sweetly, smiled, and
suddenly became fierce, like a soul split in half, angry like
thunder, “but me! Did I! Have you warmed me? I only have
the scars left by you! Holy sage, Chu Wanning!”
“I want your people, I want your life. You will do theirs Fire,
I want to take you to my grave. You can only take pictures of
my bones, and I want you to rot with me.”
“You can’t help you…”
Sky-shaking cheers sounded.
 Mo Ran opened his eyes abruptly, his back was wet with
cold sweat.
The performance is over. All the disciples are slapped
eagerly. Mo Ran sits in it. He feels that his eyes are faint and
pale. He watched Chu Wanning walk slowly holding the
Tongmu guqin. Lower wooden steps.
At that moment, for the first time in his life, he suddenly
felt so absurd, and suddenly felt that his previous life
seemed to be crazy.
In fact, Chu Wanning is not bad…He is… why bother?
When the spirits entered my throat, I was at a loss, and I
was ignorant. After all, I became drunk.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Ranxiu”, “My lovely”, and irrigate the nutrient
solution~“Prison Break Rabbit”, “Raw Lord” Fan Soup” “If you don’t
complain, you will die star people” throwing landmines~ Meme Zha~

Small theater:

“Psychological activities of various actors 》

Mo Weiyu: I think I was like a madman in my previous life. The
director gave me a script. How do I think it made me act crazy? This
script embarrassed me, but Had to follow.

Xue Meng: I think I am a straight man, but the director even asked
me to hold Shizun and act like a baby. This script embarrassed me,
but I had to follow it.
Shi Mei: I think Ah Ran has changed. The director clearly said that
he likes me, but he didn’t even watch me today. This script
embarrassed me, but I had to From.

Chu Wanning: I don’t think I want to act in a boat play. But the
director said… I don’t care what he said, so I will drag it on, and it will
be mine if I kill it. Let him know what it means to have to follow.
58. This Venerable one seems a
little confused

Mo Ran’s drink volume is actually not bad.

It’s just that, this New Year’s Eve, he was obviously
worried, but in order to pretend to have nothing to do, he
smiled and drank the five altars of pear white. In the end, I
was finally confused.
Shi Mei dragged him back in a hug. When he fell on the
bed, Mo Ran’s throat rolled and wanted to call Shi Mei’s
name.
However, habits are scary.
For so many years, the people who accompanied me were
not the white moonlight in my heart, but the blood of
mosquitoes tired of seeing.
As soon as he said it, he still called the person he thought
he hated.
“Chu Wanning…”
Vaguely.
“Wanning…I…”
 Shi Mei was taken aback and turned to look at Chu
Wanning standing by the door. Chu Wanning had just taken
Xue Meng back to the bedroom, and brought in a bowl of
sober soup, and he happened to hear Mo Ran’s whisper.
After he was astonished, he immediately believed that he
had heard it wrong.
After all, Mo Ran calls himself Shizun, and that’s fine if he
calls him Chu Wanning. As for Wanning——
He can’t help but think of the time when they were in the
Red Lotus Pavilion. Sleeping in the arms, Mo Ran clearly
called the word Wanning in his sleep, followed by a kiss on
his lips.
Does Mo Ran actually have a little bit left in his mind…
This idea was extinguished by him before he could think
about it.
Chu Wanning has always been courageous and
straightforward, but only emotionally, he thinks, he is a
messy coward.
“Shizun.” Shi Mei looked at him hesitantly with a pair of
exquisitely charming and soft eyes with some suspicion,
“You…”
“Huh?”
“…actually nothing. Since Shizun is here to take care of Ah
Ran, then I, I will go first.”
Chu Wanning said: “Wait a minute.”
“Shizun has any other orders?”
 Chu Wanning said: “You are going to Taohuayuan
tomorrow?”
“…Um.”
Chu Wanning had no expression. After a while, he said,
“You go and rest. A few people are outside and need to take
care of each other, and—”
He paused before saying: “Remember to come back
earlier.”
Shi Mei left.
Chu Wanning walked to the bed and lifted Mo Ran blankly,
feeding him the sober soup spoon by spoon.
Mo Ran didn’t like the sour taste, he vomited after
drinking it for a long time. After spit it out, I woke up for a
few minutes, opened my eyes, looked at Chu Wanning half
awake and half drunk, and mumbled: “Shizun?”
“Um. I am here.”
“Puff.” I don’t know why I laughed again, with deep
dimples, and then said, “Brother Shenxian.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
After that, I fell asleep on my stomach again.
Chu Wanning was worried about him catching the cold, so
he stayed beside him, twisting the quilt for him from time to
time.
Outside the bedroom, many disciples haven’t slept yet.
Every Xiu world has the habit of keeping the year old. Most
of them are still in the room laughing in groups, playing Pai
Gow, or changing Spells.
When the water leaks hanging high in front of Loyalty Hall
drained, it meant that the time of the year was coming. The
disciples went out of the room one after another and started
lighting fireworks and firecrackers, and the night was full of
firewood trees. .
Mo Ran was in a daze, awakened by the deafening sound
from outside.
I opened my eyes, holding on to his painful forehead, but
seeing Chu Wanning sitting by his bed, without much
expression on his calm and handsome face, and seeing him
awake, he just said lightly: “Wake you up?”
“Shizun…”
After waking up, I couldn’t help but feel excited.
Why is Chu Wanning by his side? What about Shi Mei?
During your sleep, did you say something wrong?
Mo Ran was anxious, and glanced at Chu Wanning’s
expression. Fortunately, Chu Wanning was a little relieved if
nothing had happened.
The sound of firecrackers outside, the two looked at each
other for a while without embarrassment.
Chu Wanning: “Go to see the fireworks?”
Mo Ran: “Where is Shi Mei?”
The two sentences were almost simultaneously said.
It is too late to regret any more.
 Mo Ran was a little surprised, his eyes widened slightly, as
if he had never known him before, staring at his face for a
long time.
After the silence, Chu Wanning got up seemingly
indifferent, and when he opened the door, he turned half of
his face: “It’s all about keeping the old age, he shouldn’t be
asleep yet, go find him. “
Sure enough, I have such a bad temper, even if I gamble
all my courage and leave him and myself to watch the
fireworks bloom overnight, all I get is rejection.
It’s shameful to not ask if I knew it a long time ago.
Back to the Red Lotus Pavilion, Chu Wanning sat alone
under the undefeated crabapple tree, alone, wearing a
cloak, looking at the brilliant fireworks in the sky.
In the distance, there is the warm light of the place where
the disciple lives, and there is laughter and laughter, none
of which has much to do with him.
He should have been used to it.
But I don’t know why, I feel bored.
Probably after seeing the excitement of others, it will be
especially uncomfortable to return to your own coldness.
He silently watched the fireworks one after another, one
or two, and people greeted each other happy New Year’s
Eve three times.
Chu Wanning leaned against the flower tree and closed his
eyes tiredly.
 I don’t know how long it took, and suddenly I felt that
someone had broken into the barrier.
He moved slightly in his heart, but he did not dare to open
his eyes, until he heard the breath of slightly gasping, and
the sound of familiar footsteps, and stopped not far away.
The young man’s voice was hesitant.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“I will leave tomorrow.”
” ……”
“It will take a long time to come back.”
“……”
“I think there is nothing tonight, and tomorrow Get up
early, Shi Mei should already be asleep, and he won’t be
keeping the old age.”
The sound of footsteps sounded again, this time he got
closer, and stopped at a distance.
Mo Ran said: “So if you still want to, I…” He opened his
mouth, and the following sentence was covered by a huge
cluster of lively fireworks.
Chu Wanning stretched his eyes and raised his gaze. He
was seeing the stars in the night sky shining brightly and
the silver frost and firework scattered dots. The young and
beautiful boy stood in front of him, pitying for a while.
“…”
 Chu Wanning has always been arrogant, and has never
looked down upon the company of others because of
sympathy. But at this time, he looked at him and suddenly
felt that he could not say anything to refuse.
Probably, I am also obsessed with shochu.
At this moment, Chu Wanning unexpectedly felt that his
chest was sour and warm.
“Since it’s here, sit down.” Finally, he said lightly, “I’m
watching with you.”
He looked up at the sky, his expression seemingly weak ,
But the fingers in the sleeves curled up secretly because of
tension. He dared not go to look at the people around him
closely, only watching the fireworks on the horizon, the long
night, and the colorful falling.
Chu Wanning asked softly: “These days, are all okay?”
“Yeah.” Mo Ran said, “I met a very cute little shidi. In the
previous letter, I’ve talked to Shizun. How is Shizun’s
injury?”
“It’s okay. Don’t blame yourself.”
A firework smashed into a colorful splendor. .
That night, the fire trees and silver blossoms did not night,
the sound of firecrackers, and the snow was filled with a thin
layer of smoke. They sat under a flower tree to watch the
year. Chu Wanning didn’t like to talk. Mo Ran asked him to
talk to him. After talking about it, he was a little tired and
fell asleep without knowing it.
 The next morning, Mo Ran woke up and found that he was
still under the blossoming tree, with his head resting on Chu
Wanning’s knees, and he was also wearing a soft and thick
Firefox fur cloak, which was smooth in fur. Slippery,
exquisite workmanship, it is Chu Wanning’s clothing against
the cold.
Mo Ran was slightly startled, raised his eyes, and saw Chu
Wanning slept deep against the tree trunk, his eyelashes
hanging down, his long and soft eyelashes trembling slightly
with his breathing, like a butterfly in the wind.
They actually fell asleep sitting under a tree like this
yesterday?
It shouldn’t.
According to Chu Wanning’s obsessive-compulsive
temperament, no matter how tired he would go back to the
house and sleep again. How would you be willing to
arrogantly take a rest under the tree, and this fox fur on
your body…
Did he cover himself?
Mo Ran sat up, his black hair was a little messy, his eyes
were open, and he was wearing Chu Wanning’s fur clothes,
feeling a little at a loss.
He was not too drunk yesterday. Although some things are
hard to remember, he can generally recall.
As for later voluntarily ran to the Red Lotus Pavilion and
stayed with Chu Wanning to stay alive, he also made a
decision with a clear consciousness.
 Obviously once hated this person so much, but when I
heard him ask, “Go to see the fireworks?”, when I saw him
turn lonely, bowed his head and left alone.
I actually feel sad…
Thinking, anyway, it will be a long time before we meet
again. The grievances in this life are not so deep. Chu
Wanning is so lonely and occasionally accompanies him. It
doesn’t matter if we stay together until dawn.
I found it grandly.
Looking back now, I feel that I really am…
Before I finished thinking about it, Chu Wanning woke up
too.
Mo Ran whispered: “Shizun.”
“…Hmm.” The man who just woke up frowned slightly,
held his forehead and rubbed it,” You… haven’t left yet?”
“I, I just woke up.”
Mo Ran found himself a eloquent tongue, every time I met
Chu recently Wanning’s indifferent face is easy to kowtow
and his tongue gets knotted.
Frozen for a while, Mo Ran suddenly remembered that Chu
Wanning’s cloak was still on his body, and quickly took it off,
hurriedly wrapping his hands around the opponent’s
shoulders.
When he put the cloak on, Mo Ran noticed that although
Chu Wanning had three layers and three layers in his robe,
he lacked a warm coat, which made him look thinner in the
snow.
This thought made his movements more anxious. When
he fiddled with the tie, he tied his fingers in clumsily.
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, stretched out his hand to
unlock, and said lightly: “I’ll do it myself.”
“…Okay.”
I added another sentence.
“Sorry.”
“Nothing.”
Mo Ran stood up and hesitated for a while: “Shizun, I’m
going to pack things and eat I have breakfast, and then set
off.”
“Hmm.”
“…Will you go down to dinner together?” Bah! After he
finished speaking, he wanted to bite his tongue and kill
himself! What a mess! Why invite Chu Wanning together?
Perhaps seeing the regret that immediately appeared on
Mo Ran’s face after asking, Chu Wanning paused for a
moment and said, “No. You go by yourself.”
Mo Ran was afraid Staying with him for a while, he will say
something more shocking, so he said: “Then I will go first…”
Chu Wanning: “Okay.”
Mo Ran left, Chu Wanning sat under the tree blankly for a
while, then stood up slowly, holding on to the trunk, without
moving.
His leg was pillowed by Mo Ran all night, and he has no
consciousness, and he can’t walk at all.
Standing dullly under the tree for a long time, Chu
Wanning dragged his leg and limped back into the house
after the blood circulation recovered.
Sure enough, I sat in the cold for a night, even though
there was no snow on the ground under the shade of
crabapple trees, it was still cold.
“Ah tweeted!”
He sneezed, and the end of his eyes immediately turned
wet red.
While holding his handkerchief to his nose, Chu Wanning
thought to himself, dying…as if…feeling the cold…
Elder Yuheng.
Sit on three godly weapons, zongshi, which is contested
by all factions in the cultivation world. When Tianwen went
out, the whole world was shocked, and the white clothes
came to the world colorless.
Such a powerful character, it can be said that he should
be the strongest possessor of force in this generation.
Unfortunately, no matter how strong people are, there are
weaknesses. Chu Wanning’s weakness is that he is afraid of
cold. It is easy to get headaches and brain fever when
caught in the cold. Therefore, on the day when Mo Ran and
Shi Mei left Sisheng Peak, Chu-zongshi not only disappeared
and became smaller again, but also began to sneeze and
runny nose without any suspense.
So at noon that day, when Yumin came to pick up people,
he received healthy Xue Meng, Mo Ran, Shi Mei, and a poor
little shidi who didn’t live in Aye Aye “Xia Sini”.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Chayebai”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “High Cold
Alpaca” Throwing landmines ~ “too salty”, irrigate nutrient solution ~
Memozha ~ Weibo today has a picture of Qiuqiu’s Shizun wearing a
red cloak~ Thank you Qiuqiu~

Small theater “and Elder Yuheng The correct way to fight wine”

Xue Meng: ShizunShizun! I wish you good luck and longevity in the
East China Sea, and I will do it first! Gulp…

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Take a cup, Xue Meng, pounce on the street.

Shi Mei: Shizun, I also have a drink with you, and I will do it first.

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun has another glass.

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun is coming again…

Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Shi Mei: Shizun…

Four cups down, Shi Mei, pounce on the street.

Mo Ran: Shizun, happy new year, I will do it first.

Bacchus Chu Wanning: Okay, I drank it.

Mo Ran: What to drink?

Chu Wanning: Wine, don’t you say that it’s respectful to do it first?

Mo Ran: (brilliant smile) Yes, do it first, the fourth voice.

59. This Venerable one only has
so little promise

No way, even if the little shidi Ah Hee Ah Hee, the one

who should set off still has to set off. Yu Min took them all
the way east to the Yangtze River Port, summoned a self-
navigating boat, escorted by enchantment, and released
Boat sea surface.
This night, Mo Ran got rid of Shizun for the first time and
got along with Shi Mei outside, but strangely, he didn’t
seem to be as excited as expected.
Xue Meng and Xia Sini are already asleep, and Mo Ran is
lying on the deck alone, with his arms behind his head,
looking at the stars.
Shi Mei came out of the cabin, took some dried fish that
the fishermen bought, and sat next to Mo Ran. The two of
them gnawed the dried fish while chatting.
“Aran, when we go to Taohuayuan, we may not be able to
go to Spiritual Mountain to discuss the sword. I don’t care,
but you and the young master are both extremely powerful
people, and you have missed the opportunity to show your
prowess. Do you regret it later?”
 Mo Ran turned his head and smiled: “What’s the matter,
reputation and everything are false. I went to Peach
Blossom Spring to learn the ability to protect important
people. That’s more than anything. It’s important.”
Shi Mei’s eyes are full and gentle, and said: “You can think
like this, Shizun will be very happy if you know.”
“What about you? Are you happy? Huh?”
“Of course I am happy too.”
The waves beat against the boat, and the canoe bumps
on the surface.
Mo Ran lay on his side and looked at Shi Mei for a while,
trying to tease a few words, but didn’t know how to speak.
In his eyes, Shi Mei is really out of reach of purity.
Perhaps because it is too pure, the lustful thoughts that
arise when facing Chu Wanning are not easily possessed
when facing Shi Mei.
Mo Ran posted for a while.
Shi Mei noticed that he was looking at himself, so he
turned his head and brushed the long hair that was tossed
by the sea breeze behind his ears, and smiled slightly:
“What’s the matter?”
Mo Ran Blushing, he turned his head and said: “It’s
nothing.”
He originally wanted to take this opportunity to come out
and carefully confess to Shi Mei. But the words came to my
lips several times, but I couldn’t speak.
 Confession.
And then?
In the face of such a clean, gentle and gentle person, Mo
Ran cannot be rough or strong, afraid of being rejected,
even if he is accepted, he is afraid of not knowing how to
get along with Shi Mei.
After all, in his previous life and the short relationship with
Shi Mei, he really handled it badly… Except for the intimacy
in the ghost emcee illusion, he has never even kissed
anyone.
Not to mention the things in this life, he is not even sure
whether the person in the illusion is Chu Wanning or Shi Mei.
Shi Mei is still smiling: “But you, it seems that you really
have something to say to me.”
Mo Ran’s heart was hot, and for a moment it seemed that
Want to rashly puncture this layer of window paper.
But for some reason, a white figure suddenly flashed
before her eyes. His face was clear, he didn’t like to laugh
very much, and he was always alone, and looked very
lonely.
Suddenly, the head of the throat was blocked, and he
could no longer speak.
Mo Ran turned his head and stared at the starry night sky.
After a while, he said silently: “Shi Mei, you are really
important to me.”
“Well. I know, you are to me too.”
 Mo Ran said again: “Do you know? I had a nightmare
before, in the dream you…you are gone, I am sad.”
Shi Mei smiled: “You are Quite stupid.”
Mo Ran: “…I will protect you.”
“Okay, thank my good shidi first.”
Mo Ran’s heart moved and couldn’t help but said: “I…”
Shi Mei asked softly: “What else do you want to say?”
The voice of the waves appeared so Sounds, the boat
bumps. Shi Mei looked at him quietly, as if waiting for him to
say the last words.
But Mo Ran closed his eyes: “It’s nothing. It’s cold at
night. Go back to the cabin and go to sleep.”
“…” Shi Mei was silent for a while and asked. “What about
you?”
Mo Ran is really stupid sometimes: “I… look at the stars
and blow the hair.”
Shi Mei did not move, after a while , Smiled: “Okay, then I
will leave. You rest earlier.”
Turned around.
Walking in the sea, the sky is high and the clouds are
wide.
The guy lying on the deck didn’t know what he had
missed. In fact, he was a little absent-minded. He was trying
to dig out the true emotions in his heart. He pondered for a
long time because he was so lacking. Genjin, when the sky
appeared white, he still didn’t think of a reason.
 He and Shi Mei get along day and night, and the
relationship is deep. Mo Ran thought that when the two
were alone, he would eagerly want to confess to Shi Mei,
but when the boat reached the bridge head, he found that it
was not the case. Maybe I’m still too clumsy. If you confess
to Shi Mei rashly at this time, you will definitely scare the
other person. Even if you are not scared, you can’t talk
about the relationship.
Between Shi Mei and Shi Mei, he seems to be more
accustomed to such hazy ambiguity. Sometimes with
thoughtful thoughts, seemingly inadvertently holding the
other’s hand, the tenderness in the chest overflows like
honey.
This feeling is natural, and he actually doesn’t want to
break it immediately.
When he returned to the cabin very late, everyone was
already asleep. Mo Ran lay back on the gusset, looking at
the night outside the narrow skylight, Chu Wanning slowly
appeared in front of him, sometimes closing his eyes
without saying a word, sometimes with sharp eyebrows.
Of course, Mo Ran also remembered the appearance of
that person curled up in a deep sleep, docile and lonely, like
a spring-sleeping crabapple that nobody cares about
because it is too high.
Apart from hatred, Chu Wanning’s entanglement with his
previous life is far deeper than everyone in this world.
 He took away many first times from Chu Wanning,
whether the other party wanted it or not.
For example, the first kiss, the first cooking, the first tears.
And Chu Wanning’s first night.
To die, he felt hot all over when thinking of this, and his
blood rushed down.
In contrast, he also gave Chu Wanning some of his first
time, whether he wanted it or not.
For example, the first time to apprentice, the first time to
coax people, the first time to give flowers.
I was very disappointed with a person for the first time.
And, for the first time.
Yes, for the first time.
He came to Sisheng Peak, and the first person he saw was
not Shi Mei, but Chu Wanning.
That day, under the crabapple tree, the young man in
white clothes was so focused and beautiful that at first
sight, Mo Ran felt that he didn’t want anyone to be his
master except this person.
But where did everything change?
When did the person he care about became Shi Mei, and
the person he hated became Shizun…
He thought about it these months, and then He felt that it
was after that misunderstanding.
That was the first time he was punished by Chu Wanning
to smoke Liu Teng. The fifteen-year-old boy returned to his
bedroom with scars, curled up on the bed alone, with his
throat choked and the tail of his eyes wet and red. The
wound on his back was the second place. What made him
sad was Shizun’s cold expression. Tianwen fell down like a
bereaved dog, never half-distracted and soft.
He stole the crabapple from the medicine garden. It’s
good, but he doesn’t know how precious the crabapple
strain is, or how much effort Madam Wang has spent. He
waited for five years before he came. The flower is in full
bloom.
He only knows that when he came back on a moonlit night
that day, he saw a bright white lying on the branch.
The petals are cool in color, and the fragrance is faint.
He looked up for a moment, and thought of his Shizun. At
that moment, there was an inexplicable throbbing in my
heart for some reason, and it seemed that even my
fingertips couldn’t help being slightly hot. Before he could
react, he had already carefully folded the flowers, gently, for
fear of touching even a drop of dew on the petals.
Through the thick eyelash curtains, he looked at the
crabapple at night with clear dew under the moonlight. He
didn’t know that at that moment, the tenderness and
affection he left for Chu Wanning was so pure In the next
ten, twenty years, until death, there will be no more.
Before the flowers were given to Shizun, they were
bumped into by Xue Meng who just came to collect
medicine for her mother.
 The young master turned him in front of Shizun in a rage.
Chu Wanning turned his head back and glanced at Mo Ran’s
face and asked him what he wanted to argue.
Mo Ran said: “I folded flowers, I want to give it to…”
He still held the spring sleeping crabapple in his hand,
condensed with frost and dew, and said The cold and
charming.
But Chu Wanning’s eyes were too cold, so cold that the
lava-like heat in his chest cooled down inch by inch.
The word “you” can’t be said anymore.
That kind of feeling, he is too familiar with it. Before he
returned to Sisheng Peak, when he was short and thin, and
shuttled between Le Ling and Benefactor, he was like this
every day Passing through his eyes—
The kind of contempt, the kind of contempt…
Mo Ran was suddenly shuddering.
Is Shizun actually looking down on him?
In the face of Chu Wanning’s cold questioning, Mo Ran
only felt that his heart was chilling. He lowered his head and
said solemnly: “…I…nothing to tell.”
It was a foregone conclusion.
Because of this crabapple, Chu Wanning beat him forty
vines. Until Mo Ran’s initial kindness to him, it was all
shattered.
But if Mo Ran was willing to explain one more sentence at
that time, if Chu Wanning was willing to ask one more
sentence at that time, then maybe everything would be
different. This pair of masters and disciples might not be the
last one. step.
However, there are not so many ifs.
And it was at this node, as warm as Shi Mei, appeared
beside him.
After returning from Chu Wanning, Mo Ran did not go to
eat, he was lying on the bed without turning on the lights.
Shi Mei pushed the door in, and saw such a figure frozen
in the dark. He gently put the red oil dragon hand on the
table, then walked to the bed, and whispered in a soft voice:
“A Ran?”
Mo Ran was not right then. Shi Mei is deeply rooted in
love, he doesn’t look back, his blood-filled eyes are still
staring at the wall, and his voice is hoarse and heavy.
“Go out.”
“I’ll give you…”
“You give me out.”
“Ah Burn, don’t be like this.”
“…”
“Shizun has a bad temper, and it’s nothing if you get used
to it. Get up and eat Something.”
Mo Ran is stubborn like a stubborn donkey that can’t be
dragged back by ten horses.
“If you don’t eat, I’m not hungry.”
 “…Well, if you don’t eat, Shizun will get sick if you don’t
eat—” I can’t even say After exiting, Mo Ran sat up leaping,
aggrieved and angry, trembling slightly through his
eyelashes.
“Angry? What is he angry with? The mouth is on my face,
and what does it have to do with him? In fact, he doesn’t
want me as an apprentice at all. I starve to death. , Starving
to death also gave Shizun peace of mind, so as to make his
old man happy.”
Shi Mei: “…”
I didn’t expect that he would touch Mo Ran like this. He
felt a little at a loss for a while. Just staring blankly at the
little shidi in front of him.
After a long time, Mo Ran’s mood eased a little. He
lowered his head, his long hair hanging down, covering half
of his face.
Mo Ran said: “…I’m sorry.”
Shi Mei couldn’t see his face clearly, only saw his
shoulders trembling, his fingers pressed into fists and the
back of his hand The meridians glowed with a light blue
color.
The fifteen-year-old boy is still too childish after all. He
endured it for a while, and finally couldn’t help it. He sat
curled up, hugged his knees and cried. The voice was
broken and hoarse, intermittent, with madness and
confusion, pain and sadness.
 He burst into tears, his mouth tossing and repeating, just
a few words—
“I just want to have a home… these 15 Years, I really…
really just want to have a home…why look down on me…
why look at me like this…why and why do you all look down
on me…”
He cried After a long time, Shi Mei stayed with him for a
long time.
When Mo Ran was crying enough, Shi Mei handed him a
clean white handkerchief, and then brought a cold red oil
handkerchief.
Shi Mei said warmly: “Stop talking about starving to death
or not starving to death. Since you have returned to Sisheng
Peak and worshipped at Shizun, you are my shidi, and I have
lost my parents since childhood. , If you are willing, just
treat me as a family member. Come, let’s eat.”
“…”
“This copy is my bag, even if you don’t reward Shizun For
face, I also want to reward my face, right?” Shi Mei curled
his mouth slightly, scooped a crystal clear and full hand, and
handed it to Mo Ran’s lips, “Taste it.”
Mo Ran’s eyes were still red, and his eyes were full of
water vapor. He looked at the person beside the bed, and
finally let go, letting the gentle boy feed the food.
In fact, the bowl of Chaoshou has been completely cold,
and the head has been soaked, and I missed the best time
to eat.
 But at that moment, in the candlelight, it was the food
delivered from this bowl of food, accompanied by the
majestic, gentle face, which was engraved in the heart in an
instant. Before and after his death, Yongzhi will never forget.
Probably from that night.
He hated Shizun deeper and deeper, and it was from that
day that he believed that Shi Mei was the most important
person in his life.
After all, people are greedy for warmth.
Especially the bereaved dogs who are suffering from the
cold, they will shiver when they see the salt spread, fearing
that the snow will fall, fearing the coming of winter.
Taxian-jun looks beautiful, but only he knows it.
In fact, he is really, but he is just a stray wild dog. This
wild dog has been looking for a place to curl up, a place that
can be called “home”, but he found it For fifteen years, I
couldn’t find it.
So, his love and hatred became very simple and ridiculous
—
Someone gave him a club, and he hated it.
Someone gave him a bowl of broth and he fell in love.
It’s only so interesting.

The author has something to say:

Crab Crab “Ah ah ah”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “too salty” “Tang Song
Yuan Ming Qing” “fumika0707 “Tu Qiuzi”, “Undead Fish”, “Lin Feng”
threw landmines ~ “Shoo,” “Lin Feng”, “Ranxiu”, “Luoyan”, “Too
Salty” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~ Meme!

Old rules, serious plots do not break the rhythm of smaller theaters.

Thank you all friends who chase articles, thank you

 60. This Venerable one has
discovered a secret

The ship used immortality and moved very quickly, and

arrived at Yangzhou port early the next morning. A fairy
envoy had already responded to the arrival, and several
horses were stationed.
Everyone ate breakfast at the pier, and the Yu people
didn’t need to eat, so they sat at the ferry and closed their
eyes. At this time it was just dawn, and there were not many
merchants and pedestrians, but the boatmen were all up,
gathering in groups to eat porridge and steamed buns, and
from time to time to inquire about them with curious eyes.
The brawny men in brown shorts were sipping congee and
rice, and the sound of discussion drifted into Mo Ran’s ears.
“Hey, I know their clothes. They are from the Lower
Cultivation Realm.”
“The Lower Cultivation Realm is so far away, and it’s not
often with us How did you know about the sects of the
sect?”
“Look at the coat of arms on their wrist armor. Is it exactly
the same as the one on the Yeyou God?”
 “You said That kind of exorcism wood armor?” Someone
glanced at Xue Meng’s cuff, biting the pickles, and
exclaimed, “Oh, it really is. Who made the night goddess?”
“I heard that it was made by Elder Yuheng of Sisheng
Peak.”
“Who is this Elder Yuheng? Is it better than the Jiang Sect
Leader of Guyue’ye?”
“Hey, I don’t know anymore. Who can tell about the
immortal cultivator?”
The boatmen talked about Su Yinzhong, but they didn’t
understand Mo Ran, but Chu Wanning did. Knowing what
these people were talking about, he knew that the night
goddess he had made had been successfully sold to the
people, and he couldn’t help but feel relieved. So I planned
to make more portable and easy-to-use wooden oxen and
do some good deeds after I returned.
It’s too early, and a group of people rushed to the front of
the Jiuhua Mountain within two hours. It was still early in the
morning, and the winter sun was just clear and high, and
the golden light was like a silk yarn. The snow on the peak is
shining, and it is radiant. Hundreds of green cypress pines
stand on the foot of the mountain all the year round, like a
great hermit of the fairy wind, standing on both sides of the
mountain road with down sleeves and eyes.
On the top of Jiuhua Peak, mortals call it “inhuman”, but it
is not a false statement.
 Yu Min blew three whistles at the foot of the mountain,
and a siskin with beautiful feathers flew down from the
snowy foothills. The crowd followed the golden bird’s
guidance, all the way west, to a curtain of turbulent
waterfalls.
“The fairies, please step back first.”
The headed Yumin took the lead, twisting the flowers with
five fingers, and silently chanting a spell. Suddenly, she
gathered her vermilion lips and sighed gently into the wind.
A fire dragon jumped out of the sky and hit the waterfall,
splitting the water curtain in half!
Yumin Yanran turned her head and smiled slightly and
said: “I sincerely invite you all to move to the Peach
Blossom Spring.”
They followed Yumin through the curtain of water and
passed the enchantment, suddenly before their eyes
Cheerful, I saw the vast expanse here, and it looked like
another place with a thousand feet of soft red. Peach
Blossom Spring is a cave sky that has nothing to do with the
realm of cultivation. Although it is not comparable to the
real world of immortality, it can’t speak the same day as the
realm of gods, but it is also full of aura. The mountains and
rivers in the source are like freehand brushwork, with
elegant and faint colors. After walking for a while, I found
that the four seasons of the change are indefinite.
A group of people led the way by Yumin and crossed the
wilderness first, only to see the river surging and the sound
of apes on both sides of the bank. On the outskirts of the
city, I saw the rows of rice paddies and the fields blowing
wheat. Finally, when I arrived in the city, the pavilion was
neat and tidy, and the eaves and teeth were sharp.
The main city of Peach Blossoms is magnificent and
beautiful, with its huge walls and complete facilities, it is
nothing like the prosperous city of the world. It is just the
falling flowers and the snow dancing in the sky, the blue
birds and the cranes flying together. Yumin are all handsome
and handsome, and Wu Dai is the wind, just like a peerless
fairy who has walked down from the painting.
However, even though Xue Meng and his party have seen
such a beautiful sight, they will not make much fuss
because they have seen the extraordinary scenery of
Jincheng Lake.
At a fork in the road, I saw a feathered man wearing a
white embroidered golden phoenix head standing beside
the towering giant tree. The flame pattern on her forehead
was deeper than the others, which means Her mana is far
above other Yumin.
The fairy envoy who led the way led everyone to her, then
bowed and bowed, and said: “Great Immortal Lord, the four
fairy monarchs of Sisheng Peak have arrived.”
“Thanks for your hard work, you can withdraw.”
“Yes.”
The beautifully dressed Yumin smiled slightly, and his
voice was as moving as a young Fengqing crying.
 “My name is eighteen, and I am favored by my family’s
immortals, and I am in the high position of the Great
Immortal Lord of the Taohuayuan. Everyone is willing to
come to the unfamiliar to practice, and I feel very frightened
and lucky. You immortals during this period, if you can’t
entertain Zhou Chu, please also Haihan, don’t hesitate to
speak up.”
She is so stunning and polite in her speech, which is really
popular.
Although Xue Meng doesn’t love men’s looks better than
himself, he is at the age of Zhimu Shaoai and naturally does
not hate beautiful and picturesque women. Therefore, he
smiled and said: “The fairy lord is polite, but ten The name
Eight is really weird, I don’t know the surname of the
immortal lord?”
The eighteen said gently: “I have no surname, so I am
called eighteen.”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “You It’s called eighteen, isn’t it
called seventeen?”
He was a joke, but when eighteen heard it, he couldn’t
help smiling: “Xianjun is smart, seventeen is my sister.”
Mo Ran: “…”
The eighteenth explained: “Our feather people were born
from the down feathers of the Vermillion Bird God. When the
cultivation base is shallow, they are often in the form of a
crested ibis. . The first person who transformed was the
immortal of my family, and the rest of the Yumins were
named one, two in the order of transformation… I was the
eighteenth, so the name was eighteen.”
“… “
Mo Ran couldn’t help being speechless after hearing this.
He thought that Xue Zhengyong’s name was bad enough.
He didn’t expect there to be a worse one here, just play
counting.
But then, Eighteen said something that made him more
thunderous.
“Let’s talk about the business first. The immortals came
here for the first time, but they didn’t know the Taohuayuan
practice rules.” Eighteenth Dao, “Most of the mortal practice
has been divided by sects for hundreds of years. And here
But it’s different. We Yumen have always had a clear
division of labor. There are those who specialize in’defense’,
those who specialize in’attack’, and those who specialize
in’healing’. There are three kinds of them. Your training will
also proceed according to these three. “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “This is good.”
Eighteenth, he nodded: “Thank you Xiaoxianjun for your
approval. I need to know Guyue’ye a few days ago. The
monk is here too, but I frowned when I heard of this kind of
practice.”
Mo Ran said in a strange way: “Defensive returns to
defensive defense, attack returns to attack, healing returns
to healing, It’s clear and concise, isn’t it good? What’s their
dissatisfaction?”
 The Eighteenth Dao: “That’s it, Guyue’ye has a position-
gongzi belongs to the “Gushou” and needs to belong to the
same fairy king They live in the same place, and his senior
sister belongs to the “attack”, and must practice and live
with the celestial monarchs. Although I don’t understand the
emotions of mortals, I can see that gongzi is not willing
Separated from Sister Yi.”
“Haha, what’s this—wait, what are you talking about!” Mo
Ran laughed halfway, suddenly reacted, and suddenly
opened his eyes, “Different People with attributes must not
only practice separately, but also live separately?”
I don’t know why he suddenly changed his face, and said
at a loss: “Yes.”
Green: “…”
What’s a joke?
Half an hour later, Mo Ran, who failed to bargain with the
Eighteenth, stood blankly in the open courtyard and fell into
a long silence.
He, Xue Meng, and Xia Sini, all three of them belonged to
the attack, and were divided into the east of Taohuayuan.
The so-called east does not refer to a small area, but a living
place dedicated to the “attack” of the immortal monarchs.
There are more than 20 courtyards in a courtyard of four
people alone, as well as mountains, rocks, lakes, and alleys.
Mo Jie Market, built to resemble the mortal world, probably
knows that they will live here for a long time, and talk about
homesickness for them.
 And Shi Mei, because of the “healing”, went to the
southern part of Taoyuan, far away from Mo Ran and their
residence, there are barriers in the middle, and they can
only pass by tokens. This means that even though Mo Ran
and Shi Mei are in Taoyuan, he has no chance to meet each
other except for the Yumin Introductory Mind Method, which
is practiced by the three daily geniuses.
This is not the worst.
Mo Ran raised his eyes suddenly, looking through the
dense eyelash curtains, watching the children go back and
forth in the yard, apparently planning to choose the most
comfortable place for him to live in Xue Meng, he couldn’t
help but brow with blue veins.
Xue Meng…
Yes, fucking, he must live in the same yard with Xue Meng
every day from now on! The eight bitter loves of life are
separated, resentment will be met, and in the future, he
may feel it thoroughly…
Yumin was selected from the upper cultivating world to
the lower cultivating world, and Sisheng Peak’s turn is
coming to an end. Therefore, people from other sects came
earlier than them. Xue Meng soon discovered that in the
courtyard where they lived, a small house had an owner.
“Strange, I don’t know who already lives here?” Xue Meng
said as he glanced at the drying mattress in the courtyard.
Mo Ran said: “No matter who it is, he should not be a
caregiver.”
 “What do you say?”
Mo Ran said: “Let me ask you, which room did you choose
to live in?”
Xue Meng looked very alert: “What do you want to do? I’m
already optimistic. The one that faces south is mine. If you
want to grab it with me, I’ll…”
Before I had time to figure it out, Mo Ran interrupted him
with a smile: “I don’t like a room that is too big. I won’t fight
with you. . But I want to ask you, if this house is still vacant
—” he said, clicking on the house that has been moved into,
and then asked, “Would you like to change with him?”
Xue Meng first glanced at the simple and unsophisticated
cottage, then glared at Mo Ran: “Are you stupid? Of course I
don’t change.”
Mo Ran smiled: “So I said that person is a Don’t care
about things. You see, when he came, the four rooms here
were empty, but he didn’t choose the best one, only one low
hut. If this man is not a fool, he is a modest gentleman.”
“…”
This analysis was not bad at all, but Xue Meng felt like it
was stabbed to the face by Mo Ran’s smile. He is a
gentleman, and he can’t live in a good house, and he wants
to sleep in a shabby cottage. Isn’t he a scumbag and a
mean?
But Mo Ran didn’t mention Xue Meng at all. He couldn’t
even scold Xue-gongzi and couldn’t bear it. His face turned
flushed for a while.
 “Anyway…I’m used to living well.” Xue Meng sighed and
said with a calm face, “I just don’t live in shabby places.
Whoever wants to be this gentleman should go. I’m not rare
.”
After speaking, I left in a hurry.
So in this other courtyard, the four very different houses
have owners.
Xue Meng chose the Abode in the north, with white walls
and black tiles and gold lintels. It is the most transparent
and luxurious one. Mo Ran chose a stone-built hut on the
west side, with a peach blossom tree planted at the door,
which bloomed very warmly. Chu Wanning asked for a
bamboo building in the east, and the setting sun, the warm
green bamboo like jade glowing.
As for the plain hut to the south, the “gentleman” who had
never met before lived.
Chu Wanning’s typhoid fever has not healed, and his
dizziness is severe. I entered the bamboo building early to
rest. Xue Meng stayed with him for a while, but this little
shidi neither acted like a baby nor listened to stories. He
was just wrapped in a little zongzi and slept on his own. Xue
Meng sat on the edge of the bed for a while, and was
boring, so he patted. The ass is gone.
In the yard, Mo Ran took out a chair. He was tilting his
legs, with his arms folded behind his head, watching the
golden crow sinking in the west, the afterglow peeling off.
 Seeing Xue Meng coming out, he asked: “Xia Shidi is
asleep?”
“Hmm.”
“Has the fever gone?”
“You have to care about him, just go in and see for
yourself.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “I’m afraid that the little guy
didn’t fall asleep and woke him up clumsily.”
Xue Meng gave him a glance: “It’s rare for you to be a
little self-aware. I thought you would only be like my
mother’s cats, dogs, and cats, enjoying the shade in the
yard and lazily.”
“Haha, how do you know I’m being lazy?” Mo Ran played
with a peach blossom between his fingers, raised his eyes
and smiled, “I’ve been sitting in the yard for a while, but I
found something It’s a big secret.”
Xue Meng obviously didn’t want to ask, but he was
curious. After tolerating it for a long time, he still sullen his
face, sorting out a pretending look that he didn’t care about,
and muttered: “… Secret?”
Mo Ran beckoned to him and squinted his eyes: “Come
here with your ears, I will whisper to you.”
“…” Xue Meng is relentless May, dignified and dignified
his ears. Mo Ran got close and laughed in a low voice: “Hey,
be fooled, silly and cute.”
 Xue Meng suddenly opened his eyes, furious, and touched
Mo Ran’s clothes: “You lie to me? Are you naive?!”
Mo Ran haha said: “Where did I lie to you, I really found a
secret, but I really don’t want to tell you.”
Xue Meng’s black eyebrows frowned: “If I believe in you
again, I’ll be a fool!”
The two birds pecking the dogs and gnawing the birds, Mo
Ran I want to talk about something to make the other
person more angry, but suddenly I heard a strange voice
behind me, with a slightly suspicious “Huh?”, and then said:
“Are these two new colleagues? “
This person’s voice is clear and clear, which is more
smooth than ordinary youth.
Mo Ran and Xue Meng looked back together, and saw a
man in the blood of the setting sun standing by the wind.
The man was born with profound features, black
eyebrows, a black jade hair crown, and a honey-colored face
that was handsome and energetic. Although the figure is not
tall and big, but the figure is extremely tall and straight,
better than the green pines and cypresses. Especially a pair
of long legs, properly wrapped in black trousers, looks
narrow and powerful, straight and heroic.
Mo Ran’s expression changed instantly, and the blood and
sins of the world seemed to flash before his eyes.
He seemed to see a figure kneeling in the bloody wind,
the pipa bone was pierced, and the skin and flesh on half of
his face were torn off, but he would rather die than give in.
 My heart trembled, like a drop of crystal clear dew on the
leaves, Mo Ran couldn’t tell what it was like.
If he has admired someone in his previous life, then this
one in front of him must be one of them.
It turns out that the gentleman Rufeng who wants to live
with them… is it him…

The author has something to say:

Thank you “Aaa”, “Lin Feng”, “Jailbreak Rabbit”, “Tang, Song, Yuan,
Ming and Qing” “He Shi”” Rouye fan soup “throwing mines~”,” (this id
is simply poisonous!!), “I don’t want to go to work!”, “Lin Feng”,
“Apiao”, irrigate nutrient solution~ Meme!

Semester is starting, and the kids from Mo Weiyu came to

Jiuhuashan Birdman University and stayed in the joyful quadruple
bedroom~

Mo Ran: Muddy howl! I am Mo Weiyu from Xiangtan, Hunan! I am

studying philosophy! Please advise!

Chu Wanning: Chu Wanning, I’m from Lin’an. The pile of clothes and
socks that I lost on the balcony of the dormitory is mine. I will throw
them all in the washing machine at night, but I don’t know how to
cover it, so please whoever can do me a favor, thank you.

Mo Ran:………………

Xue Meng: Xue Ziming, Sichuan, don’t mess with me, my father has
the whole The economic lifeline of the lower repair world, if one of
you bullies me, my dad can stop all the stocks in your parents’
hands, including Moutai.

Mo Ran:………………
This time——

The bedroom The door is open! The dormitory that went to wash
clothes and wash mosquito nets is back! !

So, is he Mei Hanxue in the supporting role or Ye Wangxi? This is a

free sub-question 2333333

[then there is a small announcement]~

The meat buns will be released to the wasteland in the next 8 days
Thinking about life in a wild place, without a computer, the Internet is
probably not good. All the manuscripts for the next eight days have
been set in the manuscript box, and the update time is still at 10
o’clock every night. If there is a little angel arriving at the point but
you find that you can’t get it out, it must be Jinjiang’s convulsion.
Return to the article directory page and click Just pull down the table
of contents and you can see the latest updated chapters, okay
tweet~

Thanks and replies in the next eight days may not be timely, but I will
try to return as much as possible. Please forgive me for any
irregularities~
61. This Venerable one is good?

The brothers stopped fighting and both got up.

The person in front of him has a very solemn
temperament. Xue Meng was stunned for a while before he
realized, and nodded: “Well. That’s right. Who are you?”
He has been self-willed since he was a child. Although
Madam Wang repeatedly taught him etiquette, he didn’t
care at all. Therefore, it is very impolite to ask others to
respect their surnames.
But Mo Ran knew that this person would never have the
same knowledge as Xue Meng. After all, they are…
“Under the Rufeng sect disciple, Ye Wangxi.” The young
man was really calm and not angry. Under his dark sword
eyebrows, a pair of eyes seemed to be quenched by the
broken light of stars, especially bright and sharp, “Dare Ask
your surname Gao.”
“Ye Wangxi?” Xue Meng frowned and murmured, “I
haven’t heard of it. I’m not famous.”
His muttered voice It doesn’t sound, but if the other
party’s ears are not bad, you can definitely hear it.
Therefore, Mo Ran pulled Xue Meng’s sleeves secretly to let
him converge a little, and then reduced the emotions in his
eyes, and said with a slight smile: “Under Sisheng Peak Mo
Ran, this is my brother Xue Meng.”
Xue Meng broke away from him and glared at him.
“Don’t touch me, who is your brother?”
“Hey, Xue Meng, you…” Mo Ran sighed, then bent his
eyes again and charged Ye Wangxi smiled and said: “Brother
Ye is so stubborn that Brother Ye laughed.”
It wasn’t that he suddenly changed his temper and
became polite to Xue Meng. It’s just because this Ye Wangxi
is really a great man. Although he borrowed no name at this
time, in his previous life, he was the second best master in
the entire cultivation world after Chu Wanning.
God knows how much Mo Ran has suffered on Ye Wangxi
in his previous life. In this life, he will be a man again. For
this hero who is as sharp as a blade and as clean as a
bamboo, let’s not say to please him, at least Mo Ran never
wants to be an enemy anymore.
One Chu Wanning is enough for him, and another Ye
Wangxi, is there a comfortable life?
Ye Wangxi didn’t talk much. After a few words of kindness,
he went back to the house.
As soon as the others left, Mo Ran regained his disgusting
laughter, stabbed Xue Meng with his elbow, and smiled and
asked: “How?”
“How about what?”
 “This person.” Mo Ran asked, “Do you like it, do you like
it?”
“…?” Xue Meng looked inexplicably Glancing at him, he
cursed, “Insane.”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “The four of us live in the same
hospital. From now on, we will look down and see you. You
should be lucky to live with us. It’s him.”
Xue Meng said strangely: “Listen to your tone, do you
know him?”
Of course, Mo Ran couldn’t tell the truth, so he joked
nonchalantly:” I don’t know, but I only look at people’s
faces. I see him as good-looking, and I am very happy in my
heart.”
Xue Meng cursed: “Disgusting!”
Mo Ran hits Haha, turned around and waved, and turned
his back to Xue Meng to make a cursing gesture, then lazily
returned to his stone hut, clicked and dropped the latch,
shutting out Xue Meng’s curse. .
Early the next morning, Mo Ran woke up early.
In order to familiarize them with life in Taoyuan, Yu Minte
postponed his practice for three days. After Mo Ran
freshened up, seeing that Ye Wangxi had gone out, but the
other two hadn’t woken up yet, he went to the street by
himself.
In the early morning mist, many immortal swordsmen
walked lightly and drifted past, rushing to their respective
places of cultivation.
 Mo Ran passed by a shop early in the morning, and saw a
new pot of fried water, remembering that Shidi was still ill,
so he walked over and said: “Madame, I want eight fried
buns and another bowl of sweet porridge. Take it away.”
The Yumin who set up the stall said without raising his
head: “Give me six feathers.”
Mo Ran stunned: “Six what?”
“Six feathers.”
“…Do I have to go find a chicken and pluck a few hairs?”
Na Yumin raised his eyes white He glanced at him: “I don’t
want to eat anymore? Go and go.”
Mo Ran was angry and funny again, and he wanted to ask
again, suddenly a familiar voice came from behind him, one
wrapped around him. The bandaged hand stretched out,
and there were six golden wings between his fingers.
“Boss, let’s make the porridge, I will pay for him.”
Yu Min picked up Ling Mao, and didn’t bother to talk with
them, turned around and packed up and went early. Mo Ran
turned his face to the side and saw Ye Wangxi standing right
beside him. He was handsome and handsome.
“Thank you.” With steaming fried buns and sweet
porridge, Mo Ran and Ye Wangxi said as they walked, “If we
didn’t meet you today, I’m afraid we would all be hungry.”
“It’s okay.” Ye Wangxi said, “The Eighteenth girl has a bad
memory and always forgets to give some feathers to
newcomers. I also happened to be passing by. It’s just a
matter of effort, you don’t have to be polite.”
Mo Ran asked: “Do you need feathers to trade in
Taohuayuan?”
“Yes.”
“Where did the feathers come from?”
Ye Wangxi said: “Pull it out.”
“Pull it out, pull it out…” Mo Ran was a little
dumbfounded, is it really pulled out of a bird? Then the birds
here can’t be pulled bald by them?
Seeing his amazement, Ye Wangxi glanced at him a little
funny, “What do you think? There is an ancestral abyss in
this Taoyuan. It is said that it was the place where the
Suzaku was ascended by the gods, and the abyss is full. It’s
the real fire of Chi Yan, and the heat is hard to handle.
Therefore, there is no grass around, and no beasts can live.”
Listening to his description, Mo Ran immediately thought
of the bloody part of the distance when he passed the
suburbs yesterday. In the sky, he said: “The abyss is near
the north of the city?”
“You are right.”
“What does that have to do with feathers?”
Ye Wangxi said: “That’s it. Although no other creatures can
survive near the ancestral abyss, there are a group of angry
owls living in the abyss. They use real fire as their nest and
come out at night. Their feathers can help the feathered
people to cultivate. Be diligent.”
“That’s it.” Mo Ran smiled, “No wonder you have to
exchange feathers for things.”
“Well. But you need to be careful. When you are active at
night, Their feathers will become the same as ordinary night
owls, even if they are caught, they are useless. Only when
the sun rises every day, the angry owls will return to the
ancestral abyss in thousands. The moment they are about
to enter the abyss, their wings will be It becomes golden
again, and then it’s useful to take it off.”
“Haha, wouldn’t it become a light practice? If you don’t
have enough time, you can fall into a barbecue. If you don’t
pick it, then I’ll starve to death again.” Mo Ran couldn’t help
but tsk, “It’s really distressing.”
Ye Wangxi asked: “Are you not good at light work?”
Mo Ran Smiled and said: “Normally so.”
“That’s not good.” Ye Wangxi said, “The angry owl moves
fast and does not lose eagles. If you don’t practice hard
work, you will be hungry in a few days. “
“This way…”
Seeing Mo Ran’s distraction, Ye Wangxi sighed and said, “I
got a lot of feathers, so I don’t need it for the time being.
You guys. If the three of you need it, you can ask me to get
it first.”
Mo Ran waved his hands again and again, and smiled:
“What a shame. If I asked you to borrow these six feathers, I
will go back to eat first. If the feathers are picked tomorrow,
I will return them to you. Thank you very much.”
Farewell to Ye Wangxi, Mo Ran returned to the other
courtyard with congee and rice.
There is no one in Xue Meng’s house. He woke up and
wandered around. Mo Ran went to Chu Wanning’s bamboo
house.
Chu Wanning has not yet woken up. Mo Ran put the
porridge and fried buns on the table, came to his bed and
looked down at him.
Suddenly a familiar feeling drifted into my heart.
The way this little shidi fell asleep… Why does it look like
someone?
But I can’t remember who I really missed. It’s just a vague
impression of someone who looks like this. When lying on
the bed, I always curl myself up with my hands on my
cheeks—who is it? ?
As he was in a daze, Chu Wanning woke up.
“Um…” Turning over, Chu Wanning saw the person next to
the bed and suddenly opened his eyes, “Mo Ran?”
“I said it several times. I’m going to call my brother.” Mo
Ran rubbed his hair, then leaned his forehead to test the
temperature, “The fever has gone, come, get up and eat
something.”
“Eat… ” The child on the couch repeats in a daze, with a
messy bun and a face that is more and more lovely.
 “Do you think the brother hurts you? I got up early and
bought it early. Eat it while it’s hot.”
Chu Wanning got out of the bed in a white shirt and
walked to the dining table. There is a fresh lotus leaf on the
table, inside it is fried steamed bun with thin skin and crispy
bottom, sprinkled with green onion and black sesame. There
is also a small cup of longan osmanthus porridge, which is
soft and thick and steaming.
The always strong Elder Yuheng gave birth to a trace of
uncertainty: “For me?”
“Huh?”
“All…for Did I buy it?”
Mo Ran froze for a moment: “Yes.”
He looked at Chu Wanning’s hesitation, thought for a
while, and smiled:” Eat quickly, or it will be cold.”
Chu Wanning has been in Sisheng Peak for so many years.
Although everyone respects him, because of his stubborn
and cold personality, almost no one wants to eat with him,
let alone serve him. Have a breakfast. Sometimes he looked
at the pictures of his disciples, and although he didn’t want
to admit it, he couldn’t help but feel envious in his heart.
Therefore, facing this bowl of porridge, a few steamed buns,
silent for a long time, actually reluctant to eat.
Mo Ran saw him sitting on a small stool, staring at the
food in front of him, but did not move his chopsticks. He
thought he was not appetizing, so he asked: “What’s the
matter? Is it greasy?”
 “…”
Chu Wanning looked back at him, shook his head, took a
spoon and scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew it to cool,
and took a sip carefully.
If he were Chu-zongshi, who was handsome and
indifferent in the past, drinking porridge in this way would
only appear to be well-mannered and elegant.
But it was a little clumsy and pitiful to change to a child.
Mo Ran misunderstood, and said to him: “You don’t like
longan? Then you pick it out and throw it on the side, it
won’t matter.”
“No.” Little shidi face There are not many expressions on
it, but when I look at Mo Ran again, his dark eyes are soft, “I
like it.”
“Oh…haha, that’s good, I thought You don’t like to eat.”
Chu Wanning lowered his thick eyelashes and repeated in
a low voice: “I like it. No one has ever treated me like this
before.”
As he said, he raised his eyes and looked at Mo Ran and
said seriously.
“Thank you, brother.”
Mo Ran didn’t expect him to say this, so he couldn’t help
being stunned.
He is not a good person, and he does not like children. The
reason why he is good to Xia Sini is that he is a young man
worthy of friendship.
 But because of his utilitarianism, the other party treats
each other with sincerity. Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel a
little dazed, but after hearing this little shidi’s words, he felt
so strange, so he waved his hand to tell Chu Wanning not to
thank him anymore, he asked: “Has no one bought you
early?”
Chu Wanning has no expression and nods.
“Will those people under Elder Xuanji take care of each
other?”
Chu Wanning said: “I don’t get together with them often.”
“Then before you started? When you were in the layman,
your parents…” Mo Ran paused when he was halfway
through.
His little shidi was born so jade and snow, which parent
who has the heart to throw him on the mountain to practice,
and never come to the school to look at him? Presumably
his experience is the same as Shi Mei and himself.
Sure enough, Chu Wanning calmly said: “My parents are
abandoned, and there are no other relatives, no one takes
me.”
Mo Ran stopped speaking, after a long silence, he sighed.
Tone. Xin said: I originally had a good relationship with this
child. First, I saw that his cultivation was superb, and the
other was that he was quite calm, unlike the usual
squeaking children. But I don’t want him to be like me.
He looked at Shidi in front of him, and he couldn’t help
thinking of the painful years when he was young. There was
a surge of blood in his chest, and he gradually felt
compassion and intimacy. Suddenly he said: “No one took
you before, but there will be one in the future. You call me
brother, from then on I will take good care of you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t seem to expect him to say this, it
seemed Somewhat surprised, after a while, he slowly
rubbed a smile and said: “You want to take care of me?”
“Well. You will follow me in the future, I will teach you the
heart and teach you how to practice swords. “
Chu Wanning smiled deeper: “You want to teach me how
to do it, teach me to practice sword?”
Mo Ran misunderstood his expression and scratched his
head: “You Don’t laugh at me, I know your cultivation level
is very good, but you are still young after all, and you have
to learn many things again. Elder Xuanji has many disciples,
and he will not care for you. What’s wrong with you learning
from me, I At least there is someone with a godly weapon.”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a long time, and said: “I never
laughed at you. I… think you are very good.”
In this case, he couldn’t say anything before he changed
it, but his body became smaller, and he seemed to be
softened even with his temperament, as if hiding in the
dark, and finally able to remove his tough face.
It is Mo Ran, who has lived for two lifetimes. For the first
time, he was praised as “you are good”. Although the other
party is just a child, he was at a loss. The surprise was very
pleasant and he slumped for a long time. , The skin that had
always been thick as a city wall turned red.
He murmured and repeated: “I, I, I, I am fine… Am I fine?”
Suddenly remembered vaguely that when I was young, I
was true I want to be a good person.
However, the humble but gentle desire at that time was
the same as “When I grow up, I will ask for sister Li who is a
rouge shop to be a daughter-in-law.” “If I earn enough silver,
I will buy sesame seeds every day. There can be two pieces
of braised pork in a meal, and when you are a god, you
don’t change it. Later, they all become memories of the
wind.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for the nutrient solution of corn and Ruiyun, the soup of
the meat master fan and the mine of cultural misery. I hurriedly set
up something to say, the small theater was eaten by me
62. This Venerable one came to
Gu Lin’an

Mo Ran and their practice soon began. Of course, saving

feathers is what he is most passionate about. After all, he
does not expect to learn too much from the defeated men in
his previous life. It is a good life to live a good life. of.
Every day, they go to the ancestor abyss to snatch the
golden feathers, and then go to Zhu Rongdong to meditate,
use their spiritual power to fight against the sun of Zhu
Rongdong and improve their cultivation. Two hours later, he
followed Yumin to practice the method of ghost checks and
balances.
In two hours, the Asura battled against each other.
Before night, go to the Taohuayuan Stargazing Cliff to
listen to the Eighteen Girls explain “Hundred Ghosts” and
“Expelling Spirits”.
Of course, Mo Ran’s favorite is to listen to the Scriptures
at Stargazing Cliff at night, because that is the only class
where monks with three different specializations gather
together.
 He knows that Shi Mei’s light work is not good, and he is
worried that the other party will not be full, so he will use
half of the feathers every day. But other than that, it is
difficult to have too much intersection with Shi Mei. Instead,
they get along with Chu Wanning every day, and the two
gradually become inseparable.
During this time, Chu Wanning is often sitting on the
bridge railing and blowing leaves, while Mo Ran sits next to
him with his cheeks listening to the sun rising and sunset,
clouds rising and clouds.
Or Chu Wanning stood by the river to feed the fish, Mo
Ran stood by with an umbrella, watching the koi
enthusiastically, the blue waves and golden scales.
When it rained in Taohuayuan, Mo Ran took Chu
Wanning’s hand and walked along the chapped old
bluestone path with him. An oil-paper umbrella stood
upright and opened on top of the two.
If the water is deep, Mo Ran will pick up the little shidi, the
rain is dripping, the little guy is quiet on his shoulder, and
he doesn’t talk much.
It’s just that sometimes the back gets hot and there are
fine beads of sweat on the forehead, the shidi who says
nothing will wipe him with the towel Palmer silently. The veil
was white and plain, with a crabapple flower embroidered
on the corners. Mo Ran always felt familiar, as if he had
seen it somewhere, but the thought of flickering was like a
drizzle falling into a deep pool, and could no longer find it.
 On this day, Chu Wanning was resting in the courtyard. On
a whim, Mo Ran untied his braids and tied him into a high
ponytail. While combing his hair, Ye Wangxi suddenly walked
into the courtyard with a gloomy face holding his left
shoulder.
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows slightly: “Brother Ye was
injured?”
“Yeah.” Ye Wangxi paused, frowned, “I suffered from the
discussion. A small injury, it’s okay. It’s just that the person
is really frivolous and contemptuous!”
“…”
Mo Ran whistled, unbelievable: “Someone is insulting
you?”
Ye Wangxi glared at him with sharp eyes and coldly said:
“What do you think.”
“Hahaha, just kidding.” Mo Ran smiled awkwardly. Two
times, I couldn’t help but curiously said, “Who is the person
you are talking about?”
Ye Wangxi said: “Who else? It’s not the romantic seed of
Kunlun Taxue Palace.”
When I heard this description, Mo Ran said “Ah” and said
to his heart: Could it be him?
In these days, he often heard some female disciples
whispering in Taohuayuan, opening “Brother Great Master”
and closing “Brother Great Master”. Even if you are young,
just yesterday, he saw a forty or fifty-year-old female nun
standing by the flowers with hysteria, her eyes murmured
erraticly: “There is no man in this world that can match the
Great Master brother. , If he could really look at me and talk
to me, I would fall into hell without any resentment.”
Such an infatuation made Mo Ran laugh at the time, and I
suspect that the “Brother Great Master” she was talking
about is the person she thought, but there are many monks
in Taohuayuan, and there is not much contact with each
other. He always only hears his name and never sees him,
and he is embarrassed and embarrassed. The female
disciples listened to the gossip, so they were not sure.
“I was drinking at Linghu Building in West Market today,”
Ye Wangxi said, “That bastard happened to be in it. I saw
him holding two women in his arms, and he was already
very sloppy. But other people love me, and it has nothing to
do with me, so it’s not easy to say anything.”
Mo Ran agreed: “That’s true.”
“But then, outside A female disciple from Guyue’ye came
in, with an anxious look, looking around, she was looking for
someone.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Is it here to find the’Great
Master Brother’?”
“Have you heard of Brother Great Master too?”
“Haha, then look at it, even a gentleman like you knows
his romantic and bad accounts, like me Zhang’s parent, Li’s
family is short, why can’t he be unclear?”
Ye Wangxi glanced at him silently, and said, “That Great
Master brother is really not a thing. Guyue’ye’s female sister
came to look for him. It’s because he exchanged tokens with
others a few days ago, saying that he wanted to become a
Taoist couple, and he will never be separated from now on.”
Mo Ran smiled again: “Then these words are unheard of.
Yes. I guess there are seventeen or eight pieces of the Great
Master token of love, each piece is the same. Chasing a girl
will send the token once, I am afraid that even the words of
eachother are the same.”
After hearing nothing, Chu Wanning finally spoke. He
glanced at Mo Ran and said dissatisfiedly: “You know it
again.”
Who knew Ye Wangxi was standing by Mo Ran’s side.
“Brother Mo is right, but the facts are true. The female sister
originally admired Brother Great Master secretly. Hearing
what he said, she believed it to be true and gave it to him
that night.”
Mo Ran : “Ouch.” He went to cover Chu Wanning’s ears.
Chu Wanning said quietly: “What are you doing?”
“Children can’t listen to this. Listening too much is not
good for practice.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran covered Chu Wanning’s ears, and immediately
brightened his eyes and couldn’t wait to ask: “What then?”
Ye Wangxi is a gentleman, Where can I think of Mo Ran, a
despicable villain who is listening to his outrageous
narrative as a peachy speech, righteously said: “And what
else? The Great Master naturally does not want to admit it,
nor does he want to do more with the female sister
Entanglement. The token sword that the female cultivator
took out, unexpectedly, Brother Great Master hugged two
women on the left and right, and there was also one. He
said that as long as he is a friend, he will give a sword to
accompany him. It is not a gift. Couple.”
“Tsk, that’s really shameless.”
“Yes.” Ye Wangxi said, “I couldn’t understand it, so I
started talking with him. “
He said here, his expression slightly strange. After a while,
he said, “I talked about the unpleasantness, so I started
fighting.”
Mo Ran smiled: “So.”
He said in his heart: I’m afraid not. If “Brother Great
Master” is really the person he guessed, then based on that
person’s character, he definitely wouldn’t do anything with
others because of this kind of thing. I’m afraid Ye Wangxi is
concealing something out of embarrassment.
However, since Ye Wangxi is unwilling to say it, Mo Ran
will of course not expose it, so he changed his words and
said: “Then Great Master must be good. If it is an ordinary
person, it will not hurt Ye brother. Yes.”
It’s okay if you don’t say this. Ye Wangxi seems to be even
more annoyed when he says this. A pair of dark eyes
sparkled with a prairie fire, flashing with anger.
“Okay? What’s so good.” Ye Wangxi said angrily, “My
spells are mediocre, and my hands are all dependent on
women-not things!”
“Ah? Hahahahaha.” Hearing what he said, Mo Ran looked
closely and saw that in addition to the sword wound on his
shoulder, Ye Wangxi also had three or four intermittent
blood marks on his cheeks. It was obviously scratched by a
woman’s nails, and he couldn’t help but laugh. Brother
Great Master really deserves his reputation, hahahaha.”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, he seemed to be thinking
deeply since Ye Wangxi said, “When I talk about
unpleasantness, I start fighting.”
When Ye Wangxi went back to the room to bandage the
wound, Chu Wanning said: “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran patted his head: “Call me brother.”
“…” Chu Wanning said, “The Great Master he said is Mei
Hanxue, right?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “I guess so.”
Chu Wanning stopped talking again, thinking a little bit.
Suddenly, it seemed that he had figured out something,
his eyes widened suddenly: “This Ye Wangxi, shouldn’t it be
—”
“Hush! Silence!” Mo Ran Putting a finger to his lips,
stopped his words, and then squatted, keeping his body
level with Chu Wanning, smiling, “What do you think about
when you are young?”
” …I heard of Mei Hanxue earlier…It’s particularly
unreliable, and he has done all ridiculous things. I didn’t
expect him to even dare even a disciple of Rufeng sect…”
Mo Ran smiled casually and said: “Hahaha, he is quite
unreliable. But we don’t care about other people’s affairs.
Come on, brother will continue to tie your hair. I saw a hair
buckle on West Street before that was pretty good. Buy it if
it’s not expensive. I’ll show it to you.”
Just like Mo Ran doesn’t like Chu Wanning’s taste, Chu
Wanning also doesn’t dare to compliment Mo Ran’s likes.
Chu Wanning exaggeratedly buckled the radiant golden
orchid butterfly and fell silent: “…Are you sure this is for
me?”
“Yes Ah. Children should use gold or red, you see, how
lively.”
Chu Wanning: “…………”
Reluctantly, but carefully Thinking about it, this seems to
be the first time Mo Ran has given him something, so he
shut up, and let Mo Ran buckle the hair buckle to the top of
his pony tail with a calm face. The golden bluegrass and
butterflies glowed brilliantly on the long black hair.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyelashes.
Suddenly I feel that this is also good.
This kind of color, this kind of Mo Ran, this kind of self, if
the body recovers, there will definitely be no more.
This butterfly is like flying from a dream.
The white cloud dog, the sun and the moon are like
shuttles.
 The monks practiced in Taoyuan, and it has been half a
year in a blink of an eye.
According to the Eighteen Girls, after half a year,
everyone needs to take the Yumin test one by one to test
the progress of the practice.
“This is your first trial since you came here.” At the
assembly, Shiba Wanwan said, “The content of the trial is
divided into three dangers according to the different mental
methods you cultivate. The guards enter the’Blood River
Realm’, the healers enter the’Great Sorrow Realm’, and the
attackers enter the’Sura Realm’.”
“The above three dangers are based on hundreds of years
ago The ghost world has penetrated into the memory
remaining in the world and restored the virtual world. You
will not have any danger in it. After solving the crisis in the
virtual world, you will return to Taoyuan.”
Only two people can enter at a time, that is to say, the
tester can challenge alone. If you want to invite a
companion, you can only invite one. The order of the trial
round is subject to the announcement of the fairy.”
After the assembly broke up, the trial began slowly. Mo
Ran doesn’t know the situation on the defense and healing
side, but he has already tested six or seven people in the
attack here. Fortunately, those people have done a good
job. It seems that this trial is not too difficult.
After a decade, it was Mo Ran’s turn.
 It is the eighteen who is in charge of the attacking monks.
She smiled and asked: “Mo Xianjun needs a companion to
go together?”
Mo Ran thought for a while : “If I choose someone to go
with me, doesn’t he need to be tried again?”
“This is natural.”
“Then I Take Shidi.” Mo Ran pointed at Chu Wanning, “He
is young, and I will be alone when the time comes.”
When Haoyue was empty, they came to a dark cave with
the eighteenth. On the side, the hole was covered with a
thin layer of golden red smoke.
The Eighteenth Path: “The two immortals, please listen
carefully. The scene restored by the Asura Realm is the first
tragic breakdown of the ghost world two hundred years ago.
Because the barrier was not repaired in time, a large
number of The evil spirits and ghosts fled to the world,
killing countless lives. This virtual realm is based on the
memory of a survivor in Lin’an. The moment you step into
the cave, you will come to the war-torn Lin’an city two
hundred years ago. Kill the ghost king who led the soldiers. ,
The virtual world breaks by itself.”
Mo Ran glanced at Chu Wanning, then smiled at Shiba:
“Sister Fairy, it doesn’t matter if I have a thick skin, shidi is
only six years old. , You said this sword is ruthless, in case it
hurts him…”
“You don’t have to worry, all the weapons in the virtual
realm will not really hurt the two.” Eighteen said, ” If you are
injured, you will be marked by your spiritual power. If the
key is scored, it means that the two people were seriously
injured and died, and the challenge has failed.”
Mo Ran was relieved and said with a smile on his palm:” It
turns out that this is the case. The fairy sisters are really
thoughtful, thank you very much.”
Since the worry is gone, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning went to
the cave to test. The cave was dark and dark. As soon as
they stepped in with their front feet, their bodies suddenly
felt a moment of dangling, and then a colorful and blurred
scene flashed in front of them, and countless distorted faces
gathered into a river and floated under them.
When the two fell to the ground, they stepped on their
feet and found that they had been transported to Gu Lin’an,
standing at the old crossing in the outskirts of the city. At
this time it was midday, the sun was blazing, and the air
was filled with a strong stench.
Two hundred years ago, the ancient city of Lin’an, where
Hundred Ghosts traveled by night, was accompanied by this
strong smell, like a burnt-yellow scroll in the flames of a
paper war, slowly and sadly unfolded before Mo Ran and
Chu Wanning.

The author has something to say:

Thank you for Sanxiu, Rouye Fan Soup, Lin Feng’s Mine~ The cold
alpaca, the happiness formula, I It’s so cute, the nutrient solution of
Broken Wind Shock Grass~ Oh!
Small theater [Several choices of Yumin’s illusion copy]

What is the ending of the copy of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning?

I’m out of milk, rushing to the street.

What is the ending of the two copies of Mo Ran and Shi Mei?

No chance, the author will not let it.

What is the ending of Mo Ran and Xue Meng’s duo copy?

It’s noisy to be in front of the boss faster than anyone’s menopause.

What is the ending of the two copies of Xue Meng and Shi Mei?

Normal configuration, you can win.

What is the ending of the two copies of Xue Meng and Shizun?

Pushing on the street, a dps has been standing by to applaud

another dps.

What is the ending of Shizun and Shi Mei’s duo copy?

The boss died in the hands of Mo Ran, who went violently, so there
was no copy of it.
63. Who has this Venerable one
met!

The city of Lin’an was in the midst of war, and the blood
was all over the floor, and there were ruined walls
everywhere. Under the fumigation of the miasma of the
ghosts, the grass on the outskirts of the city was weakened,
and the wood was withered.
Mo Ran heard a strange noise before he recovered. He
raised his head and saw that a pair of fresh intestines hung
on an old locust branch not far away, more than ten The
black crows were pecking around, blood and meat dregs
continued to splash down.
Under the tree, the corpse of a middle-aged man fell
down, his abdomen was torn apart by sharp claws, and
blood and organs ran all over the floor. No one can know
whether he had his eyes open or closed when he died. His
eyes had been pecked out.
Mo Ran is no stranger to such a scene.
In his previous life, he crossed the world and slaughtered
the 72 city of Rufeng sect. At that time, the blood was
drifting and the corpses were all over the field.
 But for some reason, the blood in his previous life made
him very happy, and every bit of flesh and blood in his body
screamed wantonly. However, at this moment, he suddenly
saw a similar tragic situation, but he felt a layer of pity in his
heart… Is it true that he has been pretending to be good for
a long time, and has gradually changed his sex without
knowing it?
I was thinking, and suddenly I heard the sound of
horseshoes, and there was a dust in front of me.
In such a turbulent world, people who can still ride horses
are not good birds.
Mo Ran immediately grabbed Chu Wanning and led him
behind him. However, the old road in Lin’an was empty and
there was no place to hide. In the blink of an eye, a group of
Qingqi appeared in the vast dust and smoke. When they
looked closer, they realized that the horses were not strong.
Several of them were so hungry that their ribs were clearly
defined. There were more than ten people sitting on
horsebacks, pressing their bridles.
Those people are wearing uniform white-bottomed Zhu Jin
outfits, with red and white feathers on their heads, and twin
dragons strangling their forehead rings with their eyebrows
tied together. Although their clothes are not very clean, they
are very tidy. Although their faces are extremely thin, they
are still very energetic. What’s more rare is that all of them
are holding a strong bow, and their backs are full of feathers
and arrows.
 In the chaotic world of wars, two things are the most
valuable: food and weapons.
They are obviously not ordinary people.
Mo Ran does not know whether the person who comes is
good or evil, whether it is an enemy or a friend. But I heard
one of the fourteen-five-year-old boy cry out: “Daddy!
Daddy!”
The boy staggered and rolled off his horse with a plop, fell
into the dirt, and rolled again. He got up on the ground,
stumbled and ran under the tree, threw himself on the dead
middle-aged man, and cried loudly: “Daddy! Daddy!”
Others also showed pity. They looked, but they had
obviously seen too many lives and deaths, too many and
even a little numb, so besides the crying boy who caress the
corpse, there was no second person to dismount to
persuade them.
Someone noticed Mo Ran and Chu Wanning not far away.
They were taken aback for a moment, and asked in the
strong Mandarin dialect of Lin’an: “Are you not locals?”
Mo Ran said: “Yes,…we came from the land of Shu.”
“So far?” The man was taken aback, “In this world, every
night is full of ghosts, how do you survive? Yes?”
“…I know some spells.” Mo Ran knew that many words
would be lost. Seeing that these people had no evil
intentions, he pulled Chu Wanning out of the conversation,
“This is my brother , We passed here and couldn’t walk
anymore and wanted to take a break.”
 Those people in the cavalry saw Chu Wanning. Some of
them seemed to be taken aback for a while, and the two
whispered to each other. Two sentences.
Mo Ran warned: “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing.” The headed young man said, “Seriously. You
have to rest in the city. Don’t look. There are no monsters
here right now. If it’s night, there will be ghosts everywhere.
Xiaoman’s adoptive father went out looking for food in the
daytime. As a result, there was a heavy rain yesterday, and
he didn’t have time to come back before dark. Don’t you
just… …” He sighed heavily and did not continue.
It turned out that Xiaoman was the crying boy, and it was
his adoptive father who died under the tree. Such things
always happen in troubled times. When a family goes out to
find food for themselves, the person who has a good
morning goes out and never comes back at night.
Although I know that this is something that has happened
two hundred years ago, the young man was crying
heartbreakingly, and he was crying blood. Mo Ran could not
help but feel the slight in his chest. astringent.
However, after the slight astringency, there was a sudden
shock.
Previous life killings did not see blood, why did you
gradually soften to this?
Immediately pulled Chu Wanning to bid farewell to the
riding young man.
 The person headed said: “You enter Lin’an city, find a
place to live first. Lin’an is about to move the whole city to
Putuo, where there is a lot of spiritual energy, and it has not
been attacked by ghosts. You are alone. I’m lonely, why
don’t we go with us.”
“The whole city will move?”
“Yes.” When the man said about it, his eyes were burning
and his face looked like It exudes brilliance, “Thanks to Chu-
gongzi’s good strategy, the whole city can be saved by the
young and old. Don’t say it, don’t say it, we have to look
around the suburbs before dark and take a look Are there
any survivors that can be taken back to the city-alas,
Xiaoman, let’s go, let’s go.”
He called Xiaoman, but Xiaoman still held his adoptive
father’s body in tears, and didn’t look back. .
Mo Ran sighed, pulled Chu Wanning, and whispered: “Let’s
go. Let’s go to the city.”
Chu Wanning nodded, then asked: “You said They moved
all over the city, but did they fail?”
Mo Ran took his cool little hand and said, “Do you want to
listen to the truth or lies?”
“Naturally listen to the truth.”
“It’s better for children to listen to lies.”
Chu Wanning simply said: “They didn’t make it.”
“Yes.” Mo Ran said, “Look, you know what the truth is, but
you have to ask again, as if you can ask me again and the
ending can change.”
Chu Wanning ignored him and continued to ask: “Do you
know why they didn’t make it?”
“Look, you ask me again, I am not an old fairy who has
lived for two hundred years. How can I know that. “
Chu Wanning was silent, and after a while he said
gloomily: “Almost all people in Lin’an City have died for two
hundred years.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning said: “I haven’t escaped a few.”
“No, Shidi, you are young, how do you know everything?”
Chu Wanning gave him a blank look: “Elder Yuheng said
more than once in old history that you didn’t listen to class,
but instead asked me why I was so clear. It is really hateful.”
Mo Ran was a little speechless. He thought that I was
distracted in my Shizun class. He hadn’t scolded me yet.
What do you scold me for, but thinking about it, he still
doesn’t know anything like a child, let him be happy.
As the two talked and walked, they passed the city gate
unknowingly and came to the main city of Lin’an. This
ancient city, standing on the bank of the Qiantang River,
has solid walls and clear fields, and exorcism fortifications
spread all over the walls and along the walls.
There are countless corpses piled up outside the city, all
covered with evil ghost curses. If this kind of corpse is not
treated, it will be corpse at night.
 Taoist priests took advantage of the midday sun and went
out to spray incense ash. Regarding that kind of curse, they
were all dipping cinnabar in the wine and painting amulets
to disperse them.
There are two guards standing in front of the city gate
Juma, dressed exactly like the group of youths just seen
outside the city, they are also white background and red
piping, double dragons strangling the forehead ring, arm
bow, and quiver behind. Man Yu.
“Stop, who?”
Mo Ran explained it again as just now. The two guards did
not intend to stop people from entering, but to be a
Registered, so after the two of them were recorded, they
were put in.
Before leaving, Mo Ran remembered the “Chu-gongzi”
mentioned by the riding boy just now. Since the man said
that the migration of Lin’an Jucheng was entrusted to the
“Chu-gongzi” good idea, then crack The key to the virtual
array should be this Chu-gongzi.
“Sorry, I want to ask your Excellency about someone.” Mo
Ran said.
The guard raised his eyes: “You come from Shu, do you
still have people you know?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “No, it’s just a few soldiers I met
on the road. , Mentioned a surnamed Chu-gongzi, saying
that he will bring the whole city to Putuo in two days. I don’t
know who this Chu-gongzi is? I will learn the spells below. If I
have the power, I want to be the best. “
The guard looked at him back and forth. Perhaps he
thought that Mo Ran could bring a little milk baby here
unscathed, and he should be somewhat capable, saying:
“Chu-gongzi is the eldest son of the prefect. One month. The
former ghost king came, and the prefect master was
unfortunately killed. After that, it was -gongzi who led us to
defend against the enemy.”
“The prefect of -gongzi?” Mo Ran and Chu Wanning After
glanced at each other, Mo Ran turned to say, “It’s weird, the
prefect-gongzi can also use spells?”
“What’s so strange!” The guard gave Mo Ran a sideways
glance. Sect cultivation, is it not allowed to cultivate in the
mortal world?”
“…”
There are some, but it can never become a climate.
Mo Ran said in his heart, could it be that this Chu-gongzi
half bucket of water clinked and made a blind plan that
killed the people of Lin’an City?
But following the instructions of the guards and walking to
the Taishou Mansion, Mo Ran immediately realized that he
was wrong. The man who happened to have the same
surname as Shizun’s old man, Gongzi, is obviously not a
three-legged cat.
Because he saw the super clear enchantment.
 Shangqing enchantment is a very powerful purification
enchantment, which can block all the breath of evil spirits in
the range. As long as this kind of barrier is open, not to
mention ordinary ghosts, even a thousand-year-old ghost, it
is difficult to step into it.
However, the guardian scope of this kind of enchantment
must be personally present by the caster as a frontline. And
the area covered is extremely small, even a big-zongshi like
Chu Wanning can only use the super clear barrier to cage
half of Sisheng Peak.
At this moment, this Chu-gongzi two hundred years ago
created a super clear enchantment covering a ten-mile
radius of the Taishou Palace. Although it is far less than Chu
Wanning, it is by no means an ordinary person. It can be
compared.
The two walked to the gate of the prefectural palace. Mo
Ran originally wanted to try his luck and let someone inform
him that it was a monk who asked for help, to see if the
prefect-gongzi was willing to show his face Meet.
Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned a corner, I saw three
long lines at the gate of the Prefect’s Palace. Six waitresses
dressed the same as the guard cavalry put out thick wooden
barrels, and hundreds of old and weak women and children
with yellowish faces gathered in front of the government
office, and they were successively leading the porridge and
rice.
 The people who finished receiving the porridge all came
under a crabapple tree in front of the house. Under the
flower tree stood a man in white, with long black hair
loosely twined into a bunch, and he was distributing the
drawn talisman paper to everyone, and carefully reminded
the things that he needed to pay attention to.
He turned his back to Mo Ran, so he couldn’t see his
appearance.
However, those who had received the talisman said in
gratitude to him: “Thank you Chu-gongzi for the great
kindness, thank you Chu-gongzi for the great kindness…”
The chattering disappeared.
So this is the prefect-gongzi master?
Mo Ran was curious and took a little shidi around to take a
look.
With only one glance, Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly opened
round, like five thunders initiating——
This, isn’t this Chu Wanning? ? ?
Don’t say it’s Mo Ran, even Chu Wanning himself was
stunned. He stood at the end of the line and looked far
away. The prefect Chu-gongzi has a clear face, sword
eyebrows and phoenix eyes, but his nose is very soft. Even
that white coat is extremely similar to myself!
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
Frozen for a long time, Mo Ran said tremblingly: “Shidi “
 “Hmm.”
“Do you think…this Chu-gongzi looks like a person?”
Chu Wanning Dryly: “Like Elder Yuheng.”
Mo Ran slapped his thigh: “Isn’t it! What’s the matter?
Who is this person? What does it have to do with Shizun?”
“…You ask me, how do I know.”
“Aren’t you taking the class seriously?” Mo Ran was
anxious.
“I can’t talk about it in this class.” Chu Wanning was very
angry.
The two stopped talking again. They lined up in the line
and moved forward slowly, staring at Master Gongzi intently.
Look carefully again, in fact, Chu-gongzi and Chu Wanning
are not exactly the same. This Master-gongzi’s face is more
gentle and elegant, his eyes are not so narrow and long, his
pupils are softer, and his eyes are much softer than Chu
Wanning.
Mo Ran looked at him, suddenly “Huh”, lowered his head
to look at Xiao Shidi.
“Let me take a good look.”
“Why…” Chu Wanning was guilty of conscience and
turned his face away.
Seeing him hiding, Mo Ran became more reluctant,
stretched out his hand to pinch his face, and forced him to
turn back. He watched for a while, and suddenly realized
something, and murmured: “Oh.”
 Chu Wanning forced his composure: “What, what?”
Mo Ran narrowed his eyes “No wonder they were just
outside the city. Those people would whisper to each other
when they saw you. I suddenly discovered that you look a
bit like Shizun.”
“………………”
Chu Wanning hurriedly broke away from him, but the tips
of his ears turned red: “Nonsense.”
“But it’s so strange, why the guards can tell at a glance,
but I can’t think of it for a long time?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
I was puzzled by it, and suddenly there was a crisp sound,
and a childish voice shouted: “Daddy.”

The author has something to say:

crab and crab escape from prison, the mines of Rouye fan soup, the
mines of Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing, and the nutrient solution,
what? . The itinerary is very fast today… . I ate QAQ in the small
theater again
 64. This Venerable one tells
shidi stories

Mo Ran followed the sound, saw the answer suddenly

appeared, and stumbled from the stone steps of the
mansion.
It was a three or four-year-old child, holding a small
bamboo windmill in his hand, jumping towards Chu-gongzi.
He was wearing a simple little shirt, with a jasper collar, Fulu
name lock, and red silk amulet hanging on his front breast,
just like a small shidi shrunk in a circle.
“…” This time Mo Ran knows the reason why the cavalry
whispered.
He couldn’t help muttering: “Shidi, you and Shizun are
both from Lin’an, and Shizun also has the surname Chu. You
said that the Chu family two hundred years ago would not
be your clan. You two shouldn’t be distant relatives…I think
this might be very big.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, and stared at the two
people.
He has never known his life experience, and he can’t
remember clearly when he was young.
 Is this Chu-gongzi really one of his own ancestors…
I was thinking about it, the line was in Mo Ran.
Chu-gongzi raised his eyes and was about to give Mo Ran
amulet paper, but when he saw a faceless person, he
couldn’t help but smiled gently: “A stranger, first come
Here?”
His voice is mellow and refined, which is different from
Chu Wanning’s cold and solemn killing.
“Ah…ah yes, yes.”
Suddenly there is a person who looks like Shizun who
speaks so kindly to himself, Mo Ran really can’t say what it
is Feeling at a loss for a while.
The prefect-gongzi smiled slightly: “Under Chu Xun, dare
you ask your surname?”
“My name is Mo, my name is Mo Ran.”
“Where did Mo-gongzi come to Lin’an?”
“Far, far away, in Shu and Shu.” Even though Chu Xun-
gongzi is mild, Mo Ran still feels I have to be seen through
by this person.
Chu Xun was startled slightly, and then Qianqian smiled
and said, “It’s really far.” He paused, his eyes drooping
several inches, and he saw Chu Wanning standing next to
him, and his elegant face appeared. A hint of surprise.
“This is…”
“My name is Xia Sini.” Chu Wanning said.
 Mo Ran took him to his side, touched his head, and smiled
dryly: “This is my brother.”
Does not look like me, like you.
Maybe the war is imminent and the situation is urgent,
Chu Xun has no time to think. Or maybe because he is just a
character in the illusion, it is difficult to react too violently to
things that do not belong to this illusion. In short, he
frowned, looked at Chu Wanning for a while, and then
handed the two drawn talisman papers to them.
“It’s a guest from afar, not to mention that the people
don’t have a living now. Please accept these two talisman
papers. If there is no other arrangement, it is better to live
in the city for two more days.”
Mo Ran said: “I’ve heard that, -gongzi is going to bring the
city people to Putuo? What is this talisman for?”
“This talisman is to destroy the soul Fu.” Chu Xun
explained, “Wearing on the body can hide vitality.”
Mo Ran immediately understood: “Ah, I know. If the vitality
is sealed, the ghost will not be aware of it. To reach the
other party is dead or alive. In this way, even if we walk in
front of Li Gui, they will not be able to figure out what to
do.”
Chu Xun smiled and said: “That’s right. “
When Mo Ran saw that he was busy, he couldn’t ask any
more, so he thanked Chu Xun-gongzi, and took the little
shidi to the side.
 The two sat on the wall, Mo Ran turned his face, and saw
that Shidi was holding the piece of talisman paper in a daze,
and asked: “What are you thinking about?”
” I was thinking, this is indeed a good way.” Chu Wanning
pondered quietly, “but I don’t know why they didn’t make it
in the end.”
“Nothing written in this book?”
Chu Wanning said: “The catastrophe two hundred years
ago was recorded in “Lin’an Jizhu” as the most detailed
record. But it was only a few lines.”
Mo Ran asked: “What does the book say ?”
“Lin’an was besieged, the scene of the city is unknown.
When the rebels break through, see the corpse lying on the
road, ten rooms and nine empty. 100 people in the
prefectural palace and 740 households in the head of
Guizhou, all died .”
“…” Mo Ran said, “hasn’t the cause of death been
written?”
“There is no record. Lin’an city was besieged at that time,
and few people survived. Later, a few surviving people were
rescued by Yumin, but Yumin is often not involved in world
affairs and thinks and thinks differently from ordinary
people. In their eyes, the truth is not important, even if it is
clear, it will not be told for no reason. The world.”
Chu Wanning paused and continued: “However, since they
are leaving in two days. What happened at that time will
soon be seen. We are better off. If you walk again, you
might be able to find out some clues.”
The two put away the soul-killing talisman and were about
to leave.
Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps, and then Chu
Wanning’s sleeve was pulled.
“Little brother.”
Chu Wanning turned his head, it turned out that it was the
little gongzi who looked a lot like him. That little gongzi was
very young and was so milky. Said: “Little brother, Dad said
you have no place to live here. If you don’t dislike it, you
can stay at our house tonight.”
“This…”
Chu Wanning And Mo Ran looked at each other.
Mo Ran asked: “Is it convenient? Your dad is already so
busy.”
“It doesn’t matter.” The little guy showed a warm smile, “I
already live at home. There are a lot of people who have
nowhere to stay. Everyone lives together. With daddy here,
there is no fear at night, no ghosts.”
His speech is quite incoherent, but he is simple and
enthusiastic. People feel distressed.
Mo Ran said: “Okay, then we will come to the house to
disturb you at night, thank you, little brother.”
“Hey, don’t thank me, don’t thank me. “
 Watching him jump and run away, Mo Ran took Chu
Wanning’s hand and said, “Hey, I’m serious.”
“I know What are you going to say, shut up.”
“Hahaha. Do you know it again?” Mo Ran smiled and
rubbed his hair. “When I get back to the mountain, I really
have to go to Shizun Ask, you two look like a big one, and
the other looks like a small one. I would not believe that you
have no blood relationship with the prefect of Chu.”
Chu Wanning: “…what if you have blood relationship.”
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning faintly looked at the father and son under
the tree, and then said without a stir: “Anyway, it was two
hundred years ago. They are all dead. “
Yanbi turned around and left.
Mo Ran stayed on the spot for a while before he pulled up
his legs to catch up with him, and whispered as he walked:
“Hey, you said you kid, how young are you so hostile? That’s
dead. I died. I am my ancestor. I will go back and set up a
temple for them. I will make a nine-foot-tall golden body for
them. I will smoke all my body and hang jewelry. The
incense will not be broken every year. . I also count on my
ancestors to cover me… Hey, don’t go so fast.”
The two walked around the city and found that every
household was collecting straw, With a scarecrow.
When I asked, I knew that this was what Chu Xun-gongzi
told the city residents to do. Everyone in the city, regardless
of age, needs a relative scarecrow. The straw man is
wrapped in paper and dripped with his own blood. Make a
so-called “fake puppet”.
This principle is like the river god wants to eat human
heads, some people make steamed buns, which are
wrapped in meat and thrown into the river to worship the
river god.
Be aware that some ghosts and gods are not quick-witted
because of root causes. A little bit of blindness can turn
them around. For example, the ghost emcee that Chu
Wanning had been in contact with before was a mud-
brained brain, which was extremely foolish.
Looking at it this way, Chu Xun has made at least two
preparations for the city residents. The first is the soul-
killing charm, so that they will not be found by ghosts during
their escape.
The second is the straw puppets, because once the ghosts
discover that all the people in the city have suddenly
disappeared, they are bound to be extremely manic, leaving
the puppets as a cover, and can temporarily stabilize them
and delay the migration of the city.
But the more so, the heavier the doubts in Mo Ran and
Chu Wanning.
Why would Chu Xun-gongzi have been arranged so well,
and still fall short?
With such doubts, they returned to the Prefect. It was
already dark at this time. Many people who live in remote
areas are unwilling to go home, dragging their homes and
rolling their bedding to spend the night in the enchantment
of Shangqing.
The Taishou Mansion does not close its doors at night,
leaving only the white guards that you see during the day to
patrol around.
When Mo Ran and the others passed by, there were no
vacancies in the house. Everywhere was crowded with
people. At least three or four families were curled up in a
wing, and there was no place to stand.
The last two people had to choose a corridor to rest. There
must be no bedding. Mo Ran asked the guard to ask for
some straw, spread it softly on the ground floor, and carried
Chu Wanning up.
“I’m sorry you sleep here today.”
Chu Wanning said: “Very good.”
“Really?” Mo Ran laughed.” I think so too.”
He fell next to Chu Wanning, stretched his waist, then put
his arms behind his head, and looked at the clear top of the
gallery.
“shidi, you see that the artificial dreams of birds are really
good. Although this dream has the memory of survivors as
the cornerstone, it can be refined to the point where the
wood grain on the vault is so clear. It’s also rare.”
Chu Wanning said: “Yumin is a half-celestial body after all.
Although the mana has not reached its peak, there are
always some abilities that mortals can’t reach.”
 “Yes. “Mo Ran blinked, rolled over, propped his head and
looked at Chu Wanning, “I can’t sleep.”
“…” Chu Wanning glanced at him, “Then I will tell a story.
Coax you.”
He was just a mocking joke. Unexpectedly, Mo Ran was so
thick-skinned that he smiled and said, “Okay, okay. Shidi
tells a story about the Seven Fairies and Dong Yong. “
Chu Wanning didn’t expect that he would take it seriously,
for a moment, then turned away angrily: “You think it’s
beautiful. It’s not embarrassing for a person of this age.” “
Mo Ran smiled and said: “Look at it, in fact, people, you
will always think about things you can’t get. It has nothing
to do with age. When I was young, no one told me stories to
coax me , I always think, think, I want someone to coax me.
I haven’t seen this person since then, and when I grow up, I
don’t want to. But I am always worried.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“When you were young, nobody told you stories, right?”
“Hmm.”
“Haha, so you actually don’t know how to tell the story of
Dong Yong and the Seven Fairies, right?”
Chu Wanning: “…………This kind of obsessive remarks,
what is there to say.”
“No or no, don’t talk about the obnoxious words. When
you grow up like this, you must be like Shizun, a particularly
boring person, no one likes to talk to you. “
 Chu Wanning said angrily: “If you don’t pay attention, you
won’t pay attention, and you will fall asleep.”
After talking, lie down and close your eyes.
Mo Ran rolled over with a smile, rolling around, and rolled
to Chu Wanning. He looked at the little shidi with his eyes
closed. His eyelashes were black and long, very cute, so he
reached out and squeezed People’s faces.
“Really asleep?”
“Fell asleep.”
“Haha.” Mo Ran smiled, “Then you fall asleep, I will come
Tell you a story.”
“You can tell a story?”
“Yes, it’s just like you can talk in sleep.”
Chu Wanning Shut up.
Mo Ran lay beside him, the two of them pillowed on straw,
their heads close to each other. Mo Ran laughed for a while.
Seeing Shidi ignored him, he gradually stopped laughing so
exaggeratedly, but his eyes were still crooked. Looking at
the roof of the gallery, the tip of his nose had a rough smell
of rice from time to time, and his voice was calm and
peaceful.
“The story I told you was made up by myself. No one told
me to coax me before. I am envious, but there is no way.
Every day I lie in bed and tell my own stories. . This one I
told you is my favorite. I gave it a name called’Cow Eating
Grass’.”
The author has something to say:

Thank you, He Shi, the mine of the meaty fan soup, what is it!

Small theater [bedtime story]

Feeding the fish and telling the bedtime story starts like this: a long
time ago, there was a child… …

Chu Wanning’s story begins like this: Tao is Tao, very Tao, what kind
of story to tell. No, preaching.

Xue Meng: Don’t listen or listen, Wang Ba Nian… Bah! I listen! I just
listen.

Xue Meng’s bedtime story begins like this: I’m telling you, I’m a
school bully, I’ve won the first place countless times since I was a
child, and today I’ll tell you that I am How did you get the first place
in the 14th Cultivation World Youth Swordsmanship Championships~

Shi Mei’s story begins like this:…um…I’m not good at telling , It’s not
good, don’t mind.

Ye Wangxi’s story begins like this: Do you want to hear the story?
Okay, when I’m going to get a book to read, you lie down first with
the quilt covered so that you don’t catch a cold.

Mei Hanxue begins storytelling like this: Telling a story? Well, the
Great Master brother can tell the story of two male tigers, and one
male and one female. Which version do you want to listen to?
 65. The story told by This
Venerable one is bad to hear

Mo Ran smiled again at this point, and then continued: “A

long, long time ago, there was a child.”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes: “Isn’t it a cow that eats
grass? Why? Is it a child?”
“You should listen to me first.” Mo Ran said with a smile,
“There used to be a child who was very poor. He had no
parents and worked as a child laborer in a landlord’s house.
To wash the dishes, wash clothes, wipe the floor, and go out
to herd cattle. The landlord’s family feeds him three breads
a day. The child can fill his stomach and feel very satisfied.”
“One day, he Go out to herd the cows as usual. On the
road, I met a vicious dog and bit the cow’s leg. For this
reason, the child was beaten up by the landlord without any
accident. After the landlord finished beating him, he asked
him to take that one. The vicious dog was killed and vented.
Otherwise, he won’t give the child bread.”
“The child was very scared, so he could only beat the dog
to death and bring it back, but when he returned home, the
landlord found out It turns out that the dog who bit his own
farming cow turned out to be the dog of the county master.”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes: “What should I do then?”
What should I do? That dog is the most favorite of the
county master. The dog is used to show off his power. Who
knows that he was beaten to death in a confused manner. If
the county master knew it, he would not be merciless. So
the landlord became more and more angry. He didn’t give
the child biscuits, and he threatened that if the county elder
came to the door, he would be sent out.”
Chu Wanning: “…what is messy, no reason at all, I won’t
listen.”
“A lot of things are unreasonable.” Mo Ran laughed, “It’s
more money than anyone, whoever has a strong fist, and
whoever is the official. The next day, Sure enough, the
county master came to find someone. The child was given
out. Because he was too young, the county master was too
embarrassed to shut him down, beat him ten sticks, and
then released him.”
Chu Wanning asked: “The kid ran away after he came
out?”
Mo Ran said: “Haha, he didn’t escape. The kid went back
to the landlord’s house, healed his injuries, and continued to
give They keep cattle. They still eat three loaves a day.”
“Isn’t he angry?”
“He won’t be angry as long as he eats enough.” Mo Ran
said, ” One meal and one meal, and after it passed, it was
over. It was like this for more than ten years. Later, the cow
baby grew up. He was the same age as the landlord’s son.
One day, the landlord’s son Several distinguished guests
came, and the landlord’s son saw a guest among them and
brought a very beautiful agate snuff bottle. He liked it, so he
stole it.”
“The snuff bottle is from ancestors. , Very valuable. The
guests were panicked and filled the house looking for his
things. The landlord’s son couldn’t help but put the snuff
bottle in the hands of the cowherd and told him that if he
dared to tell the truth, he Never give him food again, let him
starve to death.”
“…” Chu Wanning was speechless when he heard this.
Although Mo Ran had been living and lonely since he was a
child, he grew up in Yuefu anyway, and his mother is also
from Yuefu. Madam in charge, although the days are not
happy, but they are not miserable, no matter how they
make up such gloomy and gloomy stories.
Mo Ran preached with relish: “The snuff bottle was found
soon, and the cowherd baby had to bite the bullet and
confess to eat, and waiting for him was naturally another
beating. This time, they beat him up for three days without
getting out of bed. The landlord’s son escaped, so he
secretly gave the cow baby a steamed bun with pork belly,
and the boy ate it hungrily, so he didn’t hate the harm. He’s
a man. Because he has never tasted such a delicious food,
so while holding the buns, he kept saying to the landlord
son, thank you, thank you.”
 “Don’t listen.” Chu Wanning was really angry this time,
“Why don’t you hate it? I don’t hate a steamed bun? Thank
you, what can I thank!”
“No.” Mo Ran innocently Blinking, “You didn’t listen
carefully.”
“Why didn’t I listen carefully?”
Mo Ran said sternly: “That’s a bun with pork belly.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Haha, look at your expression, don’t you understand, the
kid usually can only eat one or two pieces of fat on New
Year’s Eve. He I thought he would never know what it’s like
to have pork belly in his whole life, so of course I have to
thank others.”
Seeing that Xiaoshidi was choked out by himself, Mo Ran
was so brilliant He smiled happily, and continued: “Anyway,
this matter has passed. He still holds his own three loaves
and lives every day. One day…”
Knowing the way Mo Ran tells the story, as long as “one
day” appears, there must be no good things.
Sure enough, Mo Ran said: “One day, the landlord’s son
committed another crime.”
“This time, he insulted his neighbor in the mill. A girl in
the family happened to be hit by the hapless cow-herding
baby.”
Chu Wanning: “…Could that kid put on the bag again?”
 “Oh. “Mo Ran smiled. “That’s it. Congratulations. You will
also tell the story.”
“…I’m sleeping.”
“Don’t, soon That’s it.” Mo Ran said, “This is the first time
I tell a story to others, so you can show your face.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“This time, the cowherd baby must be put on top.
Because the girl was unbearable and committed suicide. But
the cowherd baby is not stupid. If someone is dead, he will
pay for his life. He can’t pay for the landlord’s son.” Mo Ran
said, “He didn’t want to, so the landlord’s son locked him
and the dead girl in the mill, and then ran to report to the
official.”
“This cowherd baby was bad and was killed for no reason.
The dog who went to the county magistrate later stole the
guest’s snuff bottle. This time he raped the civilian girl.
Naturally, he was unforgivable. No one wanted to listen to
his excuse, and he was caught.”
Chu Wanning opened his eyes wide: “…and then?”
” Then, he stayed in prison for a few months. In the
autumn, he was sentenced to death and sent off. He was
hanged in Xingtai, on the outskirts of the city. He followed
the execution team in the fields, and suddenly saw someone
killing a cow not far away. He saw that the cow, the one he
put out since childhood, has been Old cows don’t have
much strength to go to the ground. But the old cows also
have to eat grass. They only eat grass and don’t do
anything. How could the landlord be willing to raise it. It has
cultivated the land for them for a lifetime, and in the end,
they will kill it and eat it. Meat.”
Speaking of such cruel things, Mo Ran was not sad, and
said with a smile: “But the ox baby grew up riding on the
back of a cow. He had whispered a lot to it, fed it with cow
grass, and cried by his neck when he was wronged. He
regarded it as his only relative in the world.”
“So, he knelt down I asked the head of the cell to let
himself go and say goodbye to the bull. But the head of the
cell naturally didn’t believe that humans and animals would
have any feelings. He felt that he was playing tricks and
didn’t allow it.”
“… What then?”
“Then? Then the cow-herding baby was hanged. The cow
was also killed. The blood ran all over the place, and the
people watching the excitement dispersed coldly, and the
landlord’s house ate that night I had a meal of beef, but the
beef is too old and it is always stuffed between the teeth.
They eat a little, and they don’t like it, so they poured it all.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran rolled over and looked at him with a smile: “It’s
finished. Does it sound good?”
Chu Wanning said: “Go away. “
“The first time I made up for myself, I cried. Your heart is
so hard that you don’t shed tears. “
“You said too badly…”
 Mo Ran laughed twice, took Shidi’s shoulder, and touched
him Hair: “Then there is no way, your brother is only
capable of this. Alright, the story is over, let’s go to sleep. “
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word. After a long time, he
suddenly asked: “Mo Ran. “
“Called brother. “
“Why do you want cows to eat grass?” “
“Because people, like cows, have to eat. In order to eat,
you have to do a lot of things. If you can’t do anything one
day, no one will care about you. “
Chu Wanning doesn’t speak again.
In the courtyard, it is the small voices of the refugees, and
occasionally one or two ominous ghosts screaming from
outside the barrier It comes.
“Mo Ran. “
“Oh, ignorant, call me brother. “
Chu Wanning ignored him, instead asking: “Is there really
this kid?” “
“Nothing. “Mo Ran was quiet for a while, and then smiled
suddenly, Li Guo is very beautiful. He rubbed the little guy
into his arms and said gently, “Of course it was made up to
lie to you.” Good night, go to sleep. “
Who knows that I haven’t been out for a while, and
suddenly I heard a noise in the courtyard.
 66. This Venerable one first
sees the sky

On the second day, there was nothing unusual.

Chu Xun has sent people to check whether the number of
scarecrows in the city is enough, and every household has
begun to take care of some pitiful burdens. After tonight,
tomorrow morning will be arranged by Chu Xun. Go out of
the city and go to Putuo Mountain for refuge.
Mo Ran sat at the gate of the mansion, looked at the
people passing by, sighed and said: “Chu Xun has carefully
arranged it. If no one tells the story, it is difficult to quickly
identify the city with the mind of ordinary ghosts. All that
are left are puppets. It seems that they are the ones who
leaked the secrets. Shidi, what do you think?”
No one answered.
“Hey? Shidi?”
Mo Ran turned his head, Xiao Shidi did not know when he
walked to the side to see a line of cavalry ready to go, but
Chu-gongzi’s son. Came to him silently, sitting with his
cheeks.
 “Big Brother…”
Mo Ran was startled by his sudden appearance: “What’s
the matter?”
The little guy pointed to the side An old paulownia tree in
China, with a kite dangling on it, said in a vaguely clear
voice: “The mother left for me, flew up and can’t take it
down. Big brother help me?”
“It’s easy to talk.” Mo Ran flew up to the treetops lightly,
picked off the colorful butterfly kite, and then steadily fell
back to the ground, passing the kite to him, smiling. “Take
it, don’t lose it anymore.”
The little guy nodded ignorantly.
Mo Ran saw him walking around by himself. He wanted to
come to Chu Xun and had no time to control his son, so he
asked him: “Where is your mother? There are so many
people here, I will take you to your mother.”
“Aniang? Aniang is in the back mountain.”
Mo Ran wondered: “What are you doing in the back
mountain?”
“Sleep.” Little The guy opened his round eyes and said
softly, “Aniang has been sleeping there. It will bloom in
spring. Dad often takes me to see her.”
Mo Ran gently “ah” With a cry, he was speechless for a
while.
The little guy didn’t care. It seemed that he was still
young and didn’t understand the so-called life and death.
He happily fiddled with the kite in his hand, then looked up
at Mo Ran, and suddenly nudged him. Suishengsheng said:
“Brother, thank you, I’ll give you…I have something for
you.” He said, he took it in his pocket, and took it out. I
made a small piece of pastry wrapped in reed leaves.
In these days, everyone in Lin’an is hungry and can’t get
enough to eat, and they don’t know how this little thing
saved such a snack. He twisted the cake in half, leaving the
big one and the small one to Mo Ran.
“Big brother, you eat… hush, don’t tell others, I don’t have
more.”
Mo Ran was about to reach out to pick it up, the little guy
suddenly changed Idea, after thinking about it, I took the
small piece back and passed the big one to him.
“It’s delicious, there is red bean paste.”
This little action made Mo Ran’s heart suddenly feel
sorrow and warmth. He has always been used to others
treating him badly. But I don’t know how to deal with the
sudden good. He stretched out his hand to take the flower
cake, and thanked him. The little guy looked very happy
because of this, smiling brightly with his face up, his dark
eyelashes curled up and gentle.
Mo Ran received the flower cake, not willing to eat it, so
he went to the side to pick a piece of paulownia leaf,
wrapped the flower cake, and put it in the lapel. I have to
say a few words to the little guy later, but the child is a child
after all, and can’t stay in one place for too long. He has
already turned around and jumped and ran away.
At this moment, Chu Wanning came over and saw Mo Ran
standing in a daze. He raised his brows slightly and asked:
“What’s wrong?”
Mo Ran watched the little guy go away From the back,
sighed: “I’m thinking, so many people are so good, why are
they all dead.”
It is night, and the sky is densely covered with clouds, and
blue and purple lightning tears the sky from time to time. In
the second half of the night, the wind was screaming, and
the rainstorm rushed.
Rain is yin, which makes the power of ghosts stronger. So
that night, Chu Xun asked all the survivors in Lin’an to
gather near the Taishou Mansion, and were not allowed to
step out of the Shangqing barrier.
Due to heavy rain, many places where people could barely
sleep have been abandoned.
Mo Ran was able to keep an eye on Xiaoman’s
whereabouts at first, but as more and more people
squeezed in to shelter from the rain, if he didn’t pay
attention, Xiaoman’s waist disappeared.
Mo Ran whispered: “Not good.”
Chu Wanning is small, and immediately said: “I will chase
after it.”
Among the sneaking crowd, the dense crowd that was
immediately rubbing shoulders was squeezed out of sight.
 After a while, Chu Wanning came back with dark eyes, and
Sen said coldly: “Escaped.”
“Out of the barrier?”
” Hmm.”
Mo Ran stopped talking, watching the pouring rain outside
and the busy people in the prefectural palace in the rain.
These are just illusions two hundred years ago, everything
has become a fact.
But suddenly I felt a little desolate. The women and
children around me all had ardent hope on their faces,
thinking that after dawn, Chu Xun would take them out of
this ghost and take refuge in Putuo. In the heavy rain, the
guards in white and red pockets are doing the final defense
wholeheartedly, preparing for the migration at dawn.
None of them knew they were alive soon.
The night has gotten deeper, and the people who had
been making a lot of noise all fell asleep on their pillows.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran are not sleepy. What they have
to do is to kill the ghost king after he appears. Now that
Xiaoman has run out of the enchantment, the change must
be tonight.
Mo Ran glanced sideways at Chu Wanning and said: “You
go to sleep, I will wake you up if something happens.”
Chu Wanning said: “I am not sleepy.”
Mo Ran touched his hair: “Then what to eat? I haven’t
eaten since I came here.”
 “I…” I’m not hungry, just watching After Mo Ran took out
the flower cake, it was replaced by a silent swallowing
action.
Mo Ran handed him the flower cake: “You can eat it.”
Chu Wanning took the cake and broke it in half, the larger
one was given to Mo Ran, the smaller Take it yourself. Mo
Ran stared at his behavior blankly, without knowing what he
was thinking.
After taking a bite of the pastry, Chu Wanning suddenly
mumbled, and then asked: “I bought this in Taohuayuan?
How is the taste different from the previous one?”
“What’s wrong?”
“The scent of sweet-scented osmanthus is so strong.”
Mo Ran smiled bitterly: “Really? This is given to me by Chu
Xun’s son. It is about Lin’an flavor. “
“It is indeed Lin’an flavor.” Chu Wanning silently went to
take a second bite, but his lips opened a little, and suddenly
he froze, as if he suddenly realized something, his face was
bloody. Suddenly faded.
“No!”
Chu Wanning got up suddenly, his eyes widened and his
expression extremely ugly.
Mo Ran didn’t know what went wrong: “What’s wrong?”
Chu Wanning didn’t answer, but got up and went to the
courtyard, braving the heavy rain and looking around,
picking up He picked up a sharp stone with sharp edges and
sharply made a cut in his arm, and blood splattered in an
instant.
Mo Ran grabbed him hurriedly: “Are you crazy?”
Chu Wanning stared at the bloodstains on his arms for a
while, suddenly raised his head, flashing sparks in his eyes,
Extremely fierce: “Don’t you know what happened?” He said
sharply, “Someone wants to harm us!”
Blood kept running down his arm, and was washed away
by the rain. Pink.
In the torrential rain, Chu Wanning’s face was pale and
solemn, his jet-black eyebrows frowned deeply, and the
tight raindrops made him drenched.
There was a bang, the sky was broken by thunder, and the
night shone like daylight.
Mo Ran also reacted suddenly in the thunder, and couldn’t
help taking a step back.
He also knows what’s wrong.
The so-called virtual world, even if the things in it are
made real, they are all fake.
The pastry can’t really taste, and sharp tools can’t really
hurt people. In a word, things in the virtual realm cannot
have any effect on them.
“Someone made the virtual reality real.” Chu Wanning
said softly.
The realization of the virtual realm is a very difficult
technique, also known as the “virtual real way”. The one
who is most adept at this kind of magic is the “Guyue’ye” of
the ten martial arts. The purpose of this martial arts is to
“hang the pot to help the world, and the sacred hand to heal
the heart.” Realize the virtual world. We must know that
there are many people in the world who cannot accept the
death of relatives, but through the “virtual realism”, the
imaginary realm of survival of the dead can be created and
accompanied by the living.
However, due to this kind of real and virtual environment
is extremely difficult to control, usually only a small part of
the scene can be made. For example, chatting with old
people, sleeping together, etc., at most one thing.
But the imaginary realm created by Yumin is huge, long
lasting, and involved. If you want to realize all of these, I am
afraid that Guyue’ye’s Sect Leader may not be able to do it
by himself.
Mo Ran immediately thought of a person, and thought-
could it be the fake Gouchen in Jincheng Lake before?
However, before thinking deeply, I suddenly heard a
strange noise in the sky.
Those who were asleep woke up like frightened birds,
looked around with frightened and haggard eyes, and then
they saw the sky.
For a long while, there was a dead silence, and the
screams burst like water splashing in boiling oil.
Everyone ran around, only to find nowhere to go, screams
everywhere. There was a crack in the sky, and a huge blood-
red ghost eye was shining sharply above the barrier.
The eyes are so close that they almost stick to the barrier
opening.
A murky and cold voice rang out: “Chu Xun, you are so
bold, a mere mortal, I want to fool This Venerable one.”
Mo Ran murmured : “It’s the ghost king…”
There are nine kings in the ghost world, and their mana is
far apart. At this time, he hasn’t appeared yet, and he
doesn’t know which king it is. There is only the bloody
eyeball in the sky, staring at the mansion below: “It’s
overwhelming, ridiculous! Ridiculous mortals-you want to
save them? I might not kill all the people in the city, but
since you want to rebel For me-I will kill the whole city! No
chickens or dogs left!”
With a cry of owl, a dazzling red light burst from the
center of the ghost eye, and it slashed towards the upper
Qing barrier. Come!
In an instant the world changed color, gold and red joined!
In the violent storm and rain, the sand and rocks were
flying, the trees in the courtyard were smashed, and the
people under the barrier were in a mess, crying and
howling.
The super clear barrier resisted the first attack, but then
another red light fell and hit the same position again. The
barrier held the heavy machine again, but it was already
cracked. appear.
“I can’t help myself-it’s really hateful!!!”
 The red light crashed down, bursting into clusters of
fireworks. Seeing that the enchantment was about to split,
Chu Wanning didn’t know well—since this imaginary realm
had been realized, the opponent’s attack was no different
from in the present world. If it is a move, I am afraid that
both myself and Mo Ran will die in the void!
Chu Wanning thought, there was a golden light in his
fingers.
At this time, if he uses a big move, his identity will be
seen through by Mo Ran, but there is no other way. He was
about to summon Tianwen to a quick fight. Suddenly, a
splendid radiance was like a fierce feather arrow, piercing
through the sky and clouds, piercing the enchantment and
leakage!
Everyone looked back and saw Chu Xun stepping on the
rain above the roof beams of Wameng.
He held a phoenix-headed horn in his arm and plucked the
string of the phoenix. The sound of the piano sounded
sharply, like a stone cracking, and the beams of light drew
out and gathered in the sky. Only in an instant, the originally
precarious super clear barrier was re-strengthened.
“It’s -gongzi!”
“Young Master!”
The people below shouted one after another, and even
those who cried with joy. Chu Xun resisted the ghost king’s
eye spell, and did not fall under the wind. In a blink of an
eye, he passed by a hundred moves, and the ghost king
could not get closer to the enchantment.
The cold voice in the air became more and more gloomy.
“Chu Xun, with your ability, no one can hurt you if you
manage to escape for your life. Why do you want to be nosy
and be an enemy of my ghost world!”
” I’m hurting the people of Lin’an, why are you talking
about it?”
“Funny! Ghosts and ghosts have always eaten the souls
and spirits of human beings. My race devours the souls, just
like you eat meat and vegetables. It’s different! When you
die, you will see clearly!”
Chu Xun responded freely, and the sound of his piano
continued: “Then it depends on whether you are capable of
taking my head.”
The more rapid the chord of the words, the more high-
pitched, and finally the dragon light shines, reflecting across
the sky, piercing the bloody eye in the rainy night!
“Ah——!!!”
The terrible roar shook the world like shaking.
That eye was burned by the Chu Xun technique, and the
smelly blood splashed all over, and the rain was bloody in
an instant, and the ghost cried at night. Under the
opponent’s anger, a beam of light blades that were several
times stronger than before slashed across the bloody wind.
Chu Xun flicked his sleeves to block, but this blow was a
violent cut by the ghost king. Under the contending of the
two sides, Chu Xun was shaken back by the wave of air, and
the sound of his strings was also stagnant.
“Young Master——!”
“Cracks! There are cracks! The barrier will be broken!”
“Aniang——Aniang—— “
The congee and congee were all panicked. Some relatives
cried and hugged, while the lonely and lonely curled up and
shivered in the corner.
Chu Xun’s silver teeth shattered and his eyes were like
torches, but he didn’t want to give up easily. In the hard
time, there was a light on the left and right sides of
Suddenly. He turned his eyes slightly to see that Mo Ran and
Chu Wanning had already greeted them. The golden light
and red light source rushed in continuously, converging and
merging with him, and sealing the barrier again.
There was a ferocious shout from the sky.
The ghost eyes disappeared.
The three fell on the ground, and the stench of blood in
the sky continued to fall for a while before slowly returning
to transparent rain.
Chu Xun looked pale, and bowed to Mo Ran and the other
two: “Thank you for your help.”
“You are welcome.” Mo Ran waved his hand, “You take a
break. , Your face is so ugly.”
Chu Xun nodded, he has indeed consumed a lot of mana,
so Mo Ran helped him to rest in the corridor. The disturbed
people were very grateful to Chu-gongzi to fill in the gaps
and save them in the fire and water. One after another
crowded around, more people handing water cloaks.
Someone said: “Chu-gongzi, your clothes are soaking wet,
go to the fire and bake them.”
Chu Xun thanked them one by one, but because Really
tired, and really didn’t want to walk anymore, so he declined
the other party’s invitation. Those people were not
discouraged, they just came over with some pine branches
and raised a fire pool next to Chu Xun.
The surrounding area gradually calmed down, except for
the crackling sound of the fire. Suddenly, a city citizen
asked him: “Young Master, we have arranged so carefully,
why are we still seen through by the ghost king? Oh, how
can this be good.”
“Yes, yes.”
“How did you know that we were going to move? Young
Master clearly said that this ghost can’t distinguish between
puppets and living people, what’s the matter…Could it be…”
the voice of the speaker Gradually lightened, and turned to
steal Chu Xun a glance. Obviously, I wanted to say if Chu
Xun made a mistake, or if Chu Xun didn’t figure it out.
This look was seen by the white-robed guards of the
Taishou Mansion, and someone immediately frowned and
said angrily: “What do you think! There must be some
people who are not strict enough to leak the wind, let the
ghost king know!”
 The man murmured, “Who would leak the wind with the
ghosts? It won’t do any good…” But seeing everyone around
him glaring at him, he stopped talking in anguish.
In silence for a while, someone asked:
“Young Master, that old ghost man will definitely not let
go, what shall we do next?”
Chu Xun was very tired and didn’t open his eyes, but he
still said in harmony with Shengwen: “It’s good to survive
the dawn, and go out of the city after dawn. They can’t
make trouble in the day.”
“But we There are so many people, old and young, and
some who have been injured. Do you want to get to Mount
Putuo in one day?” Chu Xun said warmly: “Don’t worry, just
stop. Tomorrow you just have to go. I have to think about
the way.”
It has always been -gongzi protecting them. Since he said
so, everyone agreed, and a child came over and held a
small piece of mochi. , To eat for Chu Xun. Chu Xun Qianqian
opened his eyes, smiled and touched his hair. Just as he was
about to say something, suddenly a guard ran over in a
panic and shouted: “Young Master!-gongzi is not good!”
“What’s the matter?”
“Xiao-gongzi, Xiao-gongzi——Xiaoman——Outside the
Chenghuang Temple——” The person was obviously greatly
stimulated. Unable to say a whole sentence, he squatted
and knelt on the ground with a plop, and started crying.
 Chu Xun got up suddenly, the trace of blood that had
been left disappeared, and ran toward the heavy rain.
 67. This Venerable one is
heartbroken

The Chenghuang Temple is the edge of Chu Xun’s mana.

The steps of the Chenghuang Temple can still be protected
by the barrier, but the temple itself cannot be covered by
the barrier.
In the temple, the lights are dim.
More than ten ghosts and charms that have been rebuilt
in flesh are separated on both sides. A woman in red is tied
up with her back to the crowd, looking up at the statue of
the god enshrined on the table.
Beside her, Xiaoman stood with his eyes down, and under
his control a young child.
Chu Xun lost his voice: “Lan’er!”
This child is not someone else, but Chu Xun’s son Chu
Lan. Mo Ran’s heart tightened, the taste of that half of the
flower cake seemed to be still between his lips and teeth.
He saw Xiao-gongzi restrained and wanted to go forward,
but was stopped by Chu Wanning.
“Don’t go.”
 “Why!”
Chu Wanning glanced at him and whispered: “They all
died two hundred years ago People. Now this illusion has
turned into reality, I am afraid you will be hurt.”
“…” Then Mo Ran remembered that it was indeed the
case. No matter what he did, people who died were dead.
Nothing can be changed.
Little-gongzi cried outside the barrier, screaming vaguely:
“Daddy! Daddy, save me! Daddy, save Lan’er!”
Chu Xun His lips trembled slightly, and he sternly said to
Xiaoman: “What are you doing? I didn’t treat you badly, you
let him go!”
But Xiaoman turned a deaf ear, hanging his face as if he
hadn’t heard anything. It was the same. Only the hands
holding Chu Lan could see his inner hesitation. He had a
mole on his left hand, and the back of his hand was violently
trembling.
At this time, the citizens of the prefectural palace who
gathered for refuge also chased after them. When everyone
saw the sight of the temple, they were startled and angry,
and they whispered:
” That is -gongzi’s son…”
“How could this be…”
Xiao Man took the knife and dropped the rope of the
woman in red, and the woman returned to her senses.
Slowly turning her head, she was born extremely beautiful,
pure and beautiful, with a stretched neck and handsome,
but her face was pale as paper, but her lips were red as
blood, and she smiled at Chu Xun, which was more vulgar
than charming.
The illusory candlelight illuminates her look forward to
love. The moment she sees her face, Chu Xun, or some
older people in the crowd behind her, all froze. Up.
The woman’s smile was tinged with sadness, she said
softly: “Husband.”
Mo Ran: “!!!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
This woman is not someone else, but Chu Xun’s late wife!
Madam Chu has a wave of eyes and wants to hold his son
in Man Man’s hand since he was a child. Xiao Man initially
refused, but as a ghost, Madam Chu was far more powerful
than him after breaking free, and he took the child with a
little effort. It is a pity that she contracted the disease and
died before the full moon, so Xiao-gongzi had never seen
her mother-in-law. She was still crying and crying for a
while, yelling to Chu Xun to save him.
“Good boy, don’t cry, mother will take you to find your
father.”
Madam Chu’s jade arms like Qiuwei embraced the child
and picked him up. , Slowly walked out of the temple gate,
followed the rain-soaked bluestone steps, all the way to the
front of the Shangqing enchantment, standing in front of
Chu Xun, his brows looked like joy and sadness, and sadness
and joy.
 “Husband, after a long period of time, you… are you doing
well?”
Chu Xun couldn’t say a word, his fingers hanging down
Shaking uncontrollably, a pair of phoenix eyes looked at the
woman behind the barrier, her eyes gradually turning red.
Madam Chu whispered: “Lan’er is so big, and you are a lot
more calm. It is a little different from what I thought….Let
me take a good look at you.”
As she said, she stretched out her hand and placed it on
the barrier, but because of the ghostly body, she couldn’t
cross it. She was only looking at the people behind through
a barrier that was flowing with radiance.
Chu Xun closed his eyes, but his eyelashes were wet.
He also raised his hand, across the enchantment, pressed
the palm of Madam Chu, and opened his eyes again, and
the two were facing each other dead, just like yesterday.
Chu Xun choked with sobs: “Madam…”
The family has been separated from yin and yang many
years ago, but the days of family life can be counted by
pinching fingers.
“The crabapple flower I planted by the courtyard that
year, did it live?”
Chu Xun smiled, but his eyes were full of tears: Now.”
Madam Chu seemed to be happy, and said warmly:
“That’s great.”
 Chu Xun also tried his best to smile, and said: “Lan’er likes
that crabapple tree the most. In spring, he always plays
under the tree. He loves crabapple flowers as much as you
do. Every year… Every year Qingming…” He said here, but
he could no longer make a happy face, his forehead was
against the edge of the barrier, and tears kept rolling down.
, Is already crying, “Every year in Qingming, he picks one of
the most beautiful flowers and puts it in front of his
mother’s tomb. Wan’er, Wan’er, have you seen it? Every
year… Have you seen it every year?”
In the end, choking and breaking, words and words
weeping blood, they are actually crying, and there is no
more gentleman.
Madam Chu’s eyes are also red, but because she is a
ghost, she has no tears to shed, but her expression is sad,
but it also makes viewers feel choked.
There was silence for a while, and no one spoke, all
silently looked at the foreground, and someone was
sobbing.
However, at this moment, there was a cold voice in the
air.
“Of course she knows, but soon, she won’t know.”
Mo Ran’s face suddenly changed: “It’s the ghost king!”
Chu Wanning is also extremely gloomy: “Shameless
villain, I didn’t dare to show up!”
The ghost king hissed and laughed, like sharp nails tearing
the bottom of the pot, and it was terrifying.
 “Lin Wan’er is already in the line of my ghost clan. I didn’t
want to hurt her originally, but if you want to fight against
me and ruin my eyes, I will dig your heart and liver and
make you hurt better than me! “
The words fell, more than a dozen ghost clan Sensen in
the temple spoke, each chanting charms.
“The heart is dead, the dust is gone—”
Madam Chu suddenly opened his eyes and trembled:
“Husband, Lan’er, take Lan’er!!”
“The heart is dead, the old man is gone—”
“Lan’er! Hurry up! Go to your father!”
Madam Chu pushed the child, He wanted to pass him
through the barrier, but Xiao-gongzi was blocked by the film
like a ghost, and could not be returned.
Xiao Man stood in front of the temple fence, looking down
at them from top to bottom, her face seemed sad and
happy, and her handsome face was almost distorted.
“It’s useless. According to the instructions of the ghost
king, I imprinted the ghost clan on him. Now, like a ghost,
he can’t enter the super clear enchantment for half a step.”
The curse behind her is like the tide of chanting,
constantly undulating: “The heart is dead, and the
understanding is gone -”
“Husband!!” Madam Chu was already panicked, she held
her arms in her arms The child knocked outside the barrier,
“Husband, you removed the barrier, you removed the
barrier and let Lan’er in, you protect him, you protect him—I
—I’m about to…I… …”
“The heart is dead, and the compassion is gone—”
“Husband——!!!”
Madam Chu knelt down with a plop, His eyes were wide
open, and he couldn’t help trembling. There was a blood red
curse on his face and gradually climbed up, “Child—Lan’er…
you promised me, you must take care of him…remove…
please… Get rid of…husband!!”
Chu Xun was heartbroken. He raised his hand several
times to perform the operation, but after all he fell again.
Chu Lan wailed loudly outside, raised his head with tears
on his face, stretched out his little hand and cried out:
“Daddy, don’t you want Lan’er…? Daddy, hug Lan’er…
Daddy hug…”
Madam Chu couldn’t help but hugged him and kissed the
child’s cheek. The mother and son were kneeling and the
other crying, begging Chu Xun to open the upper Qing
barrier. , Let the child pass.
Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted: “Young Master!
No! The enchantment cannot be removed, and the
remaining hundreds of city residents in Lin’an will have to
die-this is the trick of the ghost world! -gongzi! You can’t
withdraw!”
“Yes, the barrier can’t be withdrawn!” The desire to
survive makes one after another commoner kneel down and
kowtow towards Chu Xun, all with a mournful cry of Ai Ai, “-
Gongzi, please, the barrier cannot be withdrawn! Everyone
will die if you withdraw!”
“Madam, please…” Some people bowed to Madam Chu,
“Madam, you are compassionate.” , You bodhisattva heart,
we will be grateful for the whole life, please, don’t let -
gongzi withdraw the enchantment, you are merciful, save
the suffering, please…”
In an instant, except for the guards of the prefecture Apart
from the few people who did not kneel down to plead, the
rest cried out, and the momentum instantly covered the
pleading of Madam Chu and Xiao-gongzi outside the barrier.
Chu Xun is like standing on a pointed cone, and like being
pierced into the lungs by thousands of sharp knives. The
blade produces inverse thorns in the flesh and blood,
smashing all the internal organs.
In front are wives and children, behind are the lives of a
hundred people.
He seemed to be dead in this torment, engulfed by fire,
and his bones turned into ashes.
The chanting sounds of ghosts and monsters kept on, but
they became more acute.
“The heart is dead, the seven emotions are annihilated
——”
“The heart is dead, the six desires are extinguished——”
The curse on Madam Chu’s face More and more, climbing
from her white neck all the way up, almost covering the
entire face. Dip into her eyes.
 It seems that it is difficult to make a complete sound in
her throat, she just looked at her husband in despair, and
muttered brokenly.
“If you are…I…will…hate you…you…put Lan’er…I hate…
I…”
Her weak body shuddered suddenly, seemingly painful,
and closed her eyes tightly.
“I—hate!!!”
There was a scream, but the ending sound became a
beast-like hiss!
Madam Chu opened his eyes suddenly, and there was
blood in his eyes. Four pupils appeared in the originally soft
apricot eyes, which were close together, squeezing all the
whites of the eyes.
“Wan’er!!”
Chu Xun was extremely sad, for a moment he forgot that
the supernatant enchantment must have the spellcaster
standing in it to take effect. He just wanted to His beloved
wife gathered together, but just as he was about to step out
of the enchantment, he suddenly pierced the air with an
arrow, and the swish sound pierced his shoulders accurately
and fiercely, blocking his original intention of extending his
hand.
It was actually a young man in the prefectural palace, still
maintaining a bow and arrow posture.
The youth went hunting and hunting, and said to Chu Xun
righteously: “Young Master! Wake up! You always teach us
that there are people in the way, sentient beings are the
first, and self is the last, are these all empty words? ? As
soon as things fall on your own shoulders, do you have to
die for one life and pay hundreds of lives!” An old woman
beside the youth tremblingly said: “You, you hurry up and
put down your bow, how can you?”
Hurt-gongzi, everything and everything is -gongzi’s
choice, -gongzi has done his best, and how can it…you are
ungrateful!!”
However, before the dispute is over, suddenly There was a
scream in front of me.
Madam Chu has become completely mad. She originally
hugged her child so lovingly, but now she is no different
from a beast. She howls up to the sky, salivates in her
mouth, and her teeth grow suddenly.
Chu Lan was crying dumb in her arms, but she cried out
intermittently when she was broken and choked: “Aniang…”
Madam responded to him. Chu’s blood-red claws pierced
his throat! ! !
There is no sound in the world.
Blood flowers are flying one by one.
As if crabapple blossomed that year, Madam Chu was
holding the newborn child, standing in front of the window
and watching Fangfei in the courtyard softly and brightly
scattered.
My mother gently shook the child in her arms and
hummed softly: “Red crabapple, yellow crabapple, once the
wind blows more melodiously. The child’s harmony in the
distance makes me worry about father and mother. “
Red crabapple…Yellow crabapple…
Back then, she touched Chu Lan’s hand affectionately, but
now she is tearing Chu Lan’s head, limbs, and flesh.
The wind blows more melodiously.
The rain was pouring and blood was flowing, and the
mother ate the child’s intestines.
The child is in harmony in the distance.
The corner of the pavilion of the Chenghuang Temple is
majestic, the treasure is solemn, and the compassion of all
laws.
That year when the child was born, the mother knelt down
in front of the Chenghuang Pavilion, warm and slender
hands together, the bell rang, the birds were scattered, and
the scented candles were all around her. Ankang, a long life,
a peaceful life…
It makes me worry about my father and mother.
The flesh and blood were shattered, Chu Lan’s heart was
taken out, and Madam Chu greedily chewed, fresh blood
snaking down the corner of her mouth.
“Ahhhhh!!!” Chu Xun finally broke down, he knelt on the
ground, he held his head, and kept knocking on the ground,
the blood poured into it. He was tearing and crying, kneeling
in the rain, kneeling in blood, kneeling in front of his wife
and children, kneeling in front of the people in Lin’an City,
kneeling under the statue of God, in the mud.
He knelt in sin, knelt in holiness.
Kneel in gratitude, kneel in hatred.
He squatted into the dust, his soul was torn apart, and he
was wiped out.
With the same sadness forever.
After a long time, someone finally trembles to speak.
“Young Master……”
“Young Master festival sorrow……”
“Young Master great kindness, unforgettable without
teeth……”
“Chu-gongzi is righteous, really good person! Really good
person…”
Someone held his child tightly and covered his child’s
eyes to prevent him from seeing this hideous scene . At this
moment, he dared to loosen his hands, and said to Chu Xun
with a pale face: “Young Master, our lives are all saved by
you, madam and Xiao-gongzi, you can definitely…can
ascend to bliss…”
Others scolded: “Hold your child away! Why don’t you rise
to bliss with your child?!”
The man timidly retreated.
It’s just that these quarrels are so far apart, Chu Xun feels
that he is dead. Listening to their voices, it was as if they
were coming across the ocean.
 The man was all dirty in the rainstorm, and the
transparent film separated him from his wife and children
for a long time. Mo Ran looked at the scene in front of him,
and suddenly remembered that in his previous life, when he
killed the innocent, did he give birth to more than one Chu
Xun, more than one Chu Lan, more than one Madam Chu…
He suddenly Look down at your hand.
For an instant, I saw a hand full of blood in a trance.
But in the blink of an eye, I found that it was still cold rain,
dripping in the palm, and converging into a stream.
He was shaking slightly.
But the next moment, the palm of my hand was pulled.
He seemed to wake up suddenly from a nightmare, and
turned his eyes to see that little Shidi was looking at him
with concern. The appearance of that child was so similar to
that of the dead Chu Lan.
Mo Ran knelt down slowly, level with him. It seemed that
the sinner was pleading guilty in front of the soul returnee,
looking at him with eyes stained with rain and tears.
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, raised his immature little hand
and touched his head.
“It’s all over.” Chu Wanning said softly, “It’s all in the
past.”
“Yes.” After a while, Mo Ran smiled sadly and lowered his
eyes. Muttered, “It’s all the past.”
 But even if it’s all the past. But he did it all. Although he
never killed Chu Lan, how many people like Chu Lan died
because of him?
Mo Ran became more frightened the more he thought
about it, and the more painful he thought about it.
Why is it so cruel and so cruel…Why is it so hard to go so
far…

The author has something to say:

I caught the handjob today, and the reply and thanks will not be
timely. I’m really sorry. I will add it tomorrow, thank you Considerate(
^3^ )/~~
 68. This Venerable one can’t
bear it

The young Chu Lan died. The virtual realm is not over.
The dawn is still far away, and the nightmare night has
not passed. The city residents who survived returned to the
mansion, preparing to set off for Mount Putuo after dawn.
It is hard to believe that someone can continue the
previous things after such pain. In fact, Chu Xun really
seems to have only one body walking, and the soul is long
gone.
Mo Ran walked around the city and heard that many
people were worried. After all, Chu Xun was tortured so
much, not to mention whether he would have resentment in
his heart, even if he was still willing to take everyone
Protruding the encirclement, but with such a sage, I am
afraid that it will be too bad.
However, not everyone has only oneself in their eyes. I
really feel sorry for Chu Xun. Although not many, at least
there are.
People are standing next to each other in such anxieties,
waiting for dawn.
 However, what came earlier than the rising sun was the
familiar cold voice, which burst open in the heavy night, and
rumblingly echoed at the upper end of the barrier.
This time the ghost king is not talking to Chu Xun, but is
speaking to the people in the city.
“The sky will be bright soon, This Venerable one knows
that you want to leave the city in the day. However, can you
really think clearly? Putuo is far away from this, in one day
There is absolutely no possibility to arrive inside. When it
gets dark, you will have to rely on Chu Xun to be sheltered.
But Chu Xun, can you really protect you?”
“Mother—”
A child was so scared to cry when he heard the terrible
sound, he curled up into his mother’s arms. Everyone looked
up at the sky.
Chu Xun stood in front of the mansion, but suddenly he
didn’t hear, he leaned against the crabapple tree and closed
his eyes.
“His wife and children died because of you. Do you think
that he will really protect you? I am afraid that he has
another plan that will make you better than die so that you
can avenge your wife and children. It’s human nature… This
Venerable one has lived and been a human. Although there
are benevolent people in the world, they are only for a good
reputation. Human nature is evil. The so-called good people
have their own goals. If they are forced to In a dead end,
how can the life and death of others be a problem?”
 The voice of the ghost king is constantly echoing.
“This Venerable one said before, I didn’t want to take your
entire city’s life. I must know that even if you are a living
person, you can also work for my ghost clan. If you don’t
believe it, please look at him ——”
As his voice fell, a black cloud billowed outside the barrier,
but Xiaoman stood at the top. There was a man standing
beside him, forty or fifty years old, kind and loyal.
Someone exclaimed: “It’s Xiaoman’s father!”
“It’s Xiaoman’s father! Isn’t his father dead?”
“The body They were all dismembered. Everyone saw it at
the time. How could it be like this?!”
The ghost king said: “This Venerable one is one of the nine
ghost kings. Although it cannot control life and death like
the Emperor Yan Luo, It can also restore the deceased’s
appearance. If you wait for me, you can be with your
deceased relatives. If you disobey me, you will be like your
Chu-gongzi, seeing your wife kill the child with your own
eyes. , But unable to return to heaven.”
There is dead silence in the enchantment.
“Do you really want to believe in him? Believing in him will
not harm you, and avenge your wives and children?”
“You really want to believe that he can take you to
escape. Going to Putuo?”
Someone looked towards Chu Xun, his eyes were
beginning to see a gloomy luster.
 Chu Xun finally raised his head. He stood alone under the
blossoming tree and glanced at them quietly. He really
didn’t know what to say. After a long time, he said: “This is
the end of the matter, what use is it for me to harm you.”
“Hahahahahahaha—“The Ghost King is creepy His long
whistle echoed over the enchantment, “Great, great, he will
not harm you. If you believe in him, follow him. But if you
believe in me—”
He His voice became more and more high-pitched, almost
tearing people’s eardrums into pieces and piercing them
straight into his heart.
“If you believe in me, you will be immediately rewarded. I
can let your dead relatives return to you, as long as you
hand over Chu Xun, as long as you hand him over to me I
have deep grievances with him, and have nothing to do with
you. Handing over Chu Xun, you don’t have to leave your
hometown, handing over Chu Xun, you can reunite with
your family, call him out, and everything is over.”
The ghost king said quietly.
“Before dawn, I am waiting at the Chenghuang Pavilion.”
The voice disappeared.
From the dead silence, the crowd slowly gave birth to a
strange noise, everyone looked towards Chu Xun. And Chu
Xun also looked at them with a calm expression, even
peaceful.
Someone began to mutter helplessly: “What to do…”
“What to do, husband, I’m so scared…”
 “Ah Mother, I’m afraid, I don’t want to be eaten!”
What’s more, he lowered his voice and said: “The ghost
king said it is also good… The so-called good people have
their own plans. We have seen this before. Disgusting dog
official, Chu…Although Chu-gongzi hasn’t done anything
right now, but you look at him, he doesn’t know how to do
anything. Who knows if he will do anything desperate and
crazy in the future!”
Someone heard what he said, but did not refute, but
whispered in response: “You are right, don’t he gets revenge
and entraps all of us! It’s such a thing. It’s not like the
previous period…”
Suddenly a guy rushed out and shouted: “Catch him! We
can survive by catching him!”
There was no sound from all around. After a long time, a
young woman stood up and stopped in front of him with a
soft but firm voice: “How can a man avenge his revenge
here?”
“Go away!” The man kicked the girl to the ground, spitting
heavily on her face, “You are a stinky bitch who sleeps with
a man, you have nothing to do with you, you can talk? I’m
young, I can’t let my family be wronged! Chu-gongzi, I’m
sorry!”
As I said, I’m going to capture Chu Xun.
Unexpectedly, he didn’t take a step, and his legs were
stuck tightly again. The man lowered his head and was
furious: “Do you still dare to stop the bitch? Do you want
everyone to accompany you to death?”
The girl angrily said: “Although I am a hooker, but You can
also tell right from wrong. Cats, cats and dogs know how to
repay, let alone people?”
“Fuck you!”
How many feet of the man face her again Pushing up,
kicked the person bruised. At this time, other people also
surrounded Chu Xun. Although there were a few people in
the crowd who wanted to stop like the brothel girl, they
were weak after all. It was like a floating leaf in a torrent,
quickly washed away.
“-gongzi——-gongzi, go!”
An old woman tremblingly yelled to Chu Xun: “Chu-gongzi,
let go! Let’s go! Mo I’m going to keep it for this group of
livestock again! Let’s go!”
There is also a childish voice: “You don’t want to fight
anymore, A-niang, A-daddy, don’t hurt-gongzi, don’t hurt-
gongzi——”
The crowd was full of people and there was a lot of noise.
Chu Xun stood alone in the rain, as if seeing a lot of
ghosts crawling out of the depths of hell, for a moment, he
wanted to leave.
But my eyes fell on the crying living people, watching the
children howling to discourage their parents, watching the
girl who was the first to stand up with a bruised nose and
swollen face, watching the old woman trembling in the wind
and rain The white hair is still standing, and there are a
dozen or so city residents who are facing away from him,
trying their best to stop him.
The pace of wanting to leave, but stopped again.
They are not wrong. If the enchantment is withdrawn,
these people will also die.
It turns out that the most disgusting thing in the world is
not the devil, but the cowardly beasts who have no ability. In
order to survive, they put on human skin and mixed in the
crowd. As long as they can survive, they will do everything.
Come out, say everything.
At the end, there will be another sentence: “I just want to
survive. I am also very pitiful and helpless. What is my sin.”
He once thought he The shelters were all kind people who
had no power to restrain the chicken, but he was wrong.
To this day, those beasts take off their human skins,
revealing bright red, ugly, grinning faces…
Hid well Deep… Hidden so deep.
He didn’t want to shed blood and tears for those well-
dressed beasts, but they were so cunning, hiding among the
good people, all of them smiled freely and happily, smiling
at Chu Xun’s helplessness.
——You must save us. If you withdraw from the
enchantment, we will pull the people you want to save and
those who are grateful for you, and go to hell together.
There is nothing you can do to get sick.
 You must be a gentleman yourself, and you must be a
good man yourself.
Since you made such a choice, you should give your life to
save everyone. If you don’t do it, you are a hypocrite, a liar,
you are a bogus, you pig Not as good as dogs.
He seemed to hear those people screaming and laughing
loudly:
You have no choice. You have no choice!
Chu Xun slowly raised his head in the tidal chaotic quarrel,
and looked at the sky in the wind and rain Cui Wei.
Hey, it will finally light up.
A heavy rain overnight has washed away the blood on the
stone steps of the Chenghuang Pavilion. Chu Xun and those
who defended him, were bound by their hands and feet, and
walked towards the temple.
This scene is really tragic and ridiculous. Those people
bound Chu Xun so firmly and complacently captured such a
powerful character. But I don’t know that Chu Xun can
destroy all these ropes to ashes with just one spell.
But he didn’t do that, and he didn’t remove the Shangqing
enchantment in the end.
Lin’an has shed enough blood, and he doesn’t want to
avenge his own revenge and cause innocent people to die
from exhaustion.
Therefore, the film protects all those who avenge revenge
or those who treat him sincerely. When he came to the
temple, the ghost king did not show up, only a candlelight
exuding billowing black smoke, twisted into an empty
human form.
“Why—not remove the barrier!” At the moment when I
saw Chu Xun, the voice was furious, “Remove the barrier!!”
Chu Xun calmed down He said: “Unless I die.”
The black air let out a screaming cry, hoarsely: “Chu Xun,
you are crazy! You…Kill him-kill him for me ——Otherwise,
after nightfall, I will kill all of you!”
Dawn is here.
The light of daylight weakly ignited the endless night.
The ghost king couldn’t support himself in the light, he
fled into the darkness, and the candlelight burning with
black smoke trembled suddenly and went out.
Chu Xun regained his senses. The Chenghuang Pavilion
was built quite high. From a distance, the rivers and
mountains were caged in mist and rain, and the scars could
not be seen clearly.
“Chu-gongzi, I’m sorry.”
“It’s not that we are cruel, but you are really ruining the
ghost king. He has a deep grudge with you… We have no
choice but… “
“I also said so much to do! Chi is going to change, Lao Tzu
and his family are waiting to survive, is it important for him
alone, or the life of the big guy? The one who has the Tao is
headed by all beings, self In the end, he said it himself!”
 Chu Wanning stood in the distance, looking at this man
who didn’t know what to do with him, feeling complicated in
his heart.
Suddenly he covered his eyes with both hands.
Chu Wanning asked in a low voice: “What do you do?”
“Don’t let you see.”
“…Why?”
“It will be uncomfortable.”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, his eyelashes
trembling in Mo Ran’s palm: “No, I said it was two hundred
years ago.”
Mo Ran’s voice came from behind, sighing softly: “…Little
fool, how come my palms are wet?”
I don’t know how long it has been, I sighed. Fragrant, an
hour, or a moment.
Time is blurred in this madness and chaos.
When Chu Wanning opened his eyes, the enchantment of
the Shangqing had disappeared, and Chu Xun fell into a pool
of blood, surrounded by people and ghosts. It was a monster
in human skin, smelling fresh Blood stains.
Joy and guilt for the rest of their lives, pain, sin and evil
are like beasts.
The smell of death is in the air.
The world, or hell.
It’s not so clear anymore.
 The crowd slowly dispersed. There will be no ghosts in the
daytime. They are eager to go to their stomachs, eager to
rest, eager to wait for the ghost king to come again at night,
to inspect the dead in the temple Men, and then rewarded
them for the return of their loved ones.
In the temple, gradually there were only a dozen living
people who were weeping.
There is the brothel girl, the old woman with a flowery
head, a couple who were dissuaded by their children, a
beggar, a scholar, a storyteller, a former rich Young Master,
a Widow with her young son in her arms, teacher, farmer.
Nothing else.
However, when they were crying with the corpse, the
dead man in the pool of blood trembled his eyelashes and
slowly opened his eyes.
“-gongzi!”
“Chu-gongzi!”
Mo Ran’s heart trembled and she couldn’t bear to say:
“It’s useless… this is… …”
This magic spell has been lost in this world, but
unexpectedly, I can see it again in this virtual realm.
“This is the last word curse. He is dead. He cast this curse
on himself before he died.” Chu Wanning paused, and said,
“He has something to do not finish, he still has concerns in
the world. “
 Chu Xun really had a hollow gaze, no focus, and only said
lightly: “Ghosts are sinister, and their words are not credible.
After nightfall, they lose the upper Qing enchantment, and
the enchantment will inevitably come out and slaughter
everywhere. Everyone, everyone, escape here and go to
Putuo.”
“-gongzi……”
“I am dead, and I have no chance to be with you anymore,
but I have condensed my life. Power, the ending curse is in
the spiritual core. You carry my spiritual core, and the
ghosts can’t get close to you.”
The cry is even worse, almost bloody.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning are even more horrified.
Spirit core…
That is the crystallization of the heart…
The dead Chu Xun slowly raised his unstiffened hand,
according to Holding the blade buried in his chest, he pulled
out the curse that he laid down during his lifetime.
Then——
“-gongzi!!!” everyone around wailed, their voices
distorted and hoarse, filled with blood and tears, “-gongzi,
what are you doing— —!!!”
The dead man’s fingers tore through the crack in his
chest, plunged into his own flesh and blood, grabbed the no
longer beating heart, slowly, inch by inch, pulling it out.
 The heart was bleeding, and it was beating with golden
red flames.
That is the power of Chu Xun’s spiritual core, it is the light
that the candle burns to the end.
“Hold…”
He lifted the burning heart, handed it straight to the front,
repeating: “Hold… …And…”
The blood drops, but they all become red crabapple
flowers, which are burning, gorgeous and dazzling.
“The long road is long, the dangers are unpredictable, Chu
Xun’s fate is shallow, and he can no longer use his meager
strength, the princes of the wanwang…
Mo Ran stared at everything in front of him in amazement,
suddenly felt thorns on his back, cold sweat.
Scars…this scar! !
He suddenly remembered that Chu Wanning’s chest was
next to his heart—
There was also a scar!
That is Chu Wanning’s extremely sensitive place, how
could he forget? Every time he lingered on the bed, when he
licked the faint scar, Chu Wanning’s always cold and
unwilling face would show forbearing love. Mo Ran felt that
this look seemed very exciting, so he always wanted to be
like this. Insult the people under him.
Only at that time, he never cared about Chu Wanning’s
past, and he never asked where the scar came from until he
died.
And in this life, you are not qualified to ask.
 69. This Venerable one learns
from you~

A coincidence? Still…
Now Shizun’s chest, of course, is not what he can see if he
wants to. He can only recall the trauma from memory, the
light crescent color, it should be purely a scratch on the
blade. , Unlike Chu Xun, the five fingers pierced together,
leaving a hideous blood hole.
After all, it is different.
Thinking about this, Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief.
Although Chu Xun and Chu Wanning are very different in
character, they have too many similarities, from looks to
“you In this case, sentient beings are the first, and the self is
the last.” And then to the scar on the chest, the
accumulation of coincidences is really suspicious.
I don’t know why, maybe it’s because Chu Xun is too
gentle, which is completely different from Chu Wanning’s
violence, or because Chu Xun is a man with a wife and
children, so if Chu Xun is Chu The reincarnation of Wanning,
or Chu Wanning, Mo Ran felt that he would not be able to
stand it and would collapse.
 Fortunately, this is not the case.
Lin’an city without the protection of Chu Xun needs to say
what kind of disaster it will face.
Of course, the ghost king will not keep his promise. After
nightfall, the world will be stunned by the blood and rain.
The moat was stained red with blood, and the hissing roar of
the living people after dementia rang through the night.
The city is full of zombies wandering around, eating fresh
blood sausages and chewing brains.
Mo Ran took Chu Wanning to avoid a dilapidated hut. The
owner of the house was long dead, and the furniture and
utensils were covered with a thick layer of dust.
Mo Ran closed the door tightly and sealed it all around,
leaving only a small window in the kitchen to investigate the
situation outside.
From time to time there were sharp screams and ominous
chewing noises outside.
Mo Ran took Chu Wanning to the small pyre in the corner
and touched his head: “According to the eighteenth girl, we
can leave after defeating the ghost king. So you stay here,
don’t Chaos.”
When Chu Wanning heard the words, he suddenly raised
his head: “You want to go out?”
“Don’t go now, I will go out when the ghost king shows
up.”
 “But it’s dangerous outside. The Void Realm has been
realized. With your own strength, how can you resist it?”
“Then I can’t take a kid to fight.”
Chu Wanning shook his head: “I will walk with you.”
“Hahaha, shidi is so cute, but you are still young, and
going out with me will drag me down .When you get older, I
won’t stop you from getting out of your way when you
encounter this kind of thing, but this time you have to listen
to your brother first.”
“I won’t hold you back.”
“Usually people who are dragging their legs will say that.”
Mo Ran said, “You behave, don’t mess around, okay?”
“…”
Seeing that Chu Wanning finally stopped speaking, Mo
Ran was a little relieved, looking out through the ribs of the
wooden window, his expression gradually solemn.
Why did the virtual realm that was originally used as a
trial suddenly realise? Little Shidi was right, someone
wanted to harm him. There were countless people who
wanted him to die in his previous life, but in this life he
hasn’t offended any serious characters. After thinking about
it, the only thing that might kill him is the fake Gouchen he
encountered in Jincheng Lake.
But who is that fake Gouchen? Can skillfully use the
Zhenlong chess game to this point, why didn’t he show up
in his previous life?
 Could it be that he was not the only one who was reborn
in this world…
This thought made him shudder sharply and even showed
a fierce look.
After rebirth, he just wants to bury the past. If there is a
second reincarnated person, then things might be tricky.
His brow furrowed deeper and deeper, but suddenly Chu
Wanning heard: “…Mo Ran, I…”
“What’s wrong?”
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth secretly, weighing the pros
and cons, then hesitated and wanted to tell him the truth.
“Listen to me, I can actually help you, I am…”
But when Mo Ran heard “I can help you”, he only thought
that Shidi was I wanted to struggle with myself again, so I
interrupted his conversation and said, “Okay, okay, if you
don’t let you out, you won’t be let out. You don’t want to be
aggressive anymore and be obedient.”
“No, you listen to me—”
Mo Ran was upset, so he said: “Don’t listen or listen, the
eighth chanting.”
“… …”
Seeing that Chu Wanning looked ugly, Mo Ran probably
felt that his tone of voice was a little worse, so he poked his
eyebrows with a finger, and then smiled again: “You are so
young, why are you so young? I have a lot of bitterness and
hatred, and I don’t like to listen to the elders. Then, let me
tell you, since you called me brother, we two went out of the
same school. When encountering such a dangerous
situation, I will take care of you, understand?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and whispered: “…
understand.”
“Just understand, then you—”
” I’m worried about you.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, and the tips of his fingers
hanging in front of his forehead seemed to tremble slightly,
and he was speechless for a while. He lived two lifetimes,
“I’m worried about you”, but he never heard anyone talk
about it. Even though Shi Mei treated him tenderly, she had
never expressed her concern for him so directly.
He stared at the little child on the pyre in front of him with
mixed feelings.
After a long time, his eyes gradually became very gentle,
and then he poked Chu Wanning’s fingertips and gently
brushed it, falling on the top of the opponent’s soft hair, and
rubbed it.
“Don’t worry, brother promised you that he will come back
alive and well.”
“Mo Ran, can you listen to me to finish first…”
Mo Ran smiled, “Well, what are you going to say?”
“Actually I am—”
“Bang!” Knock away.
 A man with a disheveled hair screamed and rushed in. He
was covered in blood, one of his thighs had been torn to
pieces, and behind him was a group of corpses attracted by
the smell of blood.
The man dragged his rotten legs and rolled into the room,
copying everything that could be caught nearby and threw
it at the howling zombies, shouting as he threw: “Get out!
Don’t come here! Get out! Get out!”
Mo Ran cursed secretly, and stopped Chu Wanning behind
him, with a red light in his hands, summoning Jiangui to
protect him, and turning his face halfway:
“shidi, you are hiding well, don’t come over!”
Speaking of Tito, we will go up and fight with the corpses
who broke into the house. Although Jiangui is similar to
Tianwen, Chu Wanning’s moves were not fully taught to Mo
Ran, and Mo Ran’s weapon in his previous life was a knife,
which was quite unsuitable for soft weapons. Therefore,
although he didn’t fall under the wind at first, he gradually
became a little weak. .
I was dancing Jiangui into chaos, and suddenly I heard the
sound of a young child behind him, and he said crisply and
coldly: “The left side hits the wrist three times, then rises
into the air and throws it around the back.”
Mo Ran didn’t have time to think, so he hit a set according
to his instructions. Liu Teng drew on a zombie on the left.
With just one click, the zombie was beaten to bone by a
godly weapon. Ordinary people will never be bored. Then
smoke on it two more times. But now that Shidi said it, it’s
okay to give it a try. He immediately hit the zombie twice,
and then jumped up, his back softened, and he turned over
and swung the vine whip straight toward the back——
Swipe!
It’s not too soon, just in time for the next wave of corpses.
Jiangui, who has accumulated three times of strength,
suddenly ignited a burning red flame, and rushed towards
them. , The corpse group was immediately chopped by the
violent godly weapon, and the zombies were all in different
places, and the heads that fell on the ground were still
emitting black smoke.
Mo Ran was stunned and looked at the little Shidi who was
sitting on the firewood in a slightly surprised look.
This guy… okay?
“How to fight next?” Mo Ran said excitedly.
Chu Wanning has no expression on his face: “Next…take
your left hand and pat the hem of your right dress.”
“Oh, the number is unpredictable, yes What moves?”
Chu Wanning said lightly: “There is nothing unpredictable,
you just waved so proudly, your sleeves were scorched by
weapons.”
Mo Ran” Ah” he said, lowered his head to look, and it was
so, he hurriedly shot out the fire that Jiangui had picked up.
This person is really thick-skinned, and he is not
embarrassed at all. He raised his head with a smile and said
to the other person: “My shidi is so powerful, I like it.”
 Chu Wanning gave a light cough and turned his face
silently. Turning away, facing the bald wall, the roots of his
ears are a little red.
At this time, there are only six active zombies left in the
house. Chu Wanning does not want to look at Mo Ran
anymore. He still turned his head and commanded against
the wall: “Relax your wrists, Fujiyagi heads towards the sky.
After swinging and spinning six times to accumulate power,
one word cut.”
Mo Ran did what he said, but when he turned to the fifth
lap, he suddenly remembered: “How to cut one word?”
“…You can chop whatever you want with your sword.”
“Ah, that’s it!” Mo Ran suddenly realized, with a blow, the
fire burned, the soft vines It seems to be quenched into an
indestructible long knife in an instant, brushing six zombies
across the board!
“Wow—”
Mo Ran’s eyes were rounded this time.
“Where did you learn it? Why do I think you are as
proficient as Shizun with my vine whip? No, maybe you are
better than him. You taught me these things, but he has
never followed I told you.”
“…”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Good, good, great, I won’t have
to look at Shizun’s face anymore, I will learn from you. Isn’t
it happy?”
 Chu Wanning glared at him: “Do you think Elder Yuheng
gives you a look? Why don’t you dislike me and show you a
look.”
Mo Ran received I stopped the rattan whip, blocked the
door again, dragged a table to block the entrance, and
smiled: “You give me a face, that’s also good to me. We two,
this can be regarded as having a hard time together. You
treat brothers well. Brother, I can remember that I will treat
you as my brother from now on. Don’t say you slap my face,
but if you are unhappy, hit me twice, I am not angry.”
Chu Wanning black He said, “Who wants to be your
younger brother.”
As he said, he jumped off the pyre and didn’t want to pay
attention to Mo Ran anymore, but went to check the injury
of the man who broke in.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning opened his eyes slightly: “…
Why is it him?”
“Who is it?”
Mo Ran looked over and was stunned: “That…that
Xiaoman?”
It was Xiaoman who was lying in a pool of blood, moaning
and weeping intermittently. He was seriously injured. After
Chu Wanning probed, he shook his head and said: “Humans
and ghosts can never co-exist, presumably the king of
ghosts will ignore him after using them. This person is
really…”
Mo Ran said: “You deserve it.”
 Chu Wanning glanced at him. Mo Ran hit haha, suddenly a
little guilty, to say that the crime deserves it, and the
person who deserves the most retribution, shouldn’t it be
him?
Mo Ran turned the subject off and asked: “By the way,
what did you just want to tell me? What are you actually?”
Chu Wanning dropped his eyelashes and paused
Suddenly, he whispered: “Actually I am—”
Suddenly he felt the wind blowing behind his back. Chu
Wanning was shocked and turned back to fight, but after all,
he is a child body and his strength is far from enough. The
adult came too big, but couldn’t escape, the throat was
tightly locked by the opponent!
Xiao Man didn’t know when he was struggling, and got up
from the pool of blood with one breath!
One of his violent hands jammed Chu Wanning’s neck,
and the other hand cut Chu Wanning’s arms backwards, his
dirty face was burning with crazy flames, and he wanted to
survive. It made him distorted, like a waxed statue,
deformed under the hot flame.
His eyes were blood-red, and he hissed to Mo Ran: “Take
me…get out of here…”
“You let him go!”
“Take me out of here!!” Xiaoman yelled, his eyes cracked,
“otherwise I will kill him! Go!”
“If you want me to save you, I will save you. You follow
What can a little kid do? You let him go first—”
 “You tell me that I will kill him now! Anyway, I have done
all the bad things, there is no shortage of this one! Are you
leaving? Don’t go!”
Chu Wanning was choked by him so that he couldn’t make
a sound, and his delicate little face was flushed. Mo Ran was
anxious when he saw this. Although he could kill Xiaoman
with a single blow at the moment, if Xiaoman was really
furious in this virtual realm, he might have been seriously
injured before he killed him. shidi.
Mo Ran said: “Well, I will listen to you, don’t get excited,
let go of your hand first, I will…”
splash!

The author has something to say:

Mo Ran: The little shidi treats me well, the little shidi is smart and
cute *^o^* is totally different from Shizun Same!

Chu Wanning: Ha. blind.

Daily thanks~Let Shizun and Feiyuer thank you today~

Big White Cat: Crab “Pear”, “Lingjian” “Crane”, “Xiaochao”, “ink”,

“green cabbage bun with tofu filling”, “sour plum soup” “too salty”,
irrigation nutrient solution~meow~

stupid: crab Crabs “Aaa”, “Too salty”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape
Rabbit”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Cherry Yuan”, “Lingjian Crane” threw mines,
Wang! Barking!
 70. This Venerable one returns

Where is Chu Wanning a soft persimmon that can be

controlled at will, only a golden light flashes, Mo Ran
vaguely saw a certain weapon passing by in his hand, but
the weapon was retracted and released extremely quickly,
only in an instant, Strangle Xiaoman’s hands and cut off his
wrists!
Xiao Man screamed backwards, and now he lost his hands
except for one foot.
The hand that pinched Chu Wanning fell to the ground.
Chu Wanning stood up, seeming to be extremely angry, his
complexion was ugly, he seemed to want to say something
for a while, but his lips moved. In the end, he seemed to be
speechless with anger, and turned around angrily with a
blue face.
Mo Ran hurriedly went over and hugged him: “shidi, how
are you? Are there any injuries?”
Chu Wanning shook his head in his arms without saying a
word. It was disgusting and speechless.
But after all, this Xiaoman was alive more than two
hundred years ago, and this one is just a derived puppet.
Chu Wanning wiped off the blood splattered on his face and
whispered to Mo Ran, “You have seen it too, I will stay here.
It may not be comprehensive. It is better to go out with you
to fight. With my spells, it will not drag you. Hind legs.”
Little Shidi’s ability, Mo Ran only heard Xue Meng say
before, but didn’t see it. But the change just now really
opened his eyes.
“You are great, but…”
Chu Wanning said: “I am familiar with the use of various
weapons, and I can also point you to me.”
“But…”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes: “You believe me this time.”
“…”
“Brother.”
The original intention of Chu Wanning was to deepen the
sincere tone of voice. Unexpectedly, the child’s crisp voice
was soft and cute, as if he was acting like a baby. Chu
Wanning was a little surprised when he heard it. .
Mo Ran was stunned when he heard it, and then scratched
his head tangledly “Ahhhhh”, buried his face in the palm of
his palm for a long time, and said, “This, the main thing I am
afraid is… what about you… …”
After two lifetimes, it was the first time to be called so
softly by a little guy, which made Mo Ran really feel that this
person is like him, like a brother.
If Mo Xianjun hates someone, he will hate him, but he is
very soft on the one who cherishes him, so he scratched his
hair for a long time, then squatted and raised his eyes to
look at Chu Wanning, silent ears The tip is red.
If only there was a younger brother, he would never be so
lonely.
The partial student Chu Wanning hesitated after seeing
Mo Ran’s reaction, then tentatively said in a low voice:
“Senior brother.”
Senior brother is not the same as senior, but more cordial.
Mo Ran held his forehead, feeling a little unable to hold it:
“…”
Chu Wanning gave him a meaningful look, and he knew
his weakness. , Anyway, he is now a child, and Mo Ran
doesn’t know who his deity is, and it’s not as shameful, so
he called out, “Brother.”
“………… …………”
“Brother.”
“………………………………”
“Brother Mo Ran.”
“Aaaahhh!!! Follow me, you are great, you are the best.
My God.”
Chu Wanning held his hands, turned his head slightly, and
smiled lightly: “Let’s go.”
While speaking, walking slowly to the door, Mo Ran
whispered from behind: “Where did I learn this trick, but it’s
numb to me, oh hey…”
 I saw Chu About Xun, Chu Wanning was in a bad mood,
but at this time he felt that the haze in his chest gradually
faded. Suddenly, Mo Ran asked, “Hey, by the way, what did
Shidi tell me just now?”
Chu Wanning turned around and said very calmly, “Ah.
That.”
“Huh?”
“I forgot.”
“…”
“When I think of it later, I will talk to Mo Ran Brother
said…”
“Ah, ah, don’t! Don’t call it! Just call the brother! Calling
the brother is enough!” Mo Ran waved his hands repeatedly.
Chu Wanning looks like a deep pool, with a slight smile on
his lips, and faintly said: “That’s good. Brother, the time is
almost here. This illusion is based on the memory of the
surviving people. Those people have already Leaving Lin’an,
I don’t think this illusion will be supported for long. The
Ghost King should be coming out soon.”
“Also…If you defeat him, you can go out, right? I must
check it out later. , Let’s see who made the illusion real, and
it will take our lives!”
Chu Wanning nodded: “Fortunately, the ghost king and
Chu Xun confronted each other before, and we can see that
this ghost king is not It’s a very powerful character, and
may be the weakest among the nine ghost kings. Although
it has been implemented here, I think that the opponent
may really treat me as an ordinary six-year-old child. He
never expected that I could Help level this illusion.”
Mo Ran nodded and said, “Yes.”
Chu Wanning said: “So instead of saying that the people
behind the scenes want to harm us, it’s better to say , He
didn’t count me in it from the beginning. The only person he
wanted to harm was actually you, brother.”
Mo Ran nodded even more: “What you said makes sense.
“
“After going out, the brother must clarify this matter to
Xue Meng. There may be sinisterness in this peach blossom
garden. Please pay attention to everything. Okay, let’s not
talk about this, let’s go. I won’t hold my brother back, but I
asked him to take me out of the trap.”
Chu Wanning expected it well.
From time to time, the massacre in the city was over.
Suddenly a blood-colored gap broke open on the edge of
the sky, and the blue smoke scattered into the market,
condensing into a rickety man.
The man’s eyes are red, his skin is blue and white, half of
his body is still covered with flesh and blood, and half is full
of bones. He dragged the big black horse and walked
around the ancient city of Lin’an where corpses were
everywhere, absorbing the grievances and pain of the newly
dead along the way.
Mo Ran avoided the dark and saw his face clearly.
 “Is it him?”
There was a hint of luck in his voice.
Chu Wanning understands why this is fortunate, but since
he does not intend to show his identity at this moment, as a
six-year-old child, he cannot know much.
So he pretended not to know, raised his head and asked:
“What?”
“You guessed it very well, the nine kings of the ghost
world are very different in strength, and the weakest of
them should be This one.” Mo Ran stood sideways by the
Xuan window, looking at the figure from far and near, and
whispered, “We are not bad luck.”
“Brother, how likely is it to win?”
“Ninety percent, you can’t talk too much.”
Chu Wanning smiled.
Of course, he knows that there are nine ghost kings in the
ghost world, the “skeleton king” is the weakest, but the
strength is relative. Mo Ran’s experience at this age, even
with godly weapon Jiangui at his side, he still had to deal
with the Skeleton King alone.
It’s just that the person who wants to plot against Mo Ran
counts, but he still didn’t count that it was not Sisheng Peak
who was with Mo Ran, but Chu Wanning.
“Save me…”
The two were about to break the door, killing each other
by surprise, but they heard a faint moan behind them.
 “Ah, is he still alive?” Mo Ran opened his eyes wide and
looked back to see Xiaoman curled up in a ball.
“I don’t want to die…Daddy…I don’t want to…”
Chu Wanning looked at the boy who was like a mess of
rags and shook his head: “Back then, This person should
have died when he entered the house, but in this illusion,
the reason why he is still alive is probably because we are
hiding here, eliminating the zombies that chased him, and
changing a little bit of things in the illusion.”
“Hey…If he had never rebelled, would you say that Chu
Xun would not die two hundred years ago? Lin’an might not
be a ruin…”
“Maybe.”
But both of them understand that no matter what they
say, the past is over. The important thing at this moment is
to defeat the Skeleton King and get out of the illusion. No
need to hesitate any longer, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning
rushed out of the hiding place, slaughtering all the way,
never showing weakness.
Getting out of the virtual world is easier than they
thought.
Mo Ran has a clear goal, and soon turned up against
Skeleton King. But watching the two fighting with all their
strength, Chu Wanning felt a little uneasy.
The uneasiness was not because Mo Ran was down. In
fact, under his guidance, Mo Ran had always been
dominant, but Chu Wanning became more and more aware
of it—
The person hiding in the dark controlled the situation so
precisely.
In other words, that person clearly calculated that if only
Mo Ran and another person of average aptitude were
trapped in this illusion, it would be extremely difficult to
escape. But the other party didn’t use more powerful
methods to get Mo Ran to death, obviously not wanting
people to know that this was a deliberate homicide. Rather,
he wanted to create an illusion that Mo Ran died in an
illusion because of an accident during the trial.
Who is it that arranges so carefully to kill Mo Ran?
Is it really the fake Gouchen in Jincheng Lake…
Chu Wanning watched Mo Ran’s fierce battle with the
ghost king. As time went on, Mo Ran was already occupied
Aotou. The sky was gradually brightening, and the ghost
king’s mana was gradually weakening, and soon it would be
unable to hold it, and the victory was already divided.
At this moment, Chu Wanning suddenly saw a face of a
living person among the ghosts and zombies blocked by the
Mo Ran spell!
“Who!!”
The man was far away, mixed in among the corpses,
wearing a cloaked hood, half of his face in the shadows, only
pointed A pointed chin, sweet lips, and a softly curved nose.
 Only one glance, Chu Wanning realized that this person’s
behavior was not like the virtual scene two hundred years
ago-this person did not make any attack, but concealed it
quietly under his hood. Facing the direction of Chu Wanning
and Mo Ran. Seeing Chu Wanning noticed him, he actually
smiled slightly, then raised his hand and swiped twice
around his neck, making a motion similar to “killing”.
Chu Wanning cursed secretly and rushed over to capture
the man.
But the man was still smiling, under his hood, with
blushing lips and dense white teeth, he lipped at him, which
looked like “goodbye”.
Did not go.
“Stop!”
It’s useless, the sky is shining, and layers of fish are
whispering.
The fight between Mo Ran and the ghost king has ended
with the final strangulation-when the ghost king’s head was
strangled by Jiangui in Mo Ran’s hands, blood surged, and
the scene in front of him flew quickly. The bodies of Chu
Wanning and Mo Ran were suddenly thrown up, and the
sunrise and ruins in Lin’an two hundred years ago were all
strange phantoms.
“Boom!”
When Chu Wanning fell to the ground again, he had
returned to the cave of trial.
 Mo Ran has also returned, and is falling beside him,
covered in mottled blood from the fight. But he was injured
but not serious. He was lying on the ground with his face
sideways, obviously still weak, only a pair of dark eyes
looked at Chu Wanning next to him.
After a while, he raised his hand and gently touched his
forehead with the tip of his finger.
“It’s coming out.”
Chu Wanning said, but his face was ugly: “…I just saw a
person inside.”
“What?”
“Very suspicious, it should be the person casting the
spell.”
Mo Ran grumbled up and stared, “Did you see? You? See
you! Do you see who he is? What does it look like?”
Chu Wanning frowned and shook his head: “He is wearing
a hood, I can’t see clearly, but he looks like It’s a man, not
very old, thin, with a sharp chin…”
There is still half a sentence left.
He felt that half of his face looked vaguely familiar, as if
he had seen it somewhere long ago. But he felt that it was
just his own illusion. After all, it was only the lower half of
his face. There were more similar people, and it was difficult
for him to judge for a while.
I was groaning, and suddenly felt Mo Ran patted him on
the shoulder.
 “shidi.”
“What’s wrong?”
“…Look over there.”
Mo Ran’s voice A little low, with a slight coolness.
Chu Wanning raised his head and looked in the direction
he was pointing.
It is eighteen.
At the entrance of the Cave of Trials, the eighteen girls
have violent eyes, hanging from the top of the cave, a pair
of feet wearing silk satin embroidered shoes dangling in the
air.
She is dead, there is no wind here, depending on the
extent of her shaking, the person who killed her should have
just left.
But what changed Chu Wanning and Mo Ran the most was
the murder weapon that was tightly tied to her neck.
It is a willow vine.
Ye is like a knife cut, and there is a strong red light flowing
all over his body. From time to time, the tongue of fire
bursts, and the sparks and blood are splashed.
Jiangui.
The one who strangled eighteen and hung her on the top
of the cave, it was Jiangui, the magic soldier!

The author has something to say:

Vest: Huh? Didn’t you rush to take off me last chapter? Now I’ll take
it off for you…

Chu Wanning: There is no shop in this village, please stay with me

(indifferent face)

Big White Cat: Thank you for “cold alpaca”, “pear”, “Yinhai”,
“Nianhuapajiu” for irrigating the nutrient solution~ Meow!

Stupid: Thank you “I will send the bright moon to Acacia” and “Meat
Lord Fan Soup” threw mines~ Wang Wang!

Today’s Weibo has Qiuqiu’s Shizun, the first picture of

Shizun~crabapple tree fried chicken is beautiful~ welcome to take a
look~
71. This Venerable one is wrong

Mo Ran’s face was pale, and he summoned the weapon he

had just folded in disbelief. Watching a cluster of fire light
shining in his palm, Jiangui called out and lay on his palm.
Comparing the two, the weapon that killed the eighteenth,
except that it has no handle, is exactly the same as Jiangui,
just like a section from Jiangui-is there a second in this
world? Put Jiangui? !
Without thinking deeply, there are footsteps coming from
far and near, flying at a very fast speed. Chu Wanning was
quieter than Mo Ran, hesitated slightly, his eyes suddenly
drenched: “Mo Ran, put Jiangui away first!”
“What—?”
It’s too late.
A group of people have rushed to the entrance of the cave
of trial, there are feathered people, there are monks from
various sects practicing in Taohuayuan, and there are even
figures of Xue Meng, Ye Xijun, and Shi Mei in the crowd… It
seems to be Someone noticed the strangeness on this side
of the Trial Cave, summoned almost everyone, and rushed
here.
 So when everyone arrived one after another, they saw the
eighteen outside the tragic cave, with willow vines tied
around his neck, squeezed into the flesh. And Mo Ran was
embarrassed with a half-year-old child, and apparently had
experienced a fierce fight. Mo Ran was covered in blood,
and what he held in his hand was Jiangui, who was leaping
with dangerous flames…
There was no sound.
I don’t know who suddenly yelled: “Cruel, murderer!”
The crowd slowly became noisy, panic, anger, and
whispers gathered in a stream, buzzing and shaking.
periosteum. The broken words of “killed”, “murderer”, “He
Juxin”, “crazy” and “madman” are repeated continuously.
The crowds are like the flow of corpses in the illusion just
now. This gives Mo Ran an illusion, just like an illusion. It’s
not over yet, the nightmare continues.
The blood of Lin’an City two hundred years ago seems to
be still flowing.
“It’s not…” His throat was dry, and he took a step back,
“It’s not me…”
After a pause, someone grabbed his clothes.
Mo Ran lowered his head in confusion and saw Chu
Wanning’s clear eyes.
He murmured unconsciously: “It’s not me…”
Chu Wanning nodded, trying to protect him behind him.
But what can he do with such a small child now?
 Being anxious, suddenly felt that Mo Ran took another
step forward.
More and more people yelled: “Grab him! And the kid!
Grab! Murderer!”
“Can’t let them escape, it’s too dangerous! Grab it!”
Mo Ran backhanded Chu Wanning, led him behind him,
blocked him, then lowered his head and slowed down for a
while, gradually calming down.
“I didn’t kill the Eighteen Girls. You listen to me to
explain.”
All the faces in the crowd are so vague, with a time when
he couldn’t bear to remember Overlap each other. He barely
saw Xue Meng in the shadows, Xue Meng had a face of
disbelief, and then he saw Shi Mei. Shi Mei’s eyes widened,
his face pale and terrible, and he couldn’t help shaking his
head.
Mo Ran closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: “I didn’t
kill people, but I didn’t intend to escape. Before you arrest
me, you should listen to my defense, right?”
However, even if Mo Ran said so, no one would listen to
him. Anxiety and anger permeated the crowd, and there
was a female crown screaming: “You, you were arrested for
murder, what else can be argued!”
“Yes!”
“Grab both of them no matter what! If they are really
wronged, it will not be too late to release them!”
 “Grab! Grab!”
Xue Meng recovered from the initial horror. He walked out
of the crowd, facing those angry and distorted faces, and
facing Mo Ran with his back, he said loudly: “Please be
quiet, everyone, listen to me. Say.”
“Who are you, you!”
“Why do you listen to you!”
“Wait, this seems to be Phoenix? “
“Phoenix? The pride of heaven? Is that Xue Meng?”
“It’s him…”
Xue Meng’s face is very ugly. Almost pale, he breathed a
sigh of relief, and said slowly: “Please listen to me. These
two are my disciples of Sisheng Peak. I believe that they will
never do anything to kill innocent people. Also. Please calm
down and listen to their explanation first.”
“…”
After a moment of silence, someone suddenly shouted,
“Why do we believe you? What about the disciples of
Sisheng Peak, you must know them well and know them
well?”
“That is, the heart is separated from the belly, even if you
are in the same family, how much can you understand!”
Xue Meng’s complexion is getting worse and worse, his
lips are tightly pressed, his fingers clenched into fists
unknowingly.
 Behind him, Mo Ran stood holding Chu Wanning. He was
actually a little surprised when he came out from Xue Meng.
His previous life and this cousin didn’t have a deep
friendship, and they always looked down on each other.
Later, he became the emperor of the human world, burning,
killing, looting and doing everything, so naturally he and
“Phoenix” entered the two camps incompatible with water
and fire.
Therefore, he did not expect that under such
circumstances, Xue Meng would turn his back to him and
face others.
Mo Ran’s heart suddenly became hot, and said: “Xue
Meng, you…trust me?”
“Bah! Dog stuff, who believes you?” Xue Meng half He
turned his face sideways, and said with no anger, “Look at
what’s going on with you! You are one year older than me,
but I want me to clean up the mess!”
“… “
After cursing, he turned his head and shouted at those
people in a more vicious voice: “What? Why don’t I know
them? One of them is my shidi and the other is my cousin!”
Do you understand, or I do?”
“Xue Meng……”
“Will you die if you listen to a few explanations? So many
people are watching, is it a while, he Will the two be able to
plug in their wings and fly?”
 At this time, Shi Mei also walked out, but he appeared to
be less imposing, soft and weak, and said in panic:
“Everyone, I can also protect the two of them. The Eighteen
Girls must not be hurt by them. Please listen to the
explanation, thank you…”
Ye Wangxi actually came forward, although he is not the
same People are guaranteed, but they are much calmer
than those who are smoky.
Ye Wangxi said: “Even if you want to detain them for the
time being, you should give them a chance to argue. If not,
wouldn’t it be cheaper than the real murderer, in case that
person is hiding in you and me, and What should I do?”
When he said this, the others looked at each other
suddenly, and there was a hint of alertness in their eyes.
“…Okay! Then I will let you explain!”
“But you still have to catch! Be careful!”
“Prefer I caught it by mistake, I can’t let it go!”
Mo Ran sighed and increased the amount with his hand.
After a while, he actually laughed.
“I didn’t expect to be embarrassed on all sides, and some
people would believe me. Okay, okay, even if I get caught, I
will attack the three of you and I won’t be angry anymore.”
He simply After realizing the virtual realm, what happened
in the territory, and the story of the eighteenth murdered
after coming out.
 Unfortunately, after the Shura realm is broken, other
people will enter a completely new illusion. Therefore, it is
impossible to verify whether Mo Ran’s statement is true or
false, but if it is made up by him, then he has to It is really
difficult to piece together such a story in time.
So after he finished speaking, most of the people in the
crowd appeared to be shaken.
A more distinguished Yumin whispered a few words to his
subordinates, and then said: “Mo Ran, Xia Sini, although you
two have an argument, there is no evidence after all. Before
everything is found out. , For the sake of Taohuayuan’s
thoroughness, I still have to blame you for being imprisoned
for a period of time.”
Mo Ran smiled helplessly: “I know it will be like this. If you
give me food and drink, I will also Don’t say anything.”
“This is natural.” Yumin paused, and then said: “From now
on, the monks in Taoyuan need to be on guard to avoid
accidents. No one arrived in time. Monk, I will send people
to inquire one by one in order to eliminate suspicion. In
addition, I will inform the Sect Leaders of this matter,
especially Sisheng Peak, which is the most involved. If
possible, I would like to invite two Shizun to come. A
narration.”
“Shizun?!” Mo Ran’s expression changed when he heard
it.
Chu Wanning said nothing in silence.
 “I don’t want to invite Shizun to come! Can I change my
uncle?”
“The disciple is in trouble, you should report to his
teacher. This is the rule of the cultivation world since
ancient times. Could it be you Sisheng Peak is different?”
“No, I…”
Mo Ran scratched his head anxiously, sighing repeatedly,
not knowing what to say.
There is something wrong with the disciple, it is Shizun, of
course there is nothing wrong.
But I think of Chu Wanning’s pale face and cold eyes. Mo
Ran felt that even if he came, he would definitely be
indiscriminate, so he should teach himself a lesson first, it is
better not to meet.
But no matter what he says, things are difficult to change.
He and Shidi were locked up together.
The confinement of Taohuayuan is a small cave. The
entrance of the cave is born with ancient thorns that only
listen to the orders of the Yumen. The inside is dim all day
long. Fortunately, there is a fire pond, which is burning with
spells and will not go out. Flame.
Everything in the cave is simple, only a large and rugged
stone bed, covered with golden red cushions made of wings,
a stone table, four stone stools, a bronze mirror, and several
sets of dishes Tea set.
 Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were put under house arrest
together.
Although the matter has not been finalized, Yumin who is
in charge of supervising the two seems to have a good
relationship with Shiba. She died for no reason, and the
Yumin angered Mo Ran and the two, so the daily life is more
for people. Made some trips.
On the first night, Yumin knew that he would bring some
food. The dishes were not good, but they were delicious.
However, on the second day, they just randomly threw
some raw meat, vegetable leaves, rice noodles and salt into
the cave, saying that they had no time to take care of their
food and made them take care of what they wanted.
“Take care of yourself, just cook by yourself, who won’t?”
Mo Ran squatted on the ground angrily as he said, picking
it up and using it Ingredients.
“What does little shidi want to eat?”
“…Anything is fine.”
“Well, the most difficult dish in the world is called’Du You
can’. Let me see, there are pork belly, cabbage…Tsk, this
bird is really stingy, the cabbage he gave is all clappers. I
gave some flour and japonica rice, a lot of it, I don’t know
how many days it will be served. “He counted babblingly,
and raised his head to ask Chu Wanning, “Would you like to
eat or eat noodles?”
Chu Wanning was resting on the stone bed, thinking a
little, and then said: “Noodles.”
 After a pause, I added another sentence: “Spare ribs
noodles.”
“…Ahaha, you can make it difficult for me, where are the
ribs?”
“Then it will be whatever you want.”
Mo Ran sat cross-legged on the ground, with his hands on
his knees, dragging his cheeks, thinking for a while and
said: “There is not much material here, I will give you Do
you want to make a bowl of smashed noodles?”
“Smashed noodles?”
“Do you like it?”
“All right, is it spicy?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Look, in the thing that birdman gave, you
can’t even see the shadow of a chili pepper.”
Since we have discussed what to eat, Mo Ran will Start
making dough. Chu Wanning is short and not strong enough,
so he is too lazy to behave to help, lying on the bed, lazily
watching Mo Ran kneading the soft white dough, his eyes
gradually become gentle.
Suddenly I feel that this is also good. Mo Ran doesn’t
know who he is, so he can stay with Mo Ran like this. When
cooking, he will ask him what he wants to eat. It’s really
good. .
I even felt a little uneasy. I felt that I had gained too much,
as if I had stolen it from a child named “Xia Sini”.
 Mo Ran cooked the noodles and placed the fried minced
meat on top. The condiments that Yumin gave were very
pitiful, and he really couldn’t make any delicious dishes, but
the noodles were very chewy and the firmness was just
right. The pork belly sliced off a layer of fat, and the pork
was chopped out. Zila poured it on the noodles while it was
piping hot, and it was very fragrant after mixing.
“shidi, eat…” He raised his eyes and saw that Chu
Wanning had fallen asleep, still lying on his stomach, with
his head resting on his arms, his face turned sideways, with
long eyelashes and a look serene.
“It’s dinner…” He murmured the second half of the
sentence, then walked to the bed and touched Chu
Wanning’s black jade hair.
“In this way, you really look like Shizun. I don’t know what
kind of relationship you and Shizun have with the Lin’an Chu
family, or who wants to harm us, oh… more I don’t know
what Shizun is doing at the moment, knowing what’s going
on here, will I be indiscriminate and blame me.”
Speaking of which, Mo Ran’s eyes are faint Dim, Chu
Wanning’s black hair curled up with his fingers, and he
sighed faintly.
“You don’t know him. Whenever you have something, you
always tell me… he doesn’t like me very much.”
It’s a pity that Chu Wanning fell asleep. This sentence is
like In their past and present lives, they had been entangled
with misunderstandings for decades, lightly scattered in
Silent Night, no one answered.
Mo Ran waited for the noodles to be cooler, and when it
was not hot, he called Chu Wanning.
“shidi, it’s time to eat.”
Chu Wanning covered his mouth and yawned, sleepy for a
while.
“Oh, eat…”
Mo Ran brought the noodles over. He loves to cook but
does not like to wash the dishes. In order to wash one less
utensil, he simply put all the noodles It was served in a pot
that was just fried with minced pork.
Chu Wanning was a little surprised at such a bold and
informal meal, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked at
the big pot of noodles incredulously: “This… how to eat it?”
“Let’s eat together.” Mo Ran handed him a pair of
chopsticks, folded his hands together, and smiled, “The race
is faster than anyone else, and it will start soon! Who can
eat more noodles? Let’s wait and see Right.”
“…”
Mo Ran squinted and smiled happily. Chu Wanning stared
at him for a while, and said, “As long as you have something
to eat, you will be special…”
“Extremely happy, right?”
“Hmm.”
“Haha, food is the most important thing for the people.”
 Mo Ran said, you’re welcome. First, he fished out a large
chopsticks noodles, and the cheeks were swollen. : “Ugly is
a bit ugly, but the vegetarian taste is still good.”
“…“Chu Wanning’s face is unsightly, “eat, don’t suck.”
” Hahaha!” Mo Ran clapped his thigh and laughed, “You
kid, Shizun is a bit like me. He also told me not to suck, but
guess what? One time I ate with him and deliberately
dumped a bone. In his bowl, he got angry, hahahahaha—”
Chu Wanning gritted his teeth and said: “You really want
to be presumptuous!”
“Yes, yes! That’s the reaction, How do you know? Hey, you
still learn alike, hey shidi, I think you two may be distant
relatives. Seriously, when Shizun comes here, you can ask
him carefully? Hey-don’t grab me That half of the fried egg
—”

The author has something to say:

Hey Yuer: Shidi wants to eat or noodles?

Big white cat: It’s cold, it’s better to eat dog meat (sneer)

Feed the fish: Thank you “blue” for irrigation nutrient solution~
Shizun Shizun, English is so hard to pronounce!

Big White Cat: Yes, otherwise, why do you think I chose to read
Bawang ticket today? Naive. Thank you “Lin Feng”, “Prison Break
Rabbit” and “Raw Ye Fan Soup” for throwing mines, meow~
 72. This Venerable one stew

It was night. Two people lay on a spacious stone bed. The

time under house arrest was really hard to endure. They
practiced their skills and ate their meals. There was nothing
else to do.
Walking up and down, just such a big cave, Chu Wanning
is calm, it’s okay, but Mo Ran is different, he really feels like
living a year.
“Oh, boring, boring, what are you playing? What are you
playing?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and said: “Sleep.”
“Also It’s very early.” Mo Ran glanced at the hourglass and
shook his head, “It’s very early.”
Chu Wanning ignored him.
Mo Ran rolled a few times on the bed, and suddenly came
to his face.
“shidi.”
“……”
“shidi~”
“…… “
“shidi!!”
 Chu Wanning opened his eyes suddenly, and said angrily:
“What!”
Mo Ran pulled him brazenly Hand swayed back and forth:
“Play with me.”
“…Are you shidi or I am shidi?” Chu Wanning was furious
and threw his hand away, “Who will play with you!”
Mo Ran smiled sweetly, really shamelessly, he said: “Of
course you accompany me to fool around. Otherwise, who
else can be.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The hair band was removed from Mo Ran’s head. The red
and narrow one, tied at both ends, stretched between Mo
Ran’s fingers, and wound into a unique knot.
Chu Wanning sat up from the bed after all, and asked
without a good temper: “What is this? How to play?”
“This is a flower rope. Girls play more Many, boys usually
don’t play this, but didn’t I grow up in Banda before? There
are many girls, so I learned it.”
“…”
“It’s actually quite interesting. Look, you come and hook
this thread to your finger… No, it’s not this one, it’s the little
finger, um, that’s it. Then the thumb and index finger hook
the two threads over there… …” Mo Ran said in a low voice,
very patient and peaceful.
The candle fire crackled, and the warm yellow halo
reflected on their figures, one big and one small, bowing
their heads intently and winding the red thread around the
hair rope, their expressions could not stand each other
Gradually gentle.
Chu Wanning’s hand was stretched. He was circling the
pattern under Mo Ran’s guidance. He didn’t know how to
circumvent it. When the red thread changed hands, he
pulled it, but it didn’t pull out the new pattern as expected.
The complex was pulled back into its original form, two
simple ways.
He stared blankly, his hands still in the air, but he
muttered in a puzzled face: “How can I break up? How could
this be…”
“Haha, you Make a mistake again.”
“…come again.”
“If you don’t come, you can’t come.” Mo Ran laughed,
“It’s boring to play with one. Yes.”
“No.” Chu Wanning was unhappy this time, and said
solemnly, “Do it again.”
“…”
Two People stayed in the cave for three days. On the
fourth night, Mo Ran prepared to cook some delicious food
for Chu Wanning as usual. In the past few days, he has
figured out some ways. His little shidi and Shizun are really
fellow villagers, and they have the same food and drink.
Tonight, Yumin sent a hen and a few mushrooms. Mo Ran
intends to cook a pot of fresh mushroom chicken soup and
add some noodles that he made himself. It will not taste too
bad.
“Drinking chicken soup at night?”
“Yeah.” Mo Ran responded and looked to Chu Wanning.
Although this child has an unusual talent in martial arts, he
can’t find the way to turn the flower rope at all. However,
there is another tendon that is very hard-hearted. If there is
nothing to do, he will take the hair rope in his hand and
think about it. Can not help but laugh.
Mo Ran smiled and said: “You sit by and play slowly, but I
am afraid that my soup is all cooked, but you haven’t
thoroughly studied the rope yet.”
Chu Wanning snorted coldly, paused, and said lightly:
“There are ginger slices in the leftover ingredients?”
“Let me see…yo, yes, there are so many, I gave a bunch
of them yesterday Ginger.”
Chu Wanning said with satisfaction: “Put some more in to
get rid of the fishy.”
Mo Ran touched his chin: “Oh…Isn’t going to put some
goji berries Son, right?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes lit up: “Is there?”
“Puff. Of course not. I just think you taste like Shizun. He
also likes to drink soup. Ginger, put goji berries.”
“…Do you remember what he likes to eat?”
“Haha, yeah, yeah, I’m pretty good.” Mo Ran is also too
lazy to do it Explain, you can’t talk to Shidi about the past
and present, right? So he followed the pole and responded,
“I am a good apprentice of twenty-four filial piety, but
Shizun can’t see my innocent heart and admires me with
fists.”
Mo Ran said casually, and began to deal with poultry. So I
missed Chu Wanning’s expression perfectly. He plucked his
hair quickly and removed his organs, and was about to boil
water to remove blood stains. At this time, he heard the
little shidi whisper: “He might not know it.”
“What?”
When Chu Wanning saw Mo Ran raising his head, his ears
suddenly became red, turned his head and coughed a few
times, and said: “I said you treated Elder Yuheng well, he
may not be I know.”
“Oh, this, it doesn’t matter. I’m used to it anyway,
although sometimes I have delusioned that he can say
something to me like a master in other people’s homes. Or
occasionally like I know what he likes to eat, it’s good to
know what I like. But that’s all a thing of the past. When I
first started, I was blinded by his beautiful skin and thought
he was gentle People, thinking about it now is really…Well,
his old man is unattainable, how can I dare to get into his
eyes, haha, ahahaha.”
Chu Wanning was a little angry when he heard this, but I
thought about it carefully. Although I was concerned about
Mo Ran on weekdays, he did always put on an alienated
posture. I couldn’t help but become embarrassed from
sullenness, so he silently bowed his head. After a while, he
jumped off the bed and walked over to Mo Ran silently.
“What do you do?”
“You have been cooking for several days. Today’s is
simple. I will cook it for you.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, and then smiled: “Why do you
have this idea all of a sudden? How do you cook, you little
guy? You can’t even reach the stove. Besides, I am your
brother, since you have called me like this, how many
meals? What’s it.”
Chu Wanning moved a bench over, stood on the bench
silently, and looked at him stubbornly.
Mo Ran: “…Why are you staring at me?”
“Do you see if I can get the stove.”
“…”
“Elder Yuheng doesn’t know what you like to eat, but I am
not as unconscionable as he is.” Chu Wanning said blankly,
“You rest and I will cook for you.”
Having been busy for a long time, Chu Wanning didn’t let
Mo Ran intervene. Instead, he held the corpse of the
chopper hen with a fierce look in his eyes fiercely. His
expression was focused and his tactics were rigid. The scene
was unbearable.
Mo Ran originally wanted to help, but Shidi’s stinky
temper is also similar to Shizun’s. When he concentrates on
doing things, he hates others to disturb him. So after
repeated confession, Mo Ran had to scratch Head lying on
the bed in a daze to rest.
The chicken finally got out of the pot, Chu Wanning put on
the mud lid of the soup pot, turned around and just wanted
to say something to Mo Ran, suddenly a soft voice came
from the door of the cave.
“Aran, Xia Shidi, are you there?”
When Mo Ran heard this voice, he suddenly jumped out of
bed as if struck by lightning. He rushed to the door, through
In the crevice, I first saw a Yumin standing outside coldly,
but turning his eyes slightly, I saw Shi Mei standing with a
plain white body and sad face behind her, overjoyed: “Shi
Mei! You… Why are you here?”
“I have something important to tell you.” Shi Mei said,
“The Lord has received the report and has arrived at
Taohuayuan. At this moment, I am negotiating with Yumin.
You How is it, have you suffered these days?”
“I’m so good, I can eat, drink and jump.” Mo Ran paused,
then asked, “Where is Shizun? Where are the others?”
“Said it is still in retreat for repairs, and never came.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran’s eyes flickered, he sighed randomly, and
muttered to himself, “No It’s okay to come… or not.”
“But Elder Xuanji has arrived and said he came to
guarantee Xia Shidi.” Shi Mei asked, “Xia Shidi is sleeping?”
Mo Ran said: “No, he’s making soup. Shidi—come here
soon!”
 Chu Wanning put down his small bamboo fan, walked to
the door, and looked at the two people outside. Without any
unexpected expressions, he faintly said: “What’s the
matter?”
Before Shi Mei spoke, he heard that Yumin snorted first,
and asked, “You are not from Sisheng Peak. Now, your
master said to protect you and is discussing with our
xianjun.”
“…My master?”
“Elder Xuanji.”
“Oh.” Chu Wanning paused, his face expressionless, “Very
good.”
The Yumin curled his lips and said, “You two, come out, all
the honourable men have gathered. In Yinluge, waiting to
hear the two explanations.”
Chu Wanning looked back at the chicken soup that was
being stewed, and said, “I’m not going. The soup is half
boiled and I can’t walk away. Mo Ran, you say it for me.”
When that Yumin heard this, Xindao was indeed a nasty
kid, and his speech was so unreliable, so he sneered and
frightened him: “If you don’t go, you will miss the
opportunity to defend. If you are sentenced to kill the
eighteen girls, That’s going to kill people and pay for their
heads.”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning was not afraid at all when he
heard it. On the contrary, he looked indifferent, gave him a
cold look, turned and left.
 Shi Mei was about to stop him, but Mo Ran smiled and
shook his head: “Let him go, I’ll go.”
“But Elder Xuanji came from afar, he If you don’t greet
you, it’s a loss of etiquette…”
Before Mo Ran spoke, he heard Chu Wanning say from a
distance: “Brother Mo, please send my regards to Shizun.”
“…” He heard his words so quietly, Shi Mei couldn’t help
being a little embarrassed, cleared his throat, and when
Yumin opened the thorny bushes outside the cell, he pulled
Mo Ran to leave.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning turned back and stopped
him: “Brother.”
“Shidi changed his mind and wants to go with me?” Mo
Ran asked with a smile.
Chu Wanning waved his sleeves and said, “I won’t go. I
came here to tell you, remember to come back early, the
soup will be cold later and it won’t taste good.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment and laughed: “Okay,
wait for me then.”
“Yeah.” Chu Wanning stopped talking, just waited for Mo
Ran to leave When he was far away, the figure disappeared
from the corner, so he turned his head and concentrated on
boiling the soup.
Yinlu Pavilion is not far from the prison cave. On the way
past, Shi Mei asked intentionally or unintentionally: “Aran,
you seem to be more familiar with Xia Shidi these days?”
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “Yes, he and I are in trouble
together. Why, should Shi Mei be jealous of children?”
“… nonsense Language.”
“Hahaha, don’t worry about Shi Mei, my favorite is Shi
Mei, it won’t change.”
“…Don’t talk nonsense, I just think Xia Shidi is a little
weird…”
“Strange? Oh…” Mo Ran thought for a while and nodded,
“He is very strange.”
“You Feel that too?”
“Yes.” Mo Ran smiled, “Speaking like adults all the time in
a young age, mana cannot be underestimated. In addition,
the things encountered in the fantasy world are even more
bizarre. I haven’t had time to tell you. Do you know? I
suspect that he and Shizun are distant relatives.”
Shi Mei’s eyes moved slightly and asked, “What do you
say?”
“We saw a person in the illusion. He was the son of the
prefect of Lin’an two hundred years ago. He was also named
Chu. He looked very similar to Shizun. He had a son and his
appearance was…”
I was about to talk about the key point, and suddenly
heard a violent curse in front of me. I raised my eyes and
saw that Xue Meng strode out with an angry face, cursing
continuously: “Beast! Beast! Shameless dog stuff!”

The author has something to say:

Big White Cat: Thank you “Flower Thinking”, “Beisu”, irrigation
nutrient solution~

Erha: Thank you for the “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Tu Qiuzi”, and
“Beisu” for throwing mines~

Hey Yuer: Why has Shizun not dropped yet horse? Want to restore
Shizun to his adult body shape.

Rou Bao: He reverts to his adult body shape, can I still play the plot
well? I shut you and him in a small black room, because he is the
shell of Zhengtai, otherwise I want to stew Nima’s 10,000-character
meat? Do you still want to eat meat just now? Dream about you,
spicy chicken.
 73. This Venerable one is
confused [inverted v ends]

Seeing Mo Ran coldly, Xue Meng was stunned for a while.

This was the first time the two met after Mo Ran was
detained.
Thinking of Xue Meng’s protection of him in front of
everyone, Mo Ran couldn’t help showing him a smiling face,
but Xue Meng was taken aback by the smiling face, showing
a disgusting expression. The tooth said sorely: “What are
you doing? What to look at! What’s so beautiful! What’s so
funny! What’s so funny!”
“…I’ll say hello to you.”
“Disgusting!”
Mo Ran: “…”
He came here and interrupted Mo Ran’s conversation. Shi
Mei groaned thoughtfully for a while, but He didn’t ask any
more questions, but smiled and said to Xue Meng: “Young
Master, who provokes you again?”
“Who else? Who else!! Shameless! Shameless!
Insignificant, mean, shameless!” Mo Ran sighed: “Not
enough rhyme.”
“You can control me! Come if you have the ability!”
“No ability, no ability, not a cultural person.” Mo Ran
smiled, “Let’s talk, who offended you?”
Shi Mei smiled: “I guess it’s Great Master again.”
“What bullshit Great Master! Beast! Deng’s apprentice! He
is so casual, why didn’t he contract the flower willow
disease?! My mother is willing to spend ten years of life
wishing him sores on his head and pus under his feet.
Rotten nose and rotten eyes, I see who can still admire him,
this shameless, stinky, shameless, nasty and indecent……”
Mo Ran: “……”
Seeing As Xue Meng was about to fall into a endless
endless loop, Shi Mei hurriedly stopped him, pointed at the
back and shouted: “Hush, look, the sisters who love the
Great Master brother are here—”
“Scared!” Xue Meng was startled, his face that had always
been arrogant and extravagant unexpectedly appeared a
trace of panic. He cursed in a low voice, “Laughter and
dirty”, and fleeed away with his tail between his head and
his head. At the end, the dog of the bereavement shouted:
“I remembered that there is another important thing to do,
so let’s go ahead!”
Mo Ran stared at him as he ran away, and said, “Wow,
you can Ah, Brother Great Master, I can make him scared
like this.”
 Shi Mei smiled and said, “Since he accidentally ran into
someone in a restaurant the day before yesterday, there
was some conflict, and he came back. I’ve met a nemesis.”
“I admire and admire it, I have to see if I have a chance.”
Although he said this, Mo Ran probably has some accounts
in his heart that can make Xue Meng hide. Like this,
presumably this “Great Master Brother” is the one he
guessed right.
But this is not the time to watch the lively Xue Meng. In
the drinking dew pavilion, Xue Zhengyong and Xuanji have
arrived, and they are discussing the eighteen quilts with the
owner of Taohuayuan, Yumin’s Shangxian. Kill a case.
Yumin Shangxian is almost an immortal body, surrounded
by shining auras. Although she looks like a young girl with a
cardamom age, God knows how old she is.
She was slowly telling Xue Zhengyong the whole story. A
close attendant walked in and said in a low voice: “Goddess,
I have brought it.”
“Please He comes in.”
Mo Ran followed Shi Mei into the Nuan Pavilion, looked
around, and saw Xue Zhengyong shaking the famous literati
fan, talking to others, and immediately shouting: ” Uncle!”
“Child, child.” Xue Zhengyong turned his head when he
heard the sound, his eyes lit up, and hurriedly called him
over and patted him on the shoulder, “Come on, uncle Sit
down next…”
“I didn’t kill people…”
 “Of course it won’t be you, of course it won’t be you.” Xue
Zhengyong sighed again and again, “Yes. I don’t know how
to give birth to the misunderstanding, the gods just told me.
I’m here this time to prove your innocence, alas, you are
pitiful in the sky, look at your shameless look.”
He pulled Mo Ran, and Yumin Shangxian did not stop him,
only staring at them lightly.
Mo Ran also greeted Elder Xuanji, and then sat next to
Xue Zhengyong. But what makes Mo Ran feel strange is that
Xuanji didn’t immediately notice that his apprentice Xia Sini
was not there, and only naturally nodded with Mo Ran.
On the contrary, Yumin Shangxian asked: “Huh? Where’s
the other child? That surnamed Xia.”
“Ah, yes.” Xuanji just replied. God came, “…what about
my disciple?”
When Mo Ran saw that he was not interested in Xia Sini,
he was a little dissatisfied, and said, “I am still in the jail,
and he asked me to replace him. Say hello to you.”
“That’s it.” Xuanji nodded, “Why didn’t he come?”
Mo Ran said in a bad breath:” Cook.”
“…”
Xue Zhengyong was taken aback, haha smiled: “Cooking
is more important than clarifying yourself?”
Xuanji also He smiled and said, “It’s really headstrong.
After the meeting is over, I will go see him.”
 “No, we have to eat after we are over.” Mo Ran said, “How
do you want to judge , Hurry up and try it.”
Xue Zhengyong said: “Shang Xian, we just said, look at
this, there is another Elder good alchemy medicine in this
door. Before coming here, I specially invited him I practiced
a few Chizi pills.”
“Chizi pills?” Shangxian was slightly startled when he
heard the words, and his fingers stained with cardamom
Danxia tapped his lips, “It’s the one that can make mortals
speak truth. The pill pill?”
“Just so.”
Shangxian was a little surprised: “The materials required
for this pill are complex and extremely difficult to make. It is
in my peach blossom field. It will take no less than half a
month to make this pill. I never thought that there was such
a capable person in the medicine sect under Xianjun. Why
didn’t he bring him here?”
“He is lonely and doesn’t like walking with others.” Xue
Zhengyong said, “The pill is already being refined, and the
pigeons will be sent to Taohuayuan within ten days. Please
go to the immortal to verify the effectiveness of the pill and
give it to the young disciples to tell the truth.”
“…” Shangxian thought for a moment and nodded, “This
method is feasible.”
Xue Zhengyong breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: “In
that case, I will go to jail. The cave takes another disciple
out.”
 “Wait.”
“What’s the matter?”
Shangxian said: “Before things were discerned, Mo Weiyu
There is still suspicion with Xia Sini. Even with the guarantee
of the Lord, This Venerable one cannot let them be free.”
When Xue Zhengyong heard this, he closed the folding fan
with a snap, with a smile on his face. But his eyes became
colder: “Shangxian is doing things like this, it’s a bit
unnatural.”
Yu Min Shangxian raised his eyes and stared at him with a
pair of scarlet eyes: “Master Xue said to This Venerable
Dissatisfied with the resolution of one?”
“Yes, since neither of my disciples have been convicted, I
and Elder Xuanji have taken care of the guarantee, What is
the reason why Shangxian insists on imprisoning them? “
“I can’t talk about detention. “Shang Xianqing said coldly,
“I have never treated them harshly, nor have I ever cut off
their daily food. It is just that the activities of the two of
them are restricted, which is not excessive. “
Although Xue Zhengyong is still laughing at this time, he
is already sneer.
“Not too much? As far as I know, the prison hole does not
see the sun and the moon. It is the place where the
Mingding prisoner is held. The Shangxian’s upper lip
touches the lower lip and it is not too much. It is really
amazing. “
 There was Yumin Huyi immediately blocking him: “Master
Xue, please pay attention to your words!” “
“What’s wrong, is there anything wrong with my words?” I
have never insulted your family, and what I said is true. It’s
just that there is less polite respect, not too much. “
Na Yumin couldn’t help getting even more angry when
Xue Zhengyong said so: “You—! “
A bright white jade hand stretched out and stopped him.
Shangxian raised his head and smiled coldly at Xue
Zhengyong: “I have heard rumors that the Lord Xue of
Sisheng Peak is a The first one, although the mana is strong,
the knowledge is slightly lacking, and he is not good at
playing words. However, when I saw it today, I felt that the
rumors had deceived This Venerable one. Lord Xue, it makes
sense. “
Xue Zhengyong also smiled at her slightly, but there was
no smile in her eyes: “You are a vulgar person, don’t mind
the god. “
Na Yu Min Shangxian smiled, raised his hand to take an
orange, peeled it carefully, and handed it to Xue
Zhengyong: “Then you and I take a step back. It was
impossible to set them free as usual, but it was really wrong
to live in prison. This Venerable one immediately brought
Xia Sini out, and Mo Weiyu and Xia Sini moved to the
Lingxiao Pavilion, which is the place to entertain guests. It’s
just that I have to send someone to stare at me so I can’t let
them go out of the cabinet. How about this? “
 Xue Zhengyong was silent for a few moments, raised his
hand, condensed slightly in mid-air, and finally took the
orange.
Although Lingxiao Pavilion is a place of hospitality, it is not
a peach blossom. It’s not often that guests come. Therefore,
the pavilion has been deserted for a long time. Since the
head of the gods gave them permission to move here first,
Mo Ran planned to clean the house by himself. When the
cleaning is done, he will pick up Chu Wanning. .
Xue Zhengyong and Xuanji still have important things to
talk about, and Mo Ran went to the Lingxiao Pavilion with
Shi Mei under the watchful eyes of a few Yumen.
Lingxiao Pavilion. It is located in the northwest of the
Peach Blossom Spring. Outside it is blossoming into forests,
haze like brocade.
“Good place, I won’t be wronged by living like this.” Mo
Ran said with a smile.
Shi Mei sighed: “How can you not be wronged? You
obviously didn’t kill people, but you wronged good people.
Unfortunately, Shizun can’t come. If he comes, it will take
Tianwen for the first trial. Chizimaru, the truth will be
revealed.”
“Haha, Shi Mei’s thinking is too simple. Tianwen is a godly
weapon. Although it has the effect of setting out the mantra,
it does not work. It all depends on Shi Does the surgeon
have the heart to interrogate. Do you think those birdmen
will be willing to let my Shizun interrogate me? Will they
believe it?”
“…This is also true.”
Seeing the sunset, Mo Ran started to clean up the house,
Shi Mei helped.
It’s also strange to say that when Mo Ran finished
cleaning the house and sat down to take a sip of tea and
rested, he suddenly realized that he didn’t feel ecstatic
about being able to get along with the younger sister alone.
No fascinating thoughts came up.
Mo Ran could not help but choke with this recognition, and
the tea almost did not come out.
Junior sister was shocked: “What’s wrong?”
“No, nothing.” Mo Ran waved his hand again and again,
but complained repeatedly in his heart.
Is it because I practiced with Chu Wanning for a long time
and became a Liu Xiahui? Look at this Lingxiao Pavilion, in a
remote location, with no people around, peach blossoms
swaying, and lonely man. Before changing it, he must have
a good life with Shi Mei before starting to do business.
What happened to this recently? You shouldn’t be so pure-
hearted…
Mo Ran scratched his head.
Shi Mei blinked.
Four eyes facing each other, Mo Ran grinned honestly, Li
Guorongrong is very cute: “The peach blossoms outside are
beautiful, I will pick one for you.”
Shi Mei said: “The plants and trees are also affectionate.
Let them stay on the branches.”
“Well… you are right, then, don’t pick it!”
Sitting for a while, Mo Ran emptied his mind to talk to
him, only to find that there were fewer days to meet, and
there was nothing to mention.
Raising his eyes, Shi Mei could not bear the sweat from
helping him take care of the house, and took out a veil from
his arms and handed it to him.
“Wiping the sweat.”
“…” Shi Mei looked down and saw Mo Ran squeezing his
handkerchief nervously, and couldn’t help but smile, warmly
said, ” Thank you.”
So he took the handkerchief and gently wiped his
forehead.
The veil is soft and soft to the touch. It is made of super
silkworm silk. After Shi Mei used it, he said: “I will bring the
veil back. I will return it to you after washing it.”
“Okay, okay.” Mo Ran replied, his greet to Shi Mei went
deep into his bones and became instinct, “If you like it, you
can’t pay it back.”
Shi Mei smiled and said: “I’m afraid it’s wrong, you see
this kerchief is so well made…” He said, unfolding the
handkerchief, preparing to smooth the fine folds and refold
it.
 However, Shi Mei’s slender white fingers wiped the bare
body that had just been unfolded, and Shi Mei was stunned,
and gave a soft “Huh?”
“What’s wrong?”
Shi Mei paused, raised his eyes and smiled: “Aran really
wants to give this veil to me?”
“Hold it as you like. Mine is yours.” Mo Ran is very
generous.
The smile in Shi Mei’s eyes faintly: “I borrow flowers to
offer Buddha, you are not afraid that Shizun knows to draw
you.”
“What?” This time it was Mo Ran’s turn. “What does it
have to do with Shizun?”
“Look at it for yourself.” Shi Mei’s tone is somewhat
inexplicable. “A huge crabapple flower, when is Shizun? I
gave you my veil?”

The author has something to say:

Thank you for “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “He Shi” for throwing mines~
“Flower Thinking”, “Pear”, Irrigation Nutrient solution~

I originally wanted to enter V a few days later, but after discussing it,
the editor said that there are too many words…too many words…too
many words… Sluggish face, so I have to enter v tomorrow.

Not much to say, this article does not set the anti-theft chapter,
because there are many inverted chapters, if the anti-theft ratio is
set, then the girl who has been following the article may not be
updated because of the anti-theft chapter Update, so I don’t set it
anymore. It’s good if everyone is happy. Anyway, I’m actually lazy…
Key points:

1, don’t click the wrong chapters and pay for them! Because only
300,000 characters are entered into v, the short texts are over…
Therefore, there are more chapters on v. The content of v is about 6
yuan. Pay attention, thank you.

2, if you are happy to watch, I hope that you can get the original
version. Seeing someone chasing the article is a great motivation for
the author’s codeword. I also hope that the brothers who read the
pirated article will read it. At this point, I can come back and read the
text. After all, the author is a little transparent. It is really exhausting
to write long articles. If the number of words is too many and the
collection is not enough, it will be cold. So if you can, accompany me
to warm up and finish writing, thank you.

3, I felt sad when I saw the first chapter of the first chapter, I didn’t
even hit two thousand clicks… But after looking at the so many
replies, I felt very open. I really appreciate it. Wen’s sister… is the
ultimate angelic body! ! ! ! ! Thank you, thank you so much! From the
11th to the 12th, I will send a red envelope~ the little baby who is
chasing the article, remember to leave a message, and you must
remember to log in. If you don’t log in, I can’t send the red envelope
QAQ so that you can take the red envelope to watch several
chapters for free~Crab! Thanks!

4. Tomorrow Wangen should be divided into two chapters. One

chapter will be sent out at about 12 noon, and the other chapter will
still be at 10 o’clock at night.

5, the following is a preview of the early content of the VIP chapter.

Hello, your customer service meat bun is online. In future articles,
you can see roughly the content of “Feeding Fish Daily Bullying the
white cat to death, “Eighty-meter machete, the first prehistoric knife
to hack a cat” (Does anyone really want to continue watching if you
say so…), “The white cat gets out of his head, and the knife slashes
at the dog’s head “The first thing that Mo Ran knows about the truths
of past lives, Mo Ran’s heart is like a knife”, “Mo Weiyu 2.0, online”,
etc., the follow-up will not be shown for the time being.

6, thank you for seeing this sentence, bow.

 74. This Venerable one is not
good

Mo Ran was dumbfounded.

After a long time, he scratched his cheeks and reddened
his ears to recover, and waved his hands again and again:
“No, that, I don’t know, this is not my handkerchief, then
where is my handkerchief? …I, I, oh, I really couldn’t wash it
when I jumped into the Yellow River…”
He stared at the sky silk handkerchief embroidered with
faint crabapple flowers, but he couldn’t remember himself.
How could there be such an object. After anxiously getting
angry for a long time, he suddenly patted his head.
“Ah!”
“…What’s wrong…”
“I remember!” Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, and took
him from Shi Mei He took the handkerchief back, smiled,
“I’m sorry, this veil is indeed not mine, I can’t give it to
you.”
Shi Mei: “…”
Neither did I Say yes.
 “But this is not Shizun’s, don’t see that crabapple is
Shizun.” Mo Ran folded his handkerchief, and put it back in
his arms, obviously because he didn’t take Shizun’s kerchief
wrong Relaxed and relieved, “This veil is Xia Shidi’s.”
Shi Mei thoughtfully: “Xia Shidi’s?”
“Yes, I and him these days Living together, maybe the
kerchief was washed, and I took it wrong in the morning,
haha, I’m really sorry.”
“…well, it’s okay.” Shi Mei still smiled gently. Then he got
up and said, “It’s getting late, let’s go, let’s pick Xia Shidi
over.”
The two left the house and went straight to the prison.
However, Shi Mei’s footsteps gradually slowed down
before traveling too far. It was not obvious at first, but
unexpectedly tripped over a gravel, it was a stagger and
almost fell. Fortunately, Mo Ran left. Beside, caught him in
time.
When Mo Ran saw him pale and bloodless, he couldn’t
help but be astonished and said: “What’s wrong with you?”
“Maybe something.” Shi Mei breathed a sigh of relief, “Eat
less lunch I don’t have much strength, just rest a while.”
The more vague he tried to get over, the more Mo Ran
cared. After thinking about it carefully, Shi Mei didn’t work
well. This peach blossom field Lingyu needs to change his
food and clothing. Before, he plucked his feathers and gave
it to him. These days, he is locked up. Xue Meng is no
brainer and doesn’t know how to take care of others…
 The more Mo Ran thought about it, the more uneasy he
said, “You used to be in the martial arts, and you didn’t eat
lunch from time to time, but you never saw it like this. Why
did you miss a meal? Tell me the truth, how long have you
been hungry? “
“I…”
Seeing him whispering, Mo Ran’s face grew gloomy, and
he pulled him and walked in the opposite direction.
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Aran, where are you going?”
“Take you to eat!” Mo Ran murmured, but when he turned
his head, his eyes were distressed. , “I’m not here, won’t
you take good care of yourself? Every time I think about
others, I think about others first when I do anything! But
what about you? Have you considered yourself?”
“Aran… …”
Drag Shi Mei all the way to the wine shop. It is reasonable
to say that Shi Mei belongs to the healing system. Without a
token, it is impossible to come to the attacking system
station where Mo Ran and the others are used to. However,
since the eighteenth incident, people have been panicked.
In order to deal with emergencies, Yumin has long since
cancelled the prohibition between the various departments.
“What do you want to eat? Order yourself.”
“Just eat some.” Shi Mei looked a little guilty, “Sorry, I
thought I was here to help, in the end It’s still holding you
back…”
 “I’m sorry, what is between you and me.” Mo Ran
stretched out his hand and flicked his forehead, slowing
down his tone, “Let’s order, finish ordering I paid the money,
you sit and eat delicious.”
Shi Mei was startled: “What about you?”
“I have to pick up Xia Shidi, the murderer never caught
Arrived. Although there are guards near the cell, I am still
worried.”
When Mo Ran was about to leave, Shi Mei’s eyes seemed
to flash with dim light, but he quickly said: ” Just buy two
steamed buns. I’ll go with you and eat while walking.”
Mo Ran was trying to dissuade him, and suddenly heard a
sound of sings and swallows outside the wine shop, more
than a dozen young and handsomely dressed The female
cultivator entered the stairs happily.
“The shopkeeper, I’ll ask you something.” A woman in the
lead asked with a smile, “Brother Great Master…Is this
restaurant banquet reserved tonight?”
“Yes, yes.” The shopkeeper’s eyebrows answered with a
smile. These days, these Yumins have found it out clearly.
The Great Master loves to drink and listen to music. Every
night he finds a restaurant to hold a banquet. And as long as
the “Great Master Brother” is there, there will be a group of
chirping female sisters swarming in advance.
Sure enough, the female cultivators immediately became
more excited and rushed to set the table. From time to time,
a few words floated into Mo Ran’s ears.
 What are you talking about “Xiaofang, can you see how
my eyebrows are drawn today? Will Great Master be
happy?” “It looks good, look at my eye makeup but If you’re
a bit more glamorous, will he think I’m frivolous?” and what
“You’re so beautiful, Brother Great Master definitely likes
you. Yesterday I saw him look at you for a few times.” “Oh
disgusting, how is it possible, or My sister has a luxurious
temperament. What Brother Great Master likes must be a
talented girl with poetry like my sister.”
“…”
In such an extraordinary period, these people can still be
so intoxicated by the haze of a man, Mo Ran smoked the
corner of his mouth, turned his head and said to the junior
sister: “Bun is just a bun. Well, we bought it and left, leaving
you alone in this tiger and wolf cave, I am also worried.”
Shi Mei looked at his expression and couldn’t help but
shook his head with a smile.
The best taste in this building is that I can’t stop salivating
big meat buns. Mo Ran bought ten of them in one go and
gave them all to Shi Mei. While walking on the road, Mo Ran
was finally relaxed when he glanced at the delicious Shi Mei
from time to time.
But no one thought that it was this steamed bun that hurt
Shi Mei.
He was already weak in his intestines and stomach. He
hadn’t eaten the rice for a long time, and his abdomen was
empty. He suddenly ate this heavy greasy bag, and soon his
stomach couldn’t stand the cramps.
Now Mo Ran was completely unable to pick up Chu
Wanning. He hurriedly took Shi Mei back to the Lingxiao
Pavilion with his painful pale and sweaty face, and placed it
on the bed in the newly cleaned bedroom, and went outside
to call Please doctor.
After the medicine was prescribed and warm water was
fed, Mo Ran sat on the couch, looking at Shi Mei’s haggard
appearance, and blamed himself: “It still hurts? I’ll rub it for
you.”
Shi Mei’s voice is very soft and feeble: “No…maybe…”
But Mo Ran’s slender, well-knotted hands have come over,
pressing on his stomach through the bedding. Place, gently
rubbing.
Xu was just right when he pressed it, and it was very
comfortable. After all, Shi Mei didn’t say anything, so he
gradually relaxed his breathing under the caress of this
body, and fell asleep.
Mo Ran guarded until he fell asleep, and then he was
about to leave.
But before he got up, his hand was caught.
Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly widened, and the dark purple
eyes flickered slightly: “Shi Mei…?”
“It hurts…Don’t go…”
 The beauty on the couch still closed her eyes, seemingly
dreaming.
Mo Ran stood there blankly. Shi Mei never asked anyone
to help him with anything. He always helped others
regardless of return. Only when he was asleep, would he
make such a soft voice. Begging Mo Ran not to leave.
So I sat back on the couch and looked at that dreamlike
face intently and with nostalgia, while continuing to slowly
help him rub his stomach, outside the open windows, the
peach blossoms fell, and the sky was getting bigger dark.
When Mo Ran suddenly remembered and agreed to the
little shidi dinner, it was already midnight.
“It’s over!” Mo Ran jumped up suddenly, patted his head
straight, “It’s over, it’s over!!”
At this time, Shi Mei was already in deep sleep, and Mo
Ran sprinted. I want to run to the cell when I get outside. A
blue light suddenly lit up in the sky. Elder Xuanji was holding
a child in his arms, and the child was holding a small
earthen jar in his arms, and the two fell from the sky.
“Elder!”
Xuanji glanced at Mo Ran reproachfully: “What’s the
matter? Didn’t you say you went to pick him up? If it wasn’t
for me, let me go. I took a look, Yu…cough, I’m afraid I’m
going to be in jail until tomorrow morning.”
“It’s my disciple’s fault.” Mo Ran lowered his head, after a
while, he couldn’t bear it. I raised my eyes to look at Chu
Wanning, “shidi…”
 Xuanji put Chu Wanning down, Chu Wanning held the
crock pot and looked at Mo Ran quietly: “Have you had
dinner?” “
I didn’t expect that the first sentence of his words turned
out to be this. Mo Ran was startled: “No, not yet…”
Chu Wanning walked over and put the tile He held the can
to him and said flatly: “It’s still hot, let’s drink some.”
Mo Ran stood there and didn’t move for a long time. When
he realized it himself, he had picked up the little guy and
the crock together and held them in his arms.
“Okay, I’ll drink.”
The silly boy took off his outer robe and wrapped it
outside the jar, so his small body hugged slightly. A bit cold.
Mo Ran touched his forehead, rubbed it lightly, and
blurted out the truth that he hadn’t said in two lifetimes:
“I’m sorry, I’m not good.”
Farewell Xuanji, the two Return to the house.
The outer robe is crumpled and can’t be worn anymore.
Mo Ran was afraid that the child would be cold, so he went
to the back room and turned over a small blanket for Chu
Wanning. Chu Wanning yawned and climbed onto the bench
holding the small crock pot, preparing to pick up two small
bowls for soup. Suddenly his eyes blinked twice and his eyes
fell on Shi Mei’s leftover meat buns.
“…”
 Jumping off the stool, Chu Wanning walked to the
bedroom, staring blankly at the beauty lying on the couch,
not angry or making a sound, just felt bones Some strands
of coldness emerged from the cracks, freezing the warm
heart until it was cold.
When Mo Ran returned to the kitchen, Chu Wanning was
still sitting at the table by the window, with one foot on the
stool, one foot hanging down, and his arms resting freely on
the window lattice.
Hearing the movement, he turned his face faintly and
glanced at Mo Ran.
“Come, find a Firefox blanket, you put it on first, it’s cold
at night.”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak.
Mo Ran walked over and handed him the blanket. Chu
Wanning didn’t pick it up either. He just shook his head and
slowly closed his eyes, as if he closed his eyes and calmed
down.
“What’s the matter? Don’t you like it?”
“…”
“Then I will find you again and see if there is anything
else. “
Mo Ran said with a smile, rubbing Chu Wanning’s hair,
turning around to look for another piece, but suddenly found
that the earthen jar on the table was missing. Can’t help but
froze for a moment: “Where is my soup?”
 “Who said it was yours.” Chu Wanning finally spoke, with a
cold voice, “My.”
Mo Ran twitched his mouth, thinking he was making a
kid’s temper: “Well, yours is yours, what about your soup?”
Chu Wanning said indifferently: “Throw it away.”
“Throw, throw…?”
Chu Wanning ignored him any more, leaped off the bench
lightly, turned around and pushed the door out.
“Hey? Shidi? Shidi, where are you going?” Mo Ran didn’t
care about taking the blanket. The murderer was unknown
and unsafe outside, so he quickly followed out.
But under the peach blossom tree, the small earthen jar
containing the stew was still lying awkwardly, and was not
thrown away. Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that
he did not do the right thing. The little Shidi was not angry
just now, maybe he was forbearing, but later found that he
couldn’t help it, and there was nothing wrong with losing his
temper.
So he walked over and sat next to Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning was under the peach blossom tree, picked
up his small earthen jar, ignored Mo Ran, opened the lid
alone, took a spoon larger than his face, and wanted to go
in and scoop it. Tang, finding that he couldn’t get in at all,
couldn’t help but get even more angry. He smashed the
soup spoon to pieces with a snap and sat there holding the
jar in a daze.
 Mo Ran propped his cheek, turned his face to the side and
gave him an idea: “You can drink directly. Anyway, here is
the two of us, not ashamed.”
“… “
“Don’t drink it? If you don’t drink it, I’ll drink it. This is the
first time I shidi made soup for me, and it can’t be wasted.”
He teased him intentionally, and said with a smile, he was
about to grab the jar.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning slapped his hand away: “Get
away.”
“…” Mo Ran blinked, always feeling the feeling of a
conversation There was a kind of deja vu, but then he
grinned and pasted it with a cheeky smile, “shidi, it’s my
fault, don’t be angry. I wanted to pick you up early, but your
brother Mingjing suddenly became unwell, so I delayed I
didn’t mean to make you wait for a long time.”
Chu Wanning still lowered his head and said nothing.
“Look, I’ve been so busy until now, I haven’t eaten dinner.
I’m really hungry.” Mo Ran pitifully pulled his sleeve, “shidi,
kind shidi, my good Shidi, please, I will reward you brother
for a sip of the soup.”
“…”
Chu Wanning moved a bit and finally put the soup jar on
the ground, Wei Wei He lifted his head slightly and turned
away. It means that Mo Ran wants to drink and take it
himself.
Mo Ran smiled: “Thank you shidi.”
 The small earthen jar is full of dangdang. Just a glance
knows that Shidi eats very little by himself, but he eats most
of the meat. It was left to him, so that there was a lot of
meat and very little soup.
Mo Ran stared for a while, eyebrows curled, and warmly
said: “Where is the soup? It is clearly a pot of stew. Shidi is
so kind.”
“…”
No more gossip. Mo Ran took care of Shi Mei for a long
time. He was really hungry. Besides, it was Shidi’s thoughts,
which should not be wasted. He folded two twigs of the
peach tree, gathered his fingers and trimmed the rough
branches, used them as chopsticks, and put a piece of
chicken into his mouth.
“Wow, it smells good.”
Mo Ran has chicken in his eyes and misted his eyes. He
smiled: “It’s delicious. My shidi is really capable.”
In fact, the soup made in this pot was not delicious, it was
too salty, but in order to make the little shidi happy, Mo Ran
still nibbled hard and quickly ate most of the chicken, and
Chu Wanning He didn’t look at him all the time, and sat
beside him in silence.
I drank a gulp of soup. The soup was saltier than meat,
and the mouth was a bit bitter, but it was still bearable.
Mo Ran picked up another chicken leg and was about to
put it in his mouth. He was taken aback for a moment: “How
many legs does a chicken have?”
 Naturally, no one cares about him. .
Mo Ran replied by himself: “Two.”
Then he looked at the chicken thigh held by the
chopsticks, and then at the remaining bone he had just
eaten.
“…”
The dull man finally raised his head and asked Chu
Wanning in a daze: “shidi, are you… are you…” I don’t have
the courage to ask.
Did you, have been waiting for me without having dinner.
This pot of soup is all meat, are you waiting for me, when
the soup is almost dry, only the meat is left, after the fight,
there is only such a pitiful little bit, and I thought… …
I thought you had eaten it… I left some… I thought it was
because of your bad craftsmanship that you made a good
chicken soup into a stew…
Mo Ran put down the crock in silence.
But he found out too late that there were no more pieces
of meat left in the jar.
Chu Wanning finally spoke.
The voice is still calm and pleasant, with some childish
tenderness and clarity.
“You said you want to come back for dinner. That’s why I
waited.” He said slowly, without joy or sadness, “If you don’t
eat anymore, at least ask someone to bring a letter, don’t
let I’m a fool by myself. Is it okay.”
 “shidi…”
Chu Wanning still didn’t look at him, but turned his face
sideways, Mo Ran couldn’t see his expression.
“You have someone bring me a letter, tell me you are
going to accompany the teacher… Tell me you are going to
accompany Brother Mingjing. Is it difficult?”
“… …”
“You take my crock pot. Before you drank the soup, you
talked so much. You asked me if I had eaten. Was it
difficult?”
“…”
“Before you eat, see how many chicken drumsticks are in
this jar. Is it difficult?” The last sentence is a bit funny, and it
sounds embarrassing and still makes me laugh. But Mo
Ran’s pear vortex hadn’t melted, and it was frozen.
Little shidi, crying.
If he is in adult form, he will never cry because of such a
trivial matter, but everyone does not know that the topping
will cause his body to become smaller, and although his
mind will not be greatly affected, he will still be A certain
extent. If the qi is weak and the body is weak, it is easier to
approach the naive xinxing.
This concealment is extremely difficult to detect, so
Madam Wang and TanlangElder did not find it during pulse
diagnosis.
 “I will also be hungry and uncomfortable, I am also a
human…” Even if the child’s xinxing has the upper hand,
Chu Wanning is still depressed. He muttered and choked
silently, just His shoulders were trembling constantly, tears
rolled down, and his eyes were wet red.
For so many years, when Elder Yuheng has been
forbearing, no one loves it, no one to accompany, always
pretending not to care, and walks past amidst the awe-
inspiring crowd.
But only when the xinxing is infected with a little child’s
mind, will it tell the truth, it will collapse, and will it speak
out the depression that has accumulated for so long.
He is not wrong to others, but he does many things
silently.
But I did it silently, no one saw it, and no one cared. After
a long time, it is also suffering.
Mo Ran saw Shidi’s shoulders trembling slightly and felt
uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand to touch it, but
before touching it, he was opened with a merciless slap.
“shidi…”
“Don’t you touch me.” After all, Chu Wanning is to be
strong. Whether he is old or young, he wiped his tears
severely, suddenly Stand up, “I’m going to sleep, you go to
accompany your shidi, get me away.”
“…”
He was angry, unexpectedly Even Shi Mei is actually older
than Mo Ran.
 Mo Ran opened his mouth and wanted to say something,
but Chu Wanning had already waved away, and soon
entered the other bedroom, closing the door with a slam.
However, there are only two bedrooms in a courtyard in
the Lingxiao Pavilion.
Mo Ran’s original plan was to let Shiying sleep in a room
by himself and squeeze a room with Shidi, but Shidi was so
angry that he left the lock. It seems that Shidi’s room
cannot be gone.
Shi Mei’s bed, he doesn’t want to sleep in disorder. What’s
more, being accused by Chu Wanning and making the other
party cry, Mo Ran’s mind was in a mess, and he didn’t even
have the thought of thinking about those beautiful scenery.
He just sat blankly in the courtyard full of peach blossoms,
holding Chu Wanning in his hands. A crock that I brought
myself along the way. After a long time, he sighed, raised
his hand and slapped himself, and cursed in a low voice:
“It’s not a thing.”
So this night, Mo Ran simply used the sky as the cover
and the earth as the cover. Xi, lying on the ground covered
with peach blossoms, looked at the sky blankly.
Little shidi…Shi Mei…Shizun…Xue Meng…The fake
Gouchen, the murderer who has never been seen under
Jincheng Lake…The Chu Xun father and son in the illusion…
Many vague shadows flashed across his eyes, and he
vaguely felt that something was wrong, but the feeling was
so weak that he hadn’t even noticed it, and it passed away
in a flash.
Tao Zhiyao Yao, scorching its blossoms.
Raising his hand to catch a fallen peach blossom, Mo Ran
looked at the scarlet dead soul carefully against the
moonlight.
For an instant, it seemed as if he had returned to the end
of his previous life, lying down in the coffin cast beforehand,
and that day was the mountain of flowers withering, and
there was no sound.
It’s just crabapple that falls.
crabapple…
Why he clearly loved Shi Mei in his past and present life,
but before he died, he buried himself under the crabapple
tree and buried himself I was in Heaven-Piercing Tower and
buried where I first met Chu Wanning.
A lot of things I did in the previous life, now I want to be
frightened. I live a life again. The longer I live, the less I can
understand why I acted so cruelly.
To slaughter the city, force bullying, kill the teacher… and
force Chu Wanning and himself to do something like that…
Mo Ran throws away the peach blossom, covers his
forehead with his hand, and slowly closes Closed eyes.
Little Shidi just said, “I will also be hungry and sad, and I
am also a human.” This sentence has been lingering in the
ear, the speaker is Shidi, but for a moment, Mo Ran’s mind
The figure of another person suddenly appeared.
It was a man in a snow-colored crown. In a blink of an eye,
the white robe turned into a scarlet phoenix robe, which
looked very much like a ghost marriage with him in the
ghost master illusion.
“I am also a human…”
It will also be sad and painful.
Mo Ran…
I will also suffer.
Mo Ran suddenly felt a violent suffocation in his heart, as
if something was about to come out, and a fine cold sweat
oozes from his forehead.
He closed his eyes and panted slowly.
Mumbling: “…I’m sorry…”
I don’t know who I am apologizing to, little shidi, or the old
man in the scarlet robe…
In the bedroom, Shi Mei sat up.
He didn’t turn on the light, and quietly came to the
window with his bare feet and crystal clear feet. Through
the cracks of the window, he looked at Mo Ran lying outside
among the petals, holding the earthen jar in one hand. , Her
eyes were dim, and she didn’t know what she was thinking.
In the early morning of the next day, Mo Ran wrinkled his
nose among the flowers and grass, took a big breath of
fresh air, and stretched out to get up.
 However, the lazy waist hadn’t stretched halfway, and a
scream cut through Lingxiao Pavilion’s Erjing.
“Ah——!!!”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes and got up with a grunt.
The sight in front of him instantly made him cold and
stunned!
The fifteen elites of Yumin who were responsible for
guarding the Lingxiao Pavilion were all strangled to death
overnight. The method of death was exactly the same as
that of the eighteenth. Everyone was strangled with a red
willow vine between their necks. .
——Jiangui!
The fifteen people are suspended in the prosperous peach
blossom forest of Lingxiao Pavilion, with red sleeves flying,
long skirts on the ground, their bodies slightly swaying with
the wind blowing through the forest, looking like ten Five air-
dried fresh flowers are dignified and beautiful.
It was a low-level Yumin who came to deliver breakfast.
She was trembling with fright. The bamboo basket in her
hand had already fallen to the ground, and the congee,
noodles and snacks were spilled on the floor.
Seeing Mo Ran standing in the yard, the Yumin was
shaking more severely, shaking his back, and digging out
something behind him.
Mo Ran subconsciously stepped forward and said: “No,
you listen to me…”
 It was too late, the Yumin touched the collapse of his
tattoo on his back. Spell. Beng Lin curse is the Yumin’s most
important means of communication. Almost instantly, the
Yumin from all over the peach blossom forest turned into
fiery red wings and descended here from the sky.
Everyone was stunned by everything in front of them.
“Sister A!!”
“Sister——!”
After the death, heart-piercing screams and screams
erupted from Yumin Crying. This huge movement attracted
the monks of Taohuayuan one after another. Exclaiming and
questioning, anger and howling, soon surrounded the entire
High Peak Pavilion.
“Mo Ran! What else do you have to say now!”
“Murderer! Frenzy!”
The feathered people are already angry and sharp. The
ground howled and cried: “Killing pays for your life! Kill him!
Kill him!”
Mo Ran really can’t argue with one another, he said: “If I
were a murderer, I could kill them all, and why should I kill
them? Do you want to stay in this Lingxiao Pavilion? Waiting
for you to catch it?”
A fiery red-haired Yumin spit out and cursed: “Bah! It’s
already like this, you, you actually There is still a face…”
Someone also said angrily: “If you are not a murderer,
why did the murderer kill all the defenses but not you
alone?”
“Yes! “
“I really know people and my face!”
“Even if the murderer is not you, he is definitely someone
related to you! Otherwise, why didn’t he kill you! You say
Ah!”
“Blood debts are paid!”
Mo Ran is really grinning.
In his previous life, he killed people like hemp, and few
dared to mention “blood debts” to him. In this life, he was
not killed, but he was wronged. In this world, really… He
closed his eyes and was about to say something when
suddenly a red glow flew across the sky.
Shangxian Yumin floated down from the clouds, looking
around coldly, his complexion very ugly.
“Mo Weiyu.”
“Shangxian.”
Shangxian Yumin stared at him for a while, then walked to
one of the corpses , Picked up the willow vine stained with
blood around the corpse’s neck.
“Where is your weapon? Take it out and let me have a
look.”
“…”
“Don’t you want it?”
Mo Ran sighed. His weapon is Jiangui. During this period of
cultivation, I don’t know how many people have seen it.
When the eighteenth incident happened, a large number of
people saw it. Take it out at this time and compare Jiangui
with the wicker on the necks of those dead Yumin, which
undoubtedly adds another heavy hammer to his guilt. But if
you don’t take it, it’s even more guilty.
With a “swish”, a strong red light appeared in his palm,
and Jiangui formed a form from his bones and blood, flowing
with hissing and bursting red brilliance, “The god will see,
then Look.

The author has something to say:

Weibo “Fuhuhu Big Devil” has updated the ink illustration of “Called
as Qingqiu”~ this me Fried chicken like it~ Welcome everyone to
take a look at it when you have time~

Yesterday, there were three friends who showed id but they were not
logged in. They can’t send red envelopes. I’m afraid of big babies.
It’s troublesome to flip over, here is a reminder: fayi, admie, Ziqi,
three cutes. If you see, remember to log in and press a paw print, so
that Shizun can knock on the door and check the water meter…Ah,
knock on the door to send red envelopes~ and A few show that it is
a passerby, but there is no login. Remember to log in. The message
screams is yesterday’s passerby. I will fill in the red envelope~

Big White Cat: Crab Crab” Vegetable stuffed buns with tofu”,
“Jijijiji?!”, “It’s really troublesome to think of names”, “Ninghuahua
wine”, irrigate nutrient solution~

Dogzi: Crab and Crab “I Send Mingyue to Lovesick”, “It’s really

troublesome to think of a name”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Li Yuan” throwing
mines, and “Raw Ye Fan Soup” throwing grenades~ Meme da~
First update Seven thousand five, ten o’clock in the evening, the
second update, there are nearly four thousand words, ten thousand
changes, ten thousand changes~ I will see you in the evening~
 75. This Venerable one is
illiterate, not convinced

Everyone stared at Jiangui, and then at the fiery red willow

on the neck of the dead Yumin, they couldn’t help but
become more excited.
“It’s you! Exactly the same as when you killed Eighteen!”
“Why are you doing this cruelty?”
“Kill him! “
Shangxian Yumin seems to have a headache because of
such noises. She held her forehead and said coldly: “Mo
Weiyu, I will ask you one last time, man, did you kill you? “
“No.”
“Okay.” Yumin Shangxian nodded. Mo Ran originally
thought she was going to let herself go, but he was relieved,
ready to thank her deeply Ming Dayi. Unexpectedly, the
next moment, Yumin Shangxian lightly raised his hand and
said coldly.
“This person has done a lot of evil and wants to quibble,
so he should be arrested.”
 Shi Mei washed and dressed neatly from the room. When
he came out, he saw that Mo Ran was caught by more than
a dozen senior The Minnafa curse was imprisoned, and
someone was wrapping a celestial rope around his wrist.
“What are you doing?!”
Shi Mei lost his color and hurried to Mo Ran: “What’s the
matter?”
No one answered him, but the floating corpse in the peach
forest had accurately and silently told him the answer. Shi
Mei gasped, took a step back and hit Mo Ran’s chest.
“Aran…”
“Don’t worry, calm down.” Mo Ran stared at Yu Min
Shangxian, lowered his voice and said to Shi Mei, “Go and
uncle Elder Xuanji please come.”
In this situation, these Yumin may not be able to maintain
their rationality. If Yumin does not care to tear him alive, he
has no chance of winning with his current strength. Xue
Zhengyong and Xuanji dragged over to the rescue.
After Shi Mei left, Mo Ran stood alone, his gaze swept
across the angry and distorted faces one by one.
“Bah!”
Suddenly a spit of stars flew out of the crowd, Mo Ran
sideways to avoid dodge, but the Yumin who spit at him was
very close, he still It is inevitably being splashed.
He slowly turned his head back and met a pair of red
eyes.
 “You killed so many people, and you want to move the
rescuers? I will kill you now!!”
Speaking, a blazing sun suddenly gathered in the palm of
my hand, toward Mo Ran threw away!
Mo Ran took a step back, and the hot flame burned his
temples, hit a peach tree behind him, and instantly burned
the thick trunk to his waist.
Boom——
The peach tree fell, and the flowers fell on the ground like
the wind and snow.
Mo Ran looked at the fallen tree, then turned to look at
the Yumin: “I’ll say it again, I didn’t kill people. After ten
days, Chizimaru will be refined, if you want It’s not too late
to seek revenge.”
“In ten days? I’m afraid the entire Taohuayuan people will
be killed by you in another ten days!” The man roared, “You
change my sister. Come!” He said, he threw at Mo Ran
again.
Mo Ran avoided his attack once again, but his gaze fell on
Yumin Shangxian, who was standing by, and the other party
did not intend to help. Mo Ran was even more frustrated in
his heart, and shouted at him: “Hey! Old bird! You are the
one in charge of you!”
“…”
“Damn it.” Seeing that she was still motionless, Mo Ran
couldn’t help cursing, “Pretend to be deaf and dumb on this
bone, do you want to see me burned alive? I knew you
stinks. The bird has no ability to discern right from wrong, so
I won’t come to practice in Peach Blossom Spring! I have to
suffer such grievances for no reason!” After hearing these
words, Shangxian moved slightly, and only saw her lift up.
He raised his sleeves and waved his robes, like Cailian
flicked out, with a fierce and accurate slap—
but it was drawn on Mo Ran’s face.
Although Yumin is similar in appearance to mortals, he is
still different from people in thought.
In the realm of comprehension, let alone the master of a
clan, even if it is a small martial arts gym, the head of it will
not jump to conclusions when there is no conclusive
evidence. But after all, Yumin’s blood is half of beasts, and
his bones still carry strong animalism.
I saw that Shangxian’s black hair turned red, and her roots
seemed to be exuding hot heat. Her beautiful eyes widened
and said:
“Your master is Who? Taught such a filthy apprentice! And
let me clean your mouth!” When she said, other Yumin
shouted loudly, with scarlet eyes. It was filled with
murderous aura and approached Mo Ran.
Swish!
An orange arrow made of flame burst out of the air and
pierced Mo Ran’s heart.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to neglect, and Jiangui shook off the
flames to block, but the arrow was actually just a blind eye.
When he leaned to block, a Yu Minheng who lost his loved
one The sword came out, the sword light was like water, and
it was handed toward the back of Mo Ran!
There is an arrowhead in the front and a long sword in the
back. It was originally decided that I could not escape.
Mo Ran knew that these half-beasts had finally gotten a
murderous heart. He turned his mind and remembered Chu
Wanning’s previous use of Tianwen’s moves. He raised his
hand and raised his wrist—
Jiangui was thrown into the air, and then suddenly
tightened, the blood-red willow vines were danced into a
vague shadow, forming a powerful air mass with lightning
speed, and the willow leaves on the vines instantly became
a handful The sharp sharp knife sucks and splits the
surrounding air and objects.
One of Chu Wanning’s unique tricks-“Wind!”
Take vines as wind leaves and absorb everything around
you with spiritual power.
When caught in the wind, they are all powders, buried in
the wind, the remains are hard to be left!
“Ah!!!” The Yumin let out a scream. The arrow that had
been thrown before had been smashed by Jiangui, and her
long sword was suddenly swept away because it was too
close to Mo Ran. Go in.
“Zheng!” The sound of metal fracture was sharp and
harsh, and she was sucked to the scarlet edge of the “wind”
before she could react. She hissed: “Let go of me! Madman!
You this Madman!”
 Seeing the suffering of his own people, Yumin Shangxian
was furious, and the red clothes fluttered and floated.
A very pure bright red crystal was caged in her palm. The
sleeves of her robe were agitated, and the spiritual energy
poured into it. The Peach Blossom Spring suddenly rushed
and the vegetation fell.
A vacant fire phoenix loomed behind her under her
inspiration. The Shangxian’s pupils were red as if bleeding
were dripping, and the original gorgeous face was even a
little distorted.
“Beast.” She hissed, “Don’t stop?”
“You have summoned the phantom of the phoenix. Am I
stopping now and waiting to die?” Mo Ran’s face was
darkened in the huge shadow of the fire and phoenix, “You
stop first and I will stop!”
“You—”
Go Yumin The cents rose slowly to mid-air.
“No—”
She paused, and her blood pupil stared at Mo Ran.
“Qualification——”
“With me——”
“On requirements!”
As her voice fell, A loud noise burst out in the air, and the
phoenix phantom screamed and screamed, hovering and
dived towards Mo Ran!
“Bang!!”
 There was another roar, even more terrifying than before,
as if a blue dragon had ended its slumber since ancient
times, breaking the rock from the depths of the earth Out.
A golden light and the fire phoenix violently struck each
other, setting off a terrifying storm. The ordinary Yumen with
weak strength screamed and were knocked to the ground by
the storm, and some directly vomited blood and were
repelled dozens of feet away.
For a time, the Lingxiao Pavilion flew sand and rocks, the
wind was raging, and the tree planting of the house was
instantly razed to the ground!
When the dust disperses, a familiar slender back shape
appears in the air, blocking Mo Ran’s body.
“Teacher, Shizun…?!”
The man dressed in white is like snow, his wide sleeves
are tumbling in the wind, and the sound is slightly cold and
clear. With a handsome face, a pair of phoenix eyes swept
over Mo Ran who was kneeling on the ground.
Chu Wanning’s voice is cold, like the clear water in an
ancient well in midsummer.
“Does it hurt?”
Mo Ran opened his eyes wide, unable to react for a long
time, just opened his mouth blankly: “…”
Chu Wanning looked at him back and forth, and saw that
there were no obvious injuries on his body, then turned to
Yumin and said: “You just asked who his master is?”
 He descended His shockingly powerful spiritual power
slowly fell to the ground from mid-air.
He was even too lazy to say a word, only coldly and
minimally said: “Sisheng PeakChu Wanning, please ask your
master.”
“Wh, what “
Chu Wanning frowned, looking like Shen Yu.
It seems that these birdmen can’t listen if you are polite.
That’s right, anyway, his patience is running out.
“I said, his master is me.” After a pause, “You hurt my
apprentice, can you get my approval?”
Although Yumin Shangxian is honored as the Shangxian ,
But only because of its noble blood, it is still far from the
real fairy. Under this blow, the phantom Phoenix was
smashed by Chu Wanning, and his arm was cut by Tianwen.
She was clutching her wound, her fingers couldn’t help
seeping thick black blood, her complexion was very ugly.
“You, a mere mortal, how dare you be so presumptuous!
Also, who allowed you to enter the Peach Blossom Spring
privately! How did you get in!” She was a little crazy, “You
don’t know the heights of heaven and earth—”
“Swipe!”
Tianwen stepped out and drew straight on her face,
causing her mouth to burst and blood flowed.
“I don’t know what’s the height of the sky?” Chu Wanning
sneered, touching the slightly messy sleeves of Willow Cane
when he touched Ping Ping, and then grabbed Mo Ran’s
collar with one hand and lifted him to his feet. , But his eyes
did not leave Yumin Shangxian half an inch, “Tell me, I don’t
know what the heights are?”
“You, you, you dare to do this, you—”
“Why don’t I dare.” Chu Wanning glanced at her lightly,
“Why don’t I dare.” After a pause, he carried Mo Ran next to
him, “Listen, this person is mine, I took it away.”
Mo Ran hadn’t reacted to the horror of Chu Wanning’s
sudden celestial arrival, but was smashed by “this person
mine” again.
“Shi…Shizun…”
“Close your dog’s mouth.” Although Chu Wanning was still
expressionless, Mo Ran could clearly see him His eyes were
filled with anger, “Success is less than success and failure is
more than failure. Give me trouble.”
Slapped his head with a slap, took him into the sky, and
then dozens more. A few feet away, when Mo Ran
recovered, he and Chu Wanning had already arrived in the
remote suburbs of Peach Blossom Spring.
“Shizun! My shidi is still over there—”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, saw his face anxiously, and
snorted coldly: “shidi? The one with the surname Xia? “
“Yes, yes, he is still in the Peak Tower, I’m going to save
him…”
 Chu Wanning raised his hand and interrupted him: “I have
cast a spell He passed it to Xuanji, you don’t have to worry.”
Listening to what he said, Mo Ran was relieved, raised his
black and white eyes, and looked at Chu Wanning: “Shizun,
how do you… Coming?”
Chu Wanning was awakened by the noise outside. Seeing
that he was in a critical condition, he swallowed a pill that
Tanlang gave him, and was temporarily able to recover. But
at the moment he was inconvenient to explain to Mo Ran,
only saying coldly: “Why can’t I come.” After he said, he
raised his fingertips and gathered a golden crabapple.
“The curtain reeds of the west building are blooming and
thin, and the spring breeze reaches the Qiantang one
night.”
The eyelashes are drooping, and Chu Wanning blows
gently towards the crabapple, which is waiting to be
budded, in an instant Bone flowers bloom, overflowing with
color. Chu Wanning flicked his slender and cold white
fingertips and whispered: “Go and explore.”
The crabapple flower immediately drifted away in the
wind and quickly disappeared between the mountains and
forests.
Mo Ran curiously asked: “Shizun, what kind of spell is
this?”
“Throwing flowers.”
“What?”
 “Flower Throwing Technique.” Chu Wanning looked solemn
and didn’t seem to be joking at all, “I didn’t have a name,
you asked me, I only took it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
No matter how lazy this person is, he wouldn’t be like
this?
“Your matter, the Lord has already told me.” Chu Wanning
looked at the direction of crabapple drifting away, and his
voice was as cold as a stream and a beautiful jade. “This
matter should be related to the Jincheng Lake at the time.
The same handwriting. I am afraid that Zhenlong chess
game has already been set up in this peach blossom field.”
“How is it possible?” Mo Ran was surprised.
Zhenlong Chess Game is a spell that he peaked in his
previous life. After the eighteenth incident, Mo Ran himself
has tried to perceive whether there are traces of such spells,
because this forbidden spell is often accompanied by killing.
Killing blood, once activated, will inevitably kill people, so as
long as you carefully investigate the inexplicable strong
grievances, you can know if anyone around is playing a
game of Zhenlong. If the mysterious person really uses this
access control technique again, unless he does it to the
extreme, there is no reason why Mo Ran would be unaware.
Seeing Chu Wanning’s slightly skeptical gaze swept over,
Mo Ran explained hurriedly: “I mean…this Taohuayuan is
half immortal anyway, how could it be possible for people to
easily set a ban on it? I don’t know anything about it.”
 Chu Wanning shook his head and said: “At the bottom of
Jincheng Lake, that mysterious man controlled all the
ancient spirit beasts. Although the combat power of the
ancient spirit beasts cannot be compared with the god
beasts, But compared with Sanxian. Since he was able to
control Jincheng Lake at that time, he is very likely to
reapply his old skills in Taohuayuan now.”
“So…”
“Yeah.”
Mo Ran raised his head, smiled rather shyly, revealing
deep dimples: “Shizun, what do you mean by not letting it
go?”
Chu Wanning: “…”

The author has something to say:

System prompt: Hello, your friend [Xia Sini ⼩正太 ] has been offline,
your friend [Beidou Immortal Chu Wanning] is already online. If you
have any difficulties or need any help, you can summon it to your
side. If you need to fight, Chu Wanning will not be responsible for the
damage to the venue. Please call in an open place and ensure that
there is no nearby Beidou Immortal’s scrapped dangerous element
[Taxian-junMo Weiyu], I wish you a happy summoning!

Big White Cat: Crabs, “Pears”, “Shoo”, “It’s really troublesome to

think of names”, “If you don’t talk about it, you will die star people”,
“Undead fish”, “Linfeng”, “Xback” throw Landmine~

Stupid Wang: Thank you for the “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Xback”, “Mo”,
“Three Thousand Dreams”, “My Cute”, “Cool City”, Irrigation nutrient
solution~
Thank you all the big brothers who have entered the righteousness,
okay!
76. This Venerable one saw that
guy again

Chu Wanning has not always been the kind of tempting

master, and Mo Ran is not a five or six-year-old Kai Meng
child. Asking this kind of trick question, Chu Wanning didn’t
bother to pay attention to him, and looked down coldly.
The crabapple flower he threw out put a wind curse, and
quickly explored the entire Taohuayuan. In a moment, a
golden spell fell from the sky and fell into his hands.
“Ancestral Abyss?”
The Ancestral Abyss is the place where angry owls burst
out every day and monks rush to pluck their hairs. Yumin
said earlier that the abyss underground is endless red
flames and real fire, except for those angry owls who have
lived in the abyss since ancient times, whoever stumbles
and falls will be melted to the point that there is no slag left.
Chu Wanning cast a barrier on himself and Mo Ran to hide
his traces and prevent Yumin from noticing.
The two reached the abyss of the ancestors, and they saw
that there was no bottom in the depths, and there was a
curious red light. The cliffs were densely populated by
thousands of foreign birds. At this time, these birds and
beasts were sleeping. One head is buried in the wings, and
from a distance, it becomes countless dense dots.
According to Chu Wanning’s meaning, if the Zhenlong
chess game is set in the abyss, then what Yumin said is that
the fire will burn even if it falls in, so it should be all made
up. from.
“How can you be sure that the fire below will not burn
people to death?” Mo Ran muttered, staring at the dormant
light underneath, “It looks like it’s true anyway.”
“Throw something down first.”
“Then I will hit a rabbit.”
“No need.” Chu Wanning got up and flew over, in white
clothes moving the exhibition room Already in the peach
forest next to him, before a moment, he fell back to his
original place like a nine-day banished immortal, with a
peach blossom in his hand.
Mo Ran understood that peach blossoms are naturally
more delicate than rabbits. If this peach blossom can
withstand the so-called “flame”, there is obviously no
danger for a living person to enter.
Chu Wanning stroked the peach branch with his fingertips,
and muttered the spell silently, and saw that Zhuo Zhuoyao
peach was instantly enveloped in a soft crystal blue light.
He touched the abyss and whispered: “Go.”
The peach blossoms slowly fall, one foot, two feet, ten
feet, hundred feet.
 The shadow of Huazhi is long gone, but the spell cast by
Chu Wanning can make him perceive the situation of the
peach blossoms. He closed his eyes, and after a while, the
eyelashes were reopened. .
“The peach blossoms are safe and feasible.”
Since Chu Wanning is so sure, there is nothing left to say.
Mo Ran immediately flew with him to the ancestral abyss.
Not bad, it went all the way to the bottom very smoothly.
When seeing the situation under the Great Abyss, Mo Ran
still felt a bit of chills even though he was mentally
prepared.
He knew what the red light in the abyss was.
I can only see thousands of wooden frames in the Great
Abyss. Each wooden frame is hung with a plume. Those
plumes are naked and naked, with nice carcasses and
bodies. Blood dripping. Each of them was stuffed with a Ling
Chiguo exuding a dazzling red light. Thousands of red lights
gathered together, and looking down from above, it was
easy to believe that this was the true red flames under the
abyss.
Chu Wanning’s face is very ugly. He has a lot of knowledge
and knows that this red fruit is a forbidden fruit that
everyone talks about in the cultivation world. He put it in
the mouth of the dying person. You can extend the last
breath for three hundred and sixty-five days.
In other words, a person who can be liberated in an
instant has to experience an extremely long death. The
sudden cardiac arrest in the blink of an eye will turn into
endless torture, which is a sudden delay.
Mo Ran stared at the jungle-like layers of the living dead,
and muttered: “…soul lock formation.”
Use living creatures as human pillars to restrain
grievances Being trapped among them, even if there are
thousands of dead souls trapped in Zhenlong’s chess game,
no breath will leak out!
It’s no wonder that he probed in all kinds of ways, but he
couldn’t even notice a little bit of forbidden resentment in
Zhenlong chess game.
Mo Ran couldn’t help getting more and more terrified. He
was thinking, is the fake Gouchen at Jincheng Lake last time
and the man behind Taohuayuan the same person?
From the experience of Jincheng Lake, the fake Gouchen
can only use the Zhenlong chess game to simply manipulate
the underwater charm, and should have only learned some
furs, but this time the fake feathered people all over the
Taohuayuan, except Stupid mind, low emotional intelligence,
no difference from the deity, and even able to cast Yumin
spells, this forbidden skill is completely middle and upper
class, is it that the fake Gouchen is so diligent?
Chu Wanning came to the very center of the Soul Locking
Array, where a stone pillar made of ground spar stood.
A Yumin was also tied to the stone pillar, but this Yumin
was already dead, the Ling Chiguo in her mouth had already
shrunk, and her body had begun to rot. But from the bright
yellow gold silk embroidered phoenix robe on her body, and
the star-shaped curse mark on her brows, we can see her
previous identity.
“This is…”
Mo Ran was surprised: “This is the real Yumin Shangxian!”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning looked forward to. Looking at the
difficult-to-see human column array, his thin lips lightly
opened, “There are not one thousand but eight hundred
Yumin who are caught here as the soul-locking array. If
Yumin Shangxian is still alive, how can he endure such
bloody hatred. Not to mention. Just now I played against the
celestial being outside, but felt that she was not as strong
as the ghost emcee of Butterfly Town. If I didn’t guess
wrong… I’m afraid the Yumin of Taohuayuan has already
been exterminated, and those outside are all controlled by
the Zhenlong chess game. Corpse.”
“!” As expected! What Chu Wanning thought coincided
with him! Mo Ran was shocked and was about to go back
when he returned. Chu Wanning waved his sleeves and
stopped him.
“Where are you going?”
“I want to tell my uncle about this. If so, it would be too
dangerous.”
” Don’t act rashly.” Chu Wanning shook his head, “Now
people are in the dark, I am in the light. There are many
monks in Taohuayuan. We don’t know who the people
behind it are. Acting rashly will only make the situation more
difficult.”
“Hehe. Long time no see, Chu-zongshi is still so cautious.”
A chuckle came from mid-air, but it exploded like thunder.
Sounds in the abyss of the ancestors. The two looked up,
and a bloody Yumin child was sitting on a branch protruding
from the cliff, dangling his legs. Seeing them turning
around, the dead child tilted his head, a pair of bloody eyes
rolled around a few times, and the corners of his mouth
showed a bright smile.
Mo Ran was surprised: “Zhenlong Chess Game!”
Chu Wanning cursed secretly, and said gloomily: “It’s
another white piece.”
” Hehehe, yes, it’s a white child.” The Yumin child
caressed his palm, “otherwise you think I will stay here with
my real body? I’m not stupid.”
Mo Ran said: “You really are the fake Gouchen from
Jincheng Lake! You crazy man, what do you want to do?”
“Hehe, what are you, just a small foundation building, and
it deserves to be questioned. I? Ask your master to ask.”
“You—!”
Chu Wanning flicked his wide sleeves, stretched out his
long fingers, and pressed the smoke from his head. Mo Ran.
Lifting his eyes, he asked in a cold voice: “What is your
plan?”
 The Yumin dangling his legs, he was already dead, but
because of the forbidden control, it seemed like Marionettes
can’t help but make all kinds of tricks.
“I planned it, but it’s not a big deal.”
Chu Wanning’s voice is even cooler: “Then why do you
want to kill my disciple several times?”
“Although it’s not a big deal, it happens to be done by
your little apprentice’s spiritual core.” The child smiled and
said, “Weird and strange, blame his spiritual core. Even
better than -zongshi you . In Jincheng Lake, I knew that he is
a wonderful wood spirit essence. If not, I am afraid I would
prefer -zongshi you.”
His speech is greasy and greasy, with such a tender voice
and words. But in an adult tone, Mo Ran couldn’t help
feeling disgusted, and said angrily: “I’m going to fall for
eight lifetimes and the blood mold is caught by you, and the
damn will immediately explode the spiritual core, you don’t
even want to touch me!” /p>
“I didn’t want to touch you either.” The child still had that
sweet and angry tone, “I had no choice but to run after you.
Men in the world love beautiful women, you Shizun are
longer than you It looks good, I’m more willing to touch
him.”
“You!!!” Mo Ran’s hair is about to explode, “You are the
ugly thing who dare not even show your face and use Baizi
as a puppet all day long. , Do you deserve to touch me
Shizun?”
 But the kid gave him a blank look, and seemed to be too
lazy to pay attention to him anymore, turned his head and
stared at Chu Wanning again:
“Chu-zongshi At the beginning, I was in Jincheng Lake, I
persuaded -zongshi not to pursue further investigations. But
-zongshi refused to listen, which made me very
heartbroken.”
“Since I have known this matter, even if you no longer I
will investigate Mo Ran to the end and will never tolerate it.”
“Puff, I know you would say that.” The child was silent for
a while and laughed, “Why do you big-zongshi have such a
tendon?… Well, since Chu-zongshi doesn’t listen to
persuasion, then go Look, I actually want to see if it is your
Tianwen who is powerful, or my forbidden technique is
powerful.”
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows pierced, and said
gloomily: “Your Excellency, you really have to abuse it. Is the
killing of innocents the end?”
“Everyone in the world is like the trifoliate of Huainan.”
“What’s the meaning?”
“Sour.” Child He giggled, “It’s so sour, these dead ghosts,
one by one, are so sour, which makes me hate it. I wish I
could squash all of them.”
Mo Ran: “… ……”
Chu Wanning’s voice was full of murderous aura: “Your
Excellency, there is no cure.”
 “-zongshi feels that I have no cure, and I also think -
zongshi There is no cure. Originally the morality is different,
why bother with it.” The child shook his head and said, “-
zongshi is playing a chess game with me. You win in the
game of Jinchenghu. In the game of Taohuayuan, -zongshi
has already found it. I have passed the Ancestral Abyss, and
I saw my white son. I am also a poor man, and I can’t get
the little apprentice by your side. Naturally, you will win.”
He paused, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He was smiling,
but he squeezed out more blood.
“However, you have to take good care of him, I would like
to see if -zongshi can protect him for a while, but can he
protect him for a lifetime.”
“… “
“As for the secrets of the ancestor’s abyss, the two had
better not to disclose.” The child said, his fingertips did not
know when a golden and red wing appeared.
Mo Ran was stunned: “This is the golden feather of
Taohuayuan as currency?”
“Yes.” He smiled, “This kind of golden feather has been
scattered all over Taohuayuan. If the two keep secrets and
leave on their own, everyone in Taoyuan will be safe, but if
the two are not good, I will make my deeds public. These
feathers are attached to the people’s grievances, although
they cannot kill the monks, But it can also disperse most of
their cultivation skills.”
 Mo Ran angrily said: “You designed it from the
beginning?!”
“Otherwise?” The child was surprised. Said, “Do you think
everyone is as stupid and rude as you?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Really, really mad at him! ! He admits that he doesn’t
know how to do things, and he doesn’t understand so many
forward and backward calculations, but when this little
beast speaks so grandiosely, he really wants to summon
Jiangui to call this beast and let the other party see it. What
is really stupid and rude.
“Chu-zongshi, say or not, you should be very clear in your
heart. Even if they know the truth, but their cultivation will
be greatly damaged by then, I am afraid they will not be
grateful for Chu-zongshi’s demon guarding.”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “You just overheard, I didn’t
intend to disturb them now.”
“Now? Haha, it seems-zongshi was planning to be in the
future I said it, but it’s useless to say it later.” The child
smiled and said, “As soon as these monks leave,
Taohuayuan will be completely destroyed by me like
Jincheng Lake. There will be no proof at that time. Who will
believe you?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes are cold: “Your Excellency acts like
this, and what face does it have to say that Mo Ran is rude
and ignorant.”
 The child didn’t care about Chu Wanning’s sneer, and got
up. After turning a few times, a handful of flames suddenly
vacated under his feet, slowly burning away the flesh and
blood.
“Wait for you to catch me, and then say this to me. Chu-
zongshi, I respect you as a gentleman. Today and at the
end, I would like to mention you, don’t intervene anymore,
or listen Ah, we… will always see you again…”
With a boom, the flames burst into the air.
The Yumin child who was acting as a puppet was burned,
and a crystal clear white chess piece fell from the sky, rolled
twice on the ground, and stopped.
Long silence.
“…” Mo Ran knew that the mysterious man behind the
scenes was right, but he was really not reconciled, and
asked, “Shizun, do you really just leave like this? Any other
ideas?”
“Be cautious, leave Peach Blossom Spring first.” Chu
Wanning’s expression was not good, and Yu Chen said,
“Since that person has worked hard to make a soul-locking
formation, so that he will not be detected by others.
Controlling the Zhenlong chess game can at least show that
he does not want to make things known to everyone for the
time being. I will transmit the voice to him on the Lord’s
side, and let him try to take Xue Meng and Shi Mei away as
soon as possible, and don’t stun the snake. As for you… …”
 Chu Wanning paused and continued: “The two incidents of
Jincheng Lake and Taohuayuan, he came for you. This time
his design is planted on you, and he hopes to let you I’m
alone and helpless. Don’t care about this. The Lord is the
leader of a faction. It’s better to let him intervene.”
“Then what can I do?” Mo Ran said, “I can’t Push
everything to others, don’t do anything yourself.”
“What can you do at this time? The mysterious man has a
clear purpose. After the Shenmu of Jincheng Lake fell, he
has been looking for Substitute Essence Spirit Body. You are
the Wood Spirit Essence, which is most suitable, but if he
has not been able to get you, he will also look for other
alternative high-grade spirit bodies.” Chu Wanning paused
and said, ” If he finds it, I’m afraid it’s another bloody storm,
and he must be stopped.”
“That’s right, but Shizun, the essence spirit body is not so
easy. If he is found, even if he wants to find a replacement,
he must have…”
Mo Ran stopped when he said this, suddenly raised his
head, a pair of silky black eyes staring Chu Wanning said for
a while: “The little beast wants to find out who is the
essence spirit body, he has to go to every school to explore,
and the monk will not release his spiritual root for no
reason, only when he chooses weapons or refined stones. At
that time, we will perceive with spiritual roots. So the
easiest way to test the spiritual body is to sell weapons and
spiritual stones. We only need to observe the weapon
market in front of the major mountains recently, and it is
possible to find the traces of the animal “
After saying this, he saw Chu Wanning staring at him
thoughtfully, and he couldn’t help but feel guilty again.
“Uh…I guessed it.”
“You guessed it well.” Chu Wanning said slowly. After a
while, he suddenly felt that he knew more. So he squinted
his eyes and asked, “Mo Ran. Are you hiding something
from me?”
“I, what can I hide from Shizun.” Having said that, Mo Ran
was behind his back Her cold hair was standing up, and she
felt that Chu Wanning’s faint glazed eyes seemed to lock
the real soul curled up inside through her reborn skin.
Fortunately, Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, and didn’t
say anything.
He lowered his eyes faintly, and said in a deep voice:
“From now on, you will go with me to investigate the various
martial arts. I will not return to Sisheng Peak for now.”

The author has something to say:

Taohuayuan boss: I look at your face, you Shizun looks better than
you, so I have a better attitude towards him .

Mo Ran: mmp, didn’t the author say that I am the best looking
person?

Roubao: Yes, but yeah, first, you are still in a juvenile body and you
haven’t been in a long open. Second, although the boss is a straight
man, if he is a gay and has the same attributes as you, do you think
he will see you as a favorite or Shizun?

Mo Ran: Is there no boss full of anger?

Meat Bao: Yes.

Rou Bao (turning his head): Xue Mengmeng, your cousin invited you
to be a boss! ! !

Today’s Weibo, there is a cute back pot man Shi Mei mei drawn by
Dabao~ Welcome to my Weibo @ ⾁ HEHI ⼤魔王
, or Dabao’s
Weibo@ Drinking wine and watching the beauty~

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Mu Xiu”, “Too salty”, “Brain hole is like
a black hole”, “Flower thinking”, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “I will

send you Acacia from the bright moon”, “Too salty”, “March Yayoi”,
“Prison Break Rabbit”, “Undead Fish” “ 叽叽叽 ?!” “Youyuan” “yan”
threw landmines~“Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Next, the main line of Shizun Gouzi will start~~

There is no knife for the time being, but you have to be careful when
you see the memory killing. Anyway, there are generally only two
possibilities for the memory killing:

First Kind, throwing knife.

The second type, drag racing.

I won’t make any warnings in my previous life. It’s good to see my

previous life being mentally prepared in these two. 23333

Daily thanks All the big brothers who follow the text (/≧▽≦)/~
 77. This Venerable one is very
embarrassing

After Chu Wanning and Mo Ran left the Taohuayuan, they

went around to find out when the big and small bazaars
were open. They rushed for a few days. That night, they
settled in a small inn in a small town.
After coming out of Taoyuan, I finally got a rest. Mo Ran
went back to his room long ago. Chu Wanning sat at the
table, brightened the candlestick, and the warm yellow glow
was bright Looked carefully at a porcelain bottle in his hand.
In that white jade porcelain vase, there are more than 30
golden pills.
Fortunately, when Xuanji came, he brought this bottle of
medicine to him, otherwise he really didn’t know how to get
along with Mo Ran.
“This is Tanlang’s new medicine. There are about thirty
pills.” At that time in Taoyuan Cave, Xuanji told Chu
Wanning, “He looked up the classics and changed some
ingredients. One This can support you to restore your
normal posture for seven days. This bottle of medicine has
been enough for you to use it for a long time. Take it.”
 “Thanks to Tanlang for me.”
“Don’t say thanks “Xuanji waved his hand and smiled, “I
see Tanlang’s own face stretched serious, and I can’t tell
you how curious your illness is. By the way, he asked me to
tell you that the properties of this medicine are not stable,
so don’t be overjoyed. Great compassion, otherwise it’s
easy to fail, so remember it.”
Chu Wanning was thinking about what Xuanji had said,
and suddenly heard the door of the inn knocked hard,
immediately put the porcelain bottle away and went out.
With the incense burning in the celadon furnace, he slowly
said: “Come in.”
Mo Ran has just finished taking a bath, wearing a fine
kudzu bathrobe, wiping his long hair like black jade. To Chu
Wanning’s room.
“…” Chu Wanning coughed, but fortunately his face was
still faint, “What’s wrong?”
“My room is not good, I don’t like it. Shizun, I Can I make
do with you tonight to make a ground floor?”
Seeing Mo Ran’s vague words, Chu Wanning is not stupid,
he naturally felt strange and asked: “What’s not to like?”
“Anyway, it’s just…it’s not good.” Then he glanced at Chu
Wanning secretly, and muttered, “The sound insulation is
too bad.”
Chu Wanning has always been good and clean. , Frowned
and didn’t understand what Mo Ran was referring to. He put
on his robe and came to Mo Ran’s room barefoot. Mo Ran
couldn’t stop him and had to follow him.
“Although it’s a bit crude, it’s not impossible to sleep
peacefully.” Chu Wanning stood in the house and looked
around, then rebuked, “Why are you so squeamish?”
Before the voice fell, I heard a violent crash sound from a
wall apart, as if it fell to the ground.
Mo Ran really has no face to listen. Before things get
worse, he stepped forward and grabbed Chu Wanning’s
sleeve corner and said: “Shizun, let’s go faster.”
Chu Wanning frowned: “What’s wrong with you? Is there
anything wrong?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but before he could sort out his
words, he heard another burst of tenderness next door.
Laughing: “Chang-gongzi is so annoying, he will bully
people, ah, don’t, don’t do this…ah!”
“Hey, baby, the peony on your chest is so beautiful, let
me smell it Does it smell.”
The wall panels are really thin, and even the rustling
clothes over there can be heard clearly. The rough gasp of
the man and the sweet sigh of the woman were mixed, and
it was unbearable.
Chu Wanning didn’t understand it at first, but it took a
while to react. His beautiful eyes widened suddenly, and
then his face quickly turned from white to red, from red to
blue, and finally iron blue. He cursed with his face, “I don’t
know how to be ashamed!”
 “Puff.”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but laughed low behind him.
Fortunately, Chu Wanning was very embarrassed, even
walking with the same hands and feet, and did not hear Mo
Ran’s ridicule.
When he got back to the room, he silently finished a cup
of tea, so that he could barely pretend to be calm, and
nodded to Mo Ran: “Such foul language is really bad for
practice. Tonight you will Leave me here.”
“Oh.” Actually, I suddenly saw Chu Wanning appear in
Taohuayuan, and the other party did not doubt him at all,
and protected him in every possible way. Mo Ran was
pleasantly surprised and settled at this time. When I came
down, I couldn’t help feeling very good, and Shizun’s always
cold face under the candlelight seemed to be much more
cute.
Mo Ran curled his eyes, sat cross-legged on the ground,
propped his chin and looked up at Chu Wanning.
“…what are you looking at?”
“It’s been a long time since I saw Shizun. I want to see
more.” The boy’s voice was full of smiles, and his eyes were
warm and bright. .
Look carefully, Chu Wanning… really looks like Xia Shidi.
Chu Wanning glared at him: “If you have time to look at
me, it’s better to wipe your hair, how to sleep wet.”
“The towel is next door.” Mo Ran laughed Said, “Shizun,
help me?”
 “…”
Xue Meng had been injured once before, and he couldn’t
lift his arm for a long time. He washed his hair during that
period. Shizun helped to wipe it off. Shizun always wipes his
hair quickly, because he can control his spiritual power well
and quickly warm the towel in his hand to dry it.
Chu Wanning looked down at Mo Ran, who was well-
equipped with hands and feet, and snorted coldly, “No
illness or pain, why should I help you?”
But he still beckoned him to come over Up.
The candlelight is warming at night, reflecting the
handsome young face of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran sat on the bed and was reborn for nearly a year. It
was the time when the young man became tall. Over the
past few months, he has grown a lot taller unconsciously. At
this time, he and Chu Wanning The height is almost the
same.
At this height, it’s inconvenient for Chu Wanning to wipe
his hair for him, so Mo Ran propped his hands back and
became short, while Chu Wanning stood by the bed and
looked impatient. Rubbing his long hair.
Mo Ran yawned contentedly and squinted to enjoy the
rare peace.
There are three or two frogs croaking outside the window.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm.”
 “Do you know that I am in Yumin’s illusion. Lin’an, I saw a
person named Chu Xun.”
The wiping action didn’t stop at all: “How would I know.”
Mo Ran rubbed his nose and laughed:” He looks like you.”
“…There are more people with similar looks in the world.
What’s so strange.”
“No.” Mo Ran Seriously, “He is almost carved out of the
same mold as you, Shizun, do you think he is your
ancestor?” Chu Wanning said lightly: “It is also possible.
However, this is It’s more than two hundred years ago, who
is sure.”
“He also has a son.” Mo Ran said to himself, “It looks like
Xia Shidi, I think this is something What a coincidence,
Shizun, do you think Xia Shidi will be your lost relative?”
“I have no relatives.”
“I said it was lost… “Mo Ran whispered. He was close to
Chu Wanning and could smell the reassuring faint fragrance
of crabapple flowers.
It smells really good. Whether in the previous life or in this
life, the breath of Chu Wanning always seemed to calm his
mind. He returned from the bloody wind in the previous life,
only burying his face Shizun’s neck can earn that moment of
respite from the world.
Whether he wants to admit it or not, he has become
addicted to Chu Wanning’s breath, and he can’t give up.
 He closed his eyes, and in such a familiar tranquility, he
gradually let go of his spiritual consciousness, and he didn’t
know where tonight.
In the last life, in the empty Wushan Hall, he came back
after killing people and was covered in rain. He was
obviously so sinful, but he was so wet that he was a
homeless abandoned dog.
At that time, he sat down and hugged Chu Wanning’s
waist, buried his face in the opponent’s abdomen, and
asked Chu Wanning to stroke his hair over and over again,
only in this way could he barely restrain his crazy heart .
Those old dreams are clearly separated from the dust, and
the past is like a sea.
I closed my eyes, and it seemed to be yesterday.
Chu Wanning saw that the guy who had been muttering
stopped speaking, so he lowered his eyes and saw a face
that was calm in the dim candlelight.
Although the eyebrows are still a little tender and childish,
but the facial features are already open, and you can see
the chiseled handsomeness. It’s like the vaguely revealed
flower bones between the clouds and the clouds, with the
freshness and vitality of young people.
Chu Wanning’s hand paused slightly, his heartbeat
seemed to be a little faster.
The ghost and the goddess, he whispered: “Mo Ran.”
“Hmm…”
 Mo Ran, who was in a trance, also responded vaguely. ,
Seemed to be a little tired, pressed his face, and leaned
against Chu Wanning’s waist like in his previous life.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The intensive heartbeat was like a drum on the battlefield,
which shook him a little dizzy.
Chu Wanning pursed his lips, not knowing what to do, so
he continued to wipe Mo Ran’s hair and steamed the last bit
of water.
After a long time, he lost the towel and smoothly stroked
the strands of broken hair on Mo Ran’s forehead, and said in
a deep voice, “Okay. Go to sleep.”
Mo Ran opened his eyes, her dark and purple eyes were in
a trance, and then they gradually became clear.
He finally came back to his senses, remembering that he
had habitually leaned on Chu Wanning’s waist just now, and
Chu Wanning didn’t push him away. He was taken aback and
opened his eyes blankly. Looks like a silly dog.
Chu Wanning was a little uncomfortable at first, seeing
him like this, he couldn’t help but smile.
Mo Ran saw him smiling. Although the smile was faint, he
was indeed smiling. He couldn’t help but opened his eyes
more rounded. He straightened up and looked a little messy.
Suddenly he said seriously: “Shizun, you have a fragrance
on your body, it smells very good.”
 “…”
After a pause, he suddenly frowned. , Seems to be trying
to remember something, and then he thought about it, his
expression was a little stunned, and he muttered: “It’s
strange, Xia Sini… why does it smell like this?”
Chu Wanning’s face suddenly changed. change.
Before Mo Ran could react, he threw the towel on Mo
Ran’s head and threw the person out of the bed. He said
coldly, “I’m tired, go to sleep.”
Mo Ran was unconsciously thrown all over, lying on the
floor for a long time, and then sat up on his bones, rubbing
his nose, not angry, and honestly got up and hit the floor.

The author has something to say:

Small theater:

Tianwen: Xue Meng and the owner sleep in a room What will
happen?

Meat Bun: Xue Meng can’t sleep well, he will be nervous all night,
waiting for the morning to please your master 2333

Tianwen: What happens if Shi Mei sleeps in the same room with the
owner?

Meat Bun: Mo Ran will smash the inn.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran1.0 sleeps in a room with the

owner?

Meat Bao: as shown in the text.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran0.5 sleeps in a room with the
owner?

Roubao: Do you still have to ask this question? Your master sleeps
on the bed, and Mo Ran sleeps on your master.

Tianwen: What happens if Mo Ran2.0 sleeps in a room with the

owner?

Roubao: Bah, don’t want to spoil me.

Tianwen:? ? ? If I say yes, can I tell the truth in the world? ? ?

Big White Cat: Thank you for “?”, “High-cold Alpaca”, “He Shi”,
“Flower Thinking”, “Long Song”, “Too Salty”, “Cool “City”, “Liu
Zhezhe” irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin Feng”, “It’s really
troublesome to think of names” for throwing mines~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles (/≧▽≦)/~
78. This Venerable one’s Shizun
had a nightmare

This evening, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were in the same

room. Mo Ran was heartless, and soon fell asleep on the
ground, but Chu Wanning could not help but feel a little
erratic. After tossing for a long time, he barely fell asleep.
Close your eyes, there seems to be a roar of snow in your
ears.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes and found himself kneeling
in the snow.
…a dream?
But why is it so real, as if I had experienced it personally
at some point.
This is the mid-winter season, the sky is lead-grey, the
clouds are thick and graceful, flowing from the distant
mountains, all the way into the heart of the earth. The
heavy snow accumulated a few feet, enough to cover his
ankles, and it was freezing cold. Even though he was
covered with a big scorpion, he was still no match for the
chill of the bones.
 Chu Wanning looked down at the azure fur coat, which
was embroidered with delicate curly grass patterns with
silver threads. He felt that this large cloak was a bit familiar,
but this familiarity was fleeting, and he quickly caught Not
anymore.
“…”
Don’t understand why he had such a dream of suffering,
Chu Wanning was about to stand up, but his body didn’t
look like his own, he still knelt still On the ground, until the
frost and snow fell on his shoulders and the eyelashes were
also frozen with ice beads, he still had no intention of
getting up.
“Chu-zongshi, the sun is dark. Your Majesty will not see
you tonight, let’s go back.”
A trembling old voice sounded behind him.
I didn’t look back in my dream. The footsteps sounded
behind him. Someone creaked on the snow and opened an
umbrella around him.
Chu Wanning heard himself say: “Thank you Liu-gong. You
are old, so go back to the water pavilion and rest. I can still
live it.”
“-zongshi ……”
The old voice wanted to say something, Chu Wanning
said: “Go back.”
The fading voice sighed and dragged a heavy step, Xixi
After walking a few steps, he folds back again, holding the
umbrella for Chu Wanning.
 “The old slave accompanies -zongshi.”
Chu Wanning felt that he closed his eyes slightly in his
dream and stopped talking.
He couldn’t help getting more and more weird, this is
really a very absurd dream. Both myself and the old man
had a conversation that was incomprehensible.
What “Your Majesty” and what “Liu-gong” is not the realm
of comprehension he is familiar with, but rather like a deep
palace courtyard.
He tried hard to look through this body to see the scene in
this dream from his lowered eyes. It looks like Sisheng Peak,
but it is a little different.
The houses are roughly the same, with many extravagant
little things added. The corridors around the courtyard were
hung with snow-blue embroidered star curtains, tied with
the beasts and octagonal scented bells. When the wind
blew, they clinked, and the sound of the broken bells
seemed to flow from the Hongmeng.
He knelt facing the main hall, and a line of guards stood in
front of the hall, dressed in a dress he had never seen
before. I don’t know who he belonged to.
The sky is getting darker, and a line of high-up maids filed
through the side gates. With their delicate hands, they
lighted the two bronze standing lamps on the left and right
of the hall. The lampstand was as tall as one person. On the
nine floors, seven or forty-nine twigs of copper crabapple
are scattered on each floor. The lights at the core of the
crabapple are shining, and the candlelight is scattered
secondly, like the stars of the Milky Way in the sky,
reflecting the glory of the temple.
Turning on the lamp, the leading lady of the palace
glanced at Chu Wanning, yin and yang sneered weirdly:
“Who can I show you such bitterness in this cold night? Your
majesty and the empress are having fun. Even if you kneel
to the ground, no one will sympathize with you.”
How presumptuous!
Chu Wanning has lived to this day, no one would dare to
talk to him like this, he couldn’t help being furious, but when
he opened his mouth, his voice was his own, but he couldn’t
help but say something else.
“I’m here this time, not to disturb him, but to talk about
something important. I also ask the girl to tell me.”
“Who are you, I Why do you want to make it for you?” The
maid said contemptuously, “When your majesty and the
empress are in strong friendship, who would dare to disturb
them? If you want to see your majesty, just keep kneeling. If
your majesty gets up tomorrow, maybe you can still watch
You glance at it, hum.”
The old slave behind Chu Wanning couldn’t listen
anymore, and trembled: “I know that your wife is favored,
but you don’t see who you are talking to? Don’t you have
three points of virtue?”
“Who am I talking to? This Sisheng Peak, who doesn’t
know that his Majesty is the most annoying? I need to talk
to him, what respect! You old Things have the courage to
teach me!” The big palace lady’s beautiful eyes widened
and said angrily, “Come here!”
“What are you going to do!” The old man couldn’t help
but step forward two steps on the ground, squatting and
blocking. Chu Wanning approached.
The palace lady glared at him, and said softly: “Turn out
the two charcoal fires outside.”
“Yes!”
Someone came over immediately, The charcoal pots in
the courtyard were extinguished.
Chu Wanning thought to himself that although the lady of
the palace is hard-mouthed, she is not a fool after all. This
day is so cold that she doesn’t need to directly engage with
the other party to lose her tongue. As long as the two basins
of charcoal are destroyed, this yard will be like an ice cave,
no matter how good the bones are, I am afraid that it will
not be able to withstand half a night.
The night is getting deeper, and the Chinese feasts in the
hall are warm in spring, singing and dancing endlessly.
Chu Wanning is still kneeling, his legs and feet are numb.
“-zongshi…Come back…”
The voice of the old slave was crying.
“Go back, your health is important, and you also know
your Majesty. If you are frozen, I am afraid you will not send
a medical officer to take a look. You must cherish it
yourself.”
Chu Wanning whispered: “I have a stubborn body, with
nothing to hang on. If I can prevent him from entering
Kunlun to step into the snow palace, I will die.”
“-zongshi! You, you Why bother…”
The Chu Wanning in his dream is very weak. He coughs a
few times, but his eyes are still clear: “He has today, it is my
fault. I…cough cough.”
Before the words were finished, there was another violent
choking cough. Chu Wanning covered his mouth with his
sleeves, his throat was sweet. When he put down his
sleeves, his hands were full of blood, dripping and dazzling.
“Chu-zongshi!”
“I…”
Chu Wanning still wants to say something, but his eyes
are black and he can’t support it anymore. Plop fell into the
sky of ice and snow.
The chaos in his ears is endless, like a sudden turmoil, and
like a turbulent sea, which makes him unable to hear the
noise around him.
He only vaguely heard the old slave yelling in panic, and a
few words floating in his ears.
“Your Majesty! Your Majesty——please…”
“Chu-zongshi, Chu-zongshi is going to die soon, please see
him, the old slave is willing to die ——”
 Gradually messed up all around, with complicated
footsteps and bright lights.
The drum music and the woman’s sweet singing stopped
abruptly. It seemed that the door of the palace opened wide,
and a burst of fragrant scent wrapped the warmth of the
room. Chu Wanning felt that someone picked him up and
brought him into the warm hall. A big hand touched his
forehead, and after only probing it, he was stabbed and
retracted.
Immediately afterwards, a familiar low male voice hissed
dangerously.
“Why not give this Venerable one?”
No one answered.
The man suddenly furious, he seemed to smash a pile of
heavy objects with a bang, he roared angrily, accumulating
the might of thunder.
“Are you wrong? He is the owner of the Red Lotus Pavilion,
Shizun of This Venerable One! He is kneeling here, and none
of you come to talk to This Venerable One? Why don’t you
tell me? !!!”
Someone knelt down with a thump, shivering, and it was
the great palace lady who had previously flaunted her
might.
“The slave and maid’s death sin, the slave saw that your
majesty and the empress were in good spirits, and did not
dare to disturb…”
 The man walked back and forth for a few laps, but his
anger continued to increase. He rolled in black. The Phnom
Penh robe flicked on the ground like black clouds, and finally
stopped, the voice was distorted to the extreme.
“He is not in good health and he is afraid of the cold. If
you don’t report me, let him wait in the snow, you still…You
also put out the charcoal fire in the courtyard…”
His voice was trembling because of his anger, and finally
he took a deep breath, and a word rumbling from his throat.
The sound of that sentence is silent, and the killing intent
in it is really chilling.
“You want him to die.”
The palace lady was so frightened that Huarong was pale,
she slammed her head to the ground, knocked her forehead
into purple, shaking her lips Said: “No! No! How dare the
servants have such thoughts! Your Majesty! Your Majesty
has been wronged!”
“Drag it down. The Platform of Sin and Virtue will be
executed.”
“Your Majesty! Your Majesty——”
The sharp voice was like blood-colored nails scraping
across the auricle, and the dream began to shake and
disintegrate amidst her screams, and the surrounding scene
was like snow flakes Scattered and collapsed one after
another.
“It took a lot of thought for This Venerable one to get him
back from the ghost gate. Except for This Venerable one, no
one is allowed to hurt him even a finger…”
The dumb voice is very cold, but because of the extreme
coldness, some hideous madness is born.
Chu Wanning felt the man approach and stopped in front
of him.
One hand pinched his chin.
He opened his eyes vaguely, trying to see the person’s
face clearly, in the dazzling light and shadow, he saw a
vague face, the person has deep black eyebrows , The
bridge of the nose is straight, the eyes are as black as ink
satin, and the candlelight is faintly tinged with purple.
“…Mo Ran?”
“Shizun!”
The voice suddenly became clear.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes suddenly and saw that he
was still lying in the hotel room, the sky was still dark, and a
lonely lamp was trembling on the candlestick.
Mo Ran is sitting on the side of the couch with one hand
covering his forehead and the other supporting the bed,
looking at him anxiously.
“Why do I…”
For a while, the dream was so real that he couldn’t
recover for a while.
“You have a nightmare and have been trembling.” Mo Ran
pulled the quilt for him, “I think you look cold, I’m afraid you
have a fever, but fortunately not.”
 Chu Wanning snorted and turned to look at the slightly
open window. The sky outside was still heavy gray and
black, and the night was still heavy.
“I had a dream, and there was heavy snow in the dream.”
He murmured a word, then stopped.
Chu Wanning sat up, buried his face in his palm, was quiet
for a while, and sighed, “I’m probably tired.”
“I’ll cook Shizun a bowl of ginger Tea.” Mo Ran looked at
his pale face worriedly, “Shizun, your face is so bad.”
“…”
Seeing that Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, Mo Ran
sighed without thinking, habitually pressing his forehead
against his cold, sweaty forehead.
“If you don’t speak, I will treat you as willing.”
Chu Wanning was a little surprised by the sudden
intimacy, and subconsciously leaned back: “… …Um.”
Mo Ran was also confused in his sleep, and rubbed his
hair as he did in the previous life. Then he put on his coat
and ran downstairs to borrow the kitchen. After a while, a
beech pallet was brought up.
Mo Ran is not a man with a grassy heart. Chu Wanning
came to Peach Blossom Spring to save him and protect him,
no matter how much he hated this person before, but at this
moment, he is always grateful.
There is a pot of steaming ginger tea on the tray, and a
small jar with Tujia brown sugar inside. He remembered that
Chu Wanning didn’t like choking food, but liked sweet taste.
In addition to ginger tea, he also asked the kitchen for a
bun. The steamed bun is cut into thin slices, soaked in fresh
milk, fried in a frying pan, and sprinkled with a layer of icing
sugar. It is a simple but not bad dessert.
Chu Wanning held the ginger tea and drank slowly, his
face gradually became bloody, and the white as porcelain
fingertips picked a piece of milk-flavored steamed bun,
looked for a long while and asked, “What is this? “
“I don’t have a name yet.” Mo Ran scratched his head,
“Taste Shizun, it’s sweet.”
Chu Wanning doesn’t like fried food, I am tired of being
greasy. But when he heard the word “sweet”, he hesitated,
took a piece close to his lips, and took a bite.
“Um…”
“Is it delicious?” Mo Ran asked tentatively.
Chu Wanning glanced at him, did not speak, then took
another piece and ate ginger tea slowly.
A pot of tea and a plate of snacks quickly reached the
bottom, and the nightmare disappeared in the warmth. Chu
Wanning yawned and then lay back on the bed: “Sleep.”
“Wait a minute.” Mo Ran suddenly raised his hand and
wiped the corners of Chu Wanning’s lips with his fingers,
“Small residue.”
“…”
 Seeing the young man in front of him smiling openly, Chu
Wanning couldn’t help his ears become hot, turned his face
and gave an “um”, then ignored him.
Mo Ran took the dishes and went downstairs to return
them. When he came up, Chu Wanning was asleep facing
the wall. He didn’t know if he was asleep.
He stepped forward and dropped the gauze curtain lightly,
and suddenly heard Chu Wanning say: “It’s cold at night,
don’t sleep on the ground.”
“That…”
Chu Wanning’s slender eyes were hanging down, wanting
to let him stay with him, but “Sleep next to me” was
struggling for a long time and couldn’t say it, but the tips of
his ears became more and more hot.
It hurts that he doesn’t want him to sleep on the floor, and
I like him and don’t want him to leave.
But with such a thin face, he knows that even if he
speaks, the other party will definitely refuse to himself.
When the time comes, he will lose face and face and feel
sad just by imagination.
It’s better to be Xia Sini. The appearance of a child can
always be more willful.
——But Mo Ran treated him well today, and even
remembered that when he drank ginger tea, he liked to put
brown sugar on his feet, can he think that, in fact, Mo Ran
cares more or less about him… …
 This thought made Chu Wanning feel a little hot in his
heart, his head fainted, and he blurted out.
“Come up and sleep.”
“Then I will go and see if it stops next door, and when it
stops, I will return to my room.”
Almost at the same time After saying this, Mo Ran realized
what Chu Wanning had said after finishing speaking, and
opened his eyes slightly.
“That couldn’t be better.”
Chu Wanning agreed almost without thinking, as if he was
anxious to cover up the previous sentence.
“You can go back.”
“Shizun you…”
“I’m tired, you can go.”
“…Well, Shizun rest early.”
The young man left, the door creaked open and closed.
Chu Wanning opened his eyes in the dark night, his
heartbeat was fast, his palms were sweaty, and he couldn’t
help being embarrassed by his gaffe.
If you really have been alone for a long time, the little care
and concern of others will make him think that it is rare
warmth.
Like a fool.
He turned over in annoyance, buried his face between the
pillows, and fell into a deep self-disgust. I know that Mo Ran
likes Shi Mingjing, and he is just a gentle mentor and
apprenticeship with himself, but…
The person in the dream seems to appear in front of him
clearly.
The facial features are exactly the same, except that Mo
Ran seems to be older than today.
When I looked at myself, I was surly and paranoid, and his
pupils were too deep to see clearly.
With a “squeak”, the door opened again.
Chu Wanning froze in an instant, his back stretched tight,
like a horn bow pulled to the extreme.
A person walked to the bed, Chi Xu was silent, he felt the
person sitting on the couch, returning home with some
unique breath of clothing.
“Shizun, are you asleep?”
No one answered him.
Mo Ran said to himself, his voice was very calm, as if he
was talking homely: “The next door is still making trouble.”
He gave a soft laugh, leaned over and leaned on his face,
lying down. After Chu Wanning’s side, his gaze flicked over
the man’s visibly stiff back.
“Shizun just asked me to sleep, do you still count?”
“…”
“Shizun always doesn’t care about people. If you don’t
When I speak, I will treat Shizun as willing again.”
“…huh.”
 When I heard the depths of the bed, the man hummed
calmly, Mo Ran bends his eyes, the dark purple eyes are full
of smiles.
If it is a habit to pet Shi Mei, then teasing Shizun is his
game.
Mo Ran himself has never clearly defined Chu Wanning’s
feelings, but from time to time I saw this person’s heart itch,
and wanted to show his tiger teeth, gnawing up with a grin
and getting him. Can’t help crying or laughing-although
most of this is just wishful thinking by Mo Ran.
But as long as that face, which is as cold as ice and snow,
has the slightest change in emotions, it is because of
himself, Mo Ran will feel particularly excited.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm.”
“It’s okay, I’ll call you.”
“…”
“Shizun.”
“Something to say, nothing to get out.”
“Hahaha.” Mo Ran laughed, suddenly thinking of
something, half It’s a joke and a half-serious question, “I just
wondered, I think Xia Shidi and Shizun are too similar,
Shizun, is he your son?”
“………………………… …”
Chu Wanning probably had a lot of ups and downs all
night, and righteousness was stuffy at this time. Suddenly
hearing Mo Ran making him happy like this, he couldn’t help
being a little angry.
“Puff, I am teasing Shizun, Shizun doesn’t have to—”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning responded coldly, “He is my son.”
Mo Ran still smiled: “Oh, let me just say it, it turned out to
be a son—wait! Son?!”
Suddenly struck by lightning, Mo Ran suddenly opened his
eyes. His eyes were rounded, and his mouth opened in
disbelief.
“Erererer—son?”
“Yeah.” Chu Wanning simply turned to his side, turned to
look at Mo Ran seriously, with a serious face , It doesn’t
seem to be fake at all.
There are too many wrong things to do tonight, which may
be suspicious. Since Mo Ran is going to make this joke, it’s
better to take advantage of the mess, because he can’t let
Mo Ran see that he likes him anyway.
Thinking about this, Chu Wanning coldly retrieved the
dignity he had just fallen, and said sternly: “Xia Sini is my
illegitimate child, and he is kept in the dark about this
matter, as he knows today. I know you know, if a third
person knows, I don’t want your dog’s life.”
Mo Ran: “……………………”

The author has something to say:

Hey QAQ z It’s been really cold recently, don’t get a cold and you
don’t get caught.

Then let’s see how everyone keeps warm~

Mo Ran0.5:Chu Wanning, you come and hug This Venerable one for
a while.

Chu Wanning: Don’t you have a queen?

Mo Ran0.5: Come, drag the queen down and blow it up.

Chu Wanning:……

Mo Ran0.5: Now it’s only you. Come and warm This Venerable one.

Chu Wanning: Cold-blooded demon, get out of you.

Mo Ran1.0: It’s so cold, I want to keep warm, why nobody cares

about me… Then I should drink more hot water.

Feeding Fish 2.0: It’s okay, I can bear it.

Xue Meng: Cold? What does not exist, I am young and strong.

Shi Mei: It’s so cold… Young Master Ah Ran, you wear more, huh…

Chu Wanning: [This person I’m terribly afraid of the cold, so I’m lying
in the quilt and refuse to come out] … What about heating in the
lower repair world, liar, shameless!

Big White Cat: Thank you “Jiujiu”, “Long Ye Wuxi”, “Little Fairy Wants
to Go to Heaven x”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “It’s really
troublesome to think of a name”, “Gao Leng “The Alpaca”, “He Shi”,
“Brain hole is like a black hole”, “Xin Si Cheno”, “Long Song”, ”” (Why
can’t this girl show her name, then, thank you for irrigating 68 bottles
of nutrient solution but The poor girl who can’t show her name QAQ),
“Liu Ah Ying”, “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “Zhou Fang
Lisi.”, “Flower thinking”, irrigate nutrient solution~Thank you guys~~
Ergouzi: “It’s really troublesome to think of a name”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “Raw
Ye Fan Soup”, “Greek Meow”, “Liquor” threw landmines~“Tang,
Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” threw grenades Memezha~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles, and show my
heart
79. This Venerable one’s Shizun
is a playmaker

If it weren’t for Chu Wanning’s knowledge of Chu Wanning,

and seeing his serious appearance when speaking, Mo Ran
felt that he would really believe his nonsense.
Xia Sini is Chu Wanning’s son?
What’s the joke, is he really stupid?
But Shizun’s face is always bad, so in the following days,
Mo Ran will from time to time cooperate with Chu Wanning
in acting to make a “God”, “It’s like this”, “I can’t think of
Shizun.” It was such a bohemian man”, and so on.
I have to say, although I don’t know what Chu Wanning
wants to do, this experience is quite interesting.
Mo Ran went to tease him every three to five, hitting the
teahouse in the sun, Mo Ran put his cheeks on his cheeks,
and called out with his slick eyes: “Shizun Shizun.”
Chu Wanning swallowed Yangxian tea and raised his eyes
to look at him lightly: “Huh?”
“Why don’t you recognize Xia Shidi?”
 Chu Wanning said: “I don’t recognize it, fate has not
arrived.”
“When will fate have arrived?”
“Look at his good fortune.”
Mo Ran looked at his unpredictable appearance, his
squeezed ribs hurt, and he had to make a pity: “Xia Shidi is
really pitiful.”
For another example When he was on the road, Mo Ran
raised his hand and folded a willow, beckoning cats and
dogs along the way, and when he was bored, he called Chu
Wanning again.
“ShizunShizun.”
“What’s the matter?”
“I’ll ask you something quietly.” Mo Ran said with a smile,
“Master… Who is it? Is it beautiful?”
Chu Wanning choked, then covered it with a soft cough.
“It’s acceptable.”
“Ah? Can it only be acceptable?” Mo Ran was surprised, “I
thought it would add to Shizun’s eyesight. The beauty of the
country and the city.”
“…”
Mo Ran pressed his bridle, brought his black horse and
Chu Wanning’s white horse close, and leaned toward him
humbly Question: “Do Shizun still have a relationship with
Madam?”
 “…What relationship?” Chu Wanning glanced at him
coldly, touched his upper and lower lips, and said sternly,
“Your Madam is dead. “
You killed your own daughter-in-law in just two sentences?
Mo Ran almost choked with saliva: “Dead, dead?…How did
you die?”
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face: “Difficult delivery.”
“…” Hahahahaha.
If it wasn’t for the circumstances, Mo Ran guessed that he
would fall to the ground from his horse with a smile.
Mo Ran will not let this interesting topic go easily. The next
day, before rushing on the road, I washed a bag of fresh and
plump cherries and put them in the coat for Chu Wanning to
eat on the road. Fudge him to chat with himself.
“Shizun, can I know who the teacher is and what’s her
name?”
Chu Wanning picked up a syrupy cherry and kept quiet He
ate it, and then said coldly: “The deceased is dead. What’s
the use of knowing her name.”
Mo Ran acted like a good teacher: “The bishop has lived
through the way of filial piety. Apprentices should also
remember his surname, and worship during the winter
solstice Qingming.”
Chu Wanning continued to eat his cherries and said lightly:
“No. Your wife is not such a layman and doesn’t like the
smell of incense. “
 Mo Ran curled his lips, rolled his eyes secretly, and said in
his heart: Obviously you can’t arrange the life experience of
the teacher, but you still have a serious face to say that the
teacher is floating out of the dust and not eating the world.
Fireworks. But his face was still smiling: “Senior is so
refined, she must be a cultivator, right?”
Chu Wanning paused, took another cherry with her white
fingertips and chewed it slowly. , Cai said: “Yes.”
Mo Ran blinked curiously: “Which school does Shimao
belong to?”
Chu Wanning estimated the age of Xia Sini. When he was
still in Linyi, he said without a stir: “Rufeng sect.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran raised his eyebrows slightly. This gave Chu
Wanning a gap. Rufeng sect always respects male disciples.
Although female disciples have no harm in martial arts
professors, they never have the opportunity to show their
faces and never leave a good name when they go out. So
Rufeng sect Although the sect female cultivators are quite
capable, they only know the four characters of
“Confucianism female cultivator”, but no one knows their
respective names and lives. Therefore, Chu Wanning made a
random creation, and there is no way to verify it anyway.
But Mo Ran is a person who is easily dismissed,
immediately regained his spirit, and asked persistently:
“When did Shizun and Shiniang meet, and how did they
meet?”
“This…”
 Chu Wanning couldn’t make it up for a while, he was
hesitating, his gaze touched Mo Ran’s brilliant eyes, and
suddenly realized that he didn’t need to answer his
question, so he immediately squeezed He pursed his lips,
flicked his wide sleeves, and said coldly, “For the teacher’s
private affairs, what have you done so much?”
Speaking of Qingyan riding a horse, he walked away in
white clothes, Mo Ran was far behind.
The two wandered outside for more than ten days and ran
several small fairy gates in a row. They searched for
weapons and spirit stone stalls in the market one by one,
but they did not find any clues.
On this day, Chu Wanning used Tanghua to send
messages as usual. After exchanging news with Xue
Zhengyong, he and Mo Ran went out of the inn and went to
the market under Guyue’ye to check the situation.
Guyue’ye is the world’s number one medicine sect and
the teacher of Xue Meng’s birth mother, Madam Wang.
This fairy gate was built on an island called “Linling
Island”, but in fact Linling Island is not a real island, but the
back of a giant basalt. That Xuanwu has a lifespan of
millions of years. It had made a blood contract with Elder,
the ancestor of Guyue’ye, and came to swim across the sea
with the entire fairy gate, nourishing the thousands of trees
and flowers on the island with its unique fairy energy.
Guyue’ye’s disciples have always been mysterious and
indisputable. The sect itself does not communicate
frequently with the outside world. Only on the fifteenth day
of each month, Xuanwu will hunch the entire fairy gate close
to the Yangzhou port. At this time, people from other sects
will come to the island to purchase medicines, and there will
also be merchants. They sell weapons and spirit stones, as
well as some commodities that are not available on the
islands.
However, the most famous on Linling Island is not
Guyue’ye, but “Xuanyuan Pavilion”. Xuanyuan Pavilion
belongs to Guyue’ye and is well-known in the realm of
cultivation. Of a firm.
This firm opens twice a month and sells Guyue’ye’s top
drugs and rare treasures sold by various sellers. Although
goods often touch the taboos of the cultivation world, no
one will eat Kong and Guyue’ye as an enemy. After all, most
of the elixir in the cultivation world is produced in this
school. From some perspectives, Guyue’ye’s The strength is
not lower than the current number one “Rufeng sect”.
“There are so many people here, you put on the cloak.”
More and more people came to Linlingyu, Chu Wanning
lowered the cap of the cloak himself Pocket, remind Mo Ran
softly.
Although Xuanyuan Pavilion has set up private rooms in
the bidding arena for the respect of each big group, since
this is an exchange for stolen goods and gray trading, in
most cases, monks often do not show their true colors.
Show people, lest people find out some details, or simply
get into the murderous disaster.
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning entered the Xuanyuan Pavilion.
The pavilion is divided into three floors. At the center of the
first floor stands a nine-petal lotus white jade platform,
which is covered by nine indestructible protective barriers.
This will be the time. The place where the goods are shipped
from the exhibition.
With Baiyutai as the core, hundreds of benches made of
red rosewood are displayed in four directions, southeast,
northwest, and are the most common seats.
The second floor is the compartment lounge. In front of
each compartment, there is a large golden nanmu window.
In front of the window, there is a layer of gauze curtain. The
curtain is woven by silver moon gauze. You can see the
outside from the inside. It’s clear, but the scene inside can’t
be seen outside, which protects the privacy of the guests
extremely well. It’s just expensive, nine thousand gold per
hour.
Chu Wanning doesn’t like squeezing with people, holding
the golden leaf sent by Xue Zhengyong, the flower does not
feel distressed at all.
The servants of Xuanyuan Pavilion who serve the guests
have made a life and death agreement with the pavilion
owner, and will not reveal any personal affairs of the guests.
But even so, Chu Wanning is still worried. He asked for the
best place. In between, the servant brought two pots of cold
snow, eight fresh fruits and eight candied fruits, four
pastries and four candies, and then the people retreated.
Only he and Mo Ran were left in the compartment. Chu
Wanning raised his hand, dropped his cloak, and stood in
front of the window looking at the crowded heads below.
“I heard from the Lord that this time Xuanyuan will sell a
weapon called Return.”
“Return?” Mo Ran shook his head, “Never heard Said it.”
“It’s a godly weapon.”
Mo Ran was taken aback: “Godly weapon? But Jincheng
Lake is already—”
“I know what you mean . But it is said that this return was
discovered in an unnamed tomb in Wanshenling. It is
believed that when its previous owner died, there were no
children to pass on, so Godly weapon was buried with it.”
“…It turned out to be like this.”
But godly weapon only recognizes the name-giving
master. When the name-giving master dies, godly weapon
will recognize its children. Even if other people get a godly
weapon, it is difficult to use their power in case. In Mo Ran’s
view, it doesn’t make much sense to buy this kind of
weapon.
Chu Wanning saw Mo Ran’s thoughts, and said: “Although
godly weapon can’t display its true strength without
recognizing the Lord, no matter what, its strength is still
several times stronger than ordinary weapons. These people
I will flock to it as usual.”
 Mo Ran understood: “I understand what Shizun means. It
is rare for ordinary people to see a godly weapon in their
entire life. Since they said this “return” is It is found in the
tomb of the nameless, and it is a long time ago, so most of
you will elicit your own spiritual temptation. What if you are
the descendants of the original owner? It will not be so good
if you try.”
”“
Mo Ran thought: “It’s rare to see godly weapon, but at this
time there was a handless one who came out to bid. It looks
like the fake Gouchen’s way. Take a fake Gouchen. Everyone
has to release their spiritual power so that he can know if
everyone present has the essence spiritual body he is
looking for.”
Chu Wanning Shi Shiran sat down on the soft chair and
poured a cold fragrance of snow. , Drink slowly. He looked at
the crowd below, and whispered: “It’s true. Whether this
godly weapon is real or fake, or whether it is a game set by
Gouchen, it’s always right to probe.”
The voice fell, and suddenly there was a noise downstairs.
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran looked down, both were slightly
startled——
I saw the Golden Gate of Xuanyuan Pavilion opened wide,
two rows of blue clothes in a monk covered by a hood
Floating, the young man with a jade crown on his head
came up and down, and the headed man was slender,
heroic and handsome, and did not cover up his behavior in
the black market.
Mo Ran was surprised: “Ye Wangxi?”

The author has something to say:

Small theater “Welcome to Sotheby’s auction, the thing that

gentlemen most hope to appear in the auction is what? “

Mo Ran: A medicine that can make people stop dreaming.

Chu Wanning: I have nothing to want. I heard that there is a famous

ancient black gold knife next door, which can be used as a godly
weapon for Xue Meng, then black gold ancient knife . (Okay, I know
that you are Zhang Qiling at the wrong place, next one.)

Xue Meng: Black gold ancient knife (Zhang Qiling, can you go!)

Shi Mei: Black…

Meat Bun: Shut up! !

Shi Mei: Blackpot Eliminator, I haven’t finished it yet.

Meat Bao:…oh.

Mei Hanxue: Do you sell beauty? Since ancient times, black market
trading houses will sell all kinds of beauties, and I want those with
good looks, and put them in the palace as decorations.

Ye Wangxi: (Kicking the door)…They all lean against the wall and
squat down. Policemen.

Big White Cat: Thank you for “If you don’t talk about it, you will die
拈
star people”, “liu”, “Ilaoi”, “fengzhi”, “doublesaya”, “five three”, “ ”
“Flower wine”, “wine wine”, “dududuxiaoqi”, “grape seed”, “it is
troublesome to think of a name”, “flower think”, irrigation nutrient
solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “It’s
really troublesome to think of names”, “Liquor and wine”, “Meat Ye
fan soup”, “咻咻 ”, “greedy meow”, “jailbreak rabbit”, “I will send love
to the bright moon”, “cannot be cured” “Fish”, “Domad”, “23664176”
threw landmines~“made up” threw nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who follow the article, and love
me
80. This Venerable’s ex-wife is…
coming

The visitor was Ye Wangxi, the gentleman of Qianqian who

lived with Mo Ran in Taohuayuan before.
He wears a Rufeng sect blue bottom embroidered silver
silk crane today, wears a royal blue hairband, and wears a
lucky beast silver sachet at his waist, perhaps because he
has taken off his uniform, between his eyebrows and eyes
Although the heroic spirit is still there, it also adds a bit of
grace.
The general manager of Xuanyuan Pavilion came up to
welcome him, lowered his eyes and said: “Ye Xianjun.”
Ye Wangxi nodded and said: “I’m coming by the order of
the foster father I’m bidding for something, and the
troublesome manager leads me upstairs.”
“The pavilion master knows that the fairy king is here, and
the private room of Rufeng sect is already available, so I will
take you up.”
Ye Wangxi took the ten or so Rufeng sect disciples
upstairs, leaving behind a crowd of people covering their
heads and faces in the hall whispering.
 “The people from Rufeng sect are here today too?”
“Who is that fairy? I haven’t seen it before…”
Mo Ran On the other hand, you have never seen him, so
naturally there are reasons why you haven’t seen him. I
couldn’t help being curious. I watched Ye Wangxi’s back
disappear all the way around the corner. Then he said to
Chu Wanning: “Shizun, you have also stayed in Rufeng sect
before. Do you know this Ye Xianjun?”
“I don’t know.” Chu Wanning frowned slightly, “but I
always feel kind…” He paused, closed his eyes and thought
for a while, still shook his head, “I can’t remember.”
Mo Ran scratched his head and said: “This Ye Xianjun was
in the same courtyard with me in Taohuayuan before, and
his strength is not bad. Now he is replacing Rufeng sect to
bid for things, and his status in the sect is not low. Shizun
didn’t even know him. He?”
“Rufeng sect has seventy-two cities, and the people are
very scattered. I don’t like to walk around, and I don’t
bother to ask about things inside the door, so it’s not
surprising that I don’t know him.”
The two were talking, and the Rufeng sect box on the third
floor lit up with bright yellow candles. It must be that Ye
Wangxi and his party had already entered and took their
seats. The highest floor of this Xuanyuan Pavilion was
reserved for the various martial sects, but it was rarely used
on weekdays, so everyone looked up and found it very
strange.
 With Rufeng sect’s public participation, everyone’s
expectations for this bidding meeting suddenly increased
several times. After a cup of tea, the white jade lotus flower
stand in the center suddenly shone brightly. On the dome of
Xuanyuan Pavilion was thrown a stream of red silk and satin,
a pretty girl who was only eleven or two years old, covered
in snow-colored shark yarn. With bare feet, he pulled the
ribbon from the air, and landed gently and skillfully on the
cold white jade lotus platform.
“You immortals have been waiting for a long time. I am
the second pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion.” The
pretty little girl said with a smile, “Thanks to all the
immortals, I come to the meeting from all over the world.
Xuanyuan Pavilion has since We should follow the usual
practice and give back to you all of the above-mentioned
treasures.”
Mo Ran has good ears, and I heard someone discussing
below: “The second pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion is
actually a little girl who is still milky?”
“Oh, brother, you are really ignorant. Do you know how
old this’little girl’ is?”
“Ten? Fifteen? You can’t be twenty years old, right.”
“Hey, dumbfounded you, there are more than a hundred
people, you call her too grandma, she’s still a little girl.”
“What?! Brother Liu, you are teasing Me? How could this
little thing be a hundred years old!”
 “This is Guyue’ye, the world’s number one medicine sect.
It’s impossible, but it’s a pill for eternal youth. It’s just
medicine.”
“Wow—”
The person who exclaimed in a low voice must have been
here for the first time. After hearing these words, he
stretched his neck excitedly. He couldn’t help holding his
pocketbook, and he couldn’t wait to know what kind of
magical medicine Xuanyuan Pavilion would bring out to sell.
The second pavilion master did not disappoint everyone.
With a snap of her fingers, a hole was split in the center of
Shilian, and a small stamen-shaped table slowly rose up
with five palm-sized pieces on it. The velvet brocade boxes,
each box opened generously, exposing the pills with
mother-of-pearl luster inside.
Immediately someone smiled and shouted, “Isn’t this
infatuation pill? What’s so strange?”
“That’s it, even if the first one to sell is not Qizhen Bao,
you can’t use the infatuation pill to make up the numbers.”
When the second pavilion heard the yelling below, he was
not annoyed. Instead, he squinted his eyes and said loudly:
“Everyone is really good. Chiqing pills are good. But as we
all know, although Chiqing pills are difficult to make, they
are not very rare things. Naturally, it is impossible for me
Xuanyuan Pavilion to use ordinary items to entertain
guests.”
 She said, picked it up. I took one of the brocade boxes,
held it in my palm, and closed the box with a click.
Although everyone is sitting far and near, they all have
spiritual mirrors in front of them, so that you can see the
details of the treasure without any difference. At this time,
everyone noticed the serpentine emblem on the lid of the
box.
“The Holy Hand of Hanlin?!” Someone gasped.
The master of the second pavilion smiled and said: “Yes,
these five boxes of infatuation pills, each box comes from
the pill furnace of Elder, the Holy Hand of Hanlin. Although
the ordinary infatuation pills can confuse people, they make
you take it. The person is obsessed with herself, but the
effect can only last for half a year, and it is very easy to
formulate the corresponding antidote. But these five…” Her
delicate fingertips held up the brocade box, and said
carefully, “You can manage everything. Years, and there is
no cure.”
“What?”
“Gosh, how is this possible…”
“The Holy Hand of Cold Scale is so It’s terrible…”
The second pavilion master waited for the noise to
subside a little before smiling again: “In order to distinguish
it from ordinary infatuation pills, the Holy Hand Hanlin
named these five pills of love A pill. Just buy one, put it in
the water and persuade people to drink it. For ten years,
you will be sure that the other person will treat you
infatuatedly, and will never waver.”
A female cultivator asked loudly below:” Is there really no
cure for this after I eat it? Then if I don’t like him in less than
ten years, don’t I have to let him keep pestering me?”
Everyone will eat He laughed. The second pavilion owner
also smiled politely and said: “The girl is very true, so
Xuanyuan Pavilion would like to remind you that there is no
cure for the love pill in the world, unless the ten years
expire, otherwise death can be broken. If not, If you have a
hard time, you can’t get it. It’s better not to drug the other
party.”
After the introduction, I started bidding. Mo Ran looked at
the people below who were shouting prices one after
another, mostly female nuns, and couldn’t help but be
speechless.
“It’s terrible.”
“Not bad. The feelings earned in this way are really
boring.”
Hearing Chu Wanning’s response, Mo Ran Turning around,
looking at him back and forth, smiled: “Shizun, you have to
be careful, you are so good-looking, I am afraid that there is
a Sisheng Peak female nun here, buy it back and secretly
put it in the water you drink, asking you to love her. But You
are a married man, and you can’t make friends with others
anymore.”
“…”
 This person made a joke at him. Chu Wanning wanted to
get angry, but his life Once I heard Mo Ran say that he was
good-looking, and couldn’t get angry, he pressed his lips
into a cold line, and turned his face too lazy to pay attention
to him.
“But I really gave the other party this medicine. I must like
the other person to like it miserably.” Mo Ran muttered,
seeing that the five boxes of pills were quickly bought, and
he sighed. Shaking his head, “It’s so pitiful.”
Chu Wanning stared at the white wall for a while, and then
calmly said: “If you really like the other person, how can you
bear to give him such a medicine? You still Little, there are
things you don’t understand.”
Am I still young?
Mo Ran turned his head and smiled deeply: “I don’t
understand, Shizun understands? Then is Shizun going to
talk to me about the teacher?”
” Get out of here.”
“Hahahahahaha.”
Amidst laughter, the second item was put on the booth.
“Tapir Fragrance Dew.” The second pavilion master said
crisply, “It still comes from the furnace of the Holy Hand of
Hanlin. This is Hanlin’s latest medicinal dew. The first
generation of Guyue’ye disciples tried It’s very easy to use.”
The first brother is quite cultural: “Mo Xianglu?”
The second brother is a little hungry: “Mo Xianglu?”
 The monk C is fascinated: “Touch the incense dew?”
Chu Wanning thought for a moment, his eyelashes
trembled, and he looked at the five porcelain bottles on the
stage: “Tapir incense… Mengmo?”
The second pavilion master did not deliberately lose
everyone’s appetite. Seeing that everyone was puzzled, he
immediately explained with a smile: “The reason why it is
called tapir incense is because the medicinal materials are
used. The blood of the claw tip of the alien beast-eating
tapir. It can last for seven days with only one drop mixed in
the tea and drink. This is of little significance to ordinary
monks, but due to the influence of mental methods and
cultivation bases, some fairy monarchs have nightmares
Constantly, it’s rare to sleep in peace. It’s easy to get into
trouble over time, so this tapir incense is the best choice.”
Chu Wanning listened and suddenly thought of the lifelike
thing he had done before. Although the dream is not a
nightmare, it does make him vaguely disturbed…
The second pavilion master is still pushing her medicine
with all his might: “In addition, this tapir aroma dew has the
effect of conditioning aura and aiding spiritual practice.”
Chu Wanning is still thinking deeply, not moved. .
“If there are children in the family cultivating, tapir
incense is also great for them. Hanlin Sacred Hand thought
that there should be a teacher to buy for Tong Xiu, and
specially made these five bottles of tapir incense. Five
flavors. The red bottle is lychee, the yellow bottle is orange,
the white bottle is lactose, the purple bottle is grape, and
the black bottle is mulberry. The sweetness is extremely
pure, and the taste is a hundred times better than ordinary
candies. Drink once The taste can stay between your lips
and teeth for a whole day. It is very wonderful.”
As soon as the voice fell, a silver sign was placed in the
elegant seat on the second floor.
Because the second and third floors are far away, it is
inconvenient to ask for the price. Therefore, the price is
written on the silver sign, and then the sign is dropped. The
silver sign is covered with the spell, and it will accurately
float to In front of the patron.
The second pavilion master grabbed the floating lottery
and glanced at it: “…”
At the same time, in the private room, Chu Wanning will
run out at will Putting the brush aside, drinking tea leisurely,
Mo Ran watched by the side and couldn’t help but twitched
his mouth.
The voice of the second pavilion master downstairs rang:
“On the second floor, Tian Zihao, I bid 500,000 gold. Is there
a price increase?”
Under an uproar.
This tapir fragrance is good, but it is obviously not as
popular as the love pill just now. Five boxes of the love pill
sold for 300,000 gold, and the five bottles of dew cost
500,000. The price is already It is falsely high.
 “Which Xiao-gongzi’s parents should have bought it.”
Someone muttered.
“It must be bought for the rich family Xiao-gongzi to
practice.”
Some monks in the crowd who have suffered from
ignorance were cruel and cruel: “These five bottles are
packed, I will take them out. Five hundred and fifty
thousand.”
“The current price of tapir fragrance is five hundred and
fifty thousand. Is there any more—”
A silver sign floated leisurely, which was still dropped from
the second floor seat of Tianzi. She glanced, her eyes
widened.
“Sorry everyone, I made a mistake before, but I am
correcting it here. The guest on the second floor just said
that a bottle of 500,000, a total of 2.5 million…”
Unless a fool would compete for this price with Chu
Wanning, watching the attendant bring in five bottles of
tapir fragrance, Mo Ran felt that he was not very good.
2.5 million…
Chu Wanning bought a dessert…
Feeling the look in Mo RanJiangui’s eyes, Chu Wanning
calmly I asked: “What’s the matter?”
“Ahaha, it’s nothing, I just didn’t think Shizun would like
this kind of thing.”
 “Children’s stuff, how can I like it. Chu Wanning said
peacefully, “Bought it for Xia Sini.”
“…”
install.
Mo Ran’s brows twitched, I see when you can pretend.
Take out the sold items one by one. Although the back is
also a rare elixir or treasure, it is of no value to Mo Ran and
Chu Wanning, so they both drink at the same time. Tea,
while waiting for Godly Weapon’s “Return” to appear.
Mo Ran leaned against the window, his thin waist wrapped
in a black shirt, and his legs became longer and shoulder-
width apart. He looked at the lively situation below and
looked up at the Rufeng sect box upstairs.
“By the way, Shizun, how did Uncle Taohuayuan settle
things? You haven’t told me in detail.”
“It’s not settled. This matter can’t be troubled. The Lord
knew the truth, but he couldn’t stretch it out, but he and Yu
Min turned their faces and brought Shi Mei and Xue Meng
back to Sisheng Peak. There was a lot of noise at the time,
and the disciples of several schools were watching. In my
eyes, some people think that Taohuayuan is unreliable and
has already left. This Ye Wangxi must be like this.” Chu
Wanning finished eating a piece of Dan Osmanthus Cake,
then reached for the second piece, “The Lord said that you
broke through. Woe, I’m thinking behind closed doors at
Sisheng Peak, so that you can cover up your whereabouts
for a while.”
 Mo Ran scratched his head: “It sounds like a lot of trouble.
It’s really hard work, uncle…”
Mumbling, the pavilion master of Xuanyuan Pavilion on
the nine-layer lotus platform suddenly cleared his throat
with amplifying technique, and the sound of Kunshan jade-
like sound instantly spread through every inch of the gap.
“The next item on sale is an extremely rare and excellent
treasure, which can be ranked in the top ten of the three-
year auction catalogue of this pavilion.”
Only this sentence, four Down dead silence.
After a while, it was like pouring a spoonful of water into a
hot oil pan, and it blew up with a splash. Almost everyone
showed their eyes and whispered.
Xuanyuan Pavilion’s three-year sales can be ranked in the
top ten. What kind of baby is this? Not to mention buying
such a thing, for many people, it is extremely lucky to see it
in person once in their lifetime. Buyers are getting more and
more excited, and the tension in the air is even within reach.
The people below are eagerly looking forward to it, and
everyone in the box also raised their eyes, focusing on the
lotus platform.
Mo Ran whispered: “Is it the return of Godly Weapon?”
Chu Wanning did not speak.
As the center of the stone platform cracked again, the
clear voice of the second pavilion master of Xuanyuan
Pavilion echoed all around.
 “Please go to this treasure, the sphenoid beauty seat.”
“What?”
Mo Ran was startled, and suddenly squeezed the window
frame. “Isn’t it a godly weapon?!”
Chu Wanning didn’t expect it to be like this, he got up
suddenly, came to Mo Ran, and looked downstairs with him.
I saw a stone couch slowly rising from the center of the lotus
platform, on which eight imprison chains with thick wrists
were overlapped, locked with a living creature that was
constantly struggling. But the living creature was
completely covered by felt, and for a while no one could see
what was under it.
But this did not affect the atmosphere of boiling
excitement.
The “sphenoid beauty seat”, regardless of appearance,
has become famous in the world.
It is said that during the Hongmeng period, the world was
not divided, and the demons and humans lived together on
the cultivation continent. At that time, there was a group of
demons called the “Bone Bone Race”. They were not
powerful, but they contained great spiritual energy. Eating
the flesh and blood of the sphenoid clan directly, or having a
relationship with them, can help people greatly increase
their cultivation base. People without spiritual roots can
instantly build foundations, and those with spiritual roots
can even directly advance to zongshi. Because of this, after
the defeat of the Demon Clan, the Butterfly Bone Clan was
annihilated. They were either caught and used as
intercourse slaves, or they were killed directly.
By now, there is no real pure-blood sphenoid family in the
world, but there will still be heirs of sphenoid blood in the
vast sea of people, most of them have no effect on their
bones and blood. No different from ordinary monks.
However, there are still a very small number of people who
will return to their ancestors. Although the flesh and blood
of those people are not as powerful as their predecessors,
they can still greatly enhance the cultivator’s endowment.
These people are called “sphenoid beauty seats.” This
“seat” has two meanings.
Pillow seats. Or a banquet.
It means you can put them on the pillows and have sex, or
eat them alive. The former and the latter depend on the
buyer’s preferences.
People who have returned to the sphenoid family will not
be treated as “human beings” in the cultivation world.
Although they are no different from ordinary people, they
are defined by the cultivation world out of selfish desire.
Become a “commodity”. Therefore, although the act of
selling the sphenoid beauty seat is terrible, it does not
violate any taboo.
Just like Chu Wanning’s upright-zongshi, his face is hard to
see.
“This butterfly-bone beauty seat was not obtained by
Guyue’ye, but was sold on commission. Therefore,
Xuanyuange will charge 30% of the transaction price as a
commission. Please count the amount when you bid, and do
your best “
After the second pavilion master finished speaking, he
snapped his fingers, and the felt cloth covering the couch
slipped off.
In the pavilion, there was no sound in an instant.
Everyone is staring at the chain-locked body on the stone
couch, the huge Xuanyuan Pavilion, even breathing and
heartbeat are almost audible.
That is a young woman with a satin body and a snowy
skin. She wears satin-like long hair and is naked or naked,
wrapped in a transparent veil, her plump and moist carcass
is trembling slightly, like frozen fresh snow, soaked in fat
jade, glowing softly under the light luster.
The eight chains tightened her delicate body tightly,
clawing as she struggled, but easily raised the
beasts/desires of the men. Even those who have read
countless romantic people will admit without hesitation that
this woman is a rare and wonderful person in the world.
“Excellent top grade. A female sphenoid beauty seat at
the time of the cardamom years.” The second pavilion
master smiled and stepped forward to unlock a chain.
Before the woman resisted, she was stunned like lightning.
Raised her wrist in mid-air, “Hanlin’s hand touches the
palace sand, so that you can see it clearly. She is a virgin.”
 The girl’s mouth was tied with a white strip of cloth and
sent out But the pitiful voice of ooh couldn’t say a word,
only the big teardrops rolled down the corner of her eyes,
and the golden tears undoubtedly showed her ancestral
bloodline of the sphenoid family.
Some people are taking a cold breath, some are
swallowing hungry saliva, this atmosphere makes Xuanyuan
Pavilion for a moment not like full of monks, but like full of
hungry wolves The group, salivating, greedily staring at the
prey.
There was a “pop”.
Chu Wanning’s cold gaze retracted and fell on Mo Ran.
But seeing Mo Ran’s face pale and his nails stuck in a
wooden lattice, he actually snapped a corner of the window
sill.
“What’s the matter?”
“No…nothing.” Mo Ran took a deep breath, barely calmed
down, and shook his head at Chu Wanning, “I feel like this is
a deal The living… is disgusting.”
He didn’t tell the truth.
Yu Guang quietly glanced back at the sphenoid beauty
couch.
This woman is the first beauty in the realm of
comprehension he married after he became emperor in his
previous life——
Song Qiutong!
81. This Venerable one’s Bu’gui!

At the same time, in the Rufeng sect box on the third

floor, Ye Wangxi has a long jade body, standing beside a
carved fence with a hollow overcast paulownia pattern, with
his brows furrowed, and his lips pressed together thinly.
“Ye-gongzi, Xu Elder asked us to buy that godly weapon. If
you really want to price the sphenoid beauty seat, I am
afraid that the remaining money will not be enough…”
“It’s okay, I will do it by myself.”
Seeing Ye Wangxi insisting on doing this, he secretly
looked at each other and stopped screaming.
The master of the second pavilion of Xuanyuan Pavilion
said crisply: “The butterfly bone beauty table starts at 10
million gold, and you can bid for a higher price.”
“Eleven million.”
“Twelve million.”
The noise on the first floor was higher than that, and the
price soared.
“Nineteen million!”
“I gave out 25 million!”
 The 6 million that was raised instantly, made many monks
They all sighed, shaking their heads and sitting down. At
this time, the silver plaques from several elegant seats on
the second floor fell in front of the pavilion master of
Xuanyuan Pavilion. She quickly picked them up one by one,
and sandwiched them between her fingers in turn, as if
opening a folding fan, opening the silver plaques with
prices.
“The highest at present.” After reading, the master of the
second pavilion said clearly, “Xuanzi No. 1 elegant seat, the
bid is 35 million.”
“Three thousand and five Millions?!”
Everyone took a breath and looked back at the Xuanzi
No.2 lounge on the second floor, but the lights were dimly lit
and the silver gauze was flying, but you couldn’t see the
people sitting inside. Who is it?
“Thirty-five thousand yuan is enough to buy a palace on
Fairy Island.”
“Who paid the price, this is too outrageous…”
“So rich, he must be a man of ten major sects, I don’t
know which one it is?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and heard the offer, he
asked Mo Ran: “You Can I bring enough money?”
“Not enough!” Unexpectedly, I would suddenly see Song
Qiutong here. Mo Ran was extremely shocked. Hearing Chu
Wanning call him, he suddenly regained his consciousness,
alert. “What is Shizun doing?”
 “Buy her.”
Mo Ran widened his eyes and waved his hand again and
again: “You can’t buy it, you can’t buy it. This woman is a
burden. After buying her, where do we put her? In the
future, we will rent an extra horse and book an extra room
for sleep. Don’t, don’t buy it.”
“Who said I would go on the road with her Yes? After
buying it, let her be free.” Chu Wanning opened his eyes
and stretched out his hand calmly, “Get the money.”
Mo Ran tightened his purse: “No, no!”
“I’ll pay you back when I go back.”
“This is the money for Godly Weapon!”
“Don’t you have Jiangui? You want Godly Weapon to do it.
What? Take the money!”
“…”
Mo Ran is almost the first two big, this Song Qiutong,
when he first met her in his previous life, She had already
worshipped Rufeng sect. At the time, Mo Ran slaughtered
the city. She looked a bit like Shi Mei. She was spared her
life when she moved her heart. Later, she saw that she was
well-behaved and smooth, and her temperament was very
similar to Shi Mei. Seal her as queen.
However, this is one of Mo Ran’s most regretful decisions.
At the moment, Chu Wanning, a cold-faced and kind-
hearted guy, actually wants to buy her, how can Mo Ran
agree? Don’t say 40 million for this woman, even four
copper plates Mo Ran don’t need it.
No! It is not uncommon for him to post him forty million!
The two are in a stalemate, and suddenly a lottery is
falling on the third floor, but it is golden.
The cap sign!
Xuanyuan Pavilion’s highest-priced lottery is this kind of
gold lottery. There is no need to write on it. One piece is
equivalent to 50 million gold. Once this price is reported
down, it is almost impossible for anyone to compete against
it. , So it is also called “capped sign”.
Everyone was in an uproar.
“Rufeng sect!”
“Rufeng sect has a capped lottery!”
Chu Wanning also no longer talks to Mo, who is clutching
his purse. Ran, instead turned his head and looked outside.
From his point of view, I can see the first compartment on
the third floor. Ye Wangxi is a lazy person to cover up. He
has tied up the Xueyue yarn that Xuanyuan Pavilion uses to
ensure the privacy of the guests, standing with his hands on
his back. Carved fence.
He has a solemn expression, and there is no extra
expression on his handsome face. He glanced at the noisy
scene below, seemingly speechless, and turned and walked
deep into the box.
 Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief and said to Chu Wanning:
“Shizun can rest assured. This Ye-gongzi lives with me in
Taohuayuan. I know a little bit about him. He is kind and
sphenoidal. The beauty seat was bought by him. He can’t do
anything utterly conscience.”
In the private room of Rufeng sect on the third floor, Ye
Wangxi sat on a table covered with gold and silver leaf
embroidered satin. He poured a cup of fragrant tea. When
the tea ran out, there was a knock on the door.
Ye used to have a gentle and correct voice: “Please come
in.”
“Ye Xianjun, the sphenoid beauty seat is brought to you,
please check it out.”
“Excuse me, let’s go down.”
The maid of Xuanyuan Pavilion retired, and the room was
quiet for a while. The sphenoid beauty seat was bound by a
forbidden curse. She knelt on the ground, her eyes panicked
and trembling, her peach blossom eyes were miserable
because of crying, and her tail was dyed with a light blush,
which made her heart beating.
But Ye Wangxi glanced at her. There was no distracting
thoughts in his eyes, so he lifted his hand and lifted the ban.
“The ground is cold, and the girl is frightened. Sit down
and drink a cup of hot tea.”
“…” The sphenoid beauty seat was trembling, with a pair
of glass-like crystals open. Eyebrows, still curled up, dare
not speak, let alone move.
 Ye Wangxi sighed and asked the left and right attendants
to take a cloak and hand it to her.
“Don’t worry about the girl. Yemou redeemed the girl not
for cultivation. Put on this dress first, and then talk about it
when you have something to do.”
“You…you ……”
Ye Wangxi saw that she was still motionless, looking up
her head timidly, very pitiful, so she shook her head with a
wry smile, and squatted down on one knee, level with her.
“My name is Ye Wangxi, dare to ask the girl’s name?”
“I…My name is Song.” She glanced at Ye Wangxi
hesitantly, her pupils hazy, very Feeling wronged, “Little girl
Song Qiutong, thank you Ye-gongzi…”
Downstairs, Mo Ran was thinking secretly.
When I met Song Qiutong in my previous life, she was
already a disciple of Rufeng sect. She was rescued by Ye
Wangxi during the Xuanyuan Pavilion bid.
The sphenoid beauty seat will not be treated as a normal
person, but once you become a disciple of a certain fairy
family, it’s a different story.
Mo Ran sighed in his heart. He didn’t know Ye Wangxi too
deeply. He only knew that this person was very upright, and
he was the most powerful person in the world except Chu
Wanning. When Mo Ran slaughtered the Seventy-two City of
Rufeng, he had a fight with Ye Wangxi. The imposing
swordsmanship and the mighty appearance were truly
unforgettable.
 The vast 72 cities, the rest of the fairy city Mo Ran took
effortlessly, those long-named, prestigious Confucian-style
city masters were nothing but grassy in his eyes.
Only this Ye Wangxi, only this Ye Wangxi, and the seven
cities he defended, Mo Ran has been unable to attack for a
long time. Even if the city was broken in the end, this man
knelt in bloodstained bones, his eyes were clear, and his
heart remained unchanged.
At that time, the Nangong Sect Leader of Rufeng sect all
ran away, and many people were begging for mercy and
begging Mo Ran to let them survive.
But Ye Wangxi frowned and closed his eyes with a cold
expression.
Mo Ran still remembers that before killing him, he
deliberately asked him: “Can you drop?”
“No drop.”
Mo Ran He smiled, sitting on the golden dragon and
phoenix chair of Lord Rufeng sect, his eyelashes quivered,
his eyes flicked over the black and crushed crowd, aside
from ordinary disciples, there were six or seven city lords,
more than ten guardians, and they all crawled into the dust.
Inside, shivering.
In the lead-grey sky, there are jackdaws lying dumb, and
blood-red banners hunting. Mo Ran raised his hand and said:
“Kill all.”
Ye Before Wangxi died, he once said: “No one is a man in
the seventy cities of Huanghuang, Confucianism.”
 Bloodlight deceives the sky.
Mo Ran is holding the Shinto beauty Song Qiutong in his
arms. The beauty of this peerless face is like golden paper.
Looking at the Shura Hell in front of him, his tender body
can’t help but shiver.
“Hey, don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid. From now on, you
will follow This Venerable one.” Mo Ran stroked her hair and
smiled, “Come on, tell me again, what is your name?
Originally? What does Rufeng sect do here? I just listened to
it once and didn’t memorize it by heart.”
“Little girl…Song Qiutong.” She panicked, “It was
originally…It was under Ye Wangxi… Maid…”
Ye Wangxi’s maid. At that time, she answered Mo Ran like
this.
However, as a sphenoid beauty seat, Song Qiutong came
into Rufeng sect by chance, and how Ye Wangxi was
accepted as a maid, Mo Ran did not know. Until today, after
being reborn in Xuanyuan Pavilion, Mo Ran suddenly
realized that it was Ye Wangxi who had lost her daughter in
the first place and rescued her from the tiger’s eyes.
It is obvious that some people know that Ye Wangxi was
finally defeated by Mo Ran knife. A large part of the reason
was actually given by Song Qiutong’s informant.
Thinking about this section, Mo Ran couldn’t help
frowning, and hated Song Qiutong a little bit more-I was
probably a ghost who was obsessed with the heart, and I
felt that this woman was Shi Mei looks alike.
 “The last item of this auction is a godly weapon without an
owner.” The owner of the second pavilion whispered,
interrupting Mo Ran’s thoughts, “this godly weapon also It’s
not owned by Guyue’ye, but also on consignment.”
The final treasure of each bidding will be revealed before
the start of the conference, so it is more intense than just
hearing the “Sphenoid Beauty Seat”. In response, although
the monks below were also eager to try, they calmed down
a lot.
The white jade lotus flower opened again, and a silver
satin box with sun, moon, mountains and river patterns
slowly floated up on the stone platform.
The brocade box is long and narrow, and the surface is
very finely embroidered. People who know how to do it can
tell at a glance that the gold thread totem on it is from the
most famous embroidery workshop Xianyun Pavilion in
Gusu. Putting aside the godly weapon inside, this box alone
is worth a hundred gold.
“This godly weapon was discovered in the Junshan Mass
Burial Ground. Its previous owner has died, and my
Xuanyuan Pavilion verified that Godly Weapon never
recognized the new owner.” The second pavilion master
paused. , Continued, “As everyone knows, godly weapon has
inscriptions on its body. But because of the owner’s death
for many years, the text on the weapon has worn out, and
the only recognizable character is a return character.”
 Someone was muttering: “Say so much, don’t open the
box first.”
“Oh, forget it, just get used to it. Xuanyuan Pavilion’s
usual style is not just like this. Let’s talk nonsense. A few
words, I’ll show you the goods.”
“That’s what I said.”
Mo Ran was amused, turned around and wanted to say a
few words to Chu Wanning, but turned around But seeing
Chu Wanning’s sword eyebrows frowned, his forehead like
cold jade slender fingers, his face pale as frosty mist. He
was taken aback, and hurriedly asked: “Shizun, what’s
wrong with you?”
“Suddenly… I feel uncomfortable.”
“How can it be uncomfortable, isn’t it? Chill again?” Mo
Ran leaned over and touched his forehead. “It’s not hot
either.”
“…” Chu Wanning shook his head but didn’t speak,
looking sad.
Mo Ran didn’t know what to do, so he had to say, “I’ll pour
you a cup of tea.” He filled a cup of hot tea, after thinking
about it, he poured a little bit of it in it. Tapir fragrance.
The medicine made by this cold scale holy hand is famous
all over the world. After Chu Wanning drank the tea mixed
with tapir aroma dew, he really improved a bit, and his face
was not so ugly at all. He raised his eyes and went to watch
the bidding downstairs again. Mo Ran packed his tea set
beside him and poured him a second cup.
 “Xuanyuan Pavilion could not know the full name of the
godly weapon, but due to a coincidence, it returned to the
world, and there is a return character in its own inscription.
So I temporarily drafted a name and called it ‘Return’.”
Finally, the impatient person couldn’t bear it, and shouted
below: “Pavilion Lord, after talking so much, you can also
satisfy our appetite, quickly open the box Let’s take a look
at the appearance of this godly weapon.”
The owner of the second pavilion of Xuanyuan Pavilion
smiled slightly: “Xianjun is not anxious. According to the
rules of the cultivation world, after the death of the godly
weapon, the weapon should be based on blood. The
relatives belong to their heirs.‘Return’ was discovered in a
mass grave, and this pavilion cannot know its original
owner. However, after the box is opened, you can release
your spiritual power to perceive. If there is someone who
interacts with the godly weapon, It is the blood relative of
the original owner of this weapon. Then there is no need to
bid, and the “return” belongs to him.”
“Hahaha, how can there be such a coincidence in the
world.”
Most of the monks laughed.
“Yes, it’s almost impossible.”
“But don’t try for nothing, don’t try, it’s not bad to try your
luck.”
Two The pavilion owner looked at the people off the stage
with a smile, and said crisply: “Yes, it’s always good to try
your luck. Please concentrate on all of you, this is the
cover.”
With a snap of fingers, two Guyue’ye disciples came up
right and left immediately. They were both fifteen and
sixteen-year-old young girls. They floated up to the lotus
platform. Their slender hands were placed on the sun and
moon brocade boxes. There is a crystal exquisite key
carefully inserted into the keyhole on the box.
I only heard two sounds of “click” and “click”, and the lock
fell in response.
Mo Ran saw this unlocking situation, and inexplicably
thought of the scene where he obtained ‘Jiangui’ in Jincheng
Lake. At that time, it was clearly stated that “only the one
who is deeply loved in the world” can open Sauvignon
Blanc. I don’t know why the brocade box will be opened in
the hands of Chu Wanning.
The people around were concentrating and holding their
breath, and countless pairs of eyes hidden under the hood
stared at the narrow box. The box cover of the gold silk
embroidery thread slowly opened, and the tension in the air
stretched to the extreme, like a full bowstring. Thousands of
people gathered in the cabinet, so quiet that even the sound
of hair falling to the ground could be heard.
Everyone is staring at the ancient clumsy sharpness
exposed in the box. Either greedy, curious, or admired…
Only Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly when he saw the
weapon in the box, and his blood color faded away.
 He has lived for two lifetimes. He has owned two godly
weapons in his previous and present life, and fought with
more than ten godly weapon owners. Regarding the things
Xuanyuan Pavilion offered for bidding this time, he had
originally thought that he would definitely have no trouble.
But he was wrong.
“Godly weapon is back.” The master of the second
pavilion broke the silence with a crisp voice, “Mo knife
shape, four feet long and three inches wide. There is no
sheath, the whole body is dark, and there is no reflection in
the day.”
Mo Ran’s fingertips are shaking slightly, and the two
words are almost blurted out between his lips.
“Bu’gui…”
Bu’gui…
In the past, Biye Zhuqiao, and one year after another,
Bu’gui.
——
“Mo Ran, you got a godly weapon, but why do you want
me to seal off its spiritual sense and not give it a name?”
“Shizun, my disciple has no knowledge. This name can
only be named once. I am afraid that it will be unpleasant,
and I will not use it in the future.”
“Aran, your strange sword, why Haven’t thought of the
name yet? You can’t always call it “knife” or “knife”.”
 “It’s okay, think about it slowly. This is a godly weapon, I
want to give it. Think of a title that sounds like the best in
the world, and it deserves it, hahaha.”
Later, Shi Mei died.
Mo Ran once wanted Chu Wanning to unlock the seal and
wanted to name his godly weapon “Ming Jing”.
But at that time, Chu Wanning said that because of his
contending with the ghost world, his spiritual power was
damaged, and there was really no energy left to loosen the
forbidden curse on the blade, so the matter didn’t stop.
Later, Mo Ran and Chu Wanning completely broke off. Mo
Ran didn’t want to ask him to unblock him, so the bloody
swordsman had been stained with blood, but it has been
nameless for so many years. But this is not important
anymore. At that time, no one in the world knew about Mo
Weiyu, and no one knew about the Shura knife in his hand
that was full of hatred and blood.
To the end.
Chu Wanning is also dead.
What dissipated with him was the forbidden curse that
had been locked on the blade of Mo Ran for more than ten
years.
Mo Ran drank a lot of pear white that night, a little drunk,
stroking the cold blade, no longer knowing whether it was
comforting or sad. He flicked the blade and listened to the
clamor of drum horns inside, making crabapple cold. He was
lying on the roof of Wushan Hall, laughing heartily, from
happy to crazy.
He doesn’t remember whether he shed tears that night,
but when he woke up in the morning, two cold words were
engraved on the Modao that had been unknown for more
than ten years.
“Bu’gui.”
Jun Bu’gui.
No longer.
But why did this weapon that he had battled with him in
the last life to become a demon, why did it appear in the
world after rebirth, and why did it appear in the Xuanyuan
Pavilion bidding? !
Before Mo Ran could think about it, thousands of monks in
the field released their spiritual currents one after another,
scrambling to sense each other with Bu’gui.
Mo Ran: “…”
It’s useless, since it’s Bu’gui, then since Mo Ran is here,
apart from him, there is absolutely no chance in the world.
Two people can use this Modao.
But does its appearance have anything to do with the little
beast that has been hiding behind the scenes? If it matters,
the person released Bu’gui at this time, clearly knowing that
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were tracking his tracks, then his
purpose is by no means to test who is the essence spirit
body.
 What exactly does he want to do? !
Also, is this Bu’gui real? Or is it just a bait just like those
fakes from Jincheng Lake?
With this question, Mo Ran found some spiritual currents a
little.
If Bu’gui is not a forgery, then it will definitely echo itself a
little bit. This response should not be too obvious, otherwise
it will be noticed by others. Just a little bit…
However , He just released a very weak trace of spiritual
power, and suddenly he heard a slight muffled hum from
behind.
“…Shizun?!”
Mo Ran turned his head and saw Chu Wanning frowned
and blue lips. He had fallen down on the side of the table,
his snow-colored shirt It was like smoke, and a handsome
face was paler than Shuangxue. The eyelashes fell, and his
eyes closed tightly. It seemed that there was something ill,
and he passed out in a coma.
Mo Ran didn’t expect such a thing to happen, he couldn’t
help being shocked, and suddenly withdrew the spiritual
power from the test, ran back to Chu Wanning, and picked
him up: “Shizun, you What’s wrong?!”

The author has something to say:

Today there is a doublesaya baby’s fish feeding Shizun proposal~

(extra-fog) Shizun frowning expression I can automatically brain
Make up Shizun dislikes feeding fish 233333 knock cute~crab crab~
Ye Wangxi

Word: None

Posthumous name: None

Occupation: Rufeng sect first Elder closed disciple

To put it simply: raised by the stepfather

Social features: Sect Leader’s right-hand man, reliable

Confucianism-gongzi

Simply put it: running errands

Current favorite: Rufeng sect young master

Favourite food: grilled fish

Hate: Coward

Height: 176

Big White Cat: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of a
name”, “Lord Meat Fan Soup”, “Wine Wine”, and “Undead Fish”
“Throwing mines~

Two Gouzi: Crab Crab “made up”, “Chiba”, “blue”, “Little fairy wants
to go to heaven x”, “cold alpaca” , “Ginseng Leaf”, “Long Song”,
“Wine Wine”, “Linfeng”, Irrigation Nutrient Liquid~

Thank you to all the friends who follow the article~

 82. This Venerable one can’t
believe it

Outside the Ningxiang Inn on Linling Island, the

proprietress was dressed in red and green, with her snow-
nen wrist beaded dingdong, and her waist was as slender as
a willow. She was leaning against the doorway, knocking
snake gall and sautéing melon seeds.
Every time Xuanyuan Pavilion is auctioned, there are
always the most people who come to stay here, because
she is beautiful and smart and will come, and she can guess
her beautiful black and white eyes. What guests want.
At this time, the sun was high. After midday, the lady boss
took a sip of the melon seed skin. It is estimated that the
bidding will be over in another hour. The price of Lin
Lingyu’s residence is high, and ordinary monks don’t I will
stay longer, and I won’t make much money today. But let’s
not worry, the Xianjun heroes always have to eat dinner
before leaving, and they can earn another sum for the meal.
The proprietress dusted the scum on the hem of the skirt,
and then shouted to the guy in the shop: “Erfu, wipe the
tables and chairs in the lobby again, and take the melon
seeds fried by the old lady. A basket comes out, and each
table puts a dish. Let’s prepare for the evening’s business.”
“Good shopkeeper, let’s get it now.” The guy ran away.
The lady boss smiled with satisfaction. She has had
enough sun, and the seeds have been knocked out. She was
about to go back to the shop to supervise the work.
Suddenly, she saw a black and white shadow coming by the
wind at the end of the road and she was close. Then, I found
out that it was a handsome black fairy, holding a person in
his arms, and rushing into her inn in flames.
“Stay in a store, stay in a store, stay in a store, stay in a
store!”
“…”
It’s probably because of his abrupt presence and strange
behavior. The little second in the shop was shocked, and
couldn’t recover his mind with his mouth open for a long
time.
Mo Ran angrily said: “Living in! Are you deaf? Where’s the
shopkeeper!!”
“Oh, fairy.” A young woman’s voice rang behind him ,
Three-point smile and seven-point apologetic, it sounds
uncomfortable, Mo Ran suddenly turned around and met the
exquisite smiley face of the boss’s wife, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.
I’m a newcomer, you have something to do. Find me, I am
the shopkeeper.”
Mo Ran raised his jet-black eyebrows and said anxiously:
“Stay in the shop!”
 The lady boss looked quickly and calmly Seeing him, I saw
this man wearing a cloak, thinking that he was going to
participate in the Xuanyuan meeting, but because he was in
a hurry, his hood had already fallen, revealing a handsome
face that was still young and delicate, but this was not The
most important, the most important thing is that he still
wears a brocade bag embroidered with a basalt totem on
his wrist. It is the Qiankun bag that Xuanyuan Pavilion gave
to the guests after selling the goods.
We have money.
The eyes of the lady boss flashed.
Very rich.
Look at the person in his arms again. Because the head is
covered with the big head and the face is leaning inward, it
can’t teach people to see clearly, but the boss’s eyes are so
poisonous, she He quickly swept over the snow-colored silk
veil woven robe, and his eyes fell on the hand that fell from
the wide sleeves.
Even long and thin, with a porcelain skin, sharp fingertips
and distinct bones.
Beauty.
The boss’s wife immediately understood.
Although he is a handsome man, it is not uncommon for
men to practice double cultivation in the cultivation world,
and it is nothing strange.
“Dafu, open the room.” The lady boss responded quickly,
and the next person didn’t ask much, snapped her fingers
and ordered, “Go to the room where you are most
comfortable.”
Chu Wanning’s illness is coming on fiercely without
warning. Fortunately, this place is in Guyue’ye’s territory.
With a handful of good medicine masters, Mo Ran invited a
doctor to give Chu Wanning a pulse.
The Xianmen doctor with a deep level of cultivation closed
his eyes, his calloused fingers lit on Chu Wanning’s wrist,
and he remained silent for a while.
Mo Ran couldn’t help it: “Doctor, how is Shizun, my
doctor?”
“The problem is not big, but…”
The most annoying It’s this kind of person who speaks
nine songs and eighteen bends. Mo Ran’s eyes widened:
“But what?”
“However, the old man found it strange that his teacher’s
cultivation level is very high, which is rare in the world. But
only after careful examination, his spiritual core is very
fragile. Even the little monk who just built the foundation
can’t compare.”
If you compare the cultivation base to water, the spiritual
core is a container for water.
The spiritual core is born, and the cultivation base is
gradually cultivated, so the stronger the innate spiritual
core, the easier it will be to cultivate. However, when the
cultivation reaches a certain level, it will feed back the
spiritual core, so usually the two are complementary.
 Great-zongshi like Chu Wanning, the spiritual core must be
very powerful, so ordinary doctors will not pay special
attention to this when checking the pulse.
Mo Ran was surprised when he heard this: “How is this
possible?!”
“The old man also thought it was impossible. So I have
been diagnosed many times, but again and again.”
“My Shizun’s spiritual core can’t even be compared to a
foundation building? This, how is this possible, it’s a joke!
Doctor, take a closer look, can you make a mistake?”
“The old man has always been cautious in practicing
medicine. If he speaks out, he must be sure that he is 100%
sure. If Xiaoxianjun does not believe him. Seeking someone
to see his spiritual core, the result is the same.”
Mo Ran was stunned.
The doctor said: “It is precisely because the spiritual core
of the teacher is very fragile that it should have been
perceived by a certain powerful weapon. The weapon
attribute should correspond to him a little, but it is not his
own. So he was backlashed, and the spiritual core could not
bear it, so he was unconscious. The old man prescribed
some decoctions for him, rested more after taking it, and
soon he was all right.”
Send the doctor away, Mo Ran Sitting on the bed of Chu
Wanning, holding his cheeks in a daze, he couldn’t recover
for a long time.
The spiritual core is weak?
 How is this possible…
But the old man just now had no idea what would happen
in Xuanyuan, but he could accurately say that Chu Wanning
had encountered powerful weapons before. It really doesn’t
seem to be talking nonsense.
There is also “Bu’gui”, just in Xuanyuanhui, Mo Ran only
released a little spiritual power, Chu Wanning suddenly
became strange and passed out. Therefore, he did not have
time to judge whether the Mo Dao was really the godly
weapon of his previous life. If so, why does “Bu’gui” echo
Chu Wanning? Will Chu Wanning be backlashed?
He thought disorganizedly and looked at Chu Wanning
dumbfounded. After some time, the person on the bed
seemed to be haunted by a nightmare again, frowning his
beautiful brows, and his eyelashes were not faltering
Trembling.
It’s a mess of ghosts, and I don’t even know why, Mo Ran
stretched out his hand and gently stroked his eyebrows:
“Shizun…”
“…”
“Shizun…Chu Wanning…lived for two lifetimes. Is there
any secret in you that I don’t know?”
The shopkeeper quickly cooked the medicine in the back
kitchen , Brought it up to Mo Ran.
I tasted it, and it was really bitter, which Chu Wanning
hated the most. Mo Ran sighed and stopped the woman who
was about to leave.
 “The shopkeeper, do you have any candies?”
“Hey…The sugar in the shop is freshly boiled, and today’s
are all used up. But if the fairy wants , I’m going to buy it on
the street.”
Mo Ran looked at the steaming soup medicine, shook his
head and said, “Forget it, the medicine will be cold after a
while, drink it It doesn’t work. Thank you very much.”
“Ah, you don’t have to be polite, Xianjun, just call me if
you have anything to do.”
The shopkeeper left wittily after he said it. Go to the door.
Put the medicine to the head of the bed and put it down.
Mo Ran sat back on the couch, with one hand on his knees,
and the other to help Chu Wanning get up: “Shizun, take the
medicine.”
Feeding him and drinking medicine is also something
familiar in his previous life. Mo Ran picked him up, let Chu
Wanning lean in his arms, took the medicine cup and took a
spoonful, put it on his lips and let it cool, and then slowly
passed it to Chu Wanning spoke.
This is the second time he has taken care of Chu Wanning
since he was born again. I don’t know how to do it. Although
I hate this person, I still feel so nervous when he is sick.
“Bitter…”
Although the person in his arms is not awake, he still feels
it, frowning half-dream and half-awake, turning his face
away and refusing to drink.
 Mo Ran was so familiar with this move, holding the spoon
and breaking him back, patiently coaxed: “One more sip, it’s
good after drinking, come.”
Speaking and handed another spoonful.
Chu Wanning drank half and coughed half, but his brows
wrinkled tighter.
“It’s bitter…”
“It’s sweet, the next spoonful is sweet, come and come.”
“Uh…”
“Next spoon! Guarantee! You can’t believe it! This
Venerable one is the sweetest syrup in the world!” Knowing
who he is, Mo Ran pulled out the words from the previous
life and slid around, “It’s delicious, you will regret it if you
don’t open your mouth.”
That’s it. After the whole bowl, the last spoonful was fed,
Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to get up to
clean up. Suddenly, a white shadow flashed in front of him,
and before he could react, he slapped his face firmly with a
slap in the face.
“Liar, get out!”
Chu Wanning finished this sentence sharply, turning his
head, and fell asleep again. Mo Ran left his mouth half-
opened after being slapped for no reason, and aggrievedly
covered his cheek for a while. About to have a seizure, the
person in his arms snorted. He should have dreamed of
something particularly uncomfortable, and his face became
more and more ugly.
 When Mo Ran saw him like this, he really didn’t have any
temper. There was no candy on the left and right. Seeing
that the Qiankun pouch was still on the bed, his heart
moved and he took a bottle of tapir incense and revealed it.
He patted Chu Wanning on the cheek, neither light nor
heavy, which was considered revenge.
“Lie down alone for a while, I will add some water and give
you a sweet fragrance.”
“…”
See Chu Wanning Be quiet, Mo Ran supported him,
intending to let him lean back on his pillow. Unexpectedly,
he was close, but he heard him breathe in a low voice, and
then murmured: “It’s…thin you…”
Mo Ran was taken aback: “What?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes closed tightly, his fan-like eyelashes
trembling, seeming to hold back the great pain, and the
blood color faded away little by little. He apparently fell into
another dreamland, in another more terrifying and hideous
dreamland. He shook his head slightly, and there was a rare
tragic look on his cold and precious face.
“I…it’s me…”
For a moment, Mo Ran suddenly felt that his heart was
stalling, and a strange feeling surged into his chest, as if a
secret was there. In front of him, only the last layer of tulle
covered it, and he was about to penetrate immediately. He
couldn’t help but stared at Chu Wanning, and whispered:
“What is it you?”
 “It’s me…thin…you…”
For a while, I don’t know. Was it that the candle was too
dim to make people misunderstand me? Mo Ran saw Chu
Wanning’s deep eyelashes flashing water.
It’s me who thins you.
These four words come out of the king’s mouth, light as a
mist, and enter his ears, shocked as thunder.
Mo Ran suddenly bounced from the bedside, his whole
body froze instantly! His pupils contracted, staring at the
Qingjun face of the person on the couch in disbelief, his
expression suddenly changed, his heart was shocked like
thousands of horses running by, his hands were squeezed
into fists, and the blood seemed to boil into fire overnight.
Condensed into Xuanbing overnight.
“What did you say?…You…”
Shocked for a while, Mo Ran suddenly pinched Chu
Wanning’s throat, his eyes violent, and the childishness of
pretending to be reborn The innocence is gone, “Chu
Wanning, what did you just say?”
“You say it again! You say it to me again!!!”
It’s me who is thinner and dead Do not complain.
This is a curse that he will never forget in his life. It is a
nightmare that has tormented him for two lifetimes.
How many times he closed his eyes, and these four words
with sighs were in his ears, but the speaker was no longer in
the world.
 But this sentence is clearly said by Chu Wanning in his
previous life until he died, why now he—why he—
Could it be Chu Wanning, who was born again? !

The author has something to say:

Updated earlier today, because when saving the manuscript, I found

a branch bug was accidentally written, and it is too difficult to change
the article It’s better to change the previous article, so I will fix it later.
I don’t usually have the habit of editing articles during non-update
hours. I’m afraid that jumping out of the update will disturb everyone,
so it’s better to update 23333 earlier. The modified content is not
important, just a small detail. You don’t have to look back and it won’t
affect your reading. Zha~

White Cat: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of a name”,
“Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Lin Feng”, “Wine Wine”, and “paranoid”
throwing mines~

﹃
Gouzi: Thank you “Phoenix”, “(ˉ ˉ)”, “Chiba”, “ 咻咻
”, “Long Song”,
“Cold Alpaca”, “Confusion”, ” Wine and wine”, “fallen time”, “three
thousand dreams”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who chase articles~

 83. This Venerable one wants
you

The crazy thought made Mo Ran’s eyes a blood red. He

trembled all over, lost his mind, and squeezed Chu
Wanning’s throat tightly, and couldn’t help but growl and
ask him.
As long as he utters the second half sentence, as long as
he utters the sentence “death and live without resentment”.
It must be…it must be…
“Um!”
A muffled grunt sounded in his ears, Chu Wanning
couldn’t breathe, his face flushed red, and the struggle
finally ended weak.
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, his red eyes widened,
madness and clarity flickered inside, and suddenly he
reacted and let go of his hand, Chu Wanning fell back on the
couch, his neck and neck Dolehen was terrifying and
terrifying, and gradually called back Mo Ran’s spirit.
“…“He opened his mouth and wanted to call Shizun, but
he couldn’t call it. He wanted to call Chu Wanning, but he
couldn’t call it out. He hesitated and leaked out hoarsely.”
You…”
The throat is as thirsty as burned by fire, Mo Ran swallows
hard, slowing down his consciousness a little, and all kinds
of things passed by before his eyes yesterday, in this life
Chu Wanning has never been different, and will never be
reborn.
Then why did he say the last sentence from his previous
life before he died at this moment, “I’m the one who thins
you”.
Isn’t this sentence that Chu Wanning had to say to him in
order to save Xue Meng, in order to save those fake monks?
He has never believed, and has always been unwilling to
believe that Chu Wanning will really admit his mistakes to
him, and speak softly to himself. Chu Wanning must be lying
to himself anyway, he must not like himself. Anyway, this
Shizun never looked down on him, never sincerely treated
him.
He has no regrets about killing the teacher.
Not at all…
Mo Ran turned his face away and slowly closed his eyes.
He doesn’t want to stay here for a moment, Chu Wanning
is alive or dead, what does it have to do with him!
He turned around to leave.
I want to go.
But I couldn’t move away.
 It’s me who thins you.
The bloody look of cold and handsome face in the
memory, in the end, it seemed that it was a little gentle. By
the side of Kunlun Tianchi, in a pool of blood, the man slowly
raised his hand, and touched his forehead with his
fingertips. The fingers were already cold, but there was
some temperature in his phoenix eyes. But Mo Ran felt at
the time that he should be wrong.
Live and live without resentment.
Chu Wanning whispered, blood and tears trickling down
his eyes.
“Mo Ran…”
The person on the couch whispered in his dream, and the
two slight notes made the entire person tremble. When he
returned to his senses, Mo Ran was already standing by the
bed, with one hand propped on the wall of the bed, leaning
over and staring at Chu Wanning’s pale face.
The thin, water-colored lips opened and closed slightly,
and there was another sound.
“Mo Ran……”
Close his eyes, Mo Ran locks his long eyebrows, fingertips
stuck into the hard and cold rosewood board, seemingly
trying his best What is suppressed. In the end, he couldn’t
help himself, hoarsely said: “Chu Wanning, are you
sincere?”
“What you said, are you sincere…”
 The pain is about to burst. Since Chu Wanning will never
be rebirth, he will say this now only because he feels that he
has not treated him favorably from this moment on, and
feels guilty in his heart.
Is it true?
Chu Wanning is dreaming, so naturally he won’t answer
him, but Mo Ran still wants to wait for an answer.
“…”
Closed his eyes and waited for a while, there was still no
movement, Mo Ran sighed secretly, and slowly raised his
eyelashes somewhat unwillingly.
But he was caught off guard, facing a pair of misty
Fengmu.
Half open and half closed, will wake up and sleep soundly.
Chu Wanning didn’t know when he opened his eyes, but
from his expression, it can be seen that his consciousness is
not clear. He just woke up temporarily during the suffering,
and the night eyes are still empty and trance. , There seems
to be a thousand years old.
Yuheng of the Night Sky is always as sharp as thunder on
weekdays, and rarely is it so at a loss.
Less the usual sharpness, the person lying there is
actually so beautiful, the tails of the eyes are dyed with thin
red, and they look at him so unguardedly.
The heart trembled violently, Mo Ran felt his throat
tighten, and said in a low voice: “You…”
 Such a scene, like his previous life and his love It was so
similar, Mo Ran’s thoughts trembled, and for a while, he
seemed to feel that he was still in Wushan Hall. Chu
Wanning was his prisoner and his imprisoned male favorite.
Just thinking about it, his mouth became dry and his
breathing became heavy. stand up.
I can’t…
I don’t like him.
Don’t touch him again.
The grievances of the past are all over. We are just
mentors and apprentices in this life.
Mo Ran supported the bed board with one hand like this,
lowered his head and looked down at Chu Wanning, holding
back the moment. His long hair tied into a ponytail hung
down his shoulders, intricately stranded, with the ends
falling on the other side’s pillow.
Chu Wanning lay down in his clothes, his hair scattered,
and his expression was numb at first. After a while, Mo Ran’s
reflection gradually appeared in his eyes. Chu Wanning was
startled slightly, and then it seemed to be The nightmare
has not disappeared, and I still don’t know what eve is. He
stretched out his hand slowly, paused for a moment in the
air, and finally touched Mo Ran’s brow.
“It’s me who thin you…”
When he said this, he was as gentle as his previous life.
Mo Ran only felt a boom, something in his mind collapsed
suddenly.
 The heart is surging and the head is hot. The
consciousness that he has finally recalled collapses, and he
can’t think about anything. His familiar desire has made him
lean over and kiss the slightly opened pair. lip. In an instant,
the past was like the sea, and everything around it seemed
to melt away. It seems that in the soft and red Wushan Hall,
the dragon and the phoenix are shining brightly. This man is
struggling and swearing in the depths of the red tent,
breathing and being humiliated, but he can’t get rid of it.
“Um…”
Mo Ran became crazy with Chu Wanning’s muffled snort
while it was hot and humid. Whatever you don’t like, what
hate, and what you don’t touch him anymore are all broken
into nothing.
Mo Ran only felt that he was not dead yet, and the slightly
trembling body under him still belonged to him.
I want to kiss him, want to hug him, want to torture him
severely, so that this unattainable, cold and cold person
can’t stand the choking and begging for mercy, and loses
consciousness between the pillows.
“Chu Wanning…” he murmured hoarsely.
The thrill of extinction washed over the soul, and even the
fingertips were hot.
Holding the cool and soft lips again, the bitterness of the
concoction between the teeth still made him beaten and
lost. He is too familiar with this person. After rebirth,
because of resentment, he has been reluctant to make
friends with him again. But when kissing him, only Mo Ran
knew that it was such a kind of ecstasy comfort, as if a dead
traveler in the desert tasted nectar, like a cold night
wrapped in a fire pond. Hot clothes.
I thought I would live a life again, so I should cut off from
him.
Unexpectedly, after all, it was still uncontrollable, and he
could not hold it with a single word, so he kissed him
without authorization.
If it hadn’t been for a long time, Chu Wanning’s clothes
couldn’t be torn off, and something suddenly fell out of the
skirt and got stuck in Mo Ran. Maybe he was dizzy and he
would go straight without thinking about the consequences.
I don’t know Shizun if I want to.
“Dang Cang!”
I pierced Mo Ran’s finger, and the metal that fell on the
pillow sheet rolled twice and stopped where he was.
Mo Ran was on his head, not caring about the little injury,
just glared at the thing angrily, and went back to compete
with the awkward clothes on Chu Wanning. It’s okay if you
don’t kiss him or not. As soon as you press on him, the
feelings of the previous life are back. Just thinking about the
slender and tight touch on Chu Wanning’s waist makes him
feel a kind of excitement.
But the white veil on Chu Wanning’s body seemed to have
cast a spell, and it couldn’t be pulled apart after a long time!
 Mo Ran cursed secretly, punched off the bedboard
severely, got up to get the sword and cut the three-banded
girdle.
When I sat up, I swept the metal object that fell beside me
again. Mo Ran didn’t care at first, but suddenly a trace of
clarity flashed in his mind.
He was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly looked
back at the thing.
It was a golden butterfly hair buckle with radiance. It was
bought by Xia Sini after he had accumulated feathers for
several days when he was in Taohuayuan.
At that time, he personally buckled the hair buckle to the
top of Xia Sini’s ponytail, coaxing the displeased little shidi,
and said: “The kid is going to use gold or red, you see, more
Lively.”
Mo Ran picked up the hair buckle, feeling that his head
was splashed with cold water. The whole person was
stunned.
No…what’s the situation?
How could the things he gave to Xia Sini appeared in Chu
Wanning’s arms? !
Could it be that…
A terrible thought gradually emerged in Mo Ran’s mind.
He slowly turned his head back, still with a moist lust/lust,
and fell on Chu Wanning. Shizun has passed out, Mo Ran
stared at his face. Looking at the blushing lips that I kissed,
my heart suddenly missed a few beats.
 Impossible, absolutely impossible.
He thinks he must be crazy…
Did Chu Wanning lie to him?
Could it be…Xia Sini-really the son of Chu Wanning?
This conjecture made Mo Ran shudder. He only felt that
his scalp was about to explode!

The author has something to say:

Feed the fish: (Raises hand) Can’t you go home? I protest.

Chu Wanning: The protest is invalid, just have your dream.

Xue Meng: The protest is invalid, just dream of it.

Roubao: Protest is invalid, just dream of it.

Jinjiang Auditor: The protest is invalid. Go ahead and make your

dream.

White cat: Thank you “fox”, “eat a chicken”, “ っ

Zhou Fang Lisi.”,
“March Yayoi”, “Wine Wine”, “Lin Feng”, “Gao “Cold Alpaca”,
“Keeping?!”, “Four-year-old green leaves”, “Glubby Meow”, “Yi Er
San Si”, “Luo Yan”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Gouzi: Thank you for “It’s really troublesome to think of names”,

“Meow Meow”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Escape Rabbit”, “Wine Wine”,
“Eat Chicken” and throw mines~

Daily thanks to all the big brothers who follow articles~

 84. This Venerable one kisses
you, you don’t even know

When Chu Wanning woke up, he saw Mo Ran sitting at the

table with his cheeks in a daze, a light bulb in his dark eyes,
which was a little hollow.
“…”
I wanted to sit up, but I didn’t have much energy. Chu
Wanning had to give up.
The snowy blue tent curtain floated lightly, he turned
sideways and stared at Mo Ran silently, but the two fools
were still immersed in themselves, and did not realize that
Shizun was awake.
It’s not to blame him, anyone who knows his lover has had
a son with another woman a long time ago, and the
stimulation will not be small.
Is Xia Sini really the illegitimate child of Chu Wanning?
How is this possible…Chu Wanning is so high and picky,
which woman in the world can get his eyes?
What’s more, if the illegitimate child is true, Chu Wanning
must have had this child in his previous life, but they have
been together for so many years, Chu Wanning will always
follow ” The words “being a man” are completely irrelevant.
But what is going on with this Kingdee hair deduction!
Mo Ran hit his forehead on the desk in anguish, almost
tangled crazy!
He was originally not smart, and he was the most bad at
thinking about this kind of twists and turns. The more he
thought about it, the bigger his head, and finally he hugged
his head with a “ooh” and completely slumped on the table.
Up.
“Mo Ran, what do you do?”
A quiet and pleasant voice like Kunshan jade rang out in
the room, with a bit of hoarseness.
With a quick bounce, Mo Ran said in amazement: “Shizun,
are you awake?”
“Yeah.” Chu Wanning coughed a few times and raised his
eyes to look at him.” This is the inn on…Linlingyu?”
“Yes, yeah.” Mo Ran stood up, walked to the bed, and
suddenly saw that Chu Wanning’s lower lip seemed a little
broken, thinking Just now, I was confused and intrigued for a
while, but I didn’t control it, and almost caused a big
mistake, and my face flushed with a single brush.
Seeing that his thoughts are not belonging, Chu Wanning
said: “What’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing, nothing.” Mo Ran waved his hand again and
again, turning the subject away, “That’s right, Shizun is in
Xuanyuan Ge suddenly fainted, so I hugged…cough, and
brought you here to rest. I asked the doctor to prescribe the
medicine, and then…”
I heard you talk in sleep and thought of the past, Can’t
help but kiss you.
But where can these words be said, Mo Ran’s voice
gradually fades, his eyes are rarely flustered, and he looks
more and more embarrassed.
Chu Wanning heard him look for the doctor, and saw that
he looked different, he shook his heart, fearing that he
already knew that he was poisoned and his body would
become smaller. I could not help but quietly squeezed the
tape, and asked in a dumb voice:
“What did the doctor say?”
“The doctor said Shizun was affected by the godly
weapon, so he couldn’t support it. “Mo Ran hesitated for a
while, then continued, “Shizun, your spiritual core…”
“It’s no problem, it’s more vulnerable than ordinary
people.”
Mo Ran was taken aback, he I was still thinking about the
fact that Chu Xun and Chu Wanning had scars on their
chests. I guessed that there was some connection between
the two, but after hearing Chu Wanning say this, it seemed
not to be the case. He couldn’t help asking: “How could this
be? Shizun is so powerful, the spiritual core is definitely not
inherently weak, when did it start?”
 “It’s been a long time, since I was injured many years ago
, It’s always been like this.” Chu Wanning waved his hand
carelessly. He didn’t care about this—“Did the doctor say
anything else?”
Mo Ran shook his head and said, “Nothing else. “
The candlelight was dim, Chu Wanning took a deep look at
him, and said: “Then what did you do with your head
against the table?”
“…” Mo Ran suffocated After a while, I couldn’t hold it
back anymore, so I just took it out, took out the Kingdee hair
buckle from his sleeve and spread it in his palm.
“I found this.”
“…”
“On you.”
The hair button flashed brightly With the golden light, Chu
Wanning’s heart kept sinking.
Sure enough, he still knew, and in the end, he couldn’t
hide.
He sighed slightly, and was silent for a long time, and
neither of them spoke any more. Finally, Chu Wanning
closed his eyes and was about to tell the truth, but he heard
Mo Ran mumble: “Shizun, Xia Shidi… is it really your son?”
Chu Wanning:” ……”
Opening my eyes, the blood that had just frozen into ice
seemed to flow again. Speechless for a while, Chu Wanning
only silently stared at the complicated Mo Weiyu beside the
bed, his eyes gradually condensed into two plain words:
“Idiot”.
“Yes.” Chu Wanning raised his hand indifferently, and took
away the Kingdee haircut before Mo Ran could react. “Didn’t
I tell you already, why ask again.”
Mo Ran covered his face and said: “I’m just…make sure
again…”
Although Chu Wanning has repeatedly admitted that Xia
Sini is his flesh and blood, But Mo Ran was still dubious after
all. He endured a strong sense of discomfort and made up
his mind secretly. When he saw Xia Sini, he must cross-
examine him. If you don’t give them a bloody confession, he
will never believe it!
After a while, Chu Wanning’s physical strength gradually
recovered and he was able to get up from the couch.
“My clothes…”
He stroked his skirt, startled, and frowned: “How can it be
so messy?”
Mo Ran: “Oh.”
Lest he remembered some of the sporadic clips before, Mo
Ran hurriedly started talking: “Shizun, are you hungry? The
food in this restaurant is said to be good, Vance Tofu It’s
especially delicious. Let’s go and try it? I’ll treat it.”
Chu Wanning gave him a cold look: “Isn’t it the money I
gave you?”
 He said, but he flicked his sleeves and pushed the door
downstairs.
The dishes of Linlingyu are similar to those of Yangzhou,
fresh and unique, and the taste is quite sweet, which fits
Chu Wanning’s heart.
At this time, the Xuanyuan Hui had ended, and most of
the monks had left. They asked for a box, but they didn’t
have to put on a cloak to conceal their identity. After the two
of them were seated, the shop Xiaoer served two cups of
Biluochun, presented the menu, and withdrew.
“Shizun, let’s look at it first.”
“You choose, the dishes in the south of the Yangtze River, I
can still eat.” Chu Wanning said, picking up the cup and
talking. Take a sip of tea.
However, as soon as the tea touched his lips, he frowned:
“…”
Mo Ran: “What’s the matter? It’s hot?”
“…It’s okay. Maybe the weather is too dry and the corners
of your mouth are chapped.” Chu Wanning said, touching
the corners of his lips with some doubts.
Strange, when did it break?
“…”
Mo Ran immediately lowered his head with a guilty
conscience.
It will take a while for the food to be ready. Chu Wanning
and Mo Ran talked about Xuanyuan Pavilion. The two left
early, and neither knew who the godly weapon would end
up with, but it didn’t matter. , Just go out and inquire at that
time.
During the chat, the table was gradually filled with a
dazzling array of Yangzhou dishes. Chu Wanning felt that
there would be no more information after asking, so he gave
up and stopped talking about it. He glanced across the table
full of bowls, saucers and cups. After a while, his eyes were
raised a few inches, and his gaze fell on the face of the
young man who was smiling nervously on the opposite side.
Chu Wanning asked: “Have you been to Jiangnan before?”
Mo Ran naturally went to see the apricot blossoms before
he was born again, but he did not forget that he is only ten
Seven, Fang entered Sisheng Peak for two years, so he
immediately shook his head: “I have never been here
before.”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, his expression was flat and
his voice was clear, and said: “But you just clicked. The
table is good.”
“…!”
Mo Ran suddenly reflected what he said. His delicacies
were based on Chu Wanning’s preferences. Point. I wanted
him to eat better and regain his strength, but he forgot that
he shouldn’t have such knowledge of Huaiyang cuisine.
“When I was a kid, I worked in the back kitchen of Music
Square. I haven’t tasted many dishes, but I have heard a lot
of them.”
 Chu Wanning didn’t go into details: “Let’s eat.”
Draught in the south of the Yangtze River, Linlingyu even
has crabs in cattail baskets, shrimps in bamboo cages, and
fish in wicker. Therefore, river seafood is everywhere on the
beech wood table. The crispy fried Liangxi eel with sauce,
the sweet and sour and crispy squirrel mandarin fish, the
pipa prawn, the chrysanthemum conch, and the braised
silver carp head are fragrant.
As for fresh vegetables and meat, cold cut desserts are
also delicately prepared and very elegant.
Clearly stewed crab noodles, lion head, crystal meat,
boiled dry shreds in chicken sauce, dumplings in soup, and
Vance tofu, to name a few.
Mo Ran dragged his cheeks, watching Xiao Er put the last
dish of osmanthus cake on the table, and then quietly
glanced at Chu Wanning. Xindao: I wonder if there are so
many dishes today, which one will he eat first?
I thought about it, and secretly bet with myself:
It must be a crab meal lion head.
This is Chu Wanning’s favorite Yangzhou cuisine. As
expected, when the dishes are ready, his chopsticks first
leaned over there without any suspense.
Mo Ran sighed in his heart, this person is always so easy
to guess, eating and doing things, they are all 10%…
Gudong. A round and cute lion head fell into the Mo Ran
bowl.
 …change?
Mo Ran raised his head in amazement, and gradually had
a flattered look on his face: “Master, Shizun.”
“I have been in ill health these past few days. I can’t help
you take care of it.”
He heard it right? ? Mo Ran became more amazed.
Chu Wanning actually told him-can’t you take care of it? ?
He has never spoken this sentence in his previous life! !
When Chu Wanning saw the young man on the opposite
side, his face slowly flushed, his eyebrows stretched, his
eyes slowly rounded, and a hair on his forehead shook
tremblingly. He couldn’t help but feel helpless, but he still
wanted face, Chu-zongshi took a sip of tea coldly.
Lip hurts…
In fact, during those days when Xia Sini was by his side,
Chu Wanning had vaguely blamed himself. If you reflect at
midnight, you will also feel that you are indeed too harsh,
and you are even more expressive towards Mo Ran. From
then on, he told himself that he shouldn’t do this again
when he got back to his body, and he had to change
something.
When Xuanji came to Taohuayuan, Chu Wanning coughed
for a long time, and reluctantly asked him how to make his
apprentice less afraid of himself.
Xuanji froze for a moment, and then said: “First of all, you
have to show love to your apprentice appropriately.”
 Express love…
Chu Wanning thought of Mo Ran may have never eaten
crab meal lion head, so he spoke lightly, and said: “Boiled
crab meal lion head, finely chopped pork belly, and use
shrimp roe, crab meat, and crab roe to fill up rounds. Pinch
the fat and thin. Alternate lion heads, simmered in clear
soup, green vegetables floating in the soup, served in a red
clay casserole, the color is very beautiful.”
“…”
Mo Ran was stunned.
Just eat as soon as you eat. What did you memorize the
recipe?
It turned out that Chu Wanning felt that this was a patient
introduction, a kind of love for his apprentice, so after a
meal, Mo Ran tasted every dish and listened to a bunch of
them. Like a summary of the dishes memorized from
“Jianghuai Shiji”.
If it weren’t for Chu Wanning’s cool voice, I’m afraid Mo
Ran would have to lift the table and leave.
“Hey, did you hear that? The last lot of Xuanyuan Pavilion
was photographed by the people of Linyi Rufeng sect!”
The seats are separated by bamboo curtains. His voice
rang a little bit, and Mo Ran and the others heard him
clearly without hindrance.
Chu Wanning suddenly stopped the introduction of
“Crystal Meat”, glanced at each other with Mo Ran, and
focused.
 A rough man was talking: “Why haven’t I heard? Godly
weapon? The price of 300 million gold, paid on the spot. Oh,
it’s really a sky-high price. I have never seen it in my life.
That’s a lot of money.”
“Look at what you pay for, don’t you know that in addition
to this godly weapon, Rufeng sect also spent 50 million to
buy a sphenoid beauty seat!”
“Oh my God, isn’t the sphenoid beauty seat used for raw
eating or double cultivation? It’s too unreasonable for the
world’s No. 1 sect to do such a shameful practice. That’s it!”
“Brother Su said that the sphenoid beauty seat is a
reasonable cultivation method, not a forbidden technique.
Although the beauty seat looks similar to me, it is not a
mortal after all. It’s like eating fairy fruit to help you
improve. There is nothing to criticize.”
“Hmph, I can’t agree…”
The other chuckled: “Buy a beauty Xi’s seems to be a
young disciple of Rufeng sect, who was born in the simplest
form. He is called Ye. He looks like a dog. I didn’t expect it to
be this kind of person who relies on sleeping women to
improve his cultivation. I think Rufeng sect is also at dusk.
It’s gone.”
Someone next to him laughed and said: “What is this,
everyone has a heart for beauty.”
The people next to me started arguing about ethics and
morality. It’s not worth listening to.
 Chu Wanning repeats softly: “Godly weapon was bought
by Rufeng sect?”
“It sounds like this.”
Chu Wanning couldn’t help but express his worries. L: “It’s
difficult. If this matter is tracked down, you must go to
Rufeng sect to find out…”
When he said that, Mo Ran remembered, “Ah,” he said,
lightly Lightly said: “Shizun was originally from Rufeng
sect.”
“Hmm.”
“Don’t want to go back?”
Mentioned back to Rufeng sect, Chu Wanning looked tired,
and frowned, and said, “Although this is a famous school in
the upper cultivator world, I used to…”
When he was half talking, suddenly there was a noise of
people and horses in the hall. Someone shouted: “Madame,
I’ll give you five hundred gold, and immediately clear the
place, and all these guests will be kicked out! Today, our
little-gongzi wants to make a reservation!”

The author has something to say:

Pack crabs in cattail baskets, shrimps in bamboo cages, and fish in

wickers. This description comes from Zheng Banqiao Collection.
Since it is not a popular excerpt, in order to avoid
misunderstandings, it is not original and the source is attached.

Big White Cat: Thank you “Lingjian Crane”, “Dawn”, “Five Three”,
“Long Song”, “Brain Hole Like a Black Hole”, “Chiba”, “Doublesaya”
”, “Don’t live in Taoyuan”, “Musang”, “Luoyan”, “Yi Er San Si”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Er Gouzi: Thank you, “Jian Wu Sheng” “Fish fish”, “wine wine”,

“greedy meow”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing” threw landmines
~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Attached Zhu Jun’s favorite and The most annoying food:

Chu Wanning

Favorites: crab meal, lion head, lotus crisp

Hate: Spicy Hot Pot

Mo Ran

Favorite: Red Oil Copy Hand

Dislike: salted bean curd

Xue Meng

Favorite: spicy hot pot

dislike: salty Dou Hua

Shi Mei

Favourite: Qianzi Noodle

Hate: Bingtang Haw

Ye Wangxi

Favorite: Sweet and sour carp

Hate: pancakes wrapped in green onions

Mei Hanxue

Favorite: Zheergen

Hate: pork (this is good, this is halal )

The young master of Rufeng sect who will appear in the next chapter

Favorite: all kinds of meat, especially pork (this is very bad, this Very
unhalal)

Hate: Vance Tofu

I’m so hungry… I slipped away It’s

Oh no, I slip back to my daily life and thank you guys who follow
articles, hehe~
85. How can this Venerable one
be sent at one thousand five?

The boss’s wife’s voice came with a grin: “Oh, Dao is so

lavish, and the shot is five hundred gold. You really make
the Nujia happy. But when a small shop opens for business,
it’s about being kind. How can it be? How about chasing
other guests away? Do you think this is good? The largest
one in the Guiwu Pavilion private room is reserved for such
lavish guests as Dao Ye. I will show you over to see——”
There is another “look” that hasn’t been exported yet, and
there is the sound of smashing benches and chairs.
“Look at what! I care if you are Guiwu Pavilion or Tortoise
Pavilion-your grandmother’s, this name has gotten bad.
Don’t, don’t, give you a thousand gold and drive them
away!”
“Don’t make problems for the slave family, Master Dao,
you see, you are the learned man who understands things.”
The lady boss did not hesitate to open her eyes and talk
nonsense, and smiled crisply, “Both left and right. A guest, if
you are not satisfied with Guiwu Pavilion, I can also give you
another one, which is smaller, but elegant and beautiful. I
will give you a piece of Pipa singing and dancing for free.
Would you like this?”
“Not good! Not good! Fifteen! Let the people roll!” the
rough voice roared, “Don’t chirp! I will be angry when my
house-gongzi comes soon!”
” Wow-“The daughter may be a lot for others, but for Mo
Ran, who has been the emperor of the human world, it
sounds really funny. It is important to know that he sent
Song Qiutong some treasures in his previous life, which are
all invaluable. So he bit his chopsticks, his eyes were open
and he whispered, and he laughed to Chu Wanning in a low
voice, “Shizun Shizun, listen to this man, you want to drive
us away for a thousand and five.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, opened the bamboo curtain
of the elegant room, and looked downstairs.
I saw a large crowd of people in the dining hall hall.
Although they were wearing regular clothes and could not
see which school they belonged to, they were equipped with
a cold light around their waists. The high-grade treasured
sword, the hand is holding a demon wolf who salivates. The
value of the treasure sword may be difficult to judge, but
the demon wolf is priceless, and it is not easy for the
ordinary cultivator to get one, but each of them has one,
obviously a very prominent background.
The guests who were originally eating all looked at these
people in horror, and the hall was silent for a while.
 Suddenly, a snowy white light flew into the inn. After
everyone saw it clearly, they were taken aback, and then all
shrank back with a bang. Some were timid and screamed:
“Yes A big demon, there is a big demon!”
What jumped in was a snow-white wolf demon who was
three people tall. His eyes were scarlet as blood, his hair
was as bright as silk, and a pair of wolf fangs gleamed with
cold light. The arms are as long as an adult man.
However, on the huge body of this fierce beast, there is a
young man with handsome brows and arrogant eyes sitting
and lying leisurely with Erlang’s legs upright. The plate was
embroidered with strict gold thread, his head was wearing a
pouch, a cluster of soft red tassels dropped from the crown
of a silver lion with the sun, and a jasper bow lying on his
knees should be his weapon.
As soon as the brave monks saw him, they knelt on one
knee, hammered their hands on their chests, and said in
unison: “Gongzi!”
“Alright.” Youth One With an impatient face, he waved his
hand, “I want you to do something to grind, and welcome,
welcome your dog head!”
“Puff.” Mo Ran laughed and whispered to Chu Wanning.”
He said that they welcome the dog’s head, then he himself
became a dog’s head?”
“…”
The young man was sitting and lying between the soft
neck of the demon wolf, looking surly: “This Who is the
shopkeeper who broke the inn?”
Although the proprietress was scared, she still walked
forward calmly and said with a smile: “It is insulting the
eyes of the immortal monarch, the shopkeeper of this small
shop is It’s a slave.”
“Oh.” The young man glanced at her, “Ben-gongzi wants
to live in a store, but he is not used to being crowded. Tell
them, I will make up for the lost money. .”
“But Xianjun…”
“I know you are embarrassed. I’ll apologize for me. If you
really refuse, then forget it. “The young man threw a kit to
the proprietress, and when it was opened, there was a
bunch of golden nine-featured return to Yuan Wan. This
meatball can greatly increase the cultivation base within a
ten-year period. One on the market costs more than two
thousand gold, and the lady boss took it. First, the color of
the other party changed because of the luxuriantness of the
other party, and then quietly relieved.
No monk would refuse such a good thing, so if you invite
someone to leave, it is always the past.
The proprietress apologized and gave gifts one by one.
The young man yawned, and looked down at the group of
attendants with disgust, and said: “It’s all rubbish, I don’t
want me to come myself.”
A glance at each other left and right, and then said: “…-
gongzi is wise, -gongzi is mighty.”
 People soon dispersed, except for Chu Wanning and Mo
Ran who didn’t care about money and money. The pill,
everyone else took the things and left the inn without
complaining and went to live in another house.
The proprietress said: “-gongzi, they are all gone, but two
guests said that the night is deep. One of them is ill and
doesn’t want to look elsewhere. Look…”
“Forget it, don’t care about the sick rice.” The young man
waved his hand happily, “Just don’t disturb me.”
The sick rice Chu Wanning: “…………… …”
The lady boss immediately smiled and said
enthusiastically: “-gongzi is such a good person. It’s too late,
-gongzi should rest or eat something first?”
The youth said:” I’m hungry. I don’t have a rest, I want to
eat.”
“-gongzi wants to eat, that little shop must treat the best
dishes. Our chef is best at making crab noodles, lion heads,
crystal dishes… …”
“Lion’s head to vent anger?” The young man is obviously
not a southerner, and he doesn’t like southern cuisine. He
was taken aback after hearing the name of the dish, and
then frowned and waved his hand, “No, I don’t understand.
What a mess.”
I thought he was a son of a family, but now it seems that
he may be an upstart wealthy businessman.
The proprietress: “…what-gongzi wants to use, as long as
the shop knows it, you can do it.”
 “Good to say.” The young man pointed to his attendants.
“Cut five catties of beef for each of them, and separately
give me ten catties of beef, one catty of shochu, and two
legs of lamb. That’s about it. It’s too late to eat too much, so
I feel a little stomachache.”
Mo Ran: “Wow…”
Looking back, I wanted to laugh at the young man’s pail-
like appetite with Shizun, but I saw Chu Wanning staring at
the young man intently, with a look in his eyes. The thin
haze of unpredictable smoke.
Mo Ran asked subconsciously: “Shizun seems to know
him?”
“Hmm.”
He originally just asked casually, but he didn’t expect Chu
Wanning to return I really knew him, and couldn’t help but
be surprised: “What? Then, what is he?”
“Rufeng sectSect Leader only son.” Chu Wanning
whispered, “Nangong Si.”
” ……” Mo Ran thought, no wonder Chu Wanning would
know him. After all, Chu Wanning was a guest of Linyi
Rufeng sect and the son of Sect Leader. He must have met
him. It’s no wonder that I didn’t know him, this Nangong Si
had already died of illness when he was bloodbathed Rufeng
sect in his previous life.
At the time, he said that Sect Leader’s son was a sickly
half-handicapped man. He didn’t expect that when he saw
him today, he turned out to be such an arrogant young man
who was alive and healthy.
…Why did you die of illness? Suddenly ill?
Nangong Si was happily eating downstairs. Soon after a
few moments, he ate up two shanks of lamb and ten catties
of beef, and drank several bowls of wine. Mo Ran couldn’t
stay upstairs. Speechless.
“Shizun, isn’t Rufeng sect the most refined? What’s the
matter with this young master? It seems to be less
important than our Xue Mengmeng.”
Chu Wanning brought him together The head that came
over pressed back, and he still turned his face, looking at
the following scene: “Don’t give you a name for your fellow
door.”
Hehe laughed twice, Mo Ran was about to say something,
but As Chu Wanning nodded his head with his fingertips, his
smoky sleeves were falling on his face. The fabric was light
and light, like silk or satin, and it felt warm and cold like
water. I couldn’t help thinking of something for a moment,
and was stunned.
I was in the house just now, and he pulled Chu Wanning’s
shirt in a delirious manner. After pulling it for a long time, he
didn’t pull it apart. He thought it was Chu Wanning’s
clothes.
But at the moment, looking closely at the material of the
clothes, Mo Ran suddenly recognized that this was the “Ice
Mist Aya” from Kunlun Taxue Palace.
 Kunlun Taxue Palace is one of the most indifferent sects in
the family of the immortals in the Shangxiu world. Every
disciple, who is five years old, must enter the Kunlun Holy
Land to retreat and practice until he has his own spirit. Only
after the nuclear check can be exited. Although the spiritual
core itself is self-contained, practice is only to summon it
out. But this time is very long, often as long as ten to fifteen
years, during which no unrelated people should be allowed
to enter. So the food and clothing of the disciples became
troublesome, and the food was okay, because the Kunlun
Holy Land is adjacent to the Queen Mother Lake, and the
disciples of Taxue Palace can enter the lake to fish by
themselves every day, but they can’t make their own
clothes, right?
So almost, “Ice Mist Aya” came into being.
The clothes cut out with this kind of Lingluo are not only
as soft as smoke, but also have a dust-preventing spell
attached to them, and dust cannot be contaminated. Unless
they are splashed with blood and other stains, they do not
need to be cleaned.
But the most wonderful thing is that the “Ice Mist Aya” will
change as the owner’s body shape changes. This is
indispensable for the disciples of the Snow Palace. They
enter the forbidden area at the age of five, and it may take
until fifteen. It takes only twenty to leave the customs.
During this long period of time, the clothes woven by Bing
Mist and Aya can grow with them, from the Chui Tiao
children to the Yuli youth, avoiding the embarrassment of
poorly fitting clothes.
——But what can Chu Wanning do in clothes made of this
material?
Mo Ran squinted his eyes, and suddenly there was a spark
in his mind. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. It
seemed that something was wrong from the beginning.
What is it…
“I’m harassing, where is the shopkeeper?”
With a sigh of relief, but the amiable young voice
interrupted Mo Ran’s thoughts suddenly.
Looking down, it was the group of Rufeng sect disciples
who appeared in Xuanyuan Pavilion during the day. The
headed crane was fluttering and holding a saber. The hilt
opened the curtain and leaned half of his body. Come in.
“Isn’t this Ye Wangxi’s follower?” Mo Ran’s spirit came in
an instant.
Rufeng sect has seventy-two cities, and the disciples
usually don’t know each other. As for Nangong Si, he was
sitting alone in a private room with his back facing the door,
so the group of teenagers glanced at the disciple in the inn,
who was wearing regular clothes, but did not recognize a
familiar face.
Ye Wangxi meets Nangong Si, this is a good show.
“I’m really sorry, the shop has been booked tonight.” The
lady boss hurriedly greeted her, and cursed herself for
forgetting to close the door and lock the door. Let’s take a
look, I’m sorry, I’m really sorry.”
The headed boy looked embarrassed: “Oh, how can this
be? I just went to see other stores. It’s a human being. We
brought a thin girl here. She hasn’t rested for a long time.
She is thinking about finding a better place to sleep. The
shopkeeper, please ask the uncle who booked the room, can
you let her out? Coming from the room?”
“This…I am afraid I am unwilling.”
The young man made a polite and begged politely: “Just
ask the lady boss If he doesn’t want to, then forget it.”
In the future, the lady boss has no time to speak.
Suddenly Nangong Si’s entourage at the table by the door
slapped the table and stood up, and said angrily: “What do
you ask? Go out, go out! Don’t disturb my family-gongzi to
eat!”
“Yes! Wearing Rufeng sect clothes, I am embarrassed to
take a girl to sleep, so I don’t want to be ashamed of my
clan!”
The young man didn’t expect that they had
misunderstood such a misunderstanding. His face flushed
immediately, and he said angrily: “Why is this fellow Daoist
spitting blood? I’m Rufeng sect upright, so naturally I won’t
do such a thing. This girl is It was my family-gongzi kindly
saved, how can you allow you to talk nonsense like this?”
“Your family-gongzi?” Nangong Si’s entourage glanced at
the room, and saw that the young master was still drinking
casually Shochu seems to have acquiesced to the act of
driving people, so he relaxed, and said with a sneer,
“Everyone knows that there is only one -gongzi from Rufeng
sect, who is your family?”
“Under Rufeng sectYe Wangxi.” A gentle voice rang from
outside the curtain.
The teenagers turned their heads one after another: “Ye-
gongzi——”
Ye Wangxi was dressed in black, and his handsome face
was a little more delicate in the candlelight. After arriving at
the inn, there was a woman wearing a veil and revealing
anxious and soft eyes, it was Song Qiutong.
“…” When Mo Ran saw her, the veins on his forehead
jumped twice.
Yenjia’s road is narrow, why is she…
Nangong Si’s entourage saw that the person who came
was actually Ye Wangxi. First they were taken aback, and
then there were a few uncomfortable , A look of disgust
appeared on his face.
This Ye Wangxi is the adopted son of the first Elder of
Rufeng sect and belongs to the “dark city” of Rufeng sect 72
City. As the name suggests, the dark city is good at
cultivating dark guards. Rufeng sectSect Leader originally
trained him to become the next dark guard leader, but
because Ye Wangxi’s roots are not suitable for the dark
guard mental method, he gradually transferred to the main
city and became the Lord’s Right man and right arm.
 Because of Ye Wangxi’s identity as a dark guard in his
early years, he acted low-key, and very few people knew his
name. However, the Lord respects him very much. In recent
years, there has even been a rumor that Ye Wangxi is an
illegitimate child of the Lord. Perhaps for this reason, the
genuine young master Nangong Si has always been at odds
with Ye Wangxi.
The young master doesn’t like him, how can the
entourage underneath have any good impression of Ye-
gongzi?
Originally, as juniors, they must never offend Ye-gongzi,
but each of these people is Nangong Si’s cronies, and they
are directly assigned to Nangong. Therefore, the
atmosphere is frozen for a long time, and they are still rough
people. With a sneer, he said: “Ye-gongzi, please come back,
I am afraid that there is no place for you in this inn today.”
“-gongzi, since they said there is no room , Then, let’s look
elsewhere.” Song Qiutong stretched out his slender fingers,
grabbed Ye Wangxi’s hem, and said in a panic, “Besides, the
cost here is extravagant, I really don’t dare to teach it-
Gongzi will spend more money…”
Mo Ran heard these two sentences upstairs, rolled his
eyes, and thought that wherever this guy really went, it was
this weak and pitiful tone. He pitted him at the beginning,
but now he is pitting Ye Wangxi again.
Ye Wangxi was about to speak, and suddenly, a huge
white shadow shot out from the inside and slammed behind
Ye Wangxi.
Song Qiutong lost his voice and said in shock: “-gongzi be
careful!!”
“Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”
With the loud cry Howl, a snow-white demon wolf ran
wildly around Ye Wangxi and then went crazy.
“…”
In the silence of everyone.
Ye Wangxi lowered his eyes and asked the white-haired
demon wolf who was three people tall, but still sticking to
the ground at this moment, and said: “Naobaijin?”
This demon wolf is Nangong Si. Its mount is named
Naobaijin because its pupils are as red as agate, its fur is as
white as snow, and its claws are touched with gold.
Since Naobaijin is here, Nangong Si must be here too. Ye
Wangxi raised his hand and touched the white velvet brain
door that Naobaijin had approached, and looked around.
Sand——
The bamboo curtain was opened with one hand, the
sleeves were bright red, and the edges were wrapped with
gold silk.
Half of his impatience face was exposed, Nangong Si
folded his arms and leaned in the private room leisurely,
with a pot of soju in his palm. He looked at Ye Wangxi and
scoffed. Said: “Interesting, I can meet you wherever I go.
You follow me so closely, if you provoke others to talk about
the two of us, where do you put my face?”

The author has something to say:

Wolf: Give you five hundred, let’s go.

Asshole: Don’t go.

Wolf: Give you a thousand, go!

Asshole: Don’t go!

Wolf cub: Here is one thousand and five! Are you going to leave?

Asshole: This Venerable One belonged to this world in the last life.
You can shut up as a premature ghost!

Wolf cub: Do you dare to curse me! Ooooooooo! ! ! !

Asshole: Wow! Wow! !

Boss: crooked? Is it a wild animal epidemic prevention station?

There are two mad dogs quarreling in my shop. Yes, one is a husky
and the other is Alaska… Yes, yes, that Alaska also carried a
Samoyed named Naobaijin with him… Yes, none of them seemed to
fight. It’s very dangerous after the vaccine…

Big White Cat: Thank you “Chiba”, “Ranxiu”, “Longge”, “Wine Wine”,
“Five Three”, “One Ersansi” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for the “Fan Ye Fan Soup” and “Wine Wine” for
throwing mines~

Everyday thanks to the big brother who chased the article, everyone
is happy in the winter solstice and remember to eat dumplings~
 86. This Venerable one’s ex-
wife is not a fuel-efficient lamp

“…” Ye Wangxi was obviously blocked by what he said, but

he didn’t get angry and said for a moment, “You
misunderstood. I didn’t want to follow you, but came to
Xuanyuan Pavilion by the order of the Lord. One thing goes
back.”
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning heard this and glanced at each
other.
——Godly weapon.
Nangong Si shook the red clay jug in his hand, his
complexion even more gloomy: “Father wants to buy
something, what can I do for you? Don’t I have no hands
and feet, won’t I do it for him?”
“…Asi, I didn’t mean that.”
“Who told you to call me that?” Nangong Si’s eyebrows
were extremely low, his eyes were like electricity, “Ye-
gongzi, Don’t think that if your father is blind and close to
you, you can act unscrupulously in front of me… Don’t you
feel nauseous?”
 “I call you that way, it means the Lord. If you Feel
disgusted, just tell him by yourself.” Ye Wangxi was silent for
a few minutes, and said, “What’s the use of getting angry at
me.”
“Don’t use your father to crush me!”
Nangong Si took a breath, and slightly suppressed his
anger. The two black pupils were bright and extremely cold,
just like the silver moon was hanging high and the wolf
smoke filled.
“Ye-gongzi.” He seemed to lengthen these three words in
particular, “Father asked you to call me Ah Si, I am afraid he
will be wrong about your position in the faction, but you Be
a little self-aware in your heart. Don’t give you three-point
color, you opened a dyeing workshop, you know, even if you
are dyed in a big red and purple, you can’t compare with me
when you were born here.”
On Ye Wangxi gentleman’s face like the wind, there seems
to be a trace of darkness, his thick eyelashes as thick as the
sticks, and quietly said: “What the young master said is, but
Ye Mou… has never thought about Young masters are
shoulder to shoulder.”
The switching of titles made Nangong Si a little more
comfortable. He raised his hand and drank a few spicy
shochu, but he was not drunk, and stared at Ye Wangxi.
After a while, he sneered from his nose and waved his hand:
“I dare not measure you. Look at how you are now, how can
you be…”
 He suddenly realized that there are many people here. He
almost said something that shouldn’t have been said,
pressed his lips quickly, and stopped speaking.
“…”
On the other hand, Ye Wangxi, even though he was so
insulted, he still kept his eyes down, no one could see
whether he was angry or humiliated. , He only gave
everyone a peaceful and gentle face, three points heroic,
seven points restrained.
The atmosphere was momentarily embarrassing.
Nangong Si looked awkwardly from side to side for a
while, his gaze fell on the woman behind Ye Wangxi, as if to
cover up the mistake he had just made, he coughed, his
chin raised at the woman and asked Ye Wangxi said: “Did
you save it?”
“Hmm.”
“Where was she from? Don’t save me if the source is
unknown.”
“It’s okay, it was taken by Xuanyuan Pavilion.”
Nangong Si didn’t care about Xuanyuan Pavilion’s bid, and
didn’t bother to inquire about it, but when he heard that
Song Qiutong was actually taken, he couldn’t help eating
Surprised. The eyes that had been lazy and perfunctory
suddenly sharpened, staring at Song Qiutong’s face, and for
a while, he said: “Is this a slave or a sphenoid beauty seat?”
There are only two types of people in Cultivation
Continent that can be openly exposed. In addition to the
sphenoid beauty seat, there is also a slave bone.
Slave bones are the heirs of human races and demons.
People fear the demonic nature of such alien races. Once
they are aware, they will destroy their true essence and
imprint slave curse on their pipa bones. Let them become
servants.
However, the price of the slave bones is not high, and it is
nothing unusual. Generally, it is to pour tea for the martial
arts, or be bought and played by the wealthy businessmen.
Since it was sold by Xuanyuan Pavilion, it shouldn’t be of
this kind.
Sure enough, Ye Wangxi said: “It’s a sphenoid beauty
seat.”
Nangong Si became interested, bypassed Ye Wangxi,
walked to Song Qiutong, and looked at the goods. I looked
around her like a circle, then frowned and said: “Why is this
thing lame? Remnant?”
“…She was injured when she was caught, After applying
the medicine, it’s not good enough.” Ye Wangxi paused, “So
we can’t walk far, and want to stay here for one night.”
Nangong Si is noncommittal, squinting his eyes, and
suddenly leaning in. Song Qiutong sniffed sharply around his
neck, acting like a wild untamed wolf. Song Qiutong was
frightened by his apprentice-like behavior. He clasped his
clothes in the same place, crumbling.
“It smells no different from ordinary people.” He rubbed
his nose and sneezed, “There is also the smell of fat
powder…”
Waving a hand, Nangong Si asked casually: “How much is
it?”
“50 million.”
“Silver?”
“Gold.”
Nangong Si suddenly widened his eyes: “Ye Wangxi, you
lunatic? Do you know how many top grindstones are enough
for 50 million gold? Buy me a woman for the fuck? Do you
think my Rufeng sect’s money is not money?”
“I didn’t spend two of the martial arts.” Ye Wangxi paused
for a moment, then said, “It’s not for you.”
“You—!” The anger that had just dropped came up again,
and Nangong Si’s face changed. “You are so good!” Turning
his head and staring at Song Qiutong, the more staring, the
more unpleasant, especially the cover-up vice Qing Sha,
how upset she looked, she immediately ordered, “You, the
rag on your face, take it off!”
Song Qiutong was frightened, clutching Ye Wangxi’s
sleeve tightly and moving behind him Shrinked a bit, his
voice is extremely pitiful: “Ye-gongzi, I…I don’t want to…”
Ye Wangxi’s slender figure is not as strong and tall as
Nangong Si, but he raises his head slightly to look at
Nangong Si’s At that time, she was not afraid: “She is not
willing, so the young master should not force her.”
 “Luo Luo is wordy, you saved her, and that is because
Rufeng sect owes me a life. You have to listen to me. Take it
off!”
“She was saved by me. From the time I saved her, she
was free.” Ye Wangxi said, “Please also Master, don’t It’s
hard to be strong.”
“Ye Wangxi! You are a good thing!” Nangong Si banged
the door frame angrily, “What do you take me for? Today I
even hit you , I said that if she wanted her to pick it, she
would take it off, and if she took off the veil, let you live
here. If you don’t take it off, let me go fucking!” Ye Wangxi
almost sighed imperceptibly. Turning his head and saying to
Song Qiutong: “Let’s go.”
Nangong Si is not the only one who has choked on him
now. Ye Wangxi has a godly weapon on his body, saying that
nothing can be done to him. After leaving, Chu Wanning
immediately said: “Go and stop him.”
“Good, good.” Mo Ran also had this intention, but after a
long time, he was taken aback, “Shizun, stop.” Let him live,
but he will stay in the store to rest.”
“Give him half of our room.”
“…Uh.” Mo Ran did not know why, suddenly look Becomes
a little embarrassed, “I’m afraid this is a bit wrong. “
Chu Wanning raised his eyelids slightly: “What’s wrong?” “
“Shizun knows something, we better not stay in the same
room with him, and he will not agree, because this is Ye
Wangxi, he is actually…”
 When it came to the point, I suddenly heard Nangong Si
banging over a table below, his cups and dishes crackled to
the ground, and he violently pulled a stool on top, and said
angrily: “Who Allow you to just leave? ! I think you are
turning a blind eye! You get me back! “
“…” Now even the faces of Nangong Si’s protagonists are
a little embarrassed.
This is not…Young Master, did you let the family go away?
Ye Wangxi seems to have been accustomed to Nangong
Si’s unreasonable harassment. He planned to pretend not to
hear his rant, patted Song Qiutong on the shoulder, and
signaled her not to look at the madness behind him.
“Ye Wangxi! “
“…”
“Ye Wangxi! ! “
“…”
“Ye-forget-past! ! ! “
Ye Wangxi’s forehead blue veins couldn’t help but jump
twice, and finally couldn’t help turning his head.
Unexpectedly, a hip flask was thrown towards him, his
pupils shrank suddenly, Ye Wangxi was about to dodge, and
suddenly A white shadow flashed in front of me.
“Ah——! “
A fragile cry of pain surprised everyone present, and Ye
Wangxi and Nangong Si were even more discolored.
 It turned out that Song was actually between the electric
light and flint. Qiutong stood in front of Ye Wangxi, the
heavy red clay jug was hitting her forehead severely, and
the blood was flowing in an instant. Her bright white jade
hands trembled and stroked the blood, and she burst into
tears immediately. .
“Don’t touch it, let me see the injury. “
“I’m fine, it’s fine if you don’t hurt -gongzi…”
“You just talk, what bottle to throw? “Ye Wangxi said with
a deep tone, gave Nangong Si a reproach, and then said to
his attendant, “Take gold to create medicine.” “
“-gongzi, all the Jinchuang medicines I brought have been
used up. “The attendant whispered, “Or I’ll just go out and
buy some more.” “
Nangong Si didn’t expect this to happen either. Although
forced to calm down, there was still a trace of apology in his
eyes. He sternly said, “I, I have it here….Alan, take my
medicine pouch.”
Ye Wangxi was a little angry, and pressed his lips to ignore
him.
Holding the small medicine bottle, I froze in the same
place for a long time. Ye Wangxi didn’t see Ye Wangxi
looking back at him. Nangong Si couldn’t make it through,
so he simply stuffed the medicine bottle roughly into Song
Qiutong: “For you, love Do you need it?”
Song Qiutong is like a frightened deer. First, he looks at Ye
Wangxi tremblingly. Seeing that he hasn’t stopped him, but
is silent, he just calms down and collects the gold wound
medicine, and even fights injuries. His own man lowered his
head and whispered: “Thank you Nangong-gongzi.”
Unexpectedly, the girl who was almost kicked by herself
would say thank you, Nangong Si was taken aback, and then
he answered. God waved his hand and coughed awkwardly:
“It’s okay.”
It was night, Ye Wangxi and his party finally stayed here.
In an inn, count the candles, and the stars are in chaos.
Mo Ran sits at the window with his cheeks resting, rather
absent-minded. It has been nearly two years since the
rebirth, and the progress of many things is very different
from the previous life. It is always somewhat subtle to see
the same people doing different things.
Song Qiutong, Ye Wangxi, Bu’gui…
These people and things that were so familiar from
previous lives have all reappeared in his life over time. It’s
just that in this life he will never marry Song Qiutong again.
As for Ye Wangxi, this person will soon become famous in
the world and become the second-largest master in the
cultivation world after Chu Wanning.
And Bu’gui.
Thinking of the Modao that had accompanied him in his
previous life, he felt agitated.
“Shizun.”
“What’s the matter?”
 “You have drawn this charm for half an hour, why haven’t
you finished it? “
“That’s all right.” Chu Wanning said, with the help of a
solitary lamp, carefully took the nib dipped in cinnabar and
lighted the last few strokes, and an extremely complicated
Tenglong appeared on the paper.
Mo Ran leaned over to look.
“What is this?”
“Ascending Dragon enchantment.” Chu Wanning said.
“What do you do?”
“Can insight into all the magic marks around, large or
small. If the mysterious person wants to test the spirit root
essence with godly weapon, he must use the weapon Leave
the seal on top. Is this weapon a coincidence or his
meticulous design, you can know immediately.”
“Wow, there is such a good thing, why didn’t Shizun use
Xuanyuan Pavilion?”
“…I wake up the Ascending Dragon enchantment, you can
understand it.”
I saw Chu Wanning pierce his fingertips and wiped it on
one of the dragon scales. The little yellow dragon on the top
suddenly overflowed with golden light, and his eyes and tail
began to swing flexibly.
Chu Wanning said: “Are you a real dragon?”
There was a shrill voice on the paper: “Yes, yes, This
Venerable one is true Dragon.”
 “How can you see it.”
“Stupid mortals! Why don’t you believe it!”
“If you can jump out of the paper, I I recognize you as a
real dragon.”
“What’s the problem with this! You wait for This Venerable
one! Hey!”
Golden light flashed, a mighty little dragon the size of a
palm suddenly Jumped out of the paper, shook his head and
waved his tail, flared his teeth and danced his claws, and
flew around Chu Wanning triumphantly. He blew up and
said, “Hahaha, hahaha, I am a big dragon, big dragon, I
have many Little secret, little secret. I have many secrets,
so I won’t tell you, I won’t tell, I won’t tell, tell, you!”
Chu Wanning used those eyes that were as clear as ice
lakes to be cold He glanced at the little loach coldly,
covered it with his hands on the table, and said blankly to
Mo Ran: “Understood?”
“Understood…”
“Let go of me! You stupid mortal! You messed up the
whiskers of This Venerable one!”
Chu Wanning raised his hand and unceremoniously clicked
on its reverse scale. The blood-stained scale: “Shut up and
go to work.”

The author has something to say:

Xiao Qinglong bgm exposes his childhood hahahaha~ The younger

brothers of this childhood song don’t know if they have heard it.
Cover your face~

Update the person’s small card sticker:

Nangong Si

Word: None Shun

posthumous name: None

Occupation: Rufeng sectSect Leader 嫡-gongzi

say Keep it simple: the second generation of officials

Social aspect: The young masters of the upper cultivator who have
led many fans

Simply put: there is a group Brother’s eldest brother

Current favorite: Naobaijin

Favorite food: meat bones

Hate: Vegetables

Height: 185

Big white cat: Thank you “Green”, “If you don’t talk about it, you will
die star people”, “Chiba “, “The cold alpaca”, “Five Three”, “Long
Song”, “Brain Hole Like a Black Hole”, “Wine Wine”, “Heqiu”, “Zhou
Fang Lisi”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Er Gouzi: Thank you for “eat a chicken”, “meat master fan soup”,
“Chu Wanning’s boyfriend” (………………), director, I can’t say this
thank you word anymore , I think my heart is blocked, a little green, I
want to kill this person…… QAQ
87. This Venerable one does not
want you to accept disciples

The little dragon comes and goes like the wind, only a cup
of tea, he whizzes back from the window, yelling: “I found it,
I found it, there are so many traces of spells in this inn, wow
hahaha “
“Little Loach, you yell so loudly, are you afraid that the
next door won’t hear what you are talking about?” Mo Ran
leaned over the table, stretched out his fingers and stroked
the dragon’s body, the dragon’s tail stabbed It slipped and
slapped it on the back of his hand, but after all, it was made
of paper. Not only was it not painful, it was rather itchy.
“You annoying little white face, don’t touch This Venerable
one, This Venerable one is unmarried, I let you touch it, how
to be a dragon in the future?”
Mo Ran He laughed and said: “What is it? You are a dragon
made of paper, and you want to get married?”
“Wow—! Bah! Bah! You are made of paper! Dog stuff!”
“Why do you call me a dog, you must be Xue?”
 “This Venerable one is Xue? Huh, the kid is stupid, This
Venerable one is The legendary dragon of candlestick that
has opened its eyes and opened its eyes is unprecedented,
open its eyes for the day, close its eyes for the night, exhale
for summer, and breathe for winter. Whether you can
change your surname or sit without changing your name,
the candlestick is the same!”
“…I don’t understand.”
“Wow!” Xiaolong turned around angrily, and hit the
candlestick with his two-finger-wide head. The light was
smashed and red tears flickered. Mo Ran hurried to help. As
soon as he stretched his hand, he was bitten by the dragon.
Unfortunately, the paper teeth were not painful or itchy. Mo
Ran pulled the tail and threw it aside, and slapped it on Chu
Wanning’s flap. Stumbled.
“Chu Wanning.” Xiaolong softly lifted up a whisker, poked
Chu Wanning’s clothes weakly, “The dog thief hit me.”
Chu Wanning I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him,
grabbed him off, and slapped him on the table: “What
enchantment is there outside?”
“Hmph, do you dare to call This Venerable One three
dragon princes? You shout This Venerable one is just—”
Chu Wanning stared at him coldly: “Say.”
“…”
The little dragon was buried, angry His body was bulging,
the dragon’s beard was up to the sky, a pair of mung bean
eyes stared at Chu Wanning in anger. The noble dragon’s
mouth was also half open, panting, and after a while, he spit
out a big mouthful of ink.
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes: “If you waste any more
pen and ink, I will burn you.” He said that he would lift its
tail, and put it to the fire, “make you a real The candle
dragon.”
“Good, good! You are amazing! You are amazing! I said! I
said it didn’t make it? Really!”
The little dragon pucked several times and spit out again
A few ink stars, not whispering: “It’s so fierce to death, no
wonder that for so many years, every time I see you, I don’t
have a wife!”
“Hey?” Mo Ran blinked and stole He went to see Chu
Wanning and smirked, “Didn’t Shizun say that there is a
teacher?”
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t pay attention to him, his sword
eyebrows sank, and he shouted angrily at Xiaolong. “Just
you talk a lot, don’t write it soon!”
“Humph! Stinky man!”
Puff lay on the already laid rice paper, and Xiaolong used
his magic to condense the ink. At the heart of the claw,
hummingly drew crooked dog crawling symbols on the end
of the paper.
No wonder he can’t directly dictate which spells he has
seen, because the paper head has limited intelligence, and
he can’t tell what the original spells are only through the
residual marks, so he has to draw a gourd to see what he
sees. Wipe everything out. Fortunately, Chu Wanning was
able to recognize and discern, with his eyes lowered, he
slowly said the name of each spell.
Xiaolong drew a waning moon.
Chu Wanning: “Soothing the nerves. Someone has
insomnia here.”
Xiaolong drew a seven-star array.
“Xingyu Jue. Someone set up a guard here.”
Xiaolong drew a rouge box.
“…Huanyan tactics.”
Mo Ran laughed out loud and raised his hands: “I know
this little girl’s curse for beauty and beauty at night, Is it the
sphenoid beauty seat?”
Chu Wanning did not comment, as if he was a little
worried because he painted a few such innocuous mantra
traces, his slender fingers tapped on the wooden table. Two
times, frowned and said: “Draw the next one.”
The dragon drew another heart.
Mo Ran curiously said: “What is this?”
“Clean heart.” Chu Wanning said irritably, “It’s useless,
someone is meditating. Next one.”
Xiaolong Haw drew another dog’s head crookedly.
“………… The Secret of Taming the Beast…………” Chu
Wanning leaned his forehead, “You, pick important
paintings, this kind of face, teasing dogs, sleeping people,
all Stop painting. Next one.”
 The dragon raised his head and blew his beard and stared:
“You are really picky!”
“Draw!”
Fear of being caught Throw it on the candlestick and
become a real “candle dragon”. The paper-headed dragon
had to hold two small soft paws crookedly and wiped them
away on the paper. This time, he drew a very complicated
formation. Very mysterious and profound.
“It looks like two circles, then another cross, and then
another vertical bar goes straight down. It’s a bit of yin and
yang gossip.” Mo Ran opened his eyes, “Shizun, this It’s not
that the mysterious person left on the weapon…”
“No.” Chu Wanning only glanced at it, his forehead was a
little painful, “Sound change.”
” Oh? What are you doing?”
“Some people are naturally dissatisfied with their voice, or
want to change their voice out of other needs, they can do it
by changing the voice. It is not a difficult technique. Chu
Wanning paused, and said, “However, the sound change
technique will damage the throat after a long time, and it is
often difficult to restore the original voice… This spell is a bit
strange, I don’t know who is using it.”
Mo Ran listened, but smiled: “That’s it, that’s not weird.”
Chu Wanning sighed, just about to say the next one, but
suddenly startled. , As if thinking of something, the mist in
his eyes moved, and suddenly he turned his head to look at
Mo Ran.
 “Why not weird…Do you know something?”
“What can I know, I just think that someone is not
satisfied with their voice. This is normal, maybe It’s the girl
Song, maybe she originally had a rough and ugly voice, so
she wants to be more pleasing?”
“…” Chu Wanning said, “Thinking all day long.” He turned
to Xiaolong again. Said: “Look at the next one.”
Xiaolong drew another heart.
Mo Ran said: “Oh, didn’t Shizun always say that you don’t
need to draw a clear heart?”
“Bah, kids, what do you know?” Xiaolong angrily He glared
at him, slapped his tail violently, and patted an ink mark on
the heart, then rubbed it and wiped it away, blacking out
the whole heart.
“What is this? Black Heart Jue?”
Chu Wanning seemed to be embarrassed, and was silent
for a while and said: “No. It should be the Love Jue.”
” What is that?”
“It’s about the same as the love pill sold by Xuanyuanhui.”
Chu Wanning said, “It confuses people’s minds, makes
people feel love for themselves, and so on. They are usually
used by women. Yes.”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes: “No? It’s Song
Qiutong…”
“How do I know this kind of thing.” Chu Wanning looked
very angry and shook his sleeves. “Other people’s
emotional matters, if you care about so many things, they
will mess around and let them go.”
“But Chu Wanning, this love Are you really not
interested?” Xiaolong waved his tail and said happily, “I
think this spell is interesting. If you are willing to call me
three dragon princes, I will…”
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes , Murderous: “Shut up and
draw the next one.”
“Humph! You will regret it!”
“Do you not draw?”
Xiaolong didn’t draw anymore. Yigulu sat down and
scratched his belly with his short claws.
Chu Wanning said coldly: “Why, could it be that there is no
ink?”
“Stupid, it’s out of formation.” Xiaolong rolled his eyes, “I
have drawn so many spells. No, you don’t think it’s enough.
Nothing. Nothing. That’s all. Apart from these, the inn is
clean and there are no spells.”
Listen to it, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran His expression
changed slightly, and Mo Ran said: “Is it gone?”
“It’s gone.”
Chu Wanning said: “There is no curse to measure spiritual
roots. ?”
“Nothing.”
The master and apprentice looked at each other, and
there were some incredible expressions on each other’s
faces. It must be known that if that mysterious person wants
to find a new spirit essence through Xuanyuanhui, he must
leave a measurement curse mark on the godly weapon, but
now it seems that the godly weapon is clean. Nothing
attached—could it be that they had misunderstood from the
beginning that the appearance of this Mo Dao had nothing
to do with the mysterious person?
Seeing the silence of the two of them, Xiaolong jumped
into the air again, turning around in a circle, and hummed:
“Hey, you guys are rationalizing This Venerable one. This
Venerable one is tiring to paint. Can anyone give This
Venerable one applaud?”
Xu is that Chu Wanning was irritated, and seeing it was
still so noisy, he simply waved his sleeves and raised his
hand, and volleyed out a yellow talisman. Upon seeing this,
the little dragon screamed and shouted again and again: “I
don’t want me I don’t want me!!” But in the blink of an eye,
I was sucked in by the magic talisman and it became a
painting on paper. Chu Wanning tapped it again with his
fingertips, and the dragon on the painting slowly
disappeared.
It blinked humiliatingly at Chu Wanning before
disappearing.
Chu Wanning said: “I’ll call you if I have something.”
Xiaolong cried bitterly and said: “If there is something,
Zhong Wuyan, nothing, Xia Yingchun, Chu Wanning, Chu
Wanning, you are good. Thin love…”
 “Go back to you!” Chu Wanning, who had been talking to
it well, heard that, his black eyebrows were furious, and he
slapped the charm in half and slapped it down, then
retracted his sleeves .
At night, Chu Wanning sleeps in bed and Mo Ran sleeps.
Both of them are very worried.
I didn’t expect that there is no spell on godly weapon. Is it
because the mysterious person has mastered the method of
measuring spiritual roots that they don’t know, or that the
person is not in a hurry and does not plan to find the most
spiritual power of all now People?
“Mo Ran.”
In the dark night, he called him.
Mo Ran responded naturally: “Huh?”
“We will return to Sisheng Peak tomorrow.”
Suddenly opened his eyes.
“What?”
“That person can even miss the Xuanyuan Hui, there
should be other ways to find. If you continue to investigate
this way, there will be no results. Let’s go back to Sisheng
first. Peak, I asked the Lord to secretly trust the other nine
sects, and ask them to thoroughly check if there are any
spiritual essences under their sect. If there are, then protect
them first. It’s better than waiting for the rabbit.”
“How can this be done? What if that mysterious person is
a certain Sect Leader of the Ten Martial Arts?”
 “It may be very small. Even if it is, it doesn’t matter. He
already knew we were tracking him, not bad. It’s
something.”
“Then how can Shizun teach those Sect Leaders to listen
to his uncle?” Mo Ran said blankly, “Is it possible that Shizun
wants to tell them everything?”
“It’s not necessary, and they may not believe it.” Chu
Wanning said lightly, “I have another way.”
Mo Ran curiously asked: “What method?”
“Accept disciples.”
“!!!”
“I will tell the Lord, let him tell the other nine sects that
there are often omissions in the ghost world barrier and
harm Quartet. Sisheng Peak Yuheng will accept up to five
disciples as disciples, and teach the Shangqing
enchantment, killing enchantment and other techniques.”
Chu Wanning said quietly, “Those schools have invited me
to serve as the clerk many times for this reason. The
technique of enchantment. If I let my words go out, I’m
willing to teach each other, and I’m not afraid that they
won’t come. I only accept high-class spirit bodies as
disciples. In order to select talents, those Sect Leaders must
obediently test the roots of all the disciples under the sect,
ours The goal is achieved.”
Mo Ran did not agree. In the darkness, his face turned
blue: “You, do you want to accept disciples again?”
“Fate.”
 Chu Wanning rolled over, finally seemed to be a little
sleepy, and his voice went softer.
“I asked them to report their names after they found
them, and then let them practice ordinary enchantment by
themselves. After three years, if any of them can persist,
then accept it. ……”
In the darkness, hearing the words of the person on the
couch gradually becoming confused, Mo Ran only felt that
when his chest kicked over a jar of jealousy, his heart hurts
so much.
Accept disciples again?
You only accepted three in your previous life, and you
were very picky. Why don’t you pick them in this life? How
can you just accept it!
I wanted to talk to him several times, but when I reached
my lips, I became silent again.
Chu Wanning didn’t know that Mo Ran’s vinegar was
overwhelming, and finally fell asleep.
It was cold at night. Mo Ran got up in his clothes and
whispered him three or two times. Seeing that he didn’t
respond, he quietly opened the door and left the bedroom.
The aisle of the inn was quiet, with only a few red silk
lanterns shining peacefully, reflecting on the wooden floor,
with rippling orange reflections.
Although Chu Wanning has finished Godly weapon.
But Mo Ran, has not tested his Bu’gui yet.
 Know that if a godly weapon is within a hundred feet of
the owner, it can be recalled by casting a spell. At that time,
Mo Ran didn’t have time to perceive whether this was a
weapon from his previous life in Xuanyuan Pavilion. How
could he miss this opportunity at this time?
A layer of blood-red light floated on the fingertips.
Slowly falling eyelashes, Mo Ran whispered: “Bu’gui,
summon!”
Suddenly a dull sound of a knife sounded in the distance,
then The sound was extremely soft, but it was ear-sounding,
like a heavy hammer beating his heart.
Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly: “Bu’gui!”
It’s Bu’gui. The Modao is arguing, crying for blood, and
roaring like a wall. Focusing on the waves of blood, rushing
towards him. He could almost hear Bu’gui crying, yelling
hoarsely, that it was trapped, imprisoned by something Mo
Ran didn’t know.
It can feel the master calling him, but it can’t respond to
the edict. Something is missing, cutting off his connection
with it.
But they had a contract. They had seen the beautiful
rivers and mountains in the high places together. They had
also waited for death together, and heard the last bit of
warmth from Wushan Hall.
Human and godly weapon are broken, the flesh and blood
are torn apart by some force, but the veins are still
connected.
 Mo Ran’s eyes were wet red, and he murmured:
“Bu’gui……”
It’s you.
Why can’t you return.
Who is blocking you.
Yes…
“Squeak”
Slightly pushing.
But in this unbreathable darkness, it was like thunder.

The author has something to say:

Shizun: I wish you all a happy Christmas Eve.

Gouzi: Good luck in the Year of the Rooster!

Peacock: What nonsense upstairs! I am here to pay you an early

year!

Shi Mei: Christmas is not here yet, let’s say Merry Christmas~

Wolf: Bring Naobaijin to wish you all the Year of the Dog happy!

Ye Wangxi: How do I feel that a happy New Year of the Dog sounds
like a curse…

Mei Hanxue: I wish everyone a beautiful woman every day

Accompanied by ^_^

Little Paper Dragon: There is nothing wrong with Zhong Wuyan,

nothing wrong with Xia Yingchun! Chu Wanning, you thin lover! You
let me out! ! !
Gouzi: I don’t read the Bawang ticket today. Today I read the nutrient
solution to avoid the ID23333 like Chu Wanning boyfriend
reasonably. Thank you “Zhengge”, “Dawn”, “Five Three”,”(ˉ
﹃ ˉ)”,“Wine Wine”,“Three Thousand Dreams”,“Your Husband”,“March
Yayoi”,“Chiba” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~~

White Cat: Thank you “Chu Wanning’s boyfriend”, “Thanks to the

almighty Taobao” for throwing landmines, and “Royce Fan Soup” for
throwing grenade

ps I am here Any plot-related content returned in the comment

area…Don’t take it seriously, because I will break the nonsense over
there, hahahaha~

I wish you good food and wine sleeping Beauty! Happy Christmas
Eve~
 88. This Venerable one meets
the second rebirth

Raised head suddenly, following the prestige.

A man in a black and golden cloak appeared at the end.
He is tall and straight, his whole body is covered by cloth,
even his face is covered with black gauze, only a pair of
eyes that cannot be seen too clearly in the dark night.
The man is holding a knife in his hand.
The narrow blade is repaired, and the whole body is dark
and unstoppable.
Bu’gui.
“Who!”
“Who I am, it doesn’t matter.” The man said coldly, his
voice was weird, as if it was deliberately distorted, “You only
need me I know you.”
Mo Ran shuddered, but remained calm and dormant.
“I’m just a disciple of Sisheng Peak, do you know what I
do, is it interesting?”
“A disciple of Sisheng Peak? Oh, yes, but, did you forget ,
You are also Taxian-jun, the emperor of the human world,
the ghost who kills the master and proves the way, and the
soul who has escaped on the road to Huangquan.”
Every time he says a word, Mo Ran’s blood becomes
colder. .
The whole person seems to fall into an ice cave.
Taxian-jun.
Taught all over the 72 cities of Confucianism.
The emperor of the human world.
Married the most beautiful woman in the world, killed her
teacher and her relatives, and reached the top of the world.
The man said coldly: “You are, Mo Weiyu.”
Mo Weiyu.
Unforgivable wickedness, death cannot exceed life.
Mo Weiyu, he deserves to be broken into pieces in Sisheng
Peak, digging his heart and eyes, there is no dead body!
“Who are you!!”
Mo Ran’s eyes were red, and the childish air on his face
disappeared, and all that was left was the evil spirits. ,
Confronted the person at the end of the aisle, Yue, the next
moment he was going to lock the opponent’s throat, and
tear all the names he never wanted to hear in his throat!
The person lifted his hand wrapped in black yarn, and the
long walkway condensed layers of ice crystals instantly,
completely separating the space between them.
“You can’t summon this knife now, right.” The man walked
slowly and stopped ten steps in front of him, “Human World
Monarch… Maybe it’s better to call you Mo Ran now. Ok?
That’s ridiculous. Have you ever looked at yourself well?”
“A heart is no longer cold and hard as iron. Following Chu
Wanning is really nice to him.”
“Rebirth, rebirth, where is the person who said to protect
in the previous life?”
Mo Ran’s face changed suddenly: “Shi Mei?! What did you
do to Shi Mei?” !”
The man didn’t answer, but just sneered: “Do you know
why you can’t recall Bu’gui?” His fingertips slowly stroked
the thick blade, “Just because your soul will Change, hatred,
and disperse… Before you die, regret that life, you can’t
protect your Mingjing brother, if there is an afterlife… I will
definitely live up to him.”
Those sharp eyes Suddenly raised his eyes.
“Mo Ran, did you do it?!”
“I—”
“The ghost world barrier will be broken. If you want to
repeat the same mistakes, you have to watch him die again,
and then kneel down and beg Chu Wanning to be
compassionate?——You are betraying the chance to come
back in this life, you are not worthy to touch Bu’gui again.”
“You don’t need to say!” Mo Ran angrily said, “It is not the
turn of others to intervene in the matter between me and
Shi Mei! You know that I am born again, who are you? Fake
Gouchen? Or which one died like me? Resurrected old
ghost!”
 “Heh…” The man chuckled, “Resurrected old ghost…Yes, I
am the resurrected old ghost, otherwise you think that this
world , Are you the only one who has to be blessed by
heaven to be reborn?”
Who is it!
There are ambiguities in my mind frantically.
Those who died in his previous life.
Xue Zhengyong, Madam Wang, Chu Wanning, Song
Qiutong, Ye Wangxi…
It is still the person who forced him to go to Wushan Hall
in his previous life to mourn him.
Xue Meng, Mei Hanxue, the lords of the Ten Martial Arts…
Who is… Who! ! !
Who knows his secret, strangled his seven inches, these
sprites of life and death, who chased after the Huangquan,
and forced him on the path of despair! who is it!
Only for a moment, when the figure moved before his
eyes, the man’s clothes fluttered and moved to him. After
this person was reborn, his strength was still so strong, and
Mo Ran was shocked.
Bu’gui’s blade has reached his chest, and a little bit of
force can pierce the flesh and blood and damage his heart.
“Mo Weiyu, I thought you were an infatuated species, but
maybe it was your brother Mingjing Fubo, you lived a
lifetime, still did not put him in your eyes.”
Mo Ran He gritted his teeth and said: “Nonsense.”
 “I’m talking nonsense?” The man sneered sternly, put his
hand on Mo Ran’s throat, and slowly slid down to his chest,
“In your heart” , How much space can I leave for him? Your
little miss, I am afraid that it will be worn away long ago, is
there any leftover?”
Mo Ran angrily said: “Is there someone in my heart, can’t
I compare Are you clear? There are so many words, why not
take off the veil and have a look at me!”
“If you want to see me, it’s not in a hurry.” The voice of
that person is like smoke and mist, and his eyes are very
clear. Misty, seemingly with some sneers that don’t put
people in the eyes, “I will show you when you are going to
die in this life.”
“You are going to die, you—”
Before speaking, I suddenly felt a bit of icy cold. Mo Ran
looked down and saw that the man’s ice thorn had climbed
onto his body at some point.
Ice curse, ice thorn…Water attribute…
Who is it, who would cast such a spell in the previous
life…
I have met too Many, when I am eager to remember, my
mind is a mess.
Xue Meng, fire.
Chu Wanning, gold and wood.
Ye Wangxi, soil.
Xue Zhengyong, soil.
 Who is it, why can’t I remember who has such a powerful
force to control the ice.
“You are right, I am going to die too. But, Mo Weiyu, it
must be a long, long time later.”
Xuanbing quickly froze his whole body.
The strength of this man is too terrifying, Mo Ran let out a
little spiritual power to fight against the ice, and he felt a
powerful force rushing toward him.
The person in front of me is not even below Chu Wanning!
!
Water attribute.
Who! !
Between the electric light and flint, a vague face seemed
to flash, but before he could figure it out, the throat was
choked by the man.
The fingertips covered with black gauze rubbed his throat,
and the man’s eyes were gloomy, without light.
“My longevity, I won’t worry about your Majesty Lao
Dijun.” He said slowly, “Let me first restore some life and
human friendship for you, lest you don’t do business, bad I
have a big plan.”
“Hmm—!”
He snorted.
Bu’gui screamed and cut through the flesh and blood of
the former owner.
 “The wound is not deep, just take your blood and make a
mark.”
The man really only wiped some blood on his wound, and
then hit his brow On, mumbled.
Mo Ran only felt a sharp pain in his head, and yelled:
“Fuck, you, mom! Did you chop the stuffing by me in your
last life or was my mother killed by my ancestor for the
eighteenth generation? Your grandma’s. , What the hell are
you going to do!”
“Shhh, don’t move. It’s just a kind curse.”
“I fucking care if you are a kind curse or a disgusting
curse, you can stop being sick Am I? Get out!!”
“Mo Ran.” The man slowly drew a talisman on his
eyebrows, and sighed softly, “How can you bear to let me
go away.” After a pause, he murmured, “The heart is not like
water, and the mind cannot be stopped. The door of the
heart…opens.”
Sudden cramps in the chest!
“You…”
The ice curse was lifted abruptly, Mo Ran staggered, with
a pale face, slowly kneeling on the ground.
“You still don’t thank me.” The man in black lowered his
eyes, with an indifferent expression. After gazing at him for
a while, he said lightly, “I will expand the emotions in your
heart as much as possible. Love and hate are even more
important. Obviously, in this way, you can always see your
heart clearly, right? If this is the case, you still don’t know
that you are doing your best to protect Shi Mei, and you will
die, then you…it is really useless, but just an abandoned
child. !”
It turns out that this kind mantra makes the love and hate
in the heart stronger and more vivid?
Why does this person bother so much to save Shi Mei’s
life…
Water attributes…
This is the flash in his mind before his consciousness
returns The last few messy thoughts.
With a “plop”, Mo Ran fell to the ground and dropped two
curtains of thick eyelashes. The black-clothed man looked at
him coldly for a while, and then slowly leaned over, first
probed his pulse, pondered for a moment, then raised his
hand again, and his palm condensed with a blue glow.
“Forget everything.”
The man in black whispered these two words. The blue
light was even worse, Mo Ran frowned and slowly loosened
it.
When he wakes up, he will only remember that he went
out and summoned godly weapon, but godly weapon did not
come. He would never think of other things, he would not
know that there is another person born again in the world.
Although the effect of the Charity Mantra can only last for
a few days, it can very well show the way to people in
confusion.
 “The feelings have expanded, I’m afraid that when you
wake up, you will find that you like Shi Mingjing more and
more, and you like it so much that you want to dig out your
heart for him.” The man in black said coolly.
“See you again, Emperor Taxian.”
The storm passed all night and everything was settled.
The next morning, Mo Ran opened his eyes and found
himself still lying in Chu Wanning bed side. He turned his
head, the window of the guest room seemed to be blown
open by the wind in the middle of the night, and it was half-
open and half-covered. With the morning breeze, it opened
and closed gently, making a creak on the wooden edge.
The room is very quiet, Mo Ran did not look into the bed,
but knew that Chu Wanning should not have woken up yet.
Outside Banyanxuan’s window, there is a crab-blue sky,
the sun has not yet broken the clouds, and the morning is
often pale and lack of blood. The sun has never given it too
much warmth. There are not many people who get up early.
Also lazy to dress up, lazy to heat up his haggard tiredness.
In the wind that came in, there was a little smell of grass
and dew.
Mo Ran just lay down for a while, letting his consciousness
return, and then sat up, but there was a pain in his shoulder.
Weird, when the clothes broke, some dried blood showed
through underneath.
He stayed for a while.
 Didn’t you go out to visit Bu’gui last night? Just remember
that Bu’gui did not respond, it should be a fake. Later, it
seemed like…
His, I can’t figure it out.
Looking around, a thick nail protruded from the dark
brown floor. Perhaps it was the nail that made it. Did you
sleep so hard? Unconsciously.
Cloak got up and looked at the bed.
Chu Wanning is still lying high, although he has long been
accustomed to him being high and enjoying a good position,
he can only pick what he has left, such as the floor at the
end of the bed, and he will stay for the night. But today, he
was inexplicably hot, staring at the person’s profile, and his
teeth itchy.
“Why do I always sleep on the floor and you sleep on the
bed, the teacher is right, but there is no love for the
children?”
Mo Ran was very unhappy.
Thinking that there is still a protruding nail on the floor,
scratching myself for no reason, I feel even more disgusted.
It’s still early around, and he doesn’t want to be wronged
on the floor anymore, so he just lay down on the bed, closed
his eyes and fell asleep.
Two people, one facing the left and the other facing the
right, with a wide bed, will not touch each other.
 I used to hug into a dream, but now I fall asleep in the
boundary.
Obviously in the last life, skin and limbs were on top of
each other. In the craziest days, he was reluctant to quit
even after he fell in love with him every night. But the two
people who have been so intimate are now lying on the two
ends of a big bed, sleeping like this.

The author has something to say:

Merry Christmas brothers! ! Tomorrow, there will be a car and car

from a previous life~

Today, there is a cute picture of Christmas greetings drawn by

doublesaya, which is set by Shizun modern teachers and students to
feed the fish. The white cat steals the cake and the dog steals Kiss
White Cat 2333~ There are also Shi Mei and Mengmeng’s Q
version. Mengmeng’s eyes are 100% 100%~~

You can also go to Zhalang to watch the q version, I Turn it around,

please poke “Fatty Devil” on Weibo~

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Little Demon Without Memory”
“Chiba”, “Zhengge”, “xxxc”, “Heart of Ten Thousand Horses”, “Long
Song”, “One Two Three Four”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Dawn”,
“He Autumn”, “Rongxue”, irrigation nutrient solution~~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “I will send you Acacia from the bright moon”,
“Little salted fish from Chu Wanning’s family”, “paranoid” and “pear”
throwing Landmine~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” Throwing Grenades~
QAQ is sad, no matter what I read today, I will encounter an ID that
makes me jealous. The dog has a hard time…

Daily thanks for all the follow-up articles My little buddy~~

 89. This Venerable one is with
you

When Mo Ran woke up again, it was already bright and

the sun was high.
Mo Ran rolled over, blinked, and saw that Chu Wanning
was still asleep.
Perhaps the reason for drinking tapir incense dew, or
maybe he is not in good shape lately, he is always dreaming
and restless. It’s this hour, but he still dreams deeply, with
his back facing him, A long black hair is scattered, flowing
between the pillow seats, like the color of the night.
Mo Ran: “…”
Since Shizun gets up, there is no need to work hard as an
apprentice. The bed is very comfortable, not as good as a
high sleeper.
But lying down and boring, Mo Ran rubbed over and
played with Chu Wanning’s hair.
Shizun’s hair always has a faint floral fragrance, soft as
smoke and dense as fog, which is one of Mo Ran’s favorite
things to touch.
 Fingers pass through the misty stream, with a delicate
touch like silk, and itching/itching around the fingers.
The ink-colored fret bed curtain swayed slightly with the
wind leaking in from the window.
Squinting his eyes, the energy in the morning is always a
little vigorous, not to mention the taste of the fingertips is
so good, so familiar, so…
He grabs a strand of Chu Wanning’s long hair , Smell
carefully.
This gentle, long hair slowly takes over the past time from
the past life.
Although after rebirth, he tried to remember as little as
possible the glamorous affair with Chu Wanning in the past,
but for some reason, he just thought about it this morning.
There seems to be some thirsty in the throat.
He doesn’t want to touch the body of the person in front
of him again, but the hair is always fine. He closed his eyes
and gently kissed the ink between his fingers.
This ink color…
The Wushan Hall in Sisheng Peak is also the same ink
color, which hangs intricately. That is Chu Wanning’s long
hair scattered in the tent.
Mo Ran’s eyes are dim, and he indulges himself in the
entanglements with Chu Wanning in Wushan Hall.
At that time… I didn’t stop killing myself, and I felt
distorted pleasure in beating others’ lives all day. But
sometimes at midnight, dreaming back and seeing the
smiles of some old people in a trance, and then suddenly
wake up, the vest is cold and sweaty, and I can’t calm down.
He is not afraid of ghosts and gods.
It’s just that maybe his killing was too heavy, even the
Emperor Taxian, there will be times when he is too dark to
breathe. At night, the vegetation was rustling, and the wind
was frightening. He opened his eyes and listened, knowing
that the grievances who died under his hands were
wandering in the mountains, and faint grievances slapped
his window.
He doesn’t fear them.
He even thought furiously, why don’t you rush in to kill
me? Why is Ai Ai lingering all night, why does the ghost stay
away? coward!
Dead and alive are like a bunch of cowards!
His heart seems to be filled with the grievances of the
dead. The more people he kills, the crazier he becomes, the
more distorted and the more disturbed.
Those nights that burned all within the body…how did you
spend the end?
He thought gloomily.
——He remembered.
He always takes the position of the winner, so he can take
his time. On those nights where the forest winds and the
grass are swaying, he will maliciously imprison Chu Wanning
and order Chu Wanning to say such ridiculous things.
He is a ruffian after all. He doesn’t know the elegance, and
he is never into the trend.
Those vulgar sentences are like blades, piercing Chu
Wanning’s heart.
In memory, Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head when
he was extremely insulted, closed his eyes, and his hoarse
voice sounded.
He said:
“Mo Ran, you kill me.”
The man held the hand on his waist, imperceptibly There
was a tremor.
Mo Ran then smiled, his smile is still sweet and lovely, and
the pear nest is deep.
“Okay.”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes.
Mo Ran saw his own twisted smile in those wet eyes that
burned him.
“If you ask for death, I won’t stop it. It’s just that you have
no choice but to die. I want you to be humiliated by
thousands of people in front of your good disciple Xue Meng,
oh, best Let Xue Meng participate in it. You say, is it good
enough?”
“You—!”
 The slender, cold white fingers are holding the ground, but
nothing Can’t catch it.
Chu Wanning was ultimately helpless, he could only be at
his mercy, and the light in his eyes gradually faded.
Suddenly, he raised his hand to cover his eyes.
Chu Wanning said softly: “Mo Ran…”
“Mo Ran, if you still have a little affection…and a little
conscience…”
His eyelashes trembled slightly under the back of his
hand.
“Just please…Don’t do this again…”
“Mo Ran…”
The voice choked suddenly.
That was Mo Ran, in his previous life, the first time I heard
him cry.
“Mo Ran, I can’t take it anymore…”
“It hurts…”
Suddenly, Chu Wanning turned over and took Mo Ran from
the fishy Shocked in the sweet memories, the past is
scattered, leaving only the heart pounding.
The long hair between his fingers had slipped away, but
the man fell asleep on his side, his face was close at hand,
and Mo Ran could even see the slender eyelashes.
It’s so beautiful. he thinks.
 In all fairness, Chu Wanning is not that kind of feminine
appearance. He has a strong facial features and a sharp
sword, but he is actually more manly than ordinary people.
But the more this happens, the more itchy.
Mo Ran really wanted to see this iron-clad and invincible
man lie underneath him, ecstasy.
The heartbeat is getting faster and faster.
He stared at Chu Wanning’s face, his gaze shifted inch by
inch, and fell on the pale lips, which were slightly open
because they were asleep.
Involuntarily approached.
As long as you get closer, you can get there.
The nectar-like taste.
Mo Ran’s Adam’s apple throbbed, feeling endless thirst. A
little closer, a little closer… I’m about to run into it.
Suddenly, a trace of clarity flashed in the burning mind,
and he froze suddenly, his face pale.
What is he doing! !
Sit up suddenly, Mo Ran stared at the man on the bed—
Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, and getting used to lingering
with him, that’s a thing of the past! What are you doing?
crazy?
Is it possible that you really like him?
Suddenly horrified by this thought, Mo Ran’s face was pale
and unconscious.
 Finally, he took a deep breath, buried his face in his palm
and rubbed it hard, cursed inwardly, and left as if he was
fleeing.

The author has something to say:

boss: I took a lot of effort to open up your mind, but you didn’t even
think of Shi Mei at all. Is it all you and your Shizun’s little theater? I
think I’m just a Santa Claus, come to give you this idiot the car key!
I’m so angry!

I won’t warn you about the knives in the previous life. I said that they
are all car tools. Turning car…

Big White Cat: Thank you “Dan Dian”, “Crossing the Huaqing
Palace”, “Paranoid”, “Dawn”, “Wine Wine”, “Too Salty” , “Yi Er San
Si”, “Chiba”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend” Irrigation Nutrient Solution~

Er Gouzi: Thank you “greedy meow” “I Send Mingyue to

Lovesickness, “Meat Lord Fan Soup”, “Chu Wanning’s Little Salted
Fish”, “Chu Wanning’s Little Salted Fish”, “Cold Alpaca”, “Passing
Huaqing Palace”, “Chu Wanning’s boyfriend” threw landmines~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

 90. This Venerable one’s idiom
explanation is fine

When Chu Wanning finally woke up, it was noon.

Tapir incense is really a good thing. He slept well last
night, no longer disturbed by nightmare, he yawned and sat
up slowly.
“Mo Ran?”
The apprentice who has always loved bedtime more than
him was not in the place where he slept last night, Chu
Wanning was slightly startled, and called out.
No one answered.
He got up, straightened his clothes, tied up his long misty
hair, and walked to the compartment of the wing. The Su
embroidery screen depicting the Yunyan Mountains steamed
with thin water vapor behind it, and it seemed that someone
was bathing behind it.
“…Mo Ran.”
Chu Wanning stood outside and called again.
Still no response.
 Can’t help but wonder, Chu Wanning tapped the wooden
edge of the screen. After many times to no avail, he frowned
and turned to the back of the screen.
This is the place in the room specially used for bathing
and washing. There is a big camphor wood bath barrel in the
middle. Chu Wanning glanced at it. The water inside was hot
and full of Chinese herbs and herbs that the store had
already arranged, but there were no bathers alone.
Look around, Mo Ran’s clothes are taken off and folded on
the wooden shelf.
Could he take a shower and ran out without clothes?
Chu Wanning twitched his forehead, pressed down the
terrible thought, and pressed his thin lips, his face looked
rather ugly.
I was turning around and about to leave, and suddenly
heard two “gumbling” sounds behind me.
Chu Wanning turned his head, only to see a few bubbles
popping up in the big wooden barrel covered with petal
herbs.
——Someone in it?
As soon as this thought came out, I heard the sound of
“crushing”, a naked/naked young man jumped out of the
bucket like a dragon and made Chu Wanning back two
steps.
The young man seemed to be holding his breath
underwater, so he didn’t hear Chu Wanning calling him
outside. He couldn’t hold it before he stood up, showing his
upper body, and slamming the water droplets on his hair.
Like a dog going ashore, all the water splashed on Chu
Wanning’s clothes.
“Mo Ran!”
“Ah!” The man who was shaking his head was taken
aback, and suddenly opened his eyes roundly. He didn’t
expect to see him as soon as he came out. , I was very
surprised, “Shizun!”
“You…”
His gaze swept across the young man’s corrected body
shape. The gradually extended shoulders and backs are
already very broad, with fluent lines. Tight and full of
youthful tension, water drops gathered in clusters along the
firm muscles of his chest, slowly dripping down, and the sun
glowed with a dazzling luster.
He is like those beautiful sharks, half floating on the
water, his hair and eyes are wet, and there are even a few
petals in his hair.
Mo Ran wiped the drops of water on his face, smiled and
moved towards Chu Wanning, folded his hands on the side
of the bucket, his shoulder blades relaxed like a leopard,
and looked up at him.
Chu Wanning felt dizzy and hot for a while, and
subconsciously said: “What are you doing?”
“Take a shower.”
“Morning?”
 “Hehe.” A little guilty. In fact, at first, I wanted to suppress
the evil fire, so I wanted to take a shower, but later the fire
was suppressed, but I felt that my clothes were all taken off,
so I might as well take a good shower. After washing and
having fun, he dived into the water to practice the breath-
holding method, unexpectedly causing Chu Wanning to hit
him straight.
“What are you smirking?” Chu Wanning frowned, his tone
getting colder, in order to cover up his brain fever, “I don’t
know to wake me up early, I am here to toss around in a
mess, clothes Throwing one piece to the east and one piece
to the west, it becomes a fit——”
“Shizun. You…there is water here.”
He raised his hand and wiped Chu Wanning’s Profile.
“Tong.”
Mo Ran smiled. He forgot that his hands were wet, so he
wiped Chu Wanning’s face, and it only got wet.
Chu Wanning stood there stiffly, the air around him was
cold, his face stretched very close, and his lips pressed
slightly, only his eyelashes trembled occasionally.
It feels like training a hound, but the cunning doggie lifted
his head and arched it, as if to please.
“…Get dressed and get out. We are about to go back to
the martial arts.”
In the end, Chu Wanning cast down these words coldly,
and flung his sleeves away.
 It’s just where Mo Ran didn’t see, his ears are red.
Just like a place he didn’t see, there was also a pair of
moist, complicated, but still eager eyes, unable to help him
seek him away, until the corner disappeared.
The cute smile on Mo Ran’s face disappeared, and it
turned into an annoyance.
He patted the water angrily and rubbed his face severely.
It’s really Jiangui.
What happened today?
I only saw him in the bath, just raised his hand and
touched his face.
The desire to suppress it finally hardened again…
“Why have you worn your clothes for so long?”
By the window, Chu Wanning turned his face back, his
clothes fluttering, and his fine hair blew across his jade-
colored cheeks, reproaching slightly impatiently.
Mo Ran coughed a few times, and murmured: “I steamed
my hair with a technique, and the use and use are
unfavorable, and it’s slow. Don’t blame Shizun.”
It’s rare to see him After speaking so well, Chu Wanning
glanced at him unexpectedly, and then said: “After we have
cleaned up, we will go to pack things. Let’s rent an immortal
boat and go back. I don’t want to use swords, and I’m tired
of riding horses. Take the waterway, Happy and quiet.”
“Oh, okay.” Mo Ran didn’t dare to look at him more, and
coughed covertly.
 Chu Wanning frowned and said, “What’s wrong with your
throat?”
“…It’s nothing.”
Turning around and going to the baggage, the two are in
the store again After buying some dry food and snacks, I
went to the pier to charter a boat on the road.
Zhou Ji walked along the Yangtze River, and when it was
impractical, he set up a wooden wing and traveled high in
the sky with magic as the support. It’s not fast, but it’s
comfortable and secluded.
Eight days later, the two arrived at Sisheng Peak, and the
wooden boat stopped in front of the mountain gate.
Mo Ran opened the bamboo curtain and asked Chu
Wanning to come out of the cabin first, and then follow him.
At this time, the moon was hanging high, it was late at
night. Elder Yuheng once asked Xue Zhengyong in a letter.
There was no need to send someone to greet them, so the
two climbed up the stairs, and when they reached the
entrance of the main gate, they met the four gatekeepers.
“Elder Yuheng!”
“Mo-gongzi!”
When the four disciples saw them, somehow a trace of
panic flashed across their faces. Before the two of them
could react, these people threw themselves down on their
knees and raised their heads and said anxiously: “Elder, -
gongzi, there is someone in the group looking for two
enemies at the moment! The lord sent the flying pigeon to
let the two temporarily Avoid it, it seems that this fat pigeon
is still flying slowly, but it didn’t arrive! Elder, -gongzi, go to
Wuchang Town to hide from the limelight, don’t go in!”
Chu Wanning squinted Eyes, asked: “What’s the panic
here?”
“It’s a person from the upper repair world, saying that
Elder wants to practice evil works and wants to take you to
the Tianyin Pavilion for interrogation!”
“Tianyin Pavilion?” Mo Ran exclaimed, “Isn’t that a prison
formed by the ten martial sects, specializing in the trial of
the wicked?”
“Yes! They rushed towards the Butterfly Town That
happened!” One of the female disciples said in a panic, “Do
you remember Elder? It was the time you were blamed!”
“At best, it was an abuse of immortality, affecting mortals.
Shizun I’ve already been punished, why suddenly I turned
up the old account, and I still alarmed Tianyin Pavilion.” Mo
Ran frowned, “Also, what’s wrong with evil?”
“Specifically We don’t know too well, but people who
heard it said that the residents of Butterfly Town died
overnight, and the killer was a half-fairy and half-ghost
thing, as if by someone’s instructions. That ghost fairy The
magic power is so high that ordinary casual cultivators can
never drive her, so those people in the upper cultivator
world suspect… they suspect that this is the work of Elder
Yuheng!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 “Puff.” Mo Ran smiled, “What am I supposed to be, this
kind of misunderstanding, just make it clear, why hide.”
Turning his head and smiling at Chu Wanning, “Shizun, you
see In their minds, let’s get rid of a mob and say that you
are fighting for the limelight with the younger generation.
You behead a big monster, and you suspect that you
practice evil arts and raise ghosts and immortals to hurt
people. Then let’s just stop doing anything and learn from
them. It’s best to concentrate on meditating at home and
cultivating immortals.”
Chu Wanning didn’t laugh. He looked ugly and was silent
for a while. He asked, “Everyone in Butterfly Town is dead?”
” It is said that it is like this, there is no one to live.”
“…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes.
The female disciple saw that he looked different, and said
anxiously: “Elder?”
“Although this is not my work, it may be due to my failure
to eliminate demons. It’s my responsibility, how can I avoid
it.” Chu Wanning opened his eyes slowly, “Mo Ran, follow
me in.”
In Wushan Hall, there are twelve bronze lamps with
twisted branches arranged on both sides, each of which is
ten feet high. The nine layers of bronze branches are
stretched out from top to bottom, from short to long,
totaling 356 The candlelight illuminates the main hall of
Sisheng Peak brightly like daylight.
 In the hall, Xue Zhengyong stood in military uniform, with
leopard eyes like a ring, like an iron statue, staring at the
people below.
“Lord Li, I will tell you one last time. Elder Yuheng is not in
faction at the moment, and Xue can guarantee that the
issue of Butterfly Town is definitely not his intention.
Mouthful woman…that…”
Madam Wang was covering his sleeves next to him, and
said softly, “Yellow.”
“Ah, don’t you believe it again. Yellow!” Xue Zhengyong
waved his hand and said in awe-inspiring manner.
Madam Wang: “…”
In addition to Sisheng Peak’s guarding disciples, there
were more than 30 people standing under the hall, almost
all of them dressed in green robes With arms around the
dust, wearing a crown of silkworms to enter the sage, he is
the disciple of the rising star “Bitan Manor” in the upper Xiu
world over the years. The headed man is about fifty years
old, with two beards like catfish, fluttering in the wind, who
is not Li Wuxin, the owner of Bitan Manor?
Li Wuxin twisted his long beard and sneered: “Xue Sect
Leader, I respect the noble school is also the right way, so I
can reason with you. Butterfly Town is in your school Elder
Yuheng and his disciple, the Queen of Demon , This was a
shocking change. Except for the three of them, the member
Chen’s family has not had any contact with any immortal
cultivator. There are all human and material evidences. You
can recognize it or not.”
Xue Meng, who was standing by his father’s side, couldn’t
help it, and yelled: “You have a fucking face to say? How
long have you taken care of the underworld? On weekdays,
one by one sits on the sidelines and watches when you
ascend to heaven. It’s what happened to Shizun, where’s
the reason!”
“Xue-gongzi.” Li Wuxin didn’t get angry, but gave him a
deep look and smiled, “I have heard that- Gongzi is a
virtuous name, known as the young phoenix. When I saw it
today, hehe, it was so self-cultivating, it really opened my
eyes.”
“You——!”
Li Unintentionally rolled his eyelids and turned to Xue
Zhengyong: “Sect Leader, I have a strict discipline in the
realm of cultivation. Once you intervene in this matter, you
will surely investigate it to the end. If you insist on not
surrendering Yuheng, Mo Ran, etc., The old man had no
choice but to invite Rufeng sect, the world’s largest sect, to
come and preside over justice!”
Xue Zhengyong has a strong temper. Hearing this, he
feels disdainful: “Oh. Knowing that you are with Bitao Villa
Rufeng sect is good, but even if Nangong Liu himself is
standing in front of me today, I still said that-if you don’t,
this matter has nothing to do with Yuheng.”
 Xue Meng also said: “Li Zhuang Lord, please come back.
Let’s go and don’t give it away.”
“See you? See you all! They are so unreasonable and
filthy!” A man’s trembling voice suddenly burst out of the
crowd. “The one with the surname Mo stole my friend’s
stuff. We went up the mountain to find an explanation. They
also coaxed us so rudely! Zhuang Master Li, have you seen
all of them? If Sisheng Peak continues to do evil , The lower
repair world is over!”
As soon as his voice fell, he heard a soft laugh in the hall.
Everyone turned their heads, and saw the light and
shadow in the dark. A young man in blue and light armor
was leaning on the carved red lacquer door, looking lazily at
the scene in the temple.
The youth is very handsome, and his skin is still tight and
delicate under such a candle, as if it will glow.
“Chang-gongzi, when did I steal something from your
friend?” The young man smiled softly and cutely, “You tell
me, Rong San’er… No, maybe It’s Rong Jiu, I don’t
remember. Anyway, is that wonderful person your friend or
your concubine? You are so frank, he might be sad.”
It was not someone else who was crying over there, but
the wealthy businessman Chang from Yizhou, who said
earlier that he wanted to talk to Sisheng Peak endlessly.
Chang-gongzi looked back abruptly, and saw Mo Ran
appear after the sound. First, his expression changed, then
his eyes flashed, and then he screamed:
 ” Mo Weiyu, you beast, Jiu’er and I are acquaintances, and
I am innocent. Now he is poisoned by your group of
monsters and died tragically. You-even spit out blood and
frame him!”
“What?” Mo Ran shuddered, his eyes widened slightly,
“Rong Jiu is dead?”
Chang-gongzi was angry, with tears in his eyes: “His
father and mother are also Butterfly Master Town, returned
home to visit relatives a few days ago and suffered this
change. If he hadn’t gone, how would I know these evil
things that you and Shizun did! I would not go to the Master
Li to ask for justice!”
But Mo Ran has no affection for Rong Jiu. After being
surprised, he immediately waved his hand impatiently:
“What is the mate of the mortar, you are the mortar, he is
the mortar? With the mortar, where are you? Are you
innocent?”
“Mo, Mo Ran!” Chang-gongzi didn’t expect him to speak
like this, and exclaimed, “You, you gangster who knows
nothing! You, you— “
“Cough…” Madam Wang couldn’t hold her face anymore.
On the contrary, Xue Zhengyong blinked his eyes and
didn’t say a word. He didn’t say anything when he heard it.
He felt that what his nephew said was reasonable and there
was nothing wrong with it.
Suddenly sighed in the night, the sound was like Kunshan
jade broken, and the ice lake began to explain, unspeakably
low and beautiful, and then a hand with long bones and
beautiful lines…
She slapped Mo Ran’s face unceremoniously.
“Foul language, the acquaintance of Zhujiu is talking
about the friendship between Gongsha Mu and Wuyou,
regardless of whether it is poor or noble.” Chu Wanning
appeared at the door with a dark face, and said with no
anger, “It will shame me Seeing now, what the pestle is
doing at the door, don’t get in!”
“Shizun!”
“Shizun!”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei didn’t help but see When he
arrived, he was both surprised and happy, and came to
greet him.
Xue Zhengyong opened his eyes wide, annoyed and
helpless: “Yuheng, why did you come back suddenly?”
“If I am Bu’gui, you plan to be alone How long will it last?”
Chu Wanning stepped into Wushan Hall, and his handsome
face was even more refined and elegant in the light of
candles. He stood still in front of the golden seat of the main
hall, nodded with Xue Zhengyong, then turned around,
flicking his sleeves.
“Sisheng PeakChu Wanning, sitting in the seat of Elder
Yuheng, heard that you are asking about something, but you
are disrespectful.” At Li Wuxin’s horrified gaze, Chu Wanning
glanced past him like smoke. Said lightly.
“Ask for advice.”
The author has something to say:

Weibo [The Devil of Meat Huhu]

I don’t know No one has forgotten Rong Jiu and Chang-gongzi, they
were the little boy who was bullied after the fish was reborn, and the
little boy’s wife.

Big White Cat: Thank you “Jing Ye Liu Ying”, “Luo Yan”, “Dawn”, “Lin
Feng”, “Chiba”, “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Zheng “Song”, “Mu
Xiu”, “Xiao Chao”, “Du Du Du Xiao Qi”, “One Two Three Four”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you” Greedy Meow”, “Meat Lord Fan Soup”, “Lin
Feng” threw mines~

Small theater [information about each character]

Chu Wanning: I heard that everyone feels that I am not attacking

enough, haha, ask for advice.

Hey Yu: I heard that everyone thinks that my technique is not good,
haha, ask for advice.

Xue Meng: I heard that everyone thinks I am not straight enough,

hehe, ask for advice.

Shi Mei: I heard that everyone thinks I am a black heart lotus, haha,
ask for advice.

Ye Wangxi: I heard that everyone thinks I am a girl, haha, ask for

advice.

Mei Hanxue: I heard that everyone thinks I have already appeared

on the stage, haha, ask for advice.

Rou Bao: The last brother named Mei, no one thinks that you have
already appeared on the stage, hehe, refuse to accept me.
Daily thanks to all the friends who follow the article~ Meme tuo~
91. This Venerable One’s Shizun
is a great god

In the main hall, this man is standing with his hands in his
hands, with his veil like clouds, his sleeves touching the
ground. The look seems dignified and cautious, but the
benevolence is slightly raised, the eyelashes are slightly
lowered, and the politeness reveals three-point contempt
and three-point arrogance.
Li Wuxin didn’t expect Elder Yuheng to be him. Suddenly,
his expression changed in horror: “Chu, Chu…”
Chu Wanning calmly said: “Lord Li, don’t come No harm.”
“What’s the matter with you!” Li Wuxin, who was just as
clever as a tongue, was speechless for a long time, and his
face was as dry as wax. “There was no news after you left
Rufeng sect. We also said that you are going to travel
around the world, who knows you, you actually cast a pearl
secretly!”
Chu Wanning sneered, his eyes were very cold: “Thank
you, I think I am a pearl. “
“…”
 “Well, you don’t need to talk more about gossip. Let’s talk
about business first. I heard you think I am practicing
sorcery and killing Five hundred residents of Butterfly Town.
This fact is not what I did, but since the owner of Li Zhuang
came here, he must have misunderstood. I still have
important things to do, Tianyin Pavilion will not accompany
the owner, what does the owner have If you want to ask,
just ask here.”
He didn’t bother to stand, waved his sleeves, and sat
down on the Elder seat by himself. Wushan Hall has a
special seat for each Elder. Chu Wanning’s seat is on the left
side of Xue Zhengyong. It is covered with fine bamboo mats
and half-rolled bamboo curtains. Compared with the seats
next to Elder Lucun, the seats are filled with fresh flowers.
It’s too indifferent.
In the past few years, Chu Wanning did not deliberately
hide his name, but he did act low-key. Therefore, although
the juniors of Bitan Manor heard about him, they didn’t
know how good he was. But Li Wuxin is different. He has
been in the world for many years, how can he not know the
famous name of Yuheng of the Night Sky?
His fists were squeezed in the sleeves, and the rest of the
light swept towards Chang-gongzi.
If it weren’t for the money from the Chang family, why
bother to take this drudgery? I thought that Elder Yuheng of
Sisheng Peak was just an unknown monk, who knew it
would be Chu Wanning who had not shown up for a long
time!
 If I knew it was him, no matter how good I was, I would
never come to this muddy water. Now I can’t advance or
retreat, riding a tiger, what should I do…
Li Wuxin The same goes up, but my heart complains
endlessly.
The next disciple who passed by his hand was
unreasonable and thought it was Elder Yuheng who was
arrogant and unreasonable, so the master didn’t know how
to deal with it for a while, so he cleverly said: “Elder Chu,
have you ever been to Butterfly before? Town Fu Mo and Yao
Yao?”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes and glanced at him: “Yes.”
“So, that ghost bride is also the evil in your town?”
“Are you talking about Luo Xianxian?”
“I…” The boy was speechless. He only knew that the evil
charm of Butterfly Town was a ghost bride, but he didn’t
know more. So Chu Wanning asked rhetorically, but he
couldn’t answer, but he was flushed to the equator,
“Anyway, it’s a female ghost! What do you ask so much for?
Very young, fifteen or six years old, a newly married woman
who died unjustly How much can there be in a town?”
Chu Wanning sneered: “Butterfly Town regards imperial
marriage as a custom. Ghost brides have no one hundred or
fifty. I really don’t know who you are talking about.”
“You—”
“What are you and me? It’s no rules. The rebels still don’t
retreat!”
 Hey, he’s overwhelming. Disciple, Li Wuxin changed a
pleasant face and said to Chu Wanning: “Chu-zongshi, my
apprentice is out of the mountains for the first time, and he
doesn’t know the rules. Don’t be surprised. The ghost bride
he said is indeed Luo Xianxian.”
Chu Wanning frowned slightly: “Luo Xianxian’s wronged
soul ran away?”
“Yes.” Li Wuxin sighed, “That female ghost lost her mind
and killed her. The Chen family didn’t say anything, and
then slaughtered in the town. When I led my disciples to
suppress, Butterfly Town had almost no living people.”
Chu Wanning murmured, “How could it be? So…”
“I heard that it was Elder Yuheng of Sisheng Peak who was
involved in this matter. Something went wrong, so I found
my door. In addition, in Butterfly Town, I also got two things.
Chu-zongshi, I hope you can take a closer look if it is related
to you.”
He said, first he took out a piece of blood-stained yellow
silk from his sleeve, and wanted to pass it to Chu Wanning.
Unexpectedly, Xue Meng stopped in front of him, and said
in a bad mood: “Give it to me!”
“This…”
“I Shizun has a hobby of cleanliness, He doesn’t like to
touch things that outsiders have touched!”
What Xue Meng said is really an exaggeration. In fact, Chu
Wanning just doesn’t want to touch things that have been
contaminated by people who hate him. It’s really not clean.
However, Chu Wanning thought Li Wuxin was not pleasing
to his eyes, so Xue Meng made a fool of himself. He didn’t
say much, but he looked down and took a sip of the hot tea
offered by Shi Mei.
Li Wuxin suffocated her breath, but couldn’t help but
sneered and handed Huang Silk to Xue Meng.
Under the candlelight, everyone’s eyes are in full view.
Chu Wanning shakes the silk away, only glances at it, and
his face changed.
“Send Crossing Curse…”
“That’s it. Chu-zongshi, according to my investigation, Luo
Xianxian was temporarily sealed by you. Before you leave,
you I gave a copy of the mantra to the Chen family’s only
daughter, and asked them to reciting it every day for ten
years, right?”
“Not bad.”
“Then this Sentence Mantra is exactly the handwriting of
Chu-zongshi, right?”
“…It is true.”
“But Chu-zongshi, you A Sentence Charm, there is an
additional curse rune at the end of each chapter, don’t you
understand what that means!” Li Wuxin’s voice suddenly
rose.
“Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse pattern, it’s an anti-
curse! — Every time the Chen family finishes copying a
sending-over curse, they will draw an anti-curse symbol.
The curse of causing harm, urging the seal to be broken, Luo
Xianxian is violent! The Chen family has no one to
understand, except for Elder Yuheng, who handed the silk to
them, the old man really can’t think of a second person and
can teach them to draw this Amazing spell!”
“The old Piff is going to spit people with blood!” Xue Meng
was furious, “If I, Shizun, want to kill them, why do I have to
go around such a big bend! What kind of curse? , Can’t the
handwriting be imitated? You suspect that Shizun drew it,
and I also suspect that your tortoise son secretly painted it
halfway to frame people!”
Li Wuxin smiled. He smiled and said: “Xue Meng-gongzi,
the elders are talking, what do you juniors say?”
Xue Zhengyong said: “Lord Li, you just said that you are
Yuheng at this time with a piece of silk. What the child said
is correct. The handwriting can be imitated. In case anyone
wants to plant Yuheng and draw a few times according to
his runes, it will look very similar.”
“Then ask, where is Chu-zongshi such a long-time enemy?
It took such a great effort to harm him.” Mo Ran, who was
silent for a long time, suddenly laughed at this moment.
Li Wuxin looked at him, thinking of his vulgar remarks just
now, and frowned: “What are you laughing at?”
“I laugh at you After discussing for a long time, I forgot
one thing.”
Xue Zhengyong wondered: “What’s the matter? Ran’er,
what did you think of?”
 “Although I don’t read much , But I happen to have some
understanding of Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse, and I
just know how to draw.” Mo Ran smiled, “Hey, look, is this?”
Speaking, his fingertips stuck a touch The spiritual power
glowing with red light leisurely leaned on the pillar, wiping
the sky thinly, and after a while, an exquisite Ten Thousands
Waves Return Curse spell was reflected in the air, and the
fireworks were as beautiful as the fireworks.
Xue Meng was surprised: “Dog stuff, great, when did you
learn it?”
Mo Ran smiled: “Shizun’s book is on the book, I think it’s
fun, remember I’m down.”
Speaking randomly, I lighted the bright red spell, and let it
slowly rise to the sky above everyone’s head. The red flicker
flickered in a blur, overflowing with bits of light.
“How about it, why don’t you compare it and see if the
symbol I drew is exactly the same as the one on the silk?”
Sisheng Peak The disciple was least afraid of the
excitement. Seeing Chu Wanning throwing the silk on the
table with no expression on his face, he apparently
acquiesced to Mo Ran’s approach, so he immediately
hugged and moved in a circle to compare carefully.
Those people at Bitan Manor were still tense at first, but
later they couldn’t help being curious, or holding a prickly
mentality, they also looked around.
So many people watched for a long time, and finally came
to a conclusion.
 Mo Ran’s painting is exactly the same as the curse on silk,
almost by one person.
The stupid Li Wuxin spoke up again. He pointed to Mo Ran
and said in shock: “Okay! Okay! Don’t confess yourself! It
seems that you killed people. !”
Mo Ran: “…………”
Chu Wanning suddenly said indifferently: “What do you
call this little brother?”
“Huh? You ask me?” The stupid was taken aback for a
moment, then raised his head and chested himself, all
proudly said, ” Unintentionally sit down and personally pass
on the thirteenth disciple, Zhen Congming.”
Mo Ran: “Puff.”
Chu Wanning reacted little to “really smart”, after all, he
also has a The name is “Scare you to death”, and he said
indifferently: “When the elders speak, the juniors should
learn to shut up.”
This sentence is obviously mocking Li Wuxin’s previous
criticism of Mo Ran, and Li Wuxin listens. His face turned
into a pig liver color, very annoyed but there was nothing to
do, so he had no choice but to talk about him, “huh” said:
“Chu-zongshi’s disciple is really a hero when he was born, so
capable, this charm has been drawn There is no difference
between -zongshi.”
“Lord Li, it’s not just me. If you can draw this spell, it must
be the same as Shizun’s drawing.”
Li Wuxin stared at Mo Ran: “What do you mean?!”
 Mo Ran smiled and said: “Ten Thousands Waves Return
Curse, the brushwork is complicated, the strength is dark
and light, the ink is dark and light, there can be no
difference for a long time. Therefore, no matter who painted
it, it will be indistinguishable from the creator. This has
nothing to do with the handwriting. If there is a slight
difference in the painting, the anti-curse will not take
effect.”
“A bunch of nonsense!” Li Wuxin couldn’t help becoming
irritated when he was raised in public by a posterior, with
his beard blowing all over, “Which charm in the world
requires such tricky! Although the old man has never
practiced this technique, he knows it is nonsense. In terms
of talking, you kid don’t want to spread rumors!”
“He didn’t spread rumors.”
Li Wuxin was already a little uncontrollable at this time,
and said angrily: “Chu Wanning, mouth No proof! How can
you know! How can you know! The characteristic weakness
of a spell is often best understood by the founder. Do you
dare to say that you are the founder of Ten Thousands
Waves Return Curse?!”
Chu Wanning lifted his eyelids, looked at him blankly, took
another sip of tea, and said slowly.
“Why not dare. I will tell you now.”
Li Wuxin: “???”
“Ten Thousands Waves Return Curse I created it.”
Li Wuxin: “…………”
The author has something to say:

[Attach the trumpets of each character]

Chu Wanning:Xia Sini

Mo Ran: Zhong Quangong

Xue Meng:Bu Zilian

Shi Mei: Zhen Bailian

Ye Wangxi: 南海梓
Mei Hanxue: Bu Haose

Gouzi: Thank you for “I will send you lovesickness for the bright
moon” and “Roy Lord Fan Soup” for throwing mines~

White Cat: Thank you for “Leisure”, “Fireworks in the Bright”,” Big
white cat’s boyfriend”, “” (there is another poor little who can’t show
his name), “Chiba”, “咻咻 ”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Thank you all everyday My friend who is chasing text~

 92. This Venerable one goes to
Butterfly Town again

As soon as this statement came out, everyone was

shocked.
Especially the disciples of Bitan Manor, all of them were
killed like thunder, their expressions changed drastically!
In the realm of comprehension, third-rate sorcerers
memorize spells by rote, second-rate sorcers participate in
spells, and first-rate sorcers transform spells.
But there is another kind of people who are not in touch
with these second and third-rate people. They are often out
of reach. They don’t need rote memorization, they have
already understood, and are not satisfied with
transformation, but master The last step:
Create life.
They are either good at refining unique elixir, or good at
making peerless armor, or they can draw an unprecedented
spiritual curse map, all of which are called -zongshi.
These -zongshi, for the Xianmen minor repairs, often live
in the inscription in the scroll, or on a coat of arms on the
treasure. What do the young disciples of Bitan Manor think
that they don’t know how high they want to be in the
Tianyin Pavilion, they are such fierce characters as gods.
Li Wuxin’s forehead is already covered with cold sweat,
but as the owner of a village, he has to hold on. He
managed to squeeze a smile, and his sallow husk face was
shiny.
“Unexpectedly, it was such a coincidence. This Ten
Thousands Waves Return Curse was actually created by -
zongshi. That old man is really…hehe, I really
misunderstood Chu-zongshi. However, in Butterfly Town and
Luo Xianxian When the grievances fought against each
other, the old man got another thing. I don’t know if this
thing has anything to do with Chu-zongshi.”
Chu Wanning frowned, “What?”
Li Wuxin waved his hand, “Really Smart” immediately
brought a brocade box over.
“It’s a weapon.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say a word, looked at the brocade
box, and after a while, suddenly said: “Is it a section of
willow vine?”
“!!!”
This time, don’t talk about other people, even Mo Ran’s
eyes widened, it’s incredible.
Li Wuxin trembled: “You, how do you know—is it really
you, wrong…what the hell is going on!?”
 A golden light was in Chu Wanning’s palm It lights up,
spreads inch by inch, coiling on the ground, and as the light
softens, a stretch of wicker with branches and leaves
appears in front of everyone.
Chu Wanning was calm. At this time, he was convinced
that Butterfly Town must be the same as “Jincheng Lake”
and “Peach Blossom Spring”. It was done by one person, so
he said: “Lord Li, the one in the box , Is this weapon right?”
“Just, exactly.” Li Wuxin was almost dumb.
The brocade box opened, and inside it was a bunch of
identical vine veins.
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes.
At the time of Taohuayuan, the “Jiangui” who killed Yumin
and planted Mo Ran made him suspicious, and now it seems
to be correct.
“Lord Li, can you let me take a look at this willow vine?”
Li Wuxin thought for a while, wondering whether the
situation today is Wonder, it’s better not to offend Chu
Wanning anymore, so he said: “Chu-zongshi is polite, I was
here to ask about the situation, you are willing to take a
closer look, the old man is too happy, there is no reason to
stop.”
When Chang-gongzi heard it, he was unhappy. He did not
hesitate to ask Bitan Manor to support him and find a place.
Seeing that the situation is not good, this old thing is going
to turn the rhythm?
Lie Wuxin winked and stared at him.
 Where is Li Wuxin willing to take care of it, but Mo Ran can
see clearly next to him, jokingly: “Chang-gongzi, are your
eyes uncomfortable? Why are you squeezing?”
Over there, Chu Wanning took the willow vine in the
brocade box and looked carefully.
Sure enough, the willow vine has the same appearance as
“Tianwen” and “Jiangui”, but its breath is extremely weak. It
is different from the godly weapon that recognizes its owner.
It is obviously a “dead thing.”
“Topping willow…”
Xue Meng’s ears pointed, hearing these three words, he
was taken aback: “What?”
“This willow The branches and the section where Yumin
was killed in Taohuayuan were all broken from the topping
willow.” Chu Wanning said.
“Ah!” Shi Mei exclaimed, “Is that so?”
“In Jincheng Lake, before the old dragon died, he said that
a certain spell of fake Gouchen required It is maintained by
a powerful wood spirit. It must be that before the fall of
Jincheng Lake, he left a few sections of the sacred willow.
Although the spiritual power of the sacred tree fell down, it
can also be strong for a period of time.”
Chu Wanning’s slender fingers stroked the golden leaves.
“And like this kind of depleted spiritual power, he has not
wasted it. If it can be framed, it will be framed. If it can be
handed over to the puppet as a weapon, it will be used as a
weapon.”
 As he said, there was a fire suddenly in his hand, and he
touched the willow vine, which looked so much like
“Tianwen”, and the flame immediately burned up, reflecting
the crowd or fear, or Blank eyes.
“This thing is not my weapon.” Chu Wanning burned a bit
of the branches, extinguished the fire, threw the willow
vines, and said lightly, “Tianwen is full of spiritual power,
not ordinary The fire curse, even if the samādhi is really hot,
it will not burn him.”
Li Wuxin opened his mouth and closed it again. After a
while, he was unwilling to open it again.
“The old man also heard about the Taohuayuan matter. I
heard that Mo-gongzi of Sisheng Peak accidentally killed
Yumin Xianjun…”
“Hey, I never killed him. “Mo Ran waved his hands
repeatedly.
Xue Zhengyong’s face is unhappy, and his attitude is even
more determined: “I have explained this to the immortals,
and it is not my nephew’s work. Li Zhuang, if you mention it
again, don’t blame me for being polite “
When Mo Ran saw him like this, he didn’t know what was
in his mind. He was taken aback for a moment, and there
seemed to be something deep in his eyes with a smile. He
murmured: “Uncle…”
Chu Wanning said: “The Peach Blossom Spring incident
was a conspiracy and misunderstanding. But at the time, I
couldn’t defend my disciple. But today, you come to the
door and ask Just ask the question. I am willing to tell the
whole story to the masters of Bitan Manor.”
Deng Yingli, Chu Wanning deleted the Jincheng Lake and
Taohuayuan things and said briefly. When he finished
speaking, the disciples of Bitan Manor were stunned, and Li
Wuxin was sweaty in heavy shirts. He paused for a while
before saying: “Chu-zongshi means that there is now one
person in the world who has almost mastered the three
major “Zhenlong Chess Game”, one of the forbidden
techniques?”
“Not bad.”
“How is this possible! That is a forbidden technique! Even,
even Rufeng, the world’s largest group Sect, neither of their
Sect Leaders can get the Forbidden Spell Scroll——”
Chu Wanning said: “My words are true, but it is up to the
kings to distinguish whether they believe or not.”
“Impossible.” Li Wuxin’s face was pale, and she laughed
with her lips shaking, as if she could convince herself as
long as he took this as a joke, “If someone could really
master the game of Zhenlong, wouldn’t the world be true? If
you want to mess up, don’t you have to rewrite everything
in the upper and lower repair world!”
As the Taxian emperor in the previous life, Mo Ran was a
little unhappy: “That guy is just’can’, not’proficient’. If he is
really proficient, can this world be so peaceful now?” Li
Wuxin’s long beard trembled. When he was about to say
something, suddenly a sword light flashed at the door, a
blue water covered in blood. The disciple Zhuang rolled off
the sword, vomited a big mouthful of scarlet, then raised his
tear-stained face, and shouted at Li Wuxin: “Master, it’s not
good, it’s not good. You are in Butterfly Town The
enchantment above is broken! The fierce spirits gushing
out, the brothers built the boundary with flesh and blood,
and temporarily able to protect the ghosts in the town from
fleeing, but…I have all 30 defensive brothers in Bitaozhuang
dead, I Gou survived and came to report…”
He took a few breaths, and suddenly wailed.
“Owner! Quickly fuse to inform all the schools of Shangxiu
world! All the dead in the town are controlled. It is a
forbidden technique, a forbidden technique!”
“What !!!”
Li Wuxin staggered back and hit the wall pillar. He was
pale and withered like a corpse just poured out of a coffin.
“We can’t support it alone…” The disciple’s face was
flushed with tears and blood stained, “The owner!”
Suddenly saw Xue Zhengyong , Kowtow again and again
towards Xue Zhengyong.
“Xue Sect Leader, please go with you too! My brothers…
I…I’m sorry…” He said incoherently for a while, then
suddenly closed his eyes and looked up to the sky.
“They all…are dead!!”
There was a moment of silence in the hall, and there was
an uproar.
 Xue Zhengyong was in danger, and immediately asked
Madam Wang to fuse to inform the other eight martial sects
in the upper repair world, and ordered Xue Meng to gather
all the Elders.
“Chu Wanning?”
“There is no time to delay, I will go first.”
“But you don’t know how to use swordsmanship…”
Before Chu Wanning could answer, Mo Ran snatched it
over. He really wanted to meet the guy who “mastered” the
Zhenlong chess game.
“Uncle, don’t worry, I control the sword and go with
Shizun.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him, did not speak, it was tacit
approval.
As soon as the two of them left the hall at the same time,
Shi Mei paled in the same place for a while, then suddenly
regained consciousness: “Me, I also…”
But ran out of Wushan Hall , Chu Wanning and they have
gone far with their swords. It just so happened that Xue
Zhengyong called him back at this time, instead of running
around alone, Shi Mei had to go back to find Xue Meng, and
waited for the second batch to leave with Xue Meng.
Looking at the Bitan Manor again, Li Wuxin has been
pampering him for a long time. He has never encountered
such a big event suddenly, but the old man is very face-
saving, he took a sigh of relief, and immediately ordered
someone to take care of the messenger disciple. The rest of
the Elders also ordered their troops and prepared to go to
Butterfly Town to do a big fight to save their majesty.
A group of people walked out of Sisheng Peak vigorously,
like a hundred meteors, flew from Sisheng Peak to Butterfly
Town. Standing on the head of the sword, Li Wuxin walked in
the clouds, couldn’t help but look sideways and quietly look
at the disciples of the No. 1 School of Cultivation.
He didn’t expect that one day he would be in a fight with
his army, and he would be in the company of the “mobs”
that he most looked down upon, and he felt a bit
complicated for a while.
But the sword traveled thousands of miles, only in an
instant, Fang Chongyun broke open, and a blood-red evil
light soared into the sky. Li Wuxin no longer had the
intention to care about things in the upper and lower realms
—
In the sky, a red light array the size of the entire Butterfly
Town is constantly shining. The giant array is divided into
neat checkerboard grids by light beams. On the chessboard,
the illusions of the dead townspeople The shadows are like
wood-carved clay sculptures, standing in the sky. Five
hundred houses and thousands of residents look like a lush
jungle of human flesh.
Li Wuxin lost his voice: “This, this is really… Zhenlong
chess game!”
Xue Zhengyong’s face is also extremely ugly, he said to Li
Wuxin: “Lord Li , I’ll take people to the southeast. I’ll trouble
you to go to the northwest. The other eight major sects
have not come yet. Butterfly Town has to rely on us for a
while.”
Li Wuxin also has no intention to care about this with him.
“Let’s”, nodded and said: “Okay, okay.”
Xue Zhengyong clasped his fists and fell with his sword,
leading the crowd to the southeast of Butterfly Town, and
Bitan Manor defended. The protective barrier formed by the
disciples of the town was already in danger at this time, and
the aura was extremely weak. Through the translucent
barrier of the barrier, you could see the rioting corpses
inside.
“Chu Wanning!”
Seeing a man in white clothes flying and a young man in
blue silver light armor standing in front of him, Xue
Zhengyong shouted: “What’s the matter? Can’t this
enchantment be repaired?”
Chu Wanning has been here for a long time, and the
world’s number one enchantment-zongshi is here, but this
formation is still in a broken state, which makes Xue
Zhengyong extremely puzzled.
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning ignored him. Xue Zhengyong
was about to call again, but Mo Ran suddenly turned his
head and gestured at him.
“Shhh, don’t make a sound, uncle. Come here.”
Xue Zhengyong passed by: “How to say?”
“Don’t disturb him.”
 Mo Ran pointed to Chu Wanning.
Although he was standing, he did close his eyes, his lips
were pale and there was no blood.
Xue Zhengyong was startled, and pointed his finger at the
side of his neck, and said in horror: “Leaving Soul
Technique?”
“Yes, there are ghosts in it, thousands of them, but I don’t
see Luo Xianxian, it should be at the innermost. The matter
has not been found out yet. He doesn’t know what the
person behind wants to do this time, so he wants to go to
Luo Xianxian for questioning.”
” It’s a ghost, what else are you asking!” Xue Zhengyong
slapped his thigh angrily, “It’s important to strengthen the
barrier!”
“Don’t!” Mo Ran said sharply, “Shizun uses Li Soul
Temporarily let the soul separate and enter it because it is
full of dead people, so that it will not be stunned. If it is
reinforced at this time, it will kill Shizun!”
“What?!” Xue Zhengyong is busy Said, “Nephew, you are
here to watch, I’ll talk to Li Wuxin!”
Mo Ran nodded, and said: “If Shizun returns to his soul, I
will immediately curse with blue spell I ignite in the air, and
then the south, east, north and west sides will be sealed
together. But if I have not ignited, my uncle must not let
them repair the enchantment, otherwise the ghosts will
swallow them, and Shizun will only have the soul in it, and
there is no way to protect himself.”
 “I know, I know!” Xue Zhengyong hadn’t finished his voice
yet, and Ren Yi had been out of his house.
Mo Ran raised his eyes and looked at the enchantment
that was about to collapse.
“It’s almost time, Shizun, you should have found Luo
Xianxian too.”
He turned his face, and naturally took Chu Wanning’s cold
hand out of worry. , But he didn’t notice it. He stared at Chu
Wanning and said softly.
“It’s almost…”
At this moment, Shi Mei and Xue Meng and others
descended around and stood among the crowd. Who
expected to see them as soon as they raised their heads
The two clasped their hands before the enchantment. He
was taken aback for a moment, then his complexion
gradually paled, then he bit his lips tightly, and slowly
turned his head away.

The author has something to say:

Gouzi: Thank you for throwing grenade at “Fan Ye Fantang” and

“Corgi” for throwing landmines~

White Cat: Thank you for “Little Sweetie who doesn’t read abuse
texts”, “Soul wears and kisses”, “Luo Yan”, “Lu Lu”, “Dawn”,
“Leisure”, “Xiaochao”, “Zhengge”, “One Two Three Four”, “Grape
Seed”, “Chiba”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Well, warning!
The following content will unravel the first wave of past life truths,
and will also unfold an important climax/trend plot of this article. Both
protagonists will face important turning points in their lives, weak and
weak. As a reminder, the last wave of big knives to abuse Shizun
and the first wave of knives to abuse dogs are both coming. In order
not to affect the compactness of the plot, by the end of this plot, the
small theater basically does not change.

Promise me, no matter what plot I see next, I will never perform a
dangerous show, thank you! Thank you! If you have any
dissatisfaction, please vent QAQ on Gouzi 1.0 or form a dog-fighting
team with Mengmeng… Roubao is innocent ==

Thank you, presidents! ! ! Flee with fear…

 93. Who dares to move this
Venerable one’s Shizun!

The living soul of Chu Wanning is now walking through the

barrier.
There are ghosts and ghosts wandering everywhere. But
what is strange are those bloody bodies. Everyone’s heart
was dug out before death. Their chest cavity was empty, or
there were blood vessels hanging outside, and some of
them could see Bai Sensen’s ribs. .
Chu Wanning knew that there was a difference, but the
defensive realm surrounding Butterfly Town was getting
weaker and weaker. He could not stay any longer and only
swiftly went to the Chen family residence.
When I arrived outside Chen’s house, I saw four sides,
southeast, northwest, and a half-person high furnace. Each
of the four tripods was spreading thicker and thicker smoke.
But the smoke is not pure white, but four colors of red, blue,
brown and gold.
There was a fire under the tripod, which was filled with
blood, but when I looked closer, I found that there were piles
of red meat piled under the tumbling blood.
 People’s hearts!
The four cauldrons, each filled with dangling, are the lost
hearts of the dead in town!
“Gathering sand into a tower…”
Chu Wanning murmured.
He suddenly understood why he and Mo Ran followed up
for many days, but he didn’t see the mysterious man
continuing to pursue the essence spirit body-that crazy guy,
he could do this trick!
The so-called gathering sand into a tower is to dig out the
hearts of the same attribute, piled together hundreds of
them, although not as powerful as the essence of the spirit
body, but because the people who died in vain complain,
they can be excited in a short time. Out of extraordinary
power.
Why is it Butterfly Town?
Why is it Luo Xianxian…
Stepping into the Chen Family Courtyard, where the tables
and chairs are lying down, Chen Yuanwai and Old Madam
Chen have both hanged themselves on the beams, their
hearts They were also pulled out, but they did not pick up
the bodies like the townspeople outside. Both of them were
torn into strips of meat by some powerful force from the
waist down, and they could no longer see the original
appearance of their legs and feet.
Walking around in the hall, Luo Xianxian was not seen,
and further inside, into the ancestral temple, and saw the
Chen family’s ancestor tablet offering a bowl of mud. I took
a closer look, there was still half an eyeball and a finger in
the mud…
Chu Wanning looked disgusted and was about to leave.
Suddenly, he heard a crisp burst from the top of his head.
laughter.
I raised my eyes suddenly, the white paper lanterns were
flying, and the extinguished candles lit up in turn.
Luo Xianxian sits on the beam, with his bare feet as white
as jade, and wearing a bright red wedding dress, he is
swaying and tilting his head at Chu Wanning.
“Oh, I found me.”
She smiled sweetly. Although she looked like she had in
her memory, she danced with her brows, but she was as shy
and shy as Chu Wanning saw at the time. The soul of the
dead is totally different. She was arrogant, the flames were
as hot as the flames, and her eyes were still round, but she
was shining with monster blood.
Luo Xianxian, demonized.
Tianwen has only one chance to try ghosts. When Chu
Wanning came to Butterfly Town to Volunteer, he had
already tried her with Tianwen, and this method could not
be done a second time. The only way is to suppress the
demonic nature of her soul, recall her original mind, and do
cross-examination again.
Chu Wanning said: “Luo Xianxian, where do you put it
here?”
 In the sleeves, the formation is secretly formed, ready to
go.
“Hey.” The petite and exquisite girl said crisply, “I’m
happy, I want you to take care of it.”
Chu Wanning shook his head, frowning deeper, and there
was a mark between the center of the eyebrows, like It is
engraved.
“In that bowl, is Chen Bohuan’s younger brother?”
“Oh, you said him.” Luo Xianxian said nonchalantly, “The
one on the left is the one on the right. That column was
chopped by the little slut with the surname Yao.”
“…!”
“Who wants her to be so immortal, not to look at others,
but Relying on being the daughter of the county magistrate,
if you want to grab your husband with your old mother, you
should chop it into mud!”
Luo Xianxian is completely demented at this time, and his
temperament is completely different from that of his life, let
alone recognize In front of him is the “Brother Yan Luo” who
had complained for himself.
Chu Wanning heard that Chen Yao had also been
dismembered, and his heart became colder, and he asked in
a deep voice: “Then…Chen’s little sister…”
“She treats me well Yes, I’m not thin about her.”
Luo Xianxian said, and smiled. His lips were delicate and
gorgeous, as if they had been bloodied.
 She touched her belly, and she said:
“So she is here.”
“I ate her in. This way the little girl and When I’m
together, I won’t be bullied.”
“…You really are crazy.”
Before the words fell, the flames in the hands were
sparking, and the golden edge flashed. The room is full of
photos from time to time. Chu Wanning flew up and slapped
a spell on her forehead in Luo Xianxian’s scream.
The ghost is violent!
The soldiers are extremely fast, and Chu Wanning is very
skillful, and in a moment he slashed ten golden chains to
bind Luo Xianxian.
His long, cold white fingers touched her eyebrows. The
light in his eyes flickered like blazing electricity, and his face
was gloomy and cold, sinking like thunderclouds.
The thin water-colored lips lightly open, and the spells are
silently read.
Luo Xianxian’s eyes burst out, and his mouth drooled. An
originally beautiful face turned hideous and distorted in the
chanting: “Shut up, let me go! I am bloody, bloody
Compensation, what’s wrong!”
Chu Wanning ignored it, her cold eyes fell, and her
fingertips shone even more.
“Ah—!” Luo Xianxian wailed hysterically, “Let go of me!
Let go of me!! My head hurts! I can’t stand it!!!”
 She screamed miserably, and suddenly stopped, her eyes
filled with blood and the corners of her mouth curled up.
Two weird chuckles trembled.
“You want me to shout like this, right? The fairy?”
“!”
Chu Wanning’s phoenix eyes suddenly widened, almost
After closing his hands, he stretched out his long body.
Bai Ying is swift, and can avoid a broken soul palm hit by
Luo Xianxian, standing floating under the veranda, between
the white silk flying.
Luo Xianxian slowly straightened up, and all the pain of
the pretense disappeared. She was not affected by the
purification curse of Chu Wanning, but her spiritual power
was even greater than before!
“With the curse of mere purification, I want to hurt me.”
Luo Xianxian sneered.
“The old lady has swallowed thousands of living qi in this
town, and refined the mortal body only on the last eve. Then
I can rescue Chen Lang from the underground mansion, we
will stay and fly, Stay away from the mortal world. How
could I fail and be ruined in the hands of your Taoist priest!”
Her nature is annihilated, and the only obsession in her
heart is to never be separated from Chen Bohuan.
Chu Wanning’s heart moved, and he asked in a deep
voice: “Who told you so that you can refine the mortal
body?”
 “What to do with you!”
Chu Wanning said coldly: “This person is nonsense. Your
original body has been wiped out. If you want to rebuild the
mortal womb, you must enter the cycle again. How can
there be thousands of things to absorb? The reason that the
aura of a living person can be reborn. He lied to you to kill
everyone in the town, just to gather your heart, so that you
can gather spiritual power and do what you want to do.”
“… …!” Luo Xianxian’s eyes widened suddenly,
“Impossible! He won’t lie to me!”
“Who is’he’?”
“He…he is… …” Shen Ning, Luo Xianxian shrieked and
hissed, holding his head and shouting, “I don’t know! I don’t
know! I want the flesh! I want to live! I don’t want to die!!!
He didn’t lie to me… he Didn’t lie to me…you lied to me…
yes, it’s you!!!”
The red silk screamed, and the female ghost screamed
and stretched out her claws, and attacked Chu Wanning!
At the same time, there was an ominous thunder in the
sky. Chu Wanning avoided Luo Xianxian’s attack and
glanced up, but saw that the defensive enchantment had
been torn apart by Butterfly Town’s soaring spirit. A slender
gap, the breath of living people from outside poured in,
zombies roar in all directions!
The barrier is about to be broken.
It’s too late!
 If Luo Xianxian can no longer be recalled, he can only
choose to kill him here.
Then all the clues are broken…
Outside the defensive barrier, Li Wuxin looked at the
horrible crack in the air and shouted at Xue Zhengyong:
“Also Don’t you make up? Make up! If this world is broken,
thousands of dead corpses will swarm out, can you stop
me?”
“Wait!” Xue Zhengyong’s face is also not pretty, on his
forehead Beads of sweat ooze out, “Don’t make it up,
Yuheng is still inside. Wait a minute.” Li Wuxin cursed
secretly, seeing that the barrier was like a chicken egg with
a hole in it. , His heart was pounding, and he said angrily: “If
the enchantment is destroyed later, it must be a fierce fight
and bloodshed. I see how you can explain it to the entire
cultivation world!” Yan Bi turned his head and asked the
disciple loudly, ” Has the fuse been sent? When will the
other eight factions arrive?”
The disciple in charge of the communication was sweating
profusely: “The eight major factions all say that it is
important at this time and needs to report to their
respective Sect Leaders. Sect LeaderElder can come to quell
the chaos after discussing the referendum.”
“…” Li Wuxin’s face suddenly became darker like the
bottom of a pot, “Where is Rufeng sect? Nangong Immortal
Chang has always been so courageous, how can he be such
a mother?”
 “This…” The disciple was not sure how to respond, and
suddenly saw the sound transmission magical flashes. After
reading it, he was overjoyed and repeatedly said, “Rufeng
sect is here! Rufeng sect just sent the message, saying that
he will send his disciple to suppress evil immediately!”
Sure enough, before the time of a cup of tea, a layer of
blue clouds rolled over the sky, getting closer, where is the
cloud group, but black pressing thousands of people, each
blue and blue cranes, neatly, like After breaking through the
geese formation, Yu Jian came.
The first two are Nangong Si and Ye Wangxi.
Nangong Si is riding his demon wolf Naobaijin, with a jade
bow in his arms, a quiver on his back, majestic and majestic,
and all the young people’s arrogance and frivolousness are
written on his face.
Ye Wangxi is still dressed in black, wrapped in a shawl
embroidered with the Rufeng sect crane totem, and his
brows are handsome and three-point beautiful.
“What’s the situation?!”
Nangong Si exploded as soon as he saw the tattered
defensive barrier, and he patrolled the crowd with sparks
Circle, directly skipped the group of people at Sisheng Peak
in the lower repair world. It fell on the only Bitan Manor
owner who was worthy to talk to him.
“Li Wuxin! This barrier has been split like this. You are
standing stupid, don’t you know how to fix it?!”
 Although Li Wuxin is much older than Nangong Si, He is
the only son of the No. 1 Sect Leader in the world. The face
of the trained old man turned red, but he suffocated his face
and made a smile.
“Young Master Nangong, you don’t know anything about
it. It’s Xue Sect Leader who doesn’t fill the enchantment…”
In one sentence, I threw the hot potato to Xue Zhengyong.
.
“Sisheng Peak?”
Nangong Si glanced at Xue Zhengyong and snorted, not
knowing whether it was a sneer or something else.
Then he waved his hand and said to his relatives: “Go to
my mother to make up for this broken pot, I think it’s
something serious.”
Ye Wangxi wanted to stop him: “Young Master——”
Nangong Si didn’t look at him at all. What’s even stranger
is that Song Qiutong also came. But today, she did not stand
beside Ye Wangxi, but stood around Nangong Si, still
covering her face with white gauze, her eyes low and her
breath, very obedient appearance.
Rufeng sect’s disciples act without procrastination, and
only listen to the instructions of their own martial leader.
Especially for the protagonist raised by the wild horse of
Nangong Si, the group did not listen to the explanation of
the dissuasion, and they all started to make formations.
“Stop it!”
 Xue Zhengyong only interrupted the moves of four or five
people. When he turned his head, he saw that another
disciple had already made a repair mark, and a blue light
was moving towards the knot. Hit the crack in the boundary.
Xue Zhengyong suddenly lost her color and shouted:
“Yuheng!!”
“Bang!”
At the moment of the moment, a blood-red thunder
suddenly smashed down, abruptly intercepting the seal of
repair before the crack!
Everyone looked up and saw a young man standing in the
air holding a Liuteng Imperial Sword, guarding the position
of the barrier. The young man’s eyebrows were originally
very bright and kind, as if he was born with warmth, but at
this time his eyes were sharp and his eyes were like torches,
and the willow vine he held in his hand was full of blood,
and every leaf was splashed with flames.
Mo Ran’s eyebrows were pressed very low, in the air, and
said sternly: “I fucking said, no one is allowed to move this
enchantment. Are you newcomers deaf? Don’t understand
Human words?!”
Although he hates Chu Wanning, it is a private grievance
between the two of them.
Regardless of past and present, except for himself,
whoever wants to touch Chu Wanning’s hair, Mo Ran will
want that person’s life.
 He said that the people he hates can only be killed by
him, destroyed by him, and bullied by him.
Under his anger, he inevitably reveals some of the
violence of his previous life. How can the whole popular
scene be the usual gongzi-gongzi who is laughing and
beckoning cats and dogs?
People who don’t talk about Rufeng sect, even Xue
Zhengyong, Xue Meng, and even Shi Mei, looked at Mo Ran
like this, and were stunned for a while.

The author has something to say:

Gouzi 1.0 was almost taken up by Gouzi 0.5 at the end of this
chapter, and he picked up his bachelor Hahahaha, then count him as
a dog 0.75~

Big White Cat: Crab “Thousand Celadon”, “Zhili”, “lovely”, “Liu Ah

Ying”, “Dawn”, “It’s better to have a meal together”, “Zhou Fang Lisi”,
irrigate nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Crabs, “Koala Utopia”, “Zhou Fang Lisi” Throwing mines~

The meaty fan soup throws grenades~

Thanks to the friends who follow articles every day~

94. This Venerable one Goodbye
Heavenly Crack

Nangong Si’s face is unhappy, his eyes are heavy, like

rolling molten iron.
His gaze patted past, stopped for a moment on Mo Ran’s
red godly weapon, and then moved away.
“Who is this?”
Ye Wangxi said: “He is -gongzi from Sisheng Peak, his
surname is Mo.”
“Mo?” Nangong Si fold He frowned, “The one I just picked
up a few years ago?”
“Hmm.”
Nangong Si glanced at Ye Wangxi: “Do you know him?”
“Taohuayuan once lived in the same courtyard.”
Nangong Si sneered, not knowing what it meant. It’s just
that Ye Wangxi saw his reaction like this, Qingjun’s face
paled a bit, her eyelashes drooping, and then she pressed
her lips in silence.
“Since he has to wait any longer, it’s better to buy him
some face.” Nangong Si said, “He is the owner of godly
weapon at a young age, I would like to see what he has.”
Mo Ran didn’t have time to pay attention to Rufeng sect,
he turned around, his clothes shook in the wind. The barrier
has been broken, and there won’t be too much time left—
Chu Wanning, are you still?
Huh! Luo Xianxian’s claws pierced the gauze curtain, the
white silk was flying, and the plain satin was shaken into
thousands of falling snow.
Chu Wanning only felt a very familiar breath approaching.
He suddenly reacted and opened his eyes wide: “Tianwen?!”
No.
Not Tianwen.
He fought against her, she had a kind of spiritual power
that looked like Tianwen.
The Chen family’s mansion is like a thin haze, locked with
a living soul and a ghost. With more than ten moves worthy
of fighting, Chu Wanning’s mystery gradually disappeared,
and suddenly he figured out a section, gave an initiation,
and suddenly understood.
“Topping willow…”
Luo Xianxian was already dead, cremated to ashes, and
he could only rely on Old Madam Chen’s body to cause
trouble. There is no reason to be able to transform the
original appearance now.
The mysterious man took a piece of withered vine from
the topping willow, and temporarily built a dwelling for her
to revive her soul.
The heart cooked outside, the steaming smoke. Gold,
water, fire, and earth are all waiting for Luo Xianxian, the
“wood”, topping the willow body.
What exactly is that man going to do!
Did he try his best to let Luo Xianxian regain his body and
kill the ghost world and Chen Bohuan to fly together? Who
can do this for her?
Her relatives are already dead.
Family…
Family! !
Chu Wanning’s heart moved, blood surged. He suddenly
thought of what she had said to him when he saw Luo
Xianxian—
She had an older brother, who lost it many years ago…
is it him?
“Those who stand in the way of me cannot live!”
Luo Xianxian is an entity, and Chu Wanning is a living
soul. Although her spiritual power is far less than his, she
contrasts reality with the virtual, after all It’s hard to
distinguish one another.
In the blink of an eye, her bright red claws pierced into his
heart again, the horror soul was damaged, Chu Wanning
dodged suddenly, with a backhand on her forehead.
“It’s useless, it’s the same how many times you try! The
purification curse can’t hurt me!” She grinned grinningly,
and screamed up to the sky, summoning the group of
Butterfly Town corpses in all directions.
“Why don’t you listen to my orders, waiting for the lonely
spirits and ghosts! Set here, drink blood and slaughter!”
The terrible howling sounded suddenly, and the Butterfly
Town was chaotic and disorderly. The riotous unintentional
zombies heard her call and rushed towards Chen House.
Zombies are like tides, one after another, roaring like
stormy waves, quenched in the wind. This chilling roar is
just like the cry on the battlefield, spreading across
hundreds of miles in an instant, and it can be heard clearly
no matter inside or outside the barrier.
Outside the world, the immortals are all horrified.
In the field, Chu Wanning challenged alone.
He only shadows one person, and he stands in a white
robe opposite Luo Xianxian. She was laughing indulgently,
her eyes full of madness and fierceness. He is a gentleman
like a bamboo, he doesn’t change his expression when he
hears a hundred ghosts, but his eyebrows are very low, and
his eyes are like a haze.
“Luo Xianxian, do you remember some of the things you
once said to me?”
“Huh?” She didn’t seem to think he would ask like that,
and she couldn’t help but froze.
Chu Wanning was in her trance, she was already in white
clothes, and she swept on the top of the Chen’s courtyard,
and a pair of silk shoes that were not stained fell on the
edge of the sandalwood tile.
“You once said that you never wanted to be a ghost, and
also said that you never wanted to harm people.”
Yu Yin fell, four wild winds.
Chu Wanning looked up and saw a wave of black corpses
coming from all directions. He frowned slightly, and
suddenly his wide sleeves summoned, and the dying wind
blew the hem of the soul.
Between his hands, a cage of golden light suddenly lit up.
“Offended.”
Suddenly, Ten Thousand Willows rose from the ground! !
Butterfly Town’s blood flowed across the ground, and the
ground covered with dead bodies instantly cracked through
thousands of openings, and one by one thick willow tree
broke out of the ground! They are all overflowing with
dazzling golden light, like thousands of chains, strangling
the corpses one by one!
Chu Wanning’s eyes closed, his long hair blowing
chaotically in front of his rocky and snowy face.
He said in a low voice: “Tianwen, the coffin of ten
thousand people.”
Suddenly raised his eyes, his eyes are like fireworks.
Suddenly the rows of golden weeping willows were bright
and blazing, and countless dense branches and leaves
emerged, trapping the roaring and struggling zombies.
Then, every willow tree opened a gap. , As the cracks
opened, the trees engulfed all the dead and sealed them
suddenly.
Coffin of ten thousand people.
The largest weeping willow, uprooted from the center of
the Chen family’s house, chased Luo Xianxian, who was
constantly evasive.
But what Luo Xianxian got was a body made of topping
willow, topping willow, Tianwen, and Jiangui, all of them
came out as a whole, and they were all tree species that
Gouchen the Exalted brought into the mortal world from the
God Realm, and they were transformed into Tianwen for a
time The coffin of 10,000 people that came out couldn’t
catch up with Luo Xianxian’s petite and quick figure.
Her bright red embroidered golden phoenix robe rolls like
waves in the wind, and the giant willow rises higher and
higher, piercing the enchantment, and rushing straight
towards Xiaohan.
People outside the enchantment were shocked by this
cracked tree, and those with weak spiritual power could no
longer support them. They were knocked down by the
powerful breath of -zongshi class, and thumped on their
knees.
As the willow tree transformed by Tianwen’s spirit grows
higher and higher, it can almost reach the bright moon. Chu
Wanning’s spiritual power has been released to an
unprecedented level. Some monks around Butterfly Town
have eye pupils. Bleeding, even with a cultivation level like
Nangong Si, it is difficult to breathe, chest tightness and
panic.
Nangong Si gritted his teeth: “Sisheng Peak, there is such
a character? Elder Yuheng?”
Li Wuxin is calming down beside him. After all, he is the
master of a village. Can hold it, and said: “Nangong-gongzi,
this person is Chu Wanning!”
“What?!”
Under such strong pressure, Nangong Si was suddenly
shocked, actually ” Wow” he spit out a mouthful of blood.
“Is it Chu…-zongshi?”
“Young Master, don’t say more.”
Seeing him injured, Ye Wangxi raised his hand , I clicked
Nangong Si two acupuncture points, and lost a little spiritual
power with him. Unexpectedly, Nangong Si didn’t appreciate
it, and slammed away from him, swiping the blood on his
lips, and said: “Don’t touch me.”
“…”
“Ye-gongzi, let me come.” Song Qiutong is a sphenoid
beauty seat. She is not affected much. She stepped forward,
looked at Ye Wangxi cowardly with a pair of eyes, and
whispered herself. .
Ye Wangxi is not as friendly as she was when she first met,
and he didn’t pay attention to her.
 Song Qiutong touched a nail here, then turned to look at
Nangong Si with watery eyes. Nangong Si’s attitude towards
her was much better than at the beginning, but he also said,
“You don’t need you. Help. I’m just surprised that I haven’t
seen my acquaintance for many years. Not that weak, you
have to have time to take care of others.”
Here is Song Qiutong and Rufeng dual-gongzi, but Mo Ran
is Did not notice.
He has fallen back to Chu Wanning’s body, looking up to
see that Chu Wanning’s soul is fighting with Luo Xianxian,
and then looking at the group of corpses temporarily sealed
by thousands of willow trees, he can’t help but be
frightened. .
It is important to know that such spells are extremely
energy-consuming to use even under normal conditions.
Besides, Chu Wanning is still out of his body?
How unfathomable this person’s strength is…
Before I finished thinking about it, I suddenly heard a
burst of exclamation.
The withered vines of the topping willow are ultimately no
match for Tianwen. Luo Xianxian was bound by the willow
vines under the solitary moon at a high altitude. The
luxuriant branches and leaves quickly swallowed her to be
invisible, and the towering giant trees wrapped her in In the
cracked tree hole, then the ancient willow that had been
climbing into the sky slowly dipped, slowly descending, and
finally was level with the ordinary ancient tree.
 At this time, the barrier has been completely shattered,
but the coffin of thousands of people formed by Tianwen
locked the zombies, so there was no danger for a time.
Xue Zhengyong did not dare to relax and ordered the rest
of Sisheng Peak to guard each willow tree separately, just in
case. Others followed the crowd and went straight to the
Chenzhai compound. Because of the emergency, Mo Ran
didn’t think much about it, so he hugged Chu Wanning’s
cold body sideways, and went over there.
When everyone arrived, the ancient willow that had
locked Luo Xianxian had become a real coffin. She lay in it,
her face sometimes hideous, sometimes sad, her eyes
sometimes fierce, sometimes sad .
She kept changing two voices, one was crazy, she
shouted: “Why stop me! Why stop me! You all deserve to
die! You all deserve to die!!”
One is also weak and helpless: “Brother Yan Luo, is that
you…Is it you who came? Please…help me…I don’t want to
hurt people…please…”
The two voices alternated back and forth, and after a long
time, there was dead silence in the coffin.
By this time, the spiritual power of Chu Wanning’s life soul
was close to the limit and could not be supported, but he
actually relied on his thoughts and finally touched the
woman’s eyebrows in the coffin.
“Who are you?”
 The female ghost’s closed eyes slowly opened, and the
inside was still scarlet.
Li Wuxin lost his voice: “No!”
Just as he was about to smash him, he took Qingqing’s
life, but Chu Wanning volleyed a little, and a thunder fell
and blocked him. His way.
“Chu Wanning, you—!”
Chu Wanning ignored him, staring at the delicate girl who
was slowly sitting up in the coffin.
She opened her blood-red eyes, but there was no half-inch
murderous inside. Instead, she was at a loss and panicked,
and whispered: “Concubine, Luo Xianxian.”
Chu Wanning listened She finally breathed a sigh of relief
when she answered, her eyelashes drooping and her soul
disappeared.
After a while, the man in Mo Ran’s arms moved slightly.
Mo Ran hurriedly put him down, let him lean on the pillar,
kneel on one knee, level with him, and said: “Shizun, are
you back?”
Chu Wanning’s phoenix eyes lost consciousness for a
moment, and it took a while to slowly gather focus.
He took a look at Mo Ran, his spiritual power was much
consumed, and he was a person with a weak spiritual core,
so he appeared a little weak, his face was not much better
than when he was born, he was still so pale .
 “Um…” Chu Wanning replied, leaning on the spot for a
while before slowly supporting the pillar to get up.
He walked slowly to Luo Xianxian and looked at her with
low eyes.
Luo Xianxian opened his mouth slightly and looked at him
blankly: “Brother Yan Luo… why am I here? What
happened?”
” Not much to say.” Although Chu Wanning was a little
weak, but his eyes were sharp and sharp, he asked
straightforwardly, “Tell me, who is the one who made this
body for you? This matter is very important, do you
remember?”
“I…”
Chu Wanning waited, his nails almost snapped off the
stone pillar because of tension.
“Not very clear, but some impression…” Luo Xianxian
murmured, “It’s a man, he…he…”
Xue Meng on the side was also anxious:” Think again!”
Luo Xianxian remembered with great effort: “I was in a
state of chaos, and I really didn’t see his face clearly, but I
heard his voice with a northern accent… …It seems like…”
“Ah!!!” She exclaimed suddenly, her face showing fear, “I
remember! It’s him! It’s him!!! Oranges!!! Stealing oranges!
!!!”
“What oranges steal oranges, it’s a mess…” Xue Meng
muttered.
 But Chu Wanning immediately understood-she was talking
about the lunatic she met when she was a child who cut
down the orange tree!
There is a man in Linyi whose twenty hearts are dead.
Who is it……
Linyi, could it be Rufeng sect?
Yes…
However, at this time, there was a thunder in the sky, and
the Zhenlong chess game caged above Butterfly Town
suddenly became very popular.
Xue Zhengyong said: “No!” immediately shouted, “Keep a
close look at the coffin of thousands of people next to you!!
I am afraid that the person who arranged the chess game
has already discovered that it is about to move!!!”
Butterfly Town instantly flies sand and rocks, and smoke is
everywhere.
The cultivators stood in battle, with their backs against
each other and their swords as their breasts.
Chu Wanning’s eyes darkened, and he said to Luo
Xianxian: “Get up! You have a white child left by that person
in your body. Don’t be controlled by him anymore. I will
drive it out for you. Bai Zi is behind. You leave immediately,
go to the reincarnation of the underground palace, never
stay in the mortal world for a long time!”
Speaking of the palm of the hand, he patted Luo
Xianxian’s heart in the sky.
 However, the spiritual power was too far, and he did not
feel the power of the white of Zhenlong chess game.
Chu Wanning shuddered, and suddenly a chill rushed into
his heart. Between the sparks and sparks, he almost
subconsciously noticed the danger, and said to Luo
Xianxian: “Go!”
It’s too late. .
“Ah!!!”
Only a sharp scream was heard.
The heart of the Zhenlong chess game in the sky was shot
down by a blood beam, and it struck Luo Xianxian Liuteng’s
body with a thunderous force.
“Boom!”
The fire is deceiving the sky!
“Luo Xianxian!”
The girl’s figure quickly became distorted in the sea of
fire, and a ray of fragrance rose into the sky, mixed with the
burnt smoke.
The soul and smoke trembled, and the smoke and soul
condensed.
In the original position where Luo Xianxian was standing, a
blue light array suddenly rose into the sky——
“Wood Spirit Essence?!”
In an instant, Chu Wanning The blood faded clean, his
eyes were fierce, he was wrong—he was wrong! !
Presumably Luo Xianxian must have been a person with
extremely high aura of wood before his death. The man
behind the scenes was not at all providing the topping
willow with wood attributes, but was waiting for the
resentment to converge into thunder, and smashed Luo
Xianxian’s body to make her resentment. The soul becomes
the source of temporary living and topping willow!
Golden, wood, water, fire and earth, with all five spirits.
What he wants to do, he can do it right now…
Chu Wanning looked up at the sky, everyone looked up,
Konoha was bleak and terribly calm for a while .
Then, suddenly.
Great earthquake tremor! !
It’s almost the same as the ancient city of Lin’an that Mo
Ran and the others once saw in the Peach Blossom Land.
At the top of Butterfly Town, a huge purple-black gap was
torn open, which seemed to be engulfed in countless bloody
winds, death and sickness, like a demon’s eye, slowly
opening.
Li Wuxin pointed to the crack and quaked and shouted:
“Butterfly Town—the barrier of the Boundless Hell—broken
and broken!!!”
“Butterfly Town The sky above has cracked, and the door
of the ghost world is open!!”

The author has something to say:

Big White Cat: Thank you for “Koala Utopia”, “Xueliye”, ”” (There is
always a little pitiful The name cannot be displayed), “Xue Li Ye”,
“Xiao Chao”, “Lai”, “Brain hole is like a black hole”, “Dawn”, “I can’t
think of a nickname”, “ 咻咻 ”, “ink”, irrigation and nutrition Ye~Today,
there are two poor little ones who can’t show their names. Crab,
crabs, you guys~

Ergouzi: Thank you, “It’s really troublesome to think of names” and “I

will send love to you in the moonlight” “Prison Break Rabbit” and
“Little Salted Fish from Chu Wanning’s Family” threw landmines ~”
Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Happy New Year’s Day to everyone~~Happy New Year~

Dogzi: It’s the Year of the Dog… Happy Year of the Dog~~
 95. This Venerable one’s past
Life Tribulation

The membranes of the yin and yang are not as stable as

in the ancient times. Small breaks and leaks are common
and will not cause the monks to panic.
However, at this moment, a blood pupil traverses the sky,
and the sky and the earth change in an instant, flying sand
and rocks.
It was a huge sky split once in a hundred years!
Everyone present, except for Mo Ran, has never really
experienced such a catastrophe. Therefore, whether it is Li
Wuxin, the head of the Cangshanhao, or Xue Zhengyong in
the Baijing battlefield, Rufeng sect in the upper cultivator
world, or Sisheng Peak in the lower cultivator world, there
are thousands of congee and congee people, all at a loss
and do not know what to do. .
And Mo Ran is even more like thunder, a strong blood
seems to come from his previous life, grinding teeth and
sucking blood, killing people like numb—
This is the sky crack!
 In the previous life, Shi Mei died in this rift. At that time,
he and Chu Wanning replenished the enchantment, but due
to lack of spiritual power, the ghosts swarmed out to repel
and exalt himself. The sky is falling…
But that is clearly something that should happen only
three years later! Mo Ran remembers that snowy night so
clearly, New Year’s Eve is over, the air is still filled with a
faint smell of gunpowder smoke, there are still red
firecrackers on the snow. He stayed with everyone the night
before and drank Tusu wine.
Mo Ran was slightly drunk and raised his eyes.
Under the warm candle, Shi Mei’s eyes seem to be full of
spring water, no matter which angle he looks at, it is
affectionate.
Sisheng Peak is so lively, with enthusiasm and laughter.
At that time, he thought, this is really great, even if you
don’t disturb the person you like, it’s good to watch from a
distance and stay with you for a lifetime.
The Huayan feast was gone, and the disciples returned
home together. He and Shi Mei beat Meng Potang back
together. The frost and snow flowed in the moonlight. He
saw that Shi Mei was a little cold, so he took off his robe and
could not help but put it on his shoulder. With a little
drunkenness, he looked at him more carefully.
Beauty is like new snow, and it is not to be slapped.
“Aran.”
“Hmm.”
 “You drank a little today.”
“Haha, Are you there?” Mo Ran laughed. After smiling, he
couldn’t laugh anymore.
Shi Mei’s cool hands gently held his face, so the hot
cheeks became hotter, and Mo Ran opened his eyes,
shaking a little at that moment.
Shi Mei smiled and said to him: “Why not, look at you,
three cups of hot wine entered my throat, and my face is
red.”
“Yes, it’s hot Right.”
Mo Ran scratched his head awkwardly, but his face grew
worse.
At that time, he was so satisfied. He liked someone and
didn’t need to get it. He didn’t dare to think about it.
The man just touched his face, and he felt that he had
been kindly treated by God, and he was so worried that he
could not say more, just stunned.
The black and moist eyes are full of surprise and
gratitude.
The two of them had seen each other before going to bed.
When Shi Mei left her cloak, she turned her face to him and
smiled again, turning her face against the snow all over the
floor.
“Aran.”
He was about to leave. Hearing the words like a spinning
top, Cangcang turned around in a hurry, lest he missed
something.
“Yes, I am!”
“Thank you for your clothes.”
“Nothing! I am hot anyway!”
“There’s more.” Shi Mei’s eyes became more gentle,
almost as warm as the long winter. “Aran, actually I…”
Bang.
A firework exploded in the distance.
Mo Ran didn’t hear what he said, or maybe Shi Mei didn’t
say it anymore.
When the surrounding silence fell, Shi Mei had already
opened the door of her bedroom.
Mo Ran was anxious, and hurriedly called to him: “Wait,
what did you just say?”
The other party was a rare tease, and blinked: “Just tell
the good things once. “
“Shi Mei——”
But the fascinating person still failed Mo Ran’s wish,
leaving only half of his beautiful face exposed under the
warm curtain.
There is also a smile that Mo Ran will never forget.
“It’s getting late, I’ll go to bed. I wake up tomorrow
morning, if I still want to tell you.”
He paused, his soft eyelashes hanging down like a
mimosa.
 “I’ll tell you again…”
Unexpectedly, the sky crack and dawn followed.
Mo Ran did not wait for Shi Mei’s words after all. The
softest old dream in his life was dyed scarlet.
How many times he dreamed back at midnight, he still
remembered Shi Mei’s smiling face behind the half-rolling
curtain, so beautiful and gentle, he didn’t know if it was his
own illusion, and even thought it was infinitely affectionate .
He continued his long dream during the rest of his painful
life again and again.
In the dream, Shi Mei said to him that he liked it. He woke
up with a smile, very happy, even so happy that he forgot
that Shi Mei was dead, and forgot the past and can’t look
back in a hurry.
He just smiled so happily, thinking about what to do for
the beloved from now on. Such important things are worth
worrying about.
But always, smiling and laughing, tears will roll down.
He buried his face in his palm.
If it was scattered in the wind on the snowy night of New
Year’s Eve that year, he would never know anymore.
Thousands of miles are broken, and the hell opens.
Countless evil spirits and evil spirits rushed out from the
cracks, like a thousand troops attacking the city. The
screams around him suddenly startled Mo Ran from his
memories.
 He is almost mad, shouting anxiously in the chaotic,
turbulent, completely lost crowd, looking sadly—
“Shi Mei!!”
“Shi Mei——!! Shi Mingjing!!”
“Where are you? Where are you?”
I don’t know why the day after three years The split will
suddenly advance.
I don’t know if I can protect you now.
But I can’t watch you get hurt again, can’t watch you die
again…
Please live…
It’s me who is not good, it is me I was not immediately
strong enough to protect you. I was too stupid and didn’t
think about everything thoroughly. Where are you……
“Aran……”
In the overlap , Suddenly there was a vague voice, Miao
Miao came.
“Shi Mei!!”
He saw him, beside Xue Meng, he was using the water
spirit as a screen to block the slaughtered evil spirits. Mo
Ran ran towards him almost regardless, his voice choked
and his eyes were red.
“Dog thing you, come here to help!” Xue Meng is ten, but
the waves of corpses are endless like running water, his
forehead gradually seeps out of fine sweat, and his silver
teeth are crunching. , “Come on!”
 Why did he say any more, Mo Ran jumped up, the red
light flashed, Jiangui called.
The vines fell from the hands, and the ghosts and demons
in front of them were exhausted by the godly weapon, and
they fell into dust. Mo Ran turned his head and shouted at
Shi Mei: “Don’t go far, come behind me!”
“I want to help Shizun…”
“Don’t go over!!!” Mo Ran heard this, almost horrified!
He must not let Shi Mei get close to Chu Wanning in this
melee.
The pictures of previous lives are constantly blending and
overlapping with the scene in front of you.
——The same sentence back then.
“I want to help Shizun…”
“Well, you go over there, Shizun will be safer, don’t leave
him, let him take care of you.”
How ridiculous…
Let him take care of you.
Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning, Mo Ran have done
everything but forgot that the person is Chu Wanning!
He is ruthless and unjust, extremely cold-blooded.
The world is full of minds, but his apprentices die but don’t
care!
“Don’t go to him! He can handle it by himself!”
 The overlap of the two lives made his scalp numb, Mo
Ran’s eyes were red, and he shouted at Shi Mei, “Where
Don’t go, stay!”
“But Shizun’s mana was lost so much…”
“Can’t die! Take care of yourself!”
He As he said, his brows were frowned, and the zombies
that were approaching billowing slammed away again.
Suddenly, flesh and blood flew, and brains spattered.
Although the spiritual power is far inferior to the previous
life, it is full of proficiency in every move. This body of a
hundred battles has fought against masters like Ye Wangxi
and Chu Wanning. Even if there are millions of murderous
corpses, there is no fear. .
The cracks in the sky are getting bigger and bigger.
The ghosts and charms that have been ups and downs in
the hell for a hundred years are released into the world like
a storm of sand, and even mixed with those Butterfly Town
zombies who have broken free from the shackles of the
willow vines, and the scene is getting crazy , More and more
terrifying. It was as if water was poured in boiling oil, and
the pan boiled over the sky, it was so lively. It was like a
locust pounced on the millet, and the evil spirits grabbed
the living people and ate them. The people at Sisheng Peak
can still deal with it because of a lot of little trouble in the
past. But Rufeng sect and Bitan Manor were completely
devastated. How many monks wailed and wailed, and their
blood smashed into the sky!
 Chu Wanning is far away, and Mo Ran can’t see his
situation for the time being.
I accidentally saw Ye Wangxi and Nangong Si in a sea of
people. Although the two were not in a match, their fights
looked amazing.
Ye Wangxi abandoned the long sword, raised the blue light
in his hand, and summoned a long bow. Nangong Si was
also holding a crescent moon. The two looked at each other,
passed by, and rushed to each other. On both sides, shoot
the bow toward the densest part of the corpse group, and
stretch the string.
Wow!
The two dropped arrows almost at the same time, the
white feathers split into the air, and the sound was like a
geese.
The arrowhead quenches the spirit, and wind blades are
scattered all around. Wherever it passes, the evil spirits are
torn and strangled…
Nangong Si is proud of his face and goes back to his
quiver. Draw an arrow.
Unexpectedly, I felt empty.
“Nothing?”
“Here.”
Before he was angry, Ye Wangxi had thrown a bunch of
white feather arrows to him.
“You don’t want to bring more.”
 “…huh!”
Nangong Si snorted, but the situation is critical and he did
not This mind played with Ye Wangxi, took the arrow, and
the two sank into their respective fights.
In a blink of an hour, half an hour has passed, and the
ferocious spirits have repelled many more, but more are
coming from the ghost world.
Li Wuxin killed more than a dozen souls with a single
sword, turned his head and shouted at Xue Zhengyong: “It
won’t work anymore, I can’t stand it. Let people make up
the barrier!”
Xue Zhengyong glanced at the distance of Butterfly Town.
There were four golden light arrays in four directions.
He took a breath and said angrily: “It’s easy to say, can
you make up this enchantment? Are there people who can
make up the enchantment here?”
“I— —” Li Wuxin said with a dark face, “Enchantment is a
magic technique, the head of the non-self faction.”
“Then you fucking shut up! How many Yuheng do you
have? Chu Wanning is guarding? With four battles,
otherwise these dead ghosts will rush out of the siege and
will soon kill the entire Shu, and those who cultivate
immortals will not be able to support them. Wouldn’t those
who don’t cultivate immortals be finished right away?”
” It’s better than the chaos in the realm of cultivation. If
you don’t let people come to mend the sky, I’m afraid it will
be hard to end!”
 Xue Zhengyong was furious when he heard the words, and
when the iron fan flicked, the gang wind slashed towards
the ghost, It also seemed to inadvertently wiped Li Wuxin’s
cheeks: “As far as you are in the upper cultivating world,
should the lower cultivating world be born to die for you?”
“Don’t talk nonsense! I said it. It’s abandoning the pawn
to protect the car! If this day’s split happens to my Bitan
Manor, I will also sacrifice the whole house to keep the world
peaceful!”
“What a big tone, Lord Li is really standing up and talking.
Lumbago.” Xue Zhengyong’s eyes widened, and angrily
turned back and smiled, “The entrance to the ghost world is
in my Shu, and it will never be moved to your Bitan Manor
for thousands of years. It seems that Sisheng Peak has been
destroyed thousands of times. The world is peaceful! Lord
Li, you really know how to say it.”
The two were fighting and fighting. When they were stuck
together, they suddenly saw a gleam of snow coming from
the western sky.
Before I could see clearly which enemy or friend I was, I
heard the dense and compact sound of the piano like a
torrential rain from the clouds, clamoring, the strings
concealed, like the sky falling pouring, and Like thousands
of arrows piercing the forest, there is no weapon, but I feel
that the sword and the shadow are everywhere, and the iron
cavalry is long hissing.
“Kunlun stepping on the snow palace!”
 Xue Zhengyong suddenly raised his head, looking at the
rolling snow, getting closer, and seeing that it was a group
of swords coming , Dressed in a snowy misty veil with peach
petals floating around him. Regardless of whether they are
male or female, their looks are extremely feminine, and due
to their mentality, their appearances are mostly in their
early twenties.
The people who walk in the snow palace stand or sit, half
hold the pipa in their arms, half hold the guqin in front of
their knees, and the noisy, clear and clear music flows down
from the sky, making it full The evil spirits and zombies
couldn’t help uttering painful wailing, but they were still
trapped in a net of heaven and earth, and could not get out.
The leading man has light blond hair, jasper eyes and
profound facial features. He was wearing a snow-colored silk
shirt with a drop of water on his forehead, and a slender
neck protruded from his collar, like a skewer in a porcelain
vase. Cold by Kunlun, a fox fur is worn besides the plain
clothes, which is more calm and graceful.
This person is also holding an exquisite lute in his arms,
frowning, wiping the strings of his long fingers, and
countless burning peach blossoms dancing around him in
the sound of his piano.
“The imperial quilt of the four seas, the virtue and water
for thousands of years, the uniform is not even better, today
is a high achievement.”
 The sound of the piano is slightly slow, he looks down to
see Xue Zhengyong and others. Just about to say
something, a person from a distance suddenly yelled: “Mei
Hanxue! Why are you this dog!”
The caller was Xue Meng. He shouted angrily, while
leaping under the Mei Hanxue sword, raised his head and
cursed: “Why did Kunlun Taxue Palace send you such an
unreliable thing to help?”
Ye Wangxi turned around when he heard the sound and
saw the man playing the piano with flying flowers and snow,
and he was also angry.
“…is it him?”
Nangong Si: “What? Do you know this too?”
“Not knowing it.” See Ye Wangxi Mei Hanxue was not
happy, but Xue Meng rushed up to curse, he turned his head
and left, leaving only one sentence, “It’s just a fight.”
Nangong Si has some interest. “Oh, how is his skill?”
“Heh.” Ye Wangxi sneered, “He depends on women for
fighting. How do you say.”
Nangong Si: “… “

The author has something to say:

Come on!

In the last life, the dog turned from an ordinary person to the battle of
Taxian-jun, and the dog stuck his head out! Drop the knife!
Two Gouzi: Crabs, “Kartoffeln”, “It’s really troublesome to think of a
name”, “Tu Qiuzi”, “The cold alpaca”, “25646566”, “Meeting” threw
landmines~” Meat Lord Fan Soup” Throwing Rocket Launcher x5~

Big White Cat: Thank you “Little Negro”, “SD”, “Autumn Tired”, “Mu
Xiu”, “Cool City”, “Brain” The hole is like a black hole”, “Potato
pudding”, “Zhengge”, “doublesaya”, “Small short legs”, “It is better to
go to dinner”, “Fabaceae”, “Confusion”, “One two three restaurants”,
irrigation Nutrient solution~~

Daily thanks to the friends who follow the article~ Meme tweet!
96. This Venerable one hate this
life

No wonder Ye Wangxi despised, this Mei Hanxue was the

“Great Master brother” who was in Taohuayuan at that time
and attracted countless female cultivators.
I thought it was a powerful one, but who knew it was a
little white face who relied on skin to eat, Nangong Si
suddenly lost interest and turned around to kill the enemy.
Mei Hanxue glanced at Xue Meng, his eyes were a little
helpless, but he ignored him, but lowered his eyebrows,
plucked the strings several times, and the hundred monks of
Taxue Palace listened to the sound of the piano. , Scattered
all around——
“The piano club, play Yaoguang music; the pipa club,
dance in a broken array.”
With his order, those who fiddle with the strings People
instantly changed their movements, and countless rushing
sounds of gold and stone gathered in the air, resounding
through the clouds.
For a while, the ghosts and charms were stunned, and
they all stopped fighting, stretched their necks in the same
place, looking forward blankly.
Seeing this situation, Li Wuxin remembered that the
people in Kunlun’s Snow Palace were not only good at fun,
but also understood how to repair enchantments. He was
overjoyed and raised his head and shouted: “Nephew
Meixian, you can Make up for the crack in the sky?”
Mei Hanxue didn’t care that his “Nephew Mei” called
disgusting, only replied: “The sky leak of the infinite hell
cannot be filled by my power.”
“Ah, this…” Li Wuxin’s face turned white, and she finally
sighed, “Ah!”
“Han Xue, Butterfly Town is surrounded by enchantments,
you can Stay in the guard?”
The speaker is Xue Zhengyong. Because Sisheng Peak and
Taxue Palace have always had a good relationship, Mei
Hanxue met the elders he was familiar with, first held the
Pipa and saluted, then said:” You can give it a try.”
“Great!” Xue Zhengyong said, “Go and guard the Sifang
enchantment, don’t let the sneaky rush outside. Then call
Yuheng back—”
“Elder Yuheng?”
“Ah, look at my memory, I forgot that you have never seen
Yuheng. But it’s okay, you knew it in the past , That’s the
one who is guarding the barrier.”
“Okay.” Mei Hanxue was quite calm, his sword was on the
side, like a slapped meteor, flying towards the edge of
Butterfly Town.
 Nangong Si shoots three arrows in three directions. With
the bowstring humming, he sees Mei Hanxue fluttering like
a fright, and everyone in the Snow Palace chases the enemy
with the sound of the piano. Wangxi said: “This person is so
strong, why did you say that he is a little white face who
fights with women?”
“…”
Ye Wangxi is also quite puzzled. But at this time the
sneaky action was slowing down, it was a good opportunity
to kill, so he didn’t think much about it. He only said to
Nangong Si, “About the time, he didn’t use all his strength.”
Then he focused on killing the enemy and stopped talking.
Ten sects, at this time the four major groups have arrived,
and it is no longer so embarrassed to deal with the sky split,
but it is still very difficult.
Although the dead souls on the ground are stagnated by
the sound of the piano in the Snow-Treading Palace, there
are more fierce roars in the eyes of the ghost world’s blood.
Everyone in the Taxue Palace stood in mid-air, and could not
separate their hands to protect themselves when they
played music, so the evil spirits rushed towards the Pipa and
Guqin arrays in the surrounding clouds.
The people in the Snow-Taxue Palace had to separate a
part and switch to the music of Yuzheng. As a result, the
sound of retreating the enemy and exorcising the devil
suddenly became weaker, and the fierce spirit on the
ground suddenly surged like an ant.
 What’s even more frightening is that as the gates of the
ghost world opened wider and wider, some high-ranking
ghosts in shackles also broke away because of a large
amount of human world Yuanyang. Crashed into the mortal
world.
These ghosts are different from the previous ones. Their
bodies are united with the wraith spirit, and they are more
violent and have higher spiritual power. Ordinary monks
can’t stop them alone, and even more lonely disciples are
overturned by them. The bones of the claws slammed into
the chest and lungs of the living person—
Puff!
The blood splattered, the monk’s heart full of spiritual
energy was chewed by these high-level ferocious spirits,
and the blood couldn’t help sliding down along the rotting
face of the ferocious spirit.
With crumbling flesh and blood in his mouth, the ferocious
spirit is even stronger, and it rushes into the crowd, looking
for new prey like a cheetah.
All of a sudden it was chaotic!
Xue Zhengyong shouted: “Hold together, don’t run
around, don’t be alone!”
But there are still panicked people crying and running
around. The smell of blood in the air is getting heavier and
heavier, tide-like evil, tide-like dead…
Nangong Si is opening his bow and pulling the strings and
fighting vigorously. Suddenly a hanged ghost spit out blood-
red tongue, violently Wrapped around his waist, sharp claws
pierced his chest.
Ye Wangxi is far away, and when he looks back, his always
quiet face, instantly becomes pale——
“Asi!!!”
“-gongzi !”
At a critical juncture, Song Qiutong grabbed his saber and
slammed into the arm of the hanged ghost. But she hadn’t
even killed anyone before, let alone such a hideous ghost.
She let go of her hand with a stab of horror, and the long
sword fell to the ground with a clam.
The hanged ghost slammed a blow at her in furious rage,
Nangong Si retracted his bow and changed his sword,
blocked in front of her, and shouted at her: “You stay away
and go quickly.”
Song Qiutong’s tears were shining, and he said: “Qiu
Tong’s life was saved by Rufeng sect, how can I leave
now…”
Nangong Si is not good at dealing with women, but Seeing
her weak body, firm eyes, and a move in her heart, she
couldn’t help but cursed inwardly, “Ye Wangxi!!”
“Ye Wangxi! Get out of here! Take her to me!”
Ye Wangxi came in blood, his handsome face covered with
stains, he grabbed Song Qiutong’s arm and said sternly:
“Look for Brother Qin, don’t run around.”
 “If I don’t leave, I can still help.” She pleaded, “Young
Master, I want to stay with you.”
“Ye Wangxi, you protect her!”
Ye Wangxi’s face suddenly became ugly. He is such a
gentleman, it is rare that someone with such an angry look.
“Nangong Si.” Every word between the teeth is trembling
and broken, “I think you are dizzy.”
Ignore the two of them again, He grabbed his sword and
hid in the tide of rolling corpses.
There are more and more high-level fierce spirits. They
are mixed in the crowd, like a sharp knife piercing the belly
of a fish, peeling off the scales, and the greasy and shiny
scales are stained with red blood, floating and sinking.
Everyone has become overwhelmed. The evil spirits
surround the living, wanting to swallow each of them into
the hell. The three of Mo Ran, Xue Meng, and Shi Mei fought
back and resisted the Quartet, but the circle became
narrower and narrower. With a brush, Xue Meng cut off the
arm of a ferocious spirit, and the blood was high.
The sneaky offensive saw this man tyrannical, and went
around, all rushing to Shi Mei’s side, Shi Mei’s hands were
sealed, but because of the weakening of his strength, the
water and light array became dark and bright…
Seeing no matter how difficult it is to resist, Mo Ran’s
heart slammed and said: “Shi Mei, you open the defense,
Xue Meng hide in.”
 “What?” Xue Meng was furious when he heard that, “You
want me to be a shrunk bastard?”
“Listen to me and hide in! When are we still fighting, can
we kill so many ghosts?”
Shi Mei said: “Aran, what are you going to do?”
“Don’t ask more, do as I say.” Mo Ran slowed down, “It’s
okay.”
The encirclement gradually became squeezed, and Mo
Ran urged: “Hurry up, it will be too late.”
Shi Mei had to transform the spell and raise a blue guard
Light array, caged himself and Xue Meng in it. Seeing his
formation, Mo Ran suddenly pulled out his sleeve arrows,
wiped his palm, and sprinkled the blood on the formation to
retain his spiritual power. Then his eyes were deep, and he
shouted in a low voice: “Don’t work yet?!”
Jiangui heard the sound, the light was full of flames, and
every willow leaf was wrapped in blood-red spirit, like falling
on a vine. Suddenly, the entire section of Liu Teng stretched
out of the length of the vine. Mo Ran closed his eyes. In his
mind, Chu Wanning had used some killer moves. When he
opened his eyes again, countless evil spirits were reflected
in his eyes.
He held Jiangui with a volley, and the spark burst and
splashed around.
Mo Ran raised his hand, posing for hunting.
At that moment, his figure seemed to overlap with the
figure of Chu Wanning in his mind, and the two people’s
movements were almost the same.
“Wind.”
Destroy the dead! Clouds are desperately low!
The two people behind Mo Ran only saw a huge scarlet
light array scorching like hell red lotus, strong winds across
the ground, like thousands of shadowless knives, Jiangui in
Mo Ran Dancing into a phantom in his hand, flying sand and
gravel wherever he passed, countless fierce spirits were
swept in by the air currents of the cracked shore and
smashed into pieces of meat instantly! !
The “wind” of Chu Wanning Tianwen’s mass killing.
Mo Ran has actually learned nine points of similarity…
The wind has stopped, and there is a vast area around
him, there is no bones, no armor.
Looking back, Xue Meng and Shi Mei’s faces were full of
consternation. Mo Ran was too late to be happy. He only felt
that what he had learned on weekdays was far from good
enough. If he could immediately return to his previous
cultivation level, it would be nothing short of it. The ghost
world is missing, how could it make them so stretched.
“Look over there!”
Suddenly someone in the distance yelled like this.
Everyone raised their heads together, but saw several
sword formations with different clothes and different auras
in several directions in the sky.
 The sky cracks of the infinite hell finally alarmed all the
schools in the upper cultivating world. With the lightsaber
landing, or the people of Linlingyu are beautiful and
beautiful, or the Wubei TempleGreat Master is solemn ……All
these are overwhelming.
The people from the ten sects are finally here.
More powerful evil spirits are still being born, and the
locust tide is endless, but with the sudden increase of
monks, the scene is gradually no longer at a disadvantage.
At the same time, the alternation of Mei Hanxue and Chu
Wanning’s spiritual power was finally completed, and the
enchantment in the four directions of the south, east, north
and west changed from gold to blue.
The edge is guarded by Mei Hanxue, and Chu Wanning
walks in the wind, flying to the core of the fierce battle.
He raised his head and glanced at the crack in the sky
that had been completely opened, behind which there was a
huge, horrifying evil spirit power.
Chu Wanning can almost feel the madness of that power,
like drinking tens of thousands of blood plasma and the
brains of hundreds of millions of creatures…
Don’t stop enchantment Sealed, I’m afraid that a certain
giant evil spirit suppressed in Infinite Hell will break free and
come to the world!
Chu Wanning couldn’t help thinking, is it possible that the
person behind the scenes, working so hard, wants to put a
certain giant in purgatory into the dust?
 But what does he picture?
“Shizun!”
Shi Mei called him anxiously.
Chu Wanning heard the sound and turned his face
sideways.
The scene of the previous life overlaps again.
“Shizun!”
Shi Mei called him the same way back then.
Chu Wanning heard the sound and turned his face
sideways.
In the snow, Shi Mei panted, covered in blood, but his
eyes were very firm: “Shizun is going to mend this sky
crack?”
“Hmm.”
“But this…this is not an ordinary sky mark, this is the rift
of the infinite hell, how can you resist Shizun alone?”
“…”
“I Come and help Shizun. I have learned the defensive
technique in Taohuayuan anyway, and I will not drag
Shizun’s hind legs…”
The dialogue between the two people who decided to live
and die over the years seemed to be in my ears.
Mo Ran’s heart was frightened, his scalp was almost
numb, he dragged Shi Mei behind his back, slammed Xue
Meng, and said loudly, “Xue Ziming, look at him! Look at
him!”
 Xue Meng opened his eyes wide: “Where are you going to
the dog?”
“I…”
The wind is blowing, and the wild is sweet.
There is no snow in the sky, everything is different from
the previous life.
Mo Ran’s gaze fell on Shi Mei who was bewildered, feeling
sour and relieved.
This enchantment cannot be filled by Chu Wanning alone.
However, apart from a few of their apprentices, no one is
familiar with Chu Wanning’s Reiki Mind Method, which can
cooperate with him to perfection, so this disaster requires
someone to go.
Shuo Feng is angry, Wanli Xiaoxiao.
Mo Ran suddenly turned his mind and swept Shi Mei,
holding him directly in his arms like this for the first time,
pausing for a while, and then suddenly pushing away.
Shi Mei.
I am the one who died this time.
“I’ll help Shizun seal the barrier.” Mo Ran was sonorous,
with an irresistible rejection in his tone. He squinted his eyes
and looked at Shi Mei deeply.
Suddenly, he didn’t want to care about what other people
think anymore. He didn’t care if Xue Meng was next to him.
He didn’t care if he would be rejected. He waited for two
lifetimes and loved for two lifetimes. Now he is leaving,
maybe again Can’t come back. He stood in the strong wind,
wanting to say a few last words with his beloved.
“Shi Mei, actually I…”
But when Fang said, the howling of the ghost and evil
beast silenced his voice.
That lava-like urge to roll and surging became cold in this
condensate, and finally ceased.
“A Ran, what do you want to say?”
Mo Ran’s eyes suddenly flashed past the reflection of his
previous life. Under the half-rolling curtain, Shi Mei’s gentle
smiling face .
So cruel.
He remembered all his life, from birth to death, the blue
and yellow springs.
Mo Ran’s eyes were slightly red, but he laughed.
“It’s nothing, don’t say good things a second time.”
Shi Mei: “You…”
“I will help Shizun, after I come back …If I still want to tell
you.” He has a deep pear, his eyes are narrow, “I’ll tell you
again…”
After he said that, he turned and swept towards Chu
Wanning.
Shi Mei will not die.
At least not to die in front of him.
 Mo Ran suddenly felt that the sky was high and the earth
was wide, and the white figure flying in front of him was the
end of this life’s rebirth.
His Shizun has always had the world in mind.
When Shi Mei died, in order to complete the final vacancy,
in order to eliminate those rampant demons, Chu Wanning
chose to leave.
This time, the people who cultivated the enchantment
changed to be themselves. Chu Wanning despises herself so
much, hates herself, and will not let her reputation of
Beidou Immortal be used to fulfill the life and death of an
insignificant little person.
“Shizun.”
He stood still in front of him. Jiangui lighted up in his hand.
“This world is difficult to make up, I’ll help you.”
The situation is endangered, Chu Wanning glanced at him,
not commenting, that is, tacitly agreeing.
He flew up to the sky, standing on the eaves of the Chen
Mansion, and Mo Ran jumped up.
Chu Wanning said: “Stand up, watch.”
Mo Ran raised his hand with him at the same time as he
wanted, and the two of them moved to the left and the
other, pointing their fingers together to watch. The curse
seal of the enchantment slowly lifted.
“The formation is open!”
 With this low drink, the spiritual powers of the two
suddenly surged out of their bodies. They stood in their
positions and worked hand in hand to forge them with a
rolling repair. Into an ever-expanding golden-red
enchantment.
The enchantment touched the fierce spirit that just
gushed out. The fierce spirit screamed as if being burned by
the fire and returned to the eyes of the ghost world. The
enchantment became clearer and clearer, and the light
array became more and more dazzling. , Chu Wanning and
Mo Ran each raised two high platforms of cursed dragons,
dragging them to the top of the sky.
The ghost eyes slowly closed under the pressure of the
golden red light array, but they seemed unwilling, and the
resentment inside was even worse.
Each inch closed, the evil spirit surging out of it became
stronger and stronger. When the two of them were within a
few miles of the barrier, the evil spirit inside was almost to
the point of materialization.
Mo Ran’s body after rebirth gradually felt like a million
weight on his shoulders, and his chest was more like a giant
boulder, unable to breathe.
Over there, Chu Wanning’s spiritual power is steady and
strong, continuously outputting.
An inch, another inch.
The evil wind between heaven and earth has gathered in
one place, turning into sharp knives and sharp blades,
lagging behind every inch of his skin, flesh and blood.
“Shizun…”
His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he
seemed to have seen the scene of the year.
Shi Mei and Chu Wanning joined hands to repair the
formation. The yin and yang are closed only for a short
while. Those ghosts who can’t repay the yang see that Shi
Mei’s power is weak, so they all gather in one place and
move towards Shi Mei. Culled.
“Huh!”
In just an instant, Shi Mei, who will do his best to maintain
the balance of the barrier, will be pierced!
The repetition is normal, almost nothing has changed.
Only this time, the man who killed all the ghosts changed
to Mo Ran.
At the crack of the sky, the black evil spirit pierced
through the heavy clouds and penetrated Mo Ran’s chest in
an instant. Mo Ran only felt a blush in front of him, and he
recovered and realized that it was a gushing in his chest.
And out of the blood.
He turned his face to the side with difficulty in such a
suffocating air current, but seeing Chu Wanning dressed like
snow, his expression was solemn, and he didn’t even share
it with himself.
Countless grievances surged in my chest.
In the end, I hate deeply.
 He fell from the platform of Beaulieu, bleeding from the
corners of his lips, and red flames in his chest.
The fall is actually very fast, but suddenly it feels so long,
as if the drowned person is gradually sinking to the bottom
of the sea, and no longer can hear the whispers of the
world.
Chu Wanning did not raise his hands to each other.
No blocking.
He didn’t even look at him distractedly.
When he fell, the red spiritual power was abruptly missing.
Chu Wanning, as in the previous life, chose to exhaust all
the spells, and the enchantment that Mo Ran had not
completed, with the power of one person——
Slammed!
But the evil that stayed in the world lost the nourishment
of the ghost world’s Yin Qi, and instinctively felt anxious,
becoming more violent, angering the cultivators against
each other, and killing the flesh and blood only in the blink
of an eye, how many schools The array must be defeated
for a while.
Chu Wanning fell from the sky. When Mo Ran fell, the
beacon pillar formed a layer of light to protect him, and he
fell to the ground without breaking his bones.
But the entire chest cavity was penetrated by evil spirits,
and the blood was flowing all over the ground, but it was no
different from Shi Mei back then.
 Chu Wanning repelled the evil spirits that were coming
towards Mo Ran with a single blow, and dropped a barrier
with his backhand, protecting Mo Ran in it.
“Shizun…”
The people behind him seemed to murmur slightly.
“Are you going…”
Mo Ran was coughing up blood, but his face was smiling.
“Are you leaving again?”
Outside the golden enchantment, the figure of that person
is still standing with his back to him, Mo Ran opened his
mouth and throat A mouthful of fishy sweetness suddenly
poured into it.
“Chu Wanning, are you made of wood? You will not be sad,
you have no selfishness, right…”
“Chu Wanning…”
“Chu Wanning…”
He felt that his eyes were getting blurred. After a fierce
battle, he was already covered with wounds all over his
body, his forehead was cut somewhere, and blood flowed
down to his eyes. Here, as he looked up to the sky with a
long and wanton laugh, blood and tears rolled down in the
almost crazy laugh.
He choked up and said: “Chu Wanning, look back! You look
at me…Are you going to leave…”
You look at me again.
I am going to die.
 Shi Mei back then, at any rate, you looked at him for the
last time.
You…
Are you really…
Don’t like me at all? Don’t look down on me at all?
Otherwise, why do you not even look at me for the last
time? Why do you never look back.
“Shizun…”
Blood and tears filled his eyes.
In the last impression, outside the golden barrier, the
person in white clothes is alone, leaving behind.
He went to fight evil.
It turned out that in his heart, anyone in the world… is
more important than Mo Weiyu.

The author has something to say:

Today, the dog and the white cat are busy fighting~ Thank you for a
different role, haha~

Ye Wangxi: Thank you for “Shuanghua Yijian”, “Muxiu”, “Dawn”,

“Northeast Steamed Bun”, “Scorpio”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Nangong Si: Thank you “Zhou Fanglisi”, “It’s troublesome to think of

a name”, “The greedy Meow”, “Red Head File”, “Raw Ye Fan Soup”
for throwing mines~

Send doublesaya’s pocket cat ear Shizun Zun~~Crab you! Fried

chicken is cute~ New Year’s old man wants to give me this pocket
cat (doesn’t exist)~ I’ll take it out when I’m fine~ Hey~
Daily thanks to the small Partner~
 97. This Venerable one……

“Mo Ran, Mo Ran.”

Someone seems to be calling him.
He opened his eyes vaguely, and a white shadow was
reflected in his drowsy vision. He vaguely felt that this man
resembled Chu Wanning, but he couldn’t believe it, only that
the man had his hands folded on him. On his chest, he
constantly sent spiritual power to the place where his blood
was flowing.
So warm…
Who is it?
He blinked hard, trying to look at the figure that was too
vague.
“Mo Ran…”
“Shi, Shizun?”
He murmured and asked with congestion in his throat.
There were warm drops of water dripping on his cheeks.
Gradually, he saw it clearly. The person in front of him had a
pair of phoenix eyes like Jiangnan apricot blossoms. His face
was pale and stained with blood. Mo Ran looked at him
dumbfounded, never seen such an expression on Chu
Wanning’s face.
His Shizun has always been dull, but the person in front of
him is crying.
Mo Ran stretched out his hand, wanting to touch,
wondering if this is true, or an illusion seen by the dying.
But the fingertips moved a few inches away from the man’s
cheek, and stopped again.
Sometimes it is a habit to hate someone. If you shouldn’t
hate him suddenly, you will become very at a loss.
He dared not run into it.
I’m afraid it is true.
I am afraid it is fake.
He saw a sea of dead mountains and blood behind Chu
Wanning, I don’t know if it was the Butterfly Town after the
fierce battle, or he was already in Shura hell. He knows that
he has done a lot of evil, and he will die more than guilty.
After his life is gone, he will be perishable, and he will never
live beyond life.
But Chu Wanning…
He is a good man.
How come to accompany yourself, always sleepy Abi.
“There is one last point.” Chu Wanning’s voice seemed to
come from the deep ocean, so dim, “You can’t sleep over,
otherwise…”
 He saw Chu Wanning Blood oozes from the corner of his
mouth.
The golden light became more and more prosperous, and
suddenly the person in front of him was caged by the halo,
turning into a child’s appearance.
“Otherwise, under my Yuheng seat, there will be no
apprentice like you again.”
“Xia Shidi!”
Watching Chu Wanning become Xia Sini, Mo Ran was
shocked, and the wound suddenly hurt. Without thinking
about it, she passed out again.
“Mo Ran.”
The softly almost sighing voice was not a phantom from a
previous life, but the whisper he kept in his ear.
“I’m sorry, it’s Master’s fault…”
This sentence is again! This sentence again!
Chu Wanning, I don’t want you to admit your mistakes, I
want you—
how?
Suddenly stopped, I didn’t know what I thought.
Don’t let him admit his mistakes, what about him?
He opened his eyes suddenly, panting violently. Mo Ran
wetted his sweaty shirt and looked up and saw a neat and
clean room without much decoration.
He is already lying in Sisheng Peak’s bedroom.
 He is still alive…
I looked around in disbelief, raised a slightly cold hand,
and touched the injured part of his heart. There was a thick
bandage, and the blood was stained through the gauze, and
it hurt a bit, but under the gauze, the heart was still beating,
so powerful, surging with the ecstasy of the rest of the life.
He is still alive.
He is still alive! !
The blood rushed wildly in the young body, shaking his
soul and his fingertips trembling.
Suddenly heard the sound of the warm curtain rolling up,
Mo Ran sat on the couch and raised his head suddenly,
facing a beauty who came in by the curtain, or it was cold
outside, he was wearing a white Qiu Pao, with her jet-black
hair hanging down, raised her soft and bright eyes slightly,
and felt that she was dyed three-point thin red in his tail,
but it was a bit crimson and vulgar.
Shi Mei did not expect that Mo Ran was awake, and was
shocked, then said: “A Ran? You, you…”
“Shi Mei! Shi Mei!”
Mo Ran called him several times. His eyes were bright and
glowing like obsidian. He jumped out of the bed, ignoring
the pain of the wound. He squatted his mouth twice with a
grin and rushed to Shi Mingjing. He hugged and said with
joy.
“Great! You’re not dead! I’m not dead! It’s gone, it’s all
gone!”
 This sky split is the catastrophe of his previous life, and
the magic sprites descended from the sky, Taking Shi Mei
away, but also pushing Mo Ran into the abyss of sin.
After his rebirth, he was anxious about the chaos. He
might repeat the same mistakes and be alone for the last
time, stepping on the bones of his loved ones and walking
alone to the empty Wushan Hall.
But God never underestimated him. When he stood up
and was willing to die for Shi Mei, everything changed.
He will no longer be lonely, no more betrayed by his
relatives, and he will not be forced to run to Liangshan at
night and become a lonely guest on the horizon. From now
on, the evil curse will be broken—
He Really got rid of the nightmare of the previous life, he
was truly reborn.
Mo Ran hugged Shi Mei for a long time before separating,
his eyes overflowing with fireworks, so bright, like twin
curtains of twinkling galaxy.
Shi Mei still stood there in a daze, until Mo Ran caged his
shoulders and looked at him with a low-eye smile. After
looking at him for a long time, he gradually recovered his
senses and poked his forehead. It actively pressed Mo Ran’s
chin.
“Aran.”
“Hmm.”
When Shi Mei raised his face again, she wore a light smile,
but her eyes were a little wet. .
 “Fortunately you are still alive.”
Mo Ran smiled and rubbed his head, took his hand, and
said, “Fool, how can I be wrong? Me? ……”
If I wanted to speak more, suddenly another curtain was
raised outside, and he stepped forward.
“Xue Meng?”
“…” Xue Meng is really a careful eye. It was probably
because Butterfly Town was robbed of the limelight during
the exorcism. His face was gloomy and his lips pressed.
Tightly. Seeing that Mo Ran woke up, he just paused for a
while, and then turned to Shi Mei, “When did he wake up?”
Shi Mei hesitated for a moment before speaking, his tone
a little worried: “Just now.”
“…Hmm.” Xue Meng replied, still reluctant to see Mo Ran.
Mo Ran believes that a child is a child. When he is in the
limelight, he is like being robbed of candy. He doesn’t have
a good face for a long time.
But he was in a good mood and he didn’t want to care
about Xue Meng. Instead, he smiled and said, “It looks like
I’ve been in a coma for a long time. Who brought me back?”
“Who else can.” Xue Meng shook his sleeve and held his
hand, his face was extremely bad, “Isn’t it Shizun?”
“Ah.”
Mo Ran was taken aback after hearing this. , Some
fragmentary fragments flashed before his eyes when he was
in a coma, but after waking up, he was shocked, and what
he saw at that time became more and more uncertain
whether it was true or false.
夏
He meditated: “Shizun… shidi…”
Listening to him, Xue Meng’s body was insignificant and
quake, and then he said stiffly: “You saw it ?”
“What?”
“Xia Shidi is Shizun.”
Mo Ran was originally just a guess, but suddenly He was
shocked and couldn’t help losing his color: “What!!”
Xue Meng turned his head abruptly, as if he was trying to
squeeze something, “What? I thought you already knew.”
Mo Ran exclaimed: “How could I know! I was just in a
coma…It was vague as to see their two figures alternately
together…I…”
Xia Sini and her company in Taohuayuan, the two slept on
the same couch, and remembered that she could not help
herself in Linlingyu, and the golden hair buckle that fell out
of his coat when she was entangled with Chu Wanning.
crabapple handkerchief.
Will change the size of clothes according to body shape.
The crock pot soup held in Xia Sini’s hands.
He raised his head and called to his brother, while he
touched his head and smiled and said that we will be
brothers in the future, and brother loves you.
The piles and pieces were gathered and scattered like
smoke. For a while, Chu Wanning’s face was too dull, and for
a while, it was Xia Sini pursing her lips in silence.
He once said in front of Xia Sini that Chu Wanning was not
good and did not like him.
He also patiently combed Xia Sini’s long hair.
The hair is so soft, it flows like ink between the fingers.
Think about it carefully, it is indeed so alike…
Mo Ran only felt that his head was about to explode. After
a few laps, he murmured: “Shizun is Xia Shidi… …Shizun is
Xia Shidi…Shizun is…”
He stopped abruptly, almost madly.
“What are you kidding! How could Shizun be Xia Shidi!!”
“Aran…”
Mo Ran couldn’t laugh and cry: “He, Although there are
many similarities between them, but… but they are always
different. Xia Shidi is such a good person, how can you—”
“What do you mean.”
Xue Meng interrupted Mo Ran’s speech suddenly, and
stared sharply at the opponent’s face.
“Xia Shidi is such a good person? Why, wouldn’t such a
good person be Shizun?”
Mo Ran said: “Naturally, I am not saying that Shizun is
bad. It’s just that Xia Shidi has always treated me sincerely. I
have seen him as a brother. You suddenly told me that he is
Shizun. What do you want me to do? Can accept…”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Xia Shidi is sincere, Shizun is
fake?”
 Hearing the wind and rain in his voice, Shi Mei went
hurriedly Pull his sleeves.
“Young Master, do you think about what your uncle
confessed! Aran, he just woke up, but…”
Xue Meng slammed Shi Mei’s hand away, brown eyes Zi
still stared at Mo Ran’s face, the blue veins in his neck even
moved slightly with anger, like a hissing letter, ready to bite
the prey and quench the poisonous snake.
“Mo Weiyu, you made it clear to me today, why can’t
Shizun be Xia Sini? Why is he not worthy of the word
sincerity, eh? Tell me, he is in your heart Why did he fake
it?!”
Mo Ran was a little tired of his inquisitive questions. Xue
Meng looked angry and resentful. It was not the first time he
met. In his previous life, he became a Taxian emperor. Every
time I see Xue Meng, I always have such a bad temper.
Can not help but feel a little annoyed, frowning: “I and
him, what do you care about so much.”
“You and him?” Xue Meng said , “Do you have him in your
heart?”
Mo Ran laughed angrily: “Are you sick Xue Ziming, what
are you going crazy if you are idle. Shi Mei is gone, we go to
Loyalty Hall to find uncle Ask Shizun clearly.” As he said, he
pulled Shi Mei past and passed by Xue Meng, wanting to go
out.
Xue Meng stood there for a while, seeming to be trying to
suppress something, but when Mo Ran went out, he still did
not hold back, turned his head and roared: “Mo Weiyu, you
have him as Shizun in your heart. Is it?!”
“…”
Mo Ran was upset by his yelling for no reason. He paused,
his eyebrows that were stretched and clear, gradually
pressed down.
Shi Mei squeezed his palm and whispered nervously:
“Don’t pay attention to him, he has a bad temper these
days. Let’s go.”
“… “
The warm curtain was only touched by hand, and before it
opened, Xue Meng’s voice rang, suffocating, hot and
scorching, as if it leaped out of flames.
“Mo Weiyu, you fucking, really not a thing.”
With a sound of “sand”, the curtain fell.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, then opened them.
“Aran…”
Shi Mei tried to hold him, but he was gently blocked.
He turned his face and turned around. The two young men
are of average age, but Mo Ran is already a lot taller in
stature. The cold look of this man is really terrifying. of.
Mo Ran smiled suddenly, but his dark eyes were heavy,
without a smile.
He said: “A good one is not a thing.”
“Xue Ziming, I never despise Shizun on weekdays, nor do I
stand by when the sky is split. Hell breaks through, he is
alone. I cannot mend it, so I asked myself to help him. I
asked you, as his apprentice, what did I do wrong?”
“…”
“I and him There is a huge disparity in strength, repairing
the enchantment will not be able to support it, and he fell
from the dragon pillar, but he never even looked at me,
leaving me alone. I will ask you again, if you are you, don’t
you feel chilly?”
“Mo Ran……”
When it comes to the pain point, Mo Ran’s handsome
facial features are a little twisted. He paused and said: “I
think I have done my best to be righteous and worthy of
him. I don’t know how face you stand in front of me, saying
that I am not a thing…. Xue Meng, do you think I never
cared about him? You are wrong. I care about it.”
“But this person is made of stone.” Mo Ran whispered,
every word was cut in his heart like a machete, blood
dripping, “Xue Meng. You give I’m listening, I don’t care how
good he is in the eyes of the world, how powerful he is-
zongshi, Yuheng of the Night SkyBeidou Immortal, none of
these are important.”
“The important thing is , When the sky leaked, my life was
hard to save. I begged him to turn around, but he didn’t
even give me a glance.”
It was obviously so cold and angry.
But when he said it, he could be considered calm, but his
eyes were somewhat red.
 “Also, Xue Meng, I can tell you. No matter who it was who
fell from the dragon pillar at the time, even if it wasn’t me, it
was you, or Shi Mei. He would not save you. .”
Because I have seen it with my own eyes.
He turned around in the heavy snow, leaving his
apprentice’s bones cold.
“Nothing is more precious than his Beidou Immortal’s
good reputation.” Mo Ran sneered, wondering if the light
was dim, and his smile was a little sad.
“The fateful one will survive, the fateful one will die.”
The last word has not yet been picked up, suddenly lights
and shadows are in front of me, and a strong wind blows.
The room is narrow. Although Mo Ran has noticed it,
because Shi Mei is behind him, he may hurt the innocent if
he steps away at this time, so he stands in the same place,
abruptly blocking his blow.
Xue Meng leaped forward like a cheetah, and slammed Mo
Ran’s clothes around, only to hear a crisp sound, Xue Meng
had already slapped his face severely.
Mo Ran was beaten in vain, but was also furious, and
strangled the violent youth with his backhand, his silver
teeth crunched: “Xue Ziming! What are you doing?!”
Xue Meng didn’t answer, but just howled angrily: “Mo
Weiyu, you beast!”
He is unreasonable, and he doesn’t know what medicine
he has taken wrong. He has no sense at all. He is here with
Mo Ran. In the empty hut, fighting to death, like two trapped
beasts, they can’t wait to tear each other’s fur, chew bones
and blood into their abdomen. Yidou lonely lanterns swayed
abruptly, showing their furious silhouettes on the stone wall,
like a shadow puppet show of rumao drinking blood, like a
ghost totem.
Suddenly, Mo Ran heard Xue Meng’s choke.
It’s not too loud, he thinks he might have heard it wrong.
But as soon as he finished thinking about it, a few tears
fell on the back of his hand.
Xue Meng suddenly let go of Mo Ran and pushed him back
abruptly. He hugged his knees and sat curled up on the
ground, unable to cry himself.
Mo Ran’s cheeks were still red and swollen, but he was
completely stunned by this, thinking that he did not make a
killer move, so that it would not make him so painful.
Besides, it was his cousin who beat him first. Ah, why all of a
sudden…
Before I finished thinking about it, I heard Xue Meng
weeping and howling.
“How can you say that he will not save you! How can you
say that he will not save you!”
The tears are rolling down, no matter how hard it is to
stop.
While Shi Mei saw that Xue Meng could hardly conceal the
matter after all, he couldn’t help but sigh, but finally looked
down.
 Xue Meng choked and said: “You say that, how sad he
should have been to hear it underground…”
This sentence came out too abruptly, and Mo Ran didn’t
react for a while , Just dumbfounded: “What?”
Xue Meng just cried bitterly, his fangs were pierced into
Mo Ran’s neck, but he also hurt himself.
He cried so sad that Ai Ai was shattered. He couldn’t help
rubbing his face, his eyes, and his eyes were fierce and sad.
He squatted on the ground and couldn’t get up.
My face was buried in my arms for a long time.
Mo Ran gradually felt a numb numb from the soles of his
feet, and gradually became cold all over his body.
He felt his lips move and heard himself asking.
“Xue Meng, what did you say…”
Xue Meng cried for a long time, maybe not that long, but
Mo Ran felt like waiting for the thunderous answer, waiting
It’s been too long.
“Shizun…” Xue Meng finally choked, “He’s gone.”
Mo Ran was speechless for a while, feeling cold all over,
just listening blankly, as if I don’t understand what he
means.
Are you gone?
What’s gone?
Where did you go?
Who is gone… Who is gone! !
 Who is gone! ! !
Xue Meng slowly raised his head, there seemed to be
hatred, ridicule, and deepest disgust in his eyes.
“Do you know why he didn’t turn his head back then?”
“…”
“My dad said, he has spiritual power after filling the sky
crack Exhaustion, do you think the evil spirit of the ghost
world only hit you alone? Observe that the enchantment is a
twin! How much damage you have suffered, he has suffered
the same! It’s just that he held it up and didn’t tell anyone. “
Mo Ran only felt a “buzz” in his head.
Don’t he save Shi Mei in the previous life, also…
Mo Ran didn’t dare to think about it anymore, his
fingertips were shaking slightly.
“Impossible… he is so self-conscious…”
“When was he uncomfortable in front of others?” Xue
Meng said, eyes red and tears falling again, “He came down
After that, he was exhausted long ago. After he gave you a
defensive charm, he left you without looking at you. What
do you think it was because of?”
Xue Meng’s words weeping blood.
“Shizun knows that he can’t last too long. He has a high
aura, and once a flaw is revealed, it will attract a lot of evil
spirits…Mo Ran, Mo Ran…You think he is leaving, he doesn’t
want you Is it…”
Mo Ran: “…”
 “He left so as not to hurt you! Mo Weiyu! He is afraid of
dragging you!”
“After the closing of the Infernal Hell Pass, the corpses
went violently, and the ten main sects fought bloody battles
until dusk, and there were countless deaths and injuries.
Who cares about you? My dad returned to Sisheng Peak with
the seriously injured Elder Xuanji, only to find that you were
gone. “Xue Meng gasped for a while, choked, “Mo Weiyu, he
brought you back… he took the medicine to restore his
shape, and then dragged you out, crawling out of the sea of
blood, he was wounded all over. , And gave you all the last
spiritual power…”
“It’s impossible…”
“It was he who took you home. At that time you were not
awake, he The loss of spiritual power is no different from a
mortal. You can no longer use spells, and you can’t speak,
you can only carry you and climb the steps of Sisheng Peak
step by step…”
“No…”
“More than three thousand long steps…He is…a person
whose spiritual energy is exhausted…”
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
He saw Chu Wanning, who was still alive, carrying his
dying self under the sparkling moonlight, crawling slowly on
the endless steps, covered in blood and mottled in white.
That person was once so unattainable and immaculate.
Beidou Immortal, Yuheng of the Night Sky.
 Mo Ran’s throat choked, and he trembled: “Impossible…
how…”
“Yes.” Xue Meng said this, also stunned. Now, with red
eyes.
“When I saw him, I thought I was crazy. What I saw was an
illusion. Because I was thinking about it.” He almost sighed,
“How… can I…”
“Impossible…” Mo Ran suddenly whimpered, hugged his
head, and muttered helplessly, “Impossible…”
“Long-step blood In the end, that’s the way he takes you
home.” Xue Meng was extremely cruel because of his
hatred, “Go and see, Mo Ran. Go and see.”
“Impossible!! !”
The extreme shock and helplessness made Mo Ran
suddenly furious. He suddenly grabbed Xue Meng and
pulled the man from the ground to the wall, his face
changed.
“Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could he save
me? He never liked me, he never looked down upon me!”
“…”
Xue Meng didn’t speak, and was silent for a while, then
suddenly smiled miserably.
“Mo Weiyu, it’s not that he looks down on you.”
In the flowing candlelight, Xue Meng’s moist eyelashes
lifted up, looking at him hatefully.
“I despise you.”
 Mo Ran: “…”
“I despise you, Elder Xuanji despise you, TanlangElder
despise you… What are you?” Xue Meng almost bit the
words to Mo Ran’s face and screamed, “Fuck.”
“You—!”
Xue Meng smiled suddenly, he looked up at the dark roof:
“Mo Ran, this Sisheng Peak, if there is someone who looks
up to you the most, it is him. But you just thank him.”
He smiled, closed his eyes suddenly, and tears rolled
down again.
This time it was a soft sob.
“Mo Ran, your Xia Shidi, my Shizun, are dead.”
Mo Ran was really bitten by the most vicious snake in the
world, he was scalded , Suddenly let go of his hand in shock,
took two steps back, as if he had understood this sentence
for the first time.
He was shaking all over.
Xue Meng suddenly called him: “Brother.”
Mo Ran stepped back, but his back hit the cold wall, and
there was no way to escape.
Xue Meng finally stopped crying.
It’s just the tone of voice, as calm as death.
“Brother, we don’t have Shizun anymore.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you for “ran dye”,
“xxxc”, “wine wine”, “Dawn”, “Zuo Zuo Family’s Da Ke Ke”, “Making
Up”, “Ju Shan”, “Fabaceae”, “Mu Xiu”, “Yi Er San Si”, “Zheng Ge”,
“Autumn Tired”, “My family has a big warmth Male”, irrigation nutrient
solution. Don’t worry, I will be back.

Ergouzi: “…”

Forget it, Ergouzi 1.0 is now facing a crash, and the 1.0 system has
been completely chaotic. Let him digest the truth alone. Mengmeng,
you come.

Xue Mengmeng: Thank you “Zhou Fanglisi”, “Little Negro”, “Koala

Utopia”, “Shuanghua Yijian”, “It’s really troublesome to think of
names” “Jin Nian” “Lin Feng” threw landmines, “Zz Liangsheng”
threw grenades~

Daily thank you friends who chase articles, don’t hit me, Shizun’s
lunch will definitely come out and slip away. I slipped away and ran
away QAQ against the white cat
Book II
98. Shizun, please, take care of
me

Sisheng Peak has a mountain with a funny name,

“Ahhhhh”.
As for the origin of this name, there are many sayings in
the martial art, the most common one is because the peaks
are so steep that people often fall accidentally, so the name
“Ahhhhh” .
But Mo Ran knew it wasn’t.
The peaks and ridges soaring into the clouds, the ape is
sad, and the mountain tops are covered with snow all year
round, which is extremely cold. If someone dies in Sisheng
Peak, the coffin will stop here, waiting for funeral.
Mo Ran has only been here once in his life.
That time, it was not much different from the current
situation. It was also after the infernal hell split, a bloody
battle took countless lives, Shi Mei also lost his life. He
didn’t want to accept this reality, so he knelt beside Shi
Mei’s coffin and looked at the lifelike face of the person in
the ice coffin. He knelt for many days…
 ” It’s because of that year, your father went.” In the
previous life, Xue Zhengyong was by his side, in the cold
Shuangtian Temple, said to him.
“I only have one elder brother. Sisheng Peak was created
by the two of us, but your father…he is like you, a very
willful person. Qingfu enjoyed it for a few days, and was
probably tired No, I lost my hand in a confrontation with evil
spirits and left.”
The Shuangtian Temple was too cold. Xue Zhengyong
brought a pot of soju, took a sip of it, and handed the
sheepskin wine pouch. To Mo Ran.
“I’ll give you a little drink, but don’t tell your aunt.”
Mo Ran did not pick it up and did not move.
Xue Zhengyong sighed: “This peak is called ah, ah,
because of that period, I was also very uncomfortable, my
heart seemed to be dug out, and the whole person was
guarding you on the mountain. Dad, thinking of the sadness,
I couldn’t help crying loudly. I cried badly, always howling,
so I have this name.”
He glanced at Mo Ran and patted it. The other’s
shoulders.
“Uncle hasn’t read for a few days, but he also knows that
life is like a morning dew, and disappears in the blink of an
eye. You should be a step ahead of Mingjing, and be a
brother in your next life.”
Mo Ran slowly closed his eyes.
 Xue Zhengyong said: “The sorrows and changes are
empty words. If you feel sad, just cry. If you don’t want to
go, stay with him here. But you need to eat and drink. A
little while. Go to Meng Potang to eat something and come
back. After that, you have to kneel, and I won’t stop you.”
The Shuangtian Temple is cold and silent. In the huge cold
room, white silk flutters gently, like gentle fingers. forehead.
Mo Ran slowly opened his eyes.
It is still the kind of ice coffin in memory, cast by Kunlun
Xuanxue, the coffin body is crystal clear, lingering in the
cold air.
It’s just the person lying inside, replaced by Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran said nothing, that in this life, in this Heavenly Rift,
Chu Wanning will die.
He was caught off guard, even unable to react.
Faced with the cold body of this man, there was not much
fluctuation, no joy of the death of an enemy, and no
sadness of Shizun’s death.
Mo Ran was almost a little confused, and looked down at
Chu Wanning for a long time. That person’s face was thinner
and cooler than usual. Now it is really covered with a layer
of frost, even the tight eyelashes Condensed with ice, his
lips are blue and white, and his skin is almost transparent.
You can see light blue blood vessels, like cracks on white
porcelain.
How could he be the one who left?
 Mo Ran raised his hand and touched Chu Wanning’s
cheek. The tentacles were cold.
All the way down, there is no pulsation in the throat and
neck.
Get it again.
He held his hand, his knuckles were already stiff, but it felt
rough.
Mo Ran finds it strange. Although Chu Wanning has small
calluses on his fingertips, his palms are always soft and
delicate. He couldn’t help but look carefully. What he saw
was a cracked scar, although it was already It was wiped off,
but the wound never healed anymore, and the flesh was still
open.
He remembered what Xue Meng said.
“He has lost his spiritual power and is no different from a
mortal. He can no longer use magic tricks, nor can he
transmit sounds. He can only carry you on his back and
climb the steps of Sisheng Peak step by step…”
I can’t support it anymore, I can’t stand up anymore,
crawling on the ground, kneeling, dragging until my fingers
are worn out and my hands are full of blood.
Take him home too.
Mo Ran muttered in shock: “Did you carry me back?”
“…”
“Chu Wanning, is that you… …”
“…”
 “If you don’t nod yourself, I won’t believe it.” Mo Ran said
to the people in the coffin, his face was calm. It seems to
believe that the person in front of you will really wake up,
“Chu Wanning, you nod. Nod, I believe you, I don’t hate
you… You nod, okay.”
But Chu Wanning still lay down like that, with a dull
expression and cold eyebrows, as if Mo Ran hated him or
not, he didn’t care at all, he asked for a clear conscience,
leaving others uneasy in the world.
If this person is alive or dead, it is annoying to teach
people, far better than teaching people to hurt.
Mo Ran sneered suddenly: “Yes.” He said, “When have you
heard me.”
He looked at Chu Wanning and suddenly felt very absurd.
For a long time, he hated Chu Wanning for not looking at
him, because Chu Wanning didn’t save Shi Mei.
Wandering around, this hatred lasted for more than ten
years, but one day, someone told him—
“Chu Wanning turned and left at the time, because he
didn’t want to drag you down.”
Suddenly someone told him—
“Watching the enchantment is a twin, you have suffered
multiple injuries, and he is the same.”
Exhausted, he can’t protect himself, he…
Okay, really great. Chu Wanning is right, what about him?
 In the dark, I don’t know anything like a fool, I was played
around like a harlequin, grinning and grinning in hatred for
so long.
What is it? !
Misunderstanding this kind of thing, if it is short-lived, it
would be like a mess of dirt stuck on the wound when it
heals, and it is found in time. It is better to wash it off and
reapply the plaster.
But if it’s a misunderstanding that lasts for ten or twenty
years, the people trapped in the net have invested a long
time in the misunderstanding, invested a long time in
caring, invested in a long fetter, even It’s fate.
These emotions have been crusted, and have grown into
new flesh and blood, completely blended with the body.
Suddenly someone said: “It’s not like this, everything is
wrong.”
Then what should I do now? The dirt from that year has
grown under the skin and born in the blood over the years.
That is to tear open the intact skin and flesh, in order to
relieve the past.
A year of misunderstanding is a misunderstanding.
Ten years of misunderstanding are wrongs.
And from life to death, a lifetime of misunderstanding is
fate.
Their fate is weak.
 The heavy stone gate of Shuangtian Temple opened
slowly.
As in the previous life, Xue Zhengyong carried a sheepskin
wine bag full of soju, and walked heavily to Mo Ran’s side,
sitting on the ground, shoulder to shoulder with him.
“I heard people say that you are here, and my uncle is
here to accompany you.”
Xue Zhengyong’s pair of leopard eyes are also red,
indicating that they just cried not long ago.
“Come with him too.”
Mo Ran did not speak, Xue Zhengyong unscrewed the hip
flask, took a few sips, and then stopped abruptly. He wiped
his face and forced a smile: “I used to drink and Yuheng was
always upset when I saw it. Now…Ah, no more, no more, no
more. I’m not very old, but I am sent away. But one after
another, Ran’er, do you know how it feels?”
“…”
Mo Ran’s eyes fell.
In his previous life, Xue Zhengyong also asked him this
question.
At that time, only Shi Mei’s withered flesh and blood was
in his eyes. What was the life and death of others? He didn’t
understand and didn’t want to understand.
But now, how can he not understand?
Before he was reborn, he was standing alone in the huge
Wushan Hall.
 One day, he woke up from a shallow sleep, dreaming of
the situation under the Yuheng Gate of the old school. After
waking up, he deliberately went back to his previous
bedroom to have a look, but he opened the door to the
small disciple room It has been deserted for a long time, and
the walls are covered with dust.
He saw a small smoker knocked over on the ground, but
he didn’t know who knocked it over and when. He picked up
the smoker and subconsciously wanted to put it back in its
original position.
But the years are rushing, he is holding the small furnace
and suddenly stunned.
“Where was this stove originally located?”
He can’t remember.
The falcon-like gaze flicked over the crowds who followed
him, but those people had vague faces, and he couldn’t
even tell who was Zhang San and Li Si.
And they naturally didn’t know where the incense burner
of the emperor was when he was young.
“Where was this stove originally located?”
He doesn’t remember, and those who can remember such
past events are dead and scattered.
How could Mo Ran not understand Xue Zhengyong’s
feelings at this time?
“Sometimes I suddenly think of a joke when I was young,
and unconsciously uttered it, but found that there is no one
who can understand the joke.”
Xue Zhengyong again Take a sip of wine and smile with
your head down.
“Your father, those same robes in the past…You Shizun…”
He asked, “Ran’er, do you know why this mountain is
called? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?”
Mo Ran understands what he is going to say, but he is
upset right now, and he does not want to hear Xue
Zhengyong talk about his dead father anymore, so he said:
“Yes. Uncle I cried here.”
“Ah…” Xue Zhengyong was taken aback, blinked slowly,
and there was a deep mark at the end of his tail, “Your aunt
told you?”
“Yeah.”
Xue Zhengyong wiped his tears and took a deep breath:
“Okay, okay, then you know, what uncle wants to tell you is,
if you feel uncomfortable, you can cry, it’s okay. Man. It’s
not ashamed to have tears.”
Mo Ran never shed tears, perhaps because the two lives
have passed by, and his heart is as hard as iron. I am so
calm. He was so calm that he was even frightened by his
numbness. He didn’t know that he was so cold.
After drinking, and sitting withered for a while, Xue
Zhengyong got up. I don’t know if it was because he had
numb legs after kneeling for a long time, or he staggered
after drinking too much.
 His broad hand patted Mo Ran’s shoulder: “Although
Heavenly Rift has made up, but who is behind the scenes
has not been revealed yet. Maybe this has just passed, or
maybe it is very There will be a second war soon. Burning,
almost go down the mountain to eat something, don’t get
hungry.”
He said, turned around and went away.
At this time, it was the night, and a waning moon was
hanging outside the Frost Temple. Xue Zhengyong stepped
on the snow that never melted all the year round, lifting a
pot of muddy wine, and his voice like a broken gong made a
tone. , I sang a short song in Shuzhong.
“I worship the old man half as a ghost, but now I can enjoy
each other when I am drunk. The total corner is hidden
under the laurel tree, the face of the drinker is rotten and
the temple is spotted. The sky dream is broken and the
crowd travels far away, abandoning my old body. Tears are
in. I wish to increase my longevity and Zhou Gong, let the
king hug the wine and pay it back.”
In the end, it is different from the previous life. It is not Shi
Mei who died, but Chu Wanning, so Xue Zhengyong will
have more Of emotion.
Mo Ran turned his back to the door of the Frost Heaven
Temple, listening to the hoarse throat long screaming, the
man was sonorous but desolate. The song is like a vulture
drifting away, and finally swallowed by the wind and snow.
 The heavens and the earth are bright, the moon is high
and the people are small, everything is washed out very
lightly, only one sentence is left, back and forth.
“Abandon my old body with tears…Abandon my old body
with tears…”
I don’t know how long it took before Mo Ran slowly walked
down the Frost Temple.
My uncle is right. Although Heavenly Rift makes up, things
may not stop there. Chu Wanning is no longer there. If there
is another fierce battle, he will be left to defend himself.
When I came to Meng Po Tang, it was too late. There was
no one except the old woman who cooked supper.
Mo Ran ordered a bowl of small noodles and found a
corner position to eat slowly. The noodles are spicy and
warm when eaten in the stomach. He raised his head as he
gobbled it up. In the radiating heat, Meng Potang was dimly
lit and the image was blurred.
I remember that after Shi Mei died in his previous life, he
was far more willful than he is now. He refused to leave for
three days and three nights and never ate.
Later, I was finally persuaded to leave the Shuangtian
Temple to eat something, but I saw Chu Wanning busy from
the back in the kitchen. The man was awkwardly rolling out
the dough and fillings, with flour and water on the table, and
several rows of neatly lined hands.
“Kang Dang”.
 The things on the case table were swept down, and the
tyrannical voice came through the dust. It makes it difficult
for Mo Ran to throw the chopsticks and can’t eat.
At that time, he felt that Chu Wanning was mocking him,
trying to sting him maliciously.
But at this moment I want to come, maybe Chu Wanning
at that time, really just wanted to replace Shi Mei who was
already dead, and cook a bowl for him.
“What are you? You are also worthy of what he used? Also
worthy of his cooking? Shi Mei is dead, are you satisfied? Do
you have to take all your apprentices Are you reconciled?
Chu Wanning! No one in this world can make that bowl of
handwriting anymore, you can imitate it, you can’t be like
him!”
He didn’t want to think about it anymore, he was eating
his noodles.
But how can I help him? Memories will not spare him
lightly.
He recalled Chu Wanning’s face more clearly than ever,
without joy or sadness, he recalled every detail of that time
more clearly than ever.
I remembered the slight trembling on the tips of my
fingers and the crumbs on the cheeks.
I remembered the full snow-white copy hand rolling all
over the floor.
I remembered that Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, bent
over and slowly picked up the food that was no longer
edible, and then dumped it by himself.
Pour it out by hand.
There is still more than half a bowl of small pea noodles.
Mo Ran couldn’t eat anymore. He pushed the noodle bowl
away and fled away from this place that would drive him
crazy. He ran wildly on Sisheng Peak, as if to leave behind
the misunderstanding of more than ten years, as if to regain
the absurd rolling years, and catch up with the man who left
Meng Po Tang alone.
Catch up with him and say something.
“I’m sorry, I hated you for the wrong purpose.”
Mo Ran ran in the dark, chaotically, ran…but Chu Wanning
was broken everywhere Figure. Platform of Sin and Virtue,
teach him literacy and swordsmanship. Nai He Qiao, hold an
umbrella with him, walk with him. Qingtian Temple, under
the responsibility of the rod, walks far alone.
He became more and more desolate and helpless in the
night.
Suddenly, I ran to a cheerful place, and suddenly felt the
clouds and mist, and the bright moon hung high.
Mo Ran panted and stopped.
Tongtian Tower…
The place where he died in his previous life, the place
where he and Chu Wanning first met.
His heart is like a drum, and his eyes are chaotic. He is
chased by the tide of past, unable to parry, unable to dodge,
and finally forced to here.
Yuebai and clear wind, when I first met you.
Mo Ran didn’t run away anymore, he knew that he would
never escape from birth, he was destined to owe Chu
Wanning in his life.
He slowly walked up the steps and walked under the
ridiculous crabapple tree. He stretched out his hand and
stroked the dry tree boil, hard like a cocoon in my heart.
At this time, it has been nearly three days since Chu
Wanning died.
Mo Ran raised his head, and suddenly saw that the
flowers and trees were gentle, faintly as old. Until this time,
there was a sudden burst of endless sadness. He pressed
his forehead to the tree trunk and cried bitterly, tears
raining down.
“Shizun, Shizun…” He muttered in a choked voice, the
words repeated in his mouth when he first met Chu
Wanning, “You care about me, OK…you care about me… …”
But things are wrong, Heaven-Piercing Tower, he is the
only one left, no one cares about him, no one will come.
After rebirth, Mo Ran is in the shape of a teenager, but in
his shell is the soul of Taxian-jun, who is thirty-two years old.
He has seen too much life and death, and tasted the
sweetness and sourness of the world. Therefore, since his
resurrection, the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy in his heart
have not been so sincere and vivid, it always seems to be
covered with a mask.
 But at this moment, his face suddenly showed such
confusion and pain, naked/naked, immature, pure, and
green.
Only at this moment, he really looks like an ordinary boy
who lost Shizun, like an abandoned child, like a lone dog
who has lost his home and can’t find his way back.
He said, you care about me.
You take care of me…
But, in response to him, after all, only the whirling
branches and leaves, the luxuriant flower shadows.
The person who had pierced eyebrows under Crabapple,
never again, can no longer raise his head to look at him,
even for the last time.

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “Zhou
Fanglisi” for throwing a grenade, “Permanent” and “I will send love to
you in the moonlight” “It’s really troublesome to think of names”,
“Raw Ye Fan Soup”, “Shuanghua Yijian”, “Jiayan”, “Escape Rabbit”,
“Lianning Xiaogongju”, “Winter Song” throwing mines~

Ergouzi: “QAQ”

As the Ergou subprogram continued to collapse, Da Baimao glanced

at him, sighed, and took the manuscript in his hand.

The big white cat who helped Ergouzi read the lines: Thank you for
“Jiujiu”, “Dawn”, “Small 3”, “Leisure”, “Waffle Unpredictable”, ”
“Remaining evil”, “Ruuo”, “Guru”, “Zuozuo family’s big coco”,
“Shuanghua Yijian”, “Jinnian”, “Muxiu”, “Northeast Steamed Bun”,
“Fabaceae”, “My family has “A big warm man”, “Mr.shimmer”, “One
Two Three Four”, “Zhengge”, “Wind Bird”, “Ancient Chin”, “Chiba”,
“Phoenix”, “Paranoid”, Irrigation Nutrient Solution ~~

Daily friends who chase articles~ Meme Zha!

 99. Shizun’s third weapon

This night, Mo Ran fell asleep leaning against the

crabapple tree.
There are many places in Sisheng Peak with traces of Chu
Wanning’s life. If you want to pay your respects, it would be
better to go to the Red Lotus Pavilion, but he can only rely
on this flower tree to make his heart less. It hurts to feel a
little bit of human breath.
He once thought that it was his great misfortune to
worship Chu Wanning as a teacher. This worship was wrong
from the beginning.
But it is not until today that he understands that the
unfortunate person is not Mo Weiyu, but Chu Wanning, who
is standing in the blooming flowers, bowing his head and
meditating.
“Xianjun, Xianjun, take care of me.”
He vaguely remembered the first words he said with
Shizun, it seemed like this, maybe a few words Deviation,
time is too long, he no longer remembers that clearly.
But he can clearly recall the dazed and slightly shocked
face when Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes.
 The eyebrows look very gentle.
Now Mo Ran is lying under the flower tree, he thinks, if
time can go back to the day of choosing a teacher, he
should no longer pester Chu Wanning and let him accept
himself as a disciple.
Because of that moment of raising the eyes, the price to
be delivered is the endless entanglements afterwards, and
the life of Chu Wanning.
Two lifetimes.
He was destroyed in his own hands.
Two lifetimes…
His throat shook, choked and closed his eyes. It took him a
long, long time to fall asleep in the pain of ten thousand
ants.
Then, the memory he had never dared to touch easily
since his rebirth, broke away from the shackles in his sleep,
held the knife, and digged his heart.
At that time, I had already reached the top of the world,
and Chu Wanning had already been abolished the spiritual
core, and he was under house arrest without freedom.
May have suffered several assassinations in succession.
The last assassination was even a combination of Xue Meng
and Mei Hanxue. Although Mo Ran was not killed on the spot
because of his strong mana, he was also seriously injured.
After raising it for more than a month, I regained my energy.
 It was rainy in the middle of Shu, and during that period of
time, it was even more pattering all day long.
Mo Ran wears a thick brocade robe, with five jade fingers
pinching the lapels of the robe, standing under the corridor
and looking at the dark sky outside, the expression on his
face is a bit cheerful and a bit crazy, he doesn’t say a word,
but Everyone can feel the distorted humanity in him. He
obviously has a very handsome face, but the light in his
eyes is often gloomy and tyrannical, without any warmth.
The longer he sits in a high position, the more gloomy he
becomes.
The sound of footsteps came from behind him. He didn’t
turn his head, he just said: “Here?”
“Are you going to kill Kunlun Snow Palace?” Chu Wanning’s
voice was in the hall Faintly sounded.
Mo Ran said: “What about it.”
“…You forgot what you promised me? You said that you
won’t hurt Xue Meng’s life again.”
Mo Ran calmly said: “Shizun came here and didn’t ask
how my injuries were. Standing here is blowing the wind and
it’s not cold. Do you only care about who I kill or not?”
“Mo Weiyu, I’m here to tell you, don’t do anything you
regret again.”
“Heh, regret it? Shizun you should regret it. Rufeng Sect,
you fought me life and death, and the spiritual core was
shattered. Now I want to slay the Xuegong. You are no
different from mortals. You no longer have the ability to
confront me. You will not regret your nosy back then. “
Mo Ran finished speaking, turned his face and looked
back, with a cruel smile on the corners of his mouth, and his
eyes flashed; “Chu Wanning, you are now a useless person,
what else can you get? Stop me?”
Perhaps because there is really nothing left, Chu Wanning
couldn’t speak for a long time.
There was a thunder and thunder, and the heavy rain
leaked down the roof tiles and beams.
Chu Wanning finally closed his eyes, and when he opened
them again, he said softly: “Don’t go.”
The black robe flew up and Mo Ran turned around.
Behind him is a lead-grey sky, it is a sad wind and rain. He
looked at Chu Wanning in the hall and said, “Why not? I
gave Xue Meng a chance. He was willing to stubborn under
me. I kept my promise. I took your man and let him go. Now
he wants to kill me. Why don’t you go?”
“…”
“Why? I’m speechless?” Mo Ran sneered, “Rebuke me,
insult me, Chu Wanning, aren’t you very capable? I know,
Xue Meng is your heart and soul, your most proud disciple,
you think he is the heart of a child, I am a piece of mud on
the soles of his shoes.”
“Enough.” Chu Wanning was pale and his eyebrows were
tight. Fuck, as if trying to suppress something.
 “Not enough! How could it be enough?” Mo Ran saw this,
and the cruel pleasure in his heart became more
triumphant. Rage, ecstasy, hatred, jealousy, all kinds of
fierce emotions were like raging fire, tormenting his heart.
His eyes are very bright and shining, and he paces back
and forth.
“There is no second chance, Chu Wanning, he has no
second chance. I’m going to kill him, peel off his skin and
step on his feet, and take his skull to drink wine! He wants
to take out his liver and intestines, chop his flesh and blood
to stew the soup! You can’t stop me! — Chu Wanning, you
can’t stop me!”
His eyes are red, the more he speaks The more joyful,
almost frantic.
Suddenly a hand grabbed his shirt and slapped his face
with a slap.
“Is it crazy enough!”
Chu Wanning’s face was so close, he saw the other’s
eyelashes trembling and tears in his eyes.
“Mo Ran…you wake up, you wake up…”
“I’m awake!” The fiery pain in his cheeks made him crazy,
he stared at Chu Wanning’s face suddenly became angry,
“I’m awake! It’s you who sleeps! Are you blind?”
He pushed the opponent away and pulled open his shirt,
revealing the slumping underneath. Scarlet gauze.
 “Are you blind Chu Wanning!” He roared, poking his chest,
and feeling that he was not enough, he tore the gauze off
with a violent hand, and set off a blur of flesh and blood…
“Who did this? Your good apprentice! Xue Meng! His
Longcheng is a little bit too far and I will die! Tell me, why
should I let him go!”
“In your eyes, only his life is life, mine is not, right?!”
Under Hate, Mo Ran grabbed Chu Wanning’s hand abruptly
and stuck it on his bloody wound, “You are not Do you want
to stop me? Well, I’ll give you a chance to take out my
heart!——Chu Wanning, you have the fucking ability to take
out my heart!!”
“… …” Chu Wanning’s fingertips were shaking, so ice, so
cold.
Mo Ran stared at him, furious, violent, and the blue veins
on his neck could not help shaking.
He hoarsely said: “You dig it out.”
The rain is pouring outside, knocking on the eaves of the
tiles, irritated and mad.
Deadly still.
No one moved.
I don’t know how long it took, Mo Ran finally let go of Chu
Wanning’s hand, panting low, and said in a deep voice: “The
lives of Xue Ziming and Mei Hanxue, I have to decide.”
“…”
 “You hate me, Shizun.” Mo Ran said, “Anyway, this is the
same in my life, and this is the same in our life. We all If you
can’t turn your head back, let’s just go on blindly. On
Huangquan Road, I will drag some old people to be
company.”
On that day, Chu Wanning looked at his black back away
and said one last word.
He said: “Mo Ran, if you destroy the Taxue Palace and kill
Xue Meng, I will die in front of you too. I have nothing to
exchange with you, but I can at least choose Death.”
Mo Ran listened, paused, then turned half of his
handsome face, and smiled in the gloomy wind and rain.
“With This Venerable one, you can’t die.”
“…”
“If you run out of blood, I can take you from Yanluo Hall Li
Lao back, even if you disgust me in this life, you have to live
with me.” After Mo Ran’s madness was released, his face
gradually returned to his usual calmness. He said, “My good
Shizun, you Just stay at Sisheng Peak. When I catch Xue
Meng and come back, I let him take a good look at what
kind of lewdness he looks like under me, the god he cares
about day and night. At any rate, I should let him The death
is clear and clear.”
However, Mo Ran did not expect that Chu-zongshi would
still be Chu-zongshi after all.
One month later, Mo Ran honored the bold words he had
said. He stood proudly on the top of Kunlun Mountain, in
front of Tianchi Lake. Mei Hanxue and Xue Meng had been
captured by him, tied to the icicle, and then used the
Zhenlong chess game to control the thousands of people in
the Snow Palace, letting them slaughter each other in front
of Mei and Xue.
The white and lofty snow-capped mountains were dyed
into Xia Hong in a flash, the blood stained Tianchi and the
mountains were soaked.
Mo Ran sat in front of the gate of Taxue Palace for a long
time, eating the grapes handed by the servant, while
smiling and looking at the foreground.
He asked Xue Meng, whose eyes were almost out of focus,
and he said, “Mengmeng, do you look good?”
“…” Xue Meng did not respond, and seemed to have lost
his hearing .
Mo Ran was very satisfied with this, he smiled more
intimately, and he asked: “Do you like the performance that
my cousin showed you?”
“… You let go of Taxue Palace.”
Suddenly hearing such a faint whisper, Mo Ran blinked
and asked, “What?”
“You let go of Taxue Palace. “Xue Meng’s always scorching
eyes no longer shine, “Let them off, let off Mei Hanxue…
That assassination, it was me who wanted your life, you kill
me, don’t blame others.” /p>
Mo Ran laughed: “Are you negotiating terms with me?”
 “No.” Xue Meng opened his eyes empty, and he said, “I’m
begging you. “
The proud son of heaven said, I’m begging you.
The demon in his heart was suddenly pleased, Mo Ran’s
eyes were shining, and he seemed to be interested. He
pinched Xue Meng’s chin and forced the other person to
look up at him, just about to say something , Suddenly I saw
a bright blue sky from the horizon.
“What’s the matter?”
Before he had time to answer the Suihu he brought, I saw
a brilliant array above Cui Wei Xuefeng stretching for
thousands of miles. , Covering the entire Kunlun Mountain.
Above the circle, Chu Wanning’s white robe is like snow,
and his robe is flying, standing in the clouds.
A strange-shaped guqin hangs in front of him, the whole
body is jet-black, the tail is raised and curled, and the
luxuriant branches are scattered. The crabapple on top is
weeping, and its brilliance is scattered.
——Chu Wanning’s third godly weapon, “Jiu’ge”.

The author has something to say:

Although Gouzi 0.5 is frantic and hopeless, but inexplicably likes to

write stories about 0.5, hahahaha~

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “I have a big
warm man in my house”, “Venus Xuelang Ying Yaoguang”, “Venus
Xuelang Ying Yaoguang”, “Koala “Utopia”, “Blue Fat Paper”,
“Queen”, “Freedom 1101”, “Wind Yiluo”, “Pray Under the Moon”, “He
Shi”, “He Qiu”, “Quiet Night Liuying”, “Dawn”
,“Gentleman”,“Mathematics”,“Phoenix”,“Zhengge”,“Fabaceae”,“Zuoz
uo Family’s Big Coco”, “Mu Xiu”, “Yang Family Black Bayberry”,
“Three Thousand Dreams”, Irrigation Nutrient solution~ In addition, I
砄氤鰤獍
have two ids to criticize, that is, “Lai Я” and “Sun ”…… Two
fairy gentlemen, tell me this is Jinjiang garbled, not garbled words , I
think you are embarrassing me Chu Wanning! Humph!

Mo Weiyu in the past life frenzied:…Thank you for throwing a

landmine at “Sun 砄氤獍 ”, and “Shuanghua’s group than 獍
”
throwing a landmine… ok This Venerable one knows that it is
Jinjiang garbled, hahahahaha. This Venerable one is laughing to
death. It should be “Shuanghua Yijian Stabbed Roubao” and “Daily
Want to Eat Roubao” Hahaha, manually adjust the garbled
back~Thank you” Too salty” throwing grenades~Bai Qi’s little brother
throwing deep-water torpedo~“Meat Ye Fan Soup”, “17133669”, “Zz
Liangsheng”, “Doublesaya”, “High Cold Alpaca”, “xiaosongta81”,
“Green”, “Wuli Peak” “Every day is every d”throwing mines~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

Welcome to help Shizun in the past life to beat the dog in the past
life Son, hahaha~
 100. Shizun’s last sentence

Mo Ran is horrified.
He has only seen Chu Wanning’s Jiu’ge once in his life, in
the life and death match, Chu Wanning summoned the
guqin Jiu’ge, the sound of the piano cracked through the air,
and the sound of the sound entered the cloud.
The living spirits, strange beasts and birds controlled by
Zhenlong Chess Game were recalled to their spiritual
consciousness in the sound of Jiu’ge piano, a long song that
disrupted Mo Ran’s millions of chessmen.
Summoning a godly weapon requires the mobilization of
spiritual cores and consumes a lot of spiritual power.
Chu Wanning can’t even recall his usual Tianwen, how can
he suddenly summon “Jiu’ge” who is more powerful than
Tianwen?
The fierce battle above Tianchi is no less powerful than
the desperate confrontation between the master and the
disciple.
But Mo Ran can’t remember so many details. After this
bloody battle, there is no longer a person beside him who
can talk.
 Actually, when Mo Ran died in his previous life, he did not
understand why Chu Wanning could summon Jiu’ge with his
soul power.
This is a bond between any godly weapon and the owner,
but Chu Wanning did it.
On that day, the Zhenlong chess pieces made by Mo Ran
shattered into ashes amidst the sound of the piano. The
power of Jiu’ge was more pure and powerful than the first
time he had seen many years ago, and it was so powerful
that he I even suspect that Chu Wanning’s spiritual core is
not broken at all. For so many years, Chu Wanning has been
pretending to bear the burden of humiliation and shame.
He even couldn’t help thinking later, if it was really like
this, it would be fine. If Chu Wanning is really pretending,
then maybe things will not reach that last step.
That would be great.
Jiu’ge destroyed Mo Ran’s forbidden technique, awakened
the monks who were killed in the fight against each other,
and even smashed the icicles of spells that imprison Xue
Meng and Mei Hanxue.
Mo Ran swept to the clouds, hunting in his clothes, anger
and joy in his eyes, he wanted to see how many horrifying
moves Chu Wanning hadn’t resorted to.
He stepped on the upper end of the barrier, approached,
and stood in front of Chu Wanning.
He saw the pale and slender hands relax, stroked Jiu’ge
strings, and the sound of the piano stopped.
 Chu Wanning raised his head, his face pale as ice and
snow under the sun.
He said: “Mo Ran. Come here.”
As a ghost, he walked towards him.
Chu Wanning’s fingertips lightly moved, and a few strands
of blue light flew towards Mo Ran, rushing to his heart, Mo
Ran was suddenly surprised, thinking that Chu Wanning was
going to kill himself.
But the brilliance is not painful or itchy, lingering on his
chest, slowly infiltrating into the skin texture, it is
unexpectedly warm.
“The sword that Xue Meng hurt you, I will treat you.” Chu
Wanning sighed softly, “Let him go, Mo Ran, if he is gone,
you will think about it later Find someone to talk about the
past, who else can I find…”
Before Mo Ran realized what he meant, the strong barriers
on the soles of his feet suddenly disappeared, and they
disappeared with him. There is also Jiu’ge Guqin summoned
by Chu Wanning.
He immediately raised his hand to call Modao Bu’gui, and
then he stood in the clouds, but Chu Wanning fell and faded
like a leaf, as if the song just now has exhausted his life. The
last strength left.
“Lanning!”
He suddenly changed his face, and the sword swept down,
grabbing him in his arms before the man was about to fall
into the cold Tianchi.
 “Chu Wanning! You—you…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, mouth, nose, eyes, and
there was blood flowing from his ears.
Dignity is extremely important to him. Even if he is
imprisoned in Wushan Hall, his spine is still not curved, and
he rarely makes himself embarrassed, but now he is
bleeding from his seven orifices, and he has always been
pure and elegant. His appearance looked so embarrassed,
so gloomy.
Chu Wanning swallowed a mouthful of blood and said
hoarsely: “You said… I can’t help but die… But look, Mo
Ran… After all, you still underestimated you Shizun. If I am
determined to leave, You can stop…and you can’t stop…”
“…Shizun…Shizun…” Mo Ran looked at him, but felt a chill
in his heart, his scalp was numb, unexpectedly She shouted
out of nowhere.
Chu Wanning laughed, his expression was a little bit
happy: “I have been alive all the time, but I have a trace of
unwillingness. I always think about staying with you for a
few more years, so I can teach you… Committed more
sins…but now…now…”
Mo Ran was shaking, holding the person in his arms, he
suddenly felt very scared.
Fear.
This kind of sentiment has not belonged to him for more
than ten years, and now it suddenly hits, and it almost digs
his heart.
 “Now I know that only if I die, I might be able to change
you…no more evil…”
He seemed to be in pain when he said this. Jiu’ge was
forcibly summoned, making his body unable to load at all.
Where did the viscera break, and a mouthful of blood
gushed out. Mo Ran hugged him and landed on the edge of
the Tianchi, looking crazy and painful, and kept pushing him
to his chest. Send spiritual power.
But the mighty force reached Chu Wanning, but it entered
the sea like a mud cow, never going back.
Mo Ran was really panicked. Taxian-jun put his arms
around the person in his arms, clinging to him, and failed
again and again, but tried again and again to distribute the
spiritual flow to him.
“It’s useless…Mo Ran, I summon Jiu’ge with my life for the
last time. Life and death are fixed. If you… there is still a
trace of clarity in your heart… Then please… let it go… …”
Who let you go?
Xue Meng, Mei Hanxue?
Kunlun stepping on the snow palace, or the whole world of
cultivation?
Yes, yes… he can let them go! As long as Chu Wanning
lives, as long as he hates people so much, don’t just die like
this.
Chu Wanning tremblingly raised his hand, his cold
fingertips, seemingly pity and affectionate, lightly nodded
on Mo Ran’s forehead.
 He said: “Just please… let go… let yourself go…”
The hideousness on Mo Ran’s face froze in this instant.
Who let you go…
Who did he remember before he died?
Let go… yourself…
Did he say that?
Taxian-jun hugged him, seeming a little dazed, and a little
relieved, it seemed to be painful, and it seemed to be
satisfied.
“Let me go? Your last wish is to let me let me go?”
Mo Ran murmured, his eyes were bloodshot, and he
suddenly laughed When he got up, the laughter was like a
fierce fire, penetrating the sky, burning away all reason and
spiritual knowledge.
“Hahaha—hahahahaha—let me go? Chu Wanning, you are
crazy than me! You are so naive—hahahahaha—”
The whole The Kunlun hills echoed with his humiliating
and mocking laugh, distorted, unrecognizable, and
shuddering.
Chu Wanning swallowed blood foam in Mo Ran’s crazy
laughter. If he had strength, his expression would be
extremely painful, but he didn’t even have the strength to
frown, only one pair Phoenix eyes… Those pair of once were
either sharp, decisive, or stern, or gentle, carrying a pool of
sadness.
It is pure like snow in Tianchi, hazy like frost on tiles.
 Chu Wanning’s eyes gradually became out of focus and
gradually dissipated. The eyes that used to be bright and
sharp as electricity gradually saw nothing real.
He finally said softly to Mo Ran: “Don’t laugh, you are like
this, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart…”
“…”
“Mo Ran, in this life, no matter what happens later… I
didn’t teach you well at the beginning, but I said you were of
poor quality… It was me who thin you and never
complain…” Chu Wanning’s pale face , There is no more
blood, and his lips are all blue and white. He lifted his eyes
hard and went to look at Mo Ran’s face. He opened his eyes.
He wanted to cry, but his eyes slowly overflowed. The blood
ran down the cheeks.
Chu Wanning cried, and he said: “But you…you really hate
me so…in the end…you don’t want to give me peace for a
moment…”
“Mo Ran…Mo Ran…Don’t do this anymore, wake up, turn
your head…turn your head back…”
You wake up…
He Let him wake up, but he fell asleep with his eyes open
blankly.
Mo Ran didn’t believe it, he didn’t want to believe it, Chu
Wanning died like this.
The Grandmaster, the mountain stood up, his Shizun, the
person he hated so much, just died.
 Lying in his arms, beside the Tianshan Tianchi soaked in
blood.
Little by little, the cold turned into frost and snow, and
frozen into ice.
Chu Wanning’s face was full of blood, Mo Ran looked down
for a while, raised his sleeves, and wanted to wipe it off
indiscriminately.
But there was too much blood flow, and the more he
wiped it, the dirtier his cold and clean face became. Mo Ran
pursed his lips and pressed hard, wiping hard.
But I got a blood-stained face.
The facial features can no longer be seen too real.
He finally stopped smiling.
He closed his eyes and said softly: “This time you won,
Chu Wanning. I can’t stop you from dying.”
He paused, and he opened his eyes again , It looked dark
and cold there, but it was burning with the fire of the great
abyss.
He said: “But you too underestimated me. You don’t want
to live anymore, I can’t stop it, but if I want you to die, you
can’t stop me either.”
Mo Ran did not announce the life and death of Chu
Wanning, he took the man back to Sisheng Peak.
At that time, he already had the magic to reach the sky,
which could keep the body from everlasting and immortal-
he kept Chu Wanning’s body in the Red Lotus Pavilion, and
he forced Chu Wanning to “live” like this.
It is too difficult for him to admit that he killed the last
person in the world who missed him.
As long as Chu Wanning’s body does not become ashes,
as long as he can see him every day.
He can feel that Chu Wanning is not dead.
No matter his crazy hatred or twisted love, there is still a
place to vent, a place to sustenance.
Taxian-jun, finally went completely crazy.
After Chu Wanning left, he would go to the Red Lotus
Pavilion to see his corpse every day. For the first time, his
eyes were shining with a vicious luster, and he kept spitting
in front of the corpse. Wanning, you deserve it.”
“You have crossed the world, but people do not cross me.
You are hypocritical.”
“What kind of master are you? I worshiped you when I was
blind. Teacher! Bastard!”
After that, he would tirelessly ask every day: “Why do you
sleep for so long? When will you wake up?”
“Xue Meng, I have let go, You can almost do it, get me
up.”
Every time he said this, the servants around him would
think he was irrational and crazy.
His wife Song Qiutong also thinks he is crazy. She was
very scared, so after taking advantage of a rare joy, she
said to him next to his pillow: “A Ran, people can’t come
back from death, I know you are sad, but you…”
” Who is sad?”
“…”
Song Qiutong is a person who is very observant of words
and expressions. In these years, he has been cautiously
walking on thin ice beside Mo Ran. Seeing that his face is
not good, he shut up immediately , Lowered his eyes and
said: “It’s the concubine who made a mistake.”
“Don’t.” Mo Ran didn’t let her off easily this time. He
narrowed his eyes and said, “You spit out everything. , What
do you swallow for? Tell me, who is sad?”
“Your Majesty…”
Mo Ran’s black eyes were overstocked with thunder, he
suddenly sat up, Pinching Song Qiutong’s slender neck, he
picked up the woman who was still lingering with him with
one hand, and threw it off the bed.
His face changed, like a fierce jackal and tiger leopard
face.
“Who is dead and cannot be resurrected, who died? Who
will be resurrected?” Mo Ran bit each word, so cruel, so
hard, “No one is dead, no one wants to live, more No one is
sad!”
Song Qiutong’s lips trembled and she wanted to struggle,
but just as she said the half of “Red Lotus Pavilion…”, Mo
Ran’s eyes were red, and she burst into anger.
 “Red Lotus Pavilion only has a drowsy Chu Wanning, what
do you want to say! What do you want to mention about
This Venerable one! Naughty animal!”
Song Qiutong saw him angry and lost Fettered and
trembling in his heart, I don’t know what crazy move Mo Ran
will make if he continues like this, so he took a bet and said
with a high voice: “Your Majesty, the person lying in the Red
Lotus Pavilion is the dead person. Indulge in this, the
concubine body… how can the concubine body not worry?”
She said cleverly, in order to prevent Mo Ran from
blaming her, she finally said that she was doing her own lust
to Mo Ran. Concerns.
Mo Ran stared at her, his breathing gradually stabilized,
as if he had listened a little bit in, and stopped yelling at her.
He paused for a while, and said: “I make you care about
it.”
Song Qiutong heaved a sigh of relief and said: “As a
concubine, I can ignore life and death for your majesty’s
well-being. . Your Majesty is affectionate, but you shouldn’t
be so depressed.”
“So what do you think of This Venerable one?”
“The concubine speaks a lot for your Majesty’s sake. Okay.
From the perspective of my concubine, Chu-zongshi will be
buried in the sun…Chu-zongshi is buried…The others are no
longer there, and the body is left empty, which will only
teach your majesty to watch the pain more.”
“What else? You haven’t said enough, don’t say it today.”
 Song Qiutong saw his expression gradually slowing down,
and his heart was slightly widened.
She lowered her eyes and turned her head slightly. She
knew she looked the most like Shi Mingjing.
She firmly believes that Shi Mingjing is Mo Weiyu’s
weakness. Although she does not understand why she finely
modifies and imitates Shi Mingjing’s facial details, she can’t
provoke Mo Ran’s interest.
Although this uncertain man likes to be with himself, he
will not touch himself unless he is extremely depressed or
drunk since getting married. Song Qiutong thinks that
maybe it’s because Mo Ran doesn’t like women so much. In
short, it has nothing to do with Shi Mingjing.
Not to mention her, the whole Sisheng Peak knows that
the man who died many years ago is the true love of the
Taxian emperor.
What is Chu Wanning.
Song Qiutong thought, that was just a toy used by Taxian-
jun to vent his lust, a man who was tired of fucking.
Although Chu Wanning traded her life for Mo Weiyu’s
restlessness after death, and meditated on it day and night,
she understood that it was just a momentary guilt and a
momentary unaccustomedness.
She is confident that with a face that resembles Shi
Mingjing, the living dead in the Red Lotus Pavilion will not be
her opponent.
 But Mo Ran can’t continue to be crazy like this. If today is
chaotic and fighting around, she is afraid of following the
wrong master. If Mo Ran goes away, she is no longer young
and young now, and probably will never be found again. To
sky trees that can be climbed. Therefore, she sincerely
hopes that Mo Ran will refresh herself and stop being so
crazy.
So she thought about it, weighed the pros and cons, but
still mustered up the courage, and said: “After Chu-zongshi
is gone, no one deserves to go to the Red Lotus Pavilion
anymore.”
Mo Ran said: “Yes. You go on.”
“Concubine body thought, in that case, you will only touch
the scenery when you go down to the water pavilion, it is
better to…”
” Why not?” Mo Ran narrowed his eyes.
“It’s better to just seal the Red Lotus Pavilion. There is
only one owner in one pavilion, which is a good story.”

The author has something to say:

Miss Song made a big death.

Miss Song’s graduation thesis “On how miserable you can die if you
don’t see the essence through the phenomenon”

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “Zhou
Fanglisi” “I will send Acacia from the bright moon”, “Fan Ye Fan
Soup”, “Daily Want to Eat Meat Buns”, “17133669”, “Shuanghua
Yijian Stabbed Meat Buns”, “Dried Salted Fish” Throwing Mines x3
“Jin Nian” “High Cold Alpaca “Small Thirteen” threw
landmines~“Slightly poor symptoms” threw deep-water torpedo x5,
“Royce Fan Soup” threw deep-water fish x2, “Roy Ye Fan Soup”
threw grenades, and “Roy Ye Fan Soup” threw rocket launchers~

Crazy past life Taxian-jun: This Venerable one? You actually have
the guts to let This Venerable one come to read the nutrient
solution? Very good, believe it or not, no one will give you the
nutrient solution tomorrow, huh.

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

Momezha!
 101. Shizun, the last fire in the
world

Mo Ran didn’t speak, after a long time, he smiled

brilliantly.
“One pavilion lives only one master. What a good story.”
He Shi Shiran, with his bare toes shaved feet, stepped on
the cold stone surface, The instep was faintly blue and
stopped in front of Song Qiutong.
Then Mo Ran raised one foot and lit Song Qiutong’s chin
with her toes, making her look up at herself.
“These words, you’ve been holding back these words for a
long time, right?”
He looked at her panicked face and smiled: “Queen Song,
there were many things in the past , I haven’t even asked
you well, since you said some heart-felt words to me today,
then we might as well confess to the end, come, let me talk
to you.”
” Let’s talk about recent events. On the day I went to
Snow Palace, I obviously locked Chu Wanning in the
bedroom. Tell me, why did he appear on Kunlun Mountain?
Who lifted the ban on him and let him come I’m looking
for?”
Song Qiutong trembled suddenly and said, “I don’t know!”
She was too anxious to explain, and even forgot to talk
about her concubine, but instead used “I”.
Mo Ran laughed, and he said, “Okay, you don’t know this
one, then I’ll ask you the next one. That year, I banned you
as the queen and asked you to assist Sisheng Peak. Later, I I
went to Yinshan Mountain when something happened. When
I left, Chu Wanning was being held in a water jail to reflect
because of being disobedient…”
When he mentioned this matter, Song Qiutong’s face
turned pale, and his lips could bear it. Can not help
shivering.
“You visited him by investigating the prison. But he was
always despised by him…”
“Yes, yes.” Song Qiutong said hurriedly, “But your
majesty… Aran, I told you about this before. Chu-zongshi
told me to get out of the jail, and there was a lot of insults in
his words. Not only did he scold me, but he also scolded his
Majesty. I was out of anger… …I…”
“This Venerable one knows.” Mo Ran smiled slightly, “You
were not angry at the time, but Chu Wanning is a felony.
Without the permission of This Venerable one, you can’t be
arrogant. Punishment. So you punish you, order your life to
pull out ten of his nails, and nail thorns on each of his
fingertips.”
 Song Qiutong’s eyes were panicked and argued. Said:
“Your Majesty, when you came back, you praised me for
what I did!”
Mo Ran smiled: “Oh…really?”
“You…you speak words People who are not clean should
be treated like this. At that time, you told your concubine
that the punishment was a little lighter. If he speaks rudely
next time, he will…severe his fingers…” The more he talked,
the lighter his voice, and finally looking at Mo Ran’s crooked
smile, he fell softly to the ground with tears in his eyes, “A
Ran…”
Mo Ran sighed lightly, he He smiled and said, “Qiu Tong,
the days have passed too long. This Venerable one said
something and didn’t say anything. I have forgotten it.”
“…” I guessed Mo Ran’s mind, but when he heard these
words, his body still shook violently.
“This Venerable one has always dreamed these days. On
the day of the dream, This Venerable one came back from
Yinshan and went into the dungeon. He saw his hands
festered and bloodstained…” Mo Ran slowed down Tun said,
in the end, the voice was tightened suddenly, with cold light
in his eyes, “This Venerable one, I’m not happy.”
Song Qiutong said at a loss: “Your Majesty… No, Ah Ran…
…Listen to me… Calm down and listen to me…”
“This Venerable one is not happy.”
Mo Ran didn’t seem to hear anything. He lowered his face
expressionlessly, and looked at the woman curled up on the
ground indifferently.
“You coax me, okay?”
His frosty and snow-like look, coupled with such arrogant
begging, even if Song Qiutong has been with the king and
the tiger for so many years, he can’t help but Goose bumps
all over the body, and even the scalp is numb. She smelled
the scent of the storm, raised her dark brown eyes, and
looked up at him in a low way. She crawled over and leaned
on Mo Ran’s ankle.
“Okay, Ah Ran said everything is good, what Ah Ran wants
me to do to be happy? I must be…well…”
Mo Ran leaned over , Pinched her chin, raised her face.
He smiled, very cute and innocent.
It’s like when he saw her at Rufeng Sect for the first time,
he sweetly exposed two deep dimples, pulled her sleeves
and said, “Little Junior Sister, what’s your name?… Oops ,
Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you, you can talk to me, okay?”
Shudder.
After many years, he almost used the same expression
and the same tone, but he said something different.
He said sweetly and tenderly: “Qiu Tong, This Venerable
one knows that you are sincere. To make This Venerable one
happy, I am willing to do anything…”
His Fingertips rubbed her soft lips.
Her entire face is very similar to Shi Mingjing.
 Mo Ran’s eyelashes quivered, and he looked at the two
flower-like lips calmly, and finally said: “Then you, go to
Huangquan Road, wait for This Venerable one first.”
“!”
He asked gently: “Okay?”
Song Qiutong’s tears overflowed his eyes, not because of
sadness, but because of fear . She knew that Mo Ran now
brought up the matter of her torturing Chu Wanning back
then, and she would never end up well, but she could only
think of torture with a stick, thinking of demotion, she
exhausted all her courage, and she couldn’t think of Mo Ran.
He could…
He could! He actually bears his heart!
He…He…
Mad.
Crazy…Crazy…
Mo Ran raised his head and laughed lowly. He smiled more
and more presumptuously, more and more arrogant, he
smiled Kicked open the door of the bedroom, and walked
outside the hall with a smile.
His clogs are romantic, trampling on the lives of
thousands of people, now it is her turn.
Insane…Insane! !
Mo Weiyu is crazy!
Song Qiutong knelt down on the cold golden brick stone,
the passion of Huan Hao Yan in the palace has not
dissipated, the fire of hell has burned up, she opened her
mouth, raised her head, struggling to go Zhang looked at
the sky light spilling in outside the hall.
Dawn is coming, and the sky is blood red.
She dyed her eyes red.
She heard Mo Ran sip from afar, casually as if she ordered
what to use for dinner today.
“Come here, drag the queen out.”
“Your Majesty——!” Outside was the panicked reaction of
the people in Suihu Palace, “Your Majesty, this…”
“Throw it in the oven and cook it alive.”
Song Qiutong suddenly couldn’t hear anything, the whole
person seemed to sink into the ocean, hearing nothing. .
“Cooked alive, cooked alive, cooked fun, haha…hahaha…”
He went farther and farther, only laughter and shouting
Like a condor, it coils around Sisheng Peak for a long time.
Chaoyang dragged his shadow for a long time, a lone
trace, blurred to the ground, he walked slowly, slowly.
At first, it seemed as if there were two phantoms of
teenagers, Qiuma, and a tall and tall man in white.
Later, the two phantoms disappeared, leaving only the
white dress to accompany him.
Going back, the man in white also disappeared into the
golden morning light.
The rising sun is pure and holy, and took away the same
pure and holy people, leaving him alone in hell, in a sea of
blood, and sinking in the ghosts and monsters.
He is the only one left. The more he goes, the lonely and
the colder he goes.
At the end, he suddenly felt like he was dead, he was
already dead…
The more he went, the more crazy he got.
Mo Ran remembered that in the last year before he
committed suicide, sometimes he would not recognize what
kind of monster was reflected in the bronze mirror.
He even remembered that the night before he was about
to die, he was sitting in the bamboo pavilion of the Red
Lotus Pavilion, accompanied by only an old slave.
He asked the old slave and spoke lazily: “Liu-gong, tell
This Venerable one, what kind of person was This Venerable
one?”
Also Before the other party could answer, he looked at the
reflection in the water and said to himself.
“When this Venerable one was young, it seemed that he
had never tied such a braid. This kind of beaded diadem,
and I have never touched it. Are you right?”
Liu-gong sighed and replied: “Your Majesty is right, this
diadem and braid are all thoughts by Song Niangniang after
you became the throne.”
“Oh, you said Song Qiutong.” Mo Ran sneered, raised his
head and took a sip of Pear Blossom White. “So I heard her
instructions before?”
 Maybe time is running out, I’m not afraid that Jane is in
the emperor’s heart. , A little unsatisfactory will demand his
own head, the old man who hangs down is also the truth.
Liu-gong looked down and said: “Yes, when your majesty
first ascended to the throne, Song Niangniang was very
favored. For a while, your Majesty did what the mother said,
and all these… Your Majesty forgot Is it?”
“Forget?” Mo Ran smiled, “I haven’t forgotten, how could I
forget…”
After I married Song Qiutong, I don’t know who revealed it.
After hearing the wind, she told her that the reason why His
Majesty favored her was only because her appearance was
five points similar to that of Shi Mingjing.
She is a clever person, and she always inquires about Shi
Mei’s behavior. If there is nothing to reveal in the life of the
husband and wife, it seems to be the return of the old man.
How can I forget it.
Mo Ran smiled sideways, suddenly took off the crown of
the bun, did not even look at it, threw it into the pool,
startled a koi carp, the figure in the lake became more and
more crooked ferocious.
In this hideous area, he removed his braids and draped his
ink-like hair, slanted by the lake, allowing the sparkling
water to reflect his face.
“Well, the hair crown is lost, the hair bun is loose, old Liu,
you can help me think about it, what else is wrong, This
Venerable one can return to the appearance before the
throne?”
“This…”
“Is it a hairband?” Mo Ran looked at the reflection and
said, “Sisheng Peak disciples’ most common blue hairband.
Do you have it?”
“Yes, in the first year of his ascension, when he took off
Sisheng Peak’s disciple clothes, he told the old slave to put
it away. If your majesty wants it, the old slave will help you
get it. .”
“Excellent, you go, except for the hairband, I will also
fetch everything else.”
Liu-gong went and returned, holding in his hand With a
stack of old clothes, Mo Ran sat up, touched the texture of
cotton and linen with his fingertips, flipping up the flickering
past, like dead leaves falling on a riddled heart. On a whim,
he picked up a robe at will, wanting to put it on him.
But the clothes he used as a teenager were too small, no
matter how much he fiddled with, he couldn’t wear it again.
Suddenly furious.
“Why can’t you put it on! Why can’t you go back!!”
He is like a trapped beast walking around in a cage, his
face is crazy, and his eyes are scary.
“This is the shirt of This Venerable one! Is this the shirt of
This Venerable one??!!! Have you ever taken it wrong! If it is
the shirt of This Venerable one, why can’t you wear it!!!
Why? I won’t be able to put it on——!!!”
The old slave has become accustomed to seeing his
master crazy.
I once thought that Mo Ran was terrible, but today I don’t
know why, I think this man is very pitiful.
Where is he looking for clothes, he is clearly looking for
himself who will never come back.
“Your Majesty.” The old man sighed faintly, “Let go, you
are no longer the young man of yesterday.”
“…” Mo Ran was originally sending a terrible Angrily,
when he heard the words, he turned his head back fiercely,
staring at the old man’s withered face, but he was choked.
He couldn’t say anything, but his eyes were red, and he
couldn’t help gasping for breath. After a long time, he said,
“No longer ……?”
“Not anymore.”
“…Can’t go back?”
“Can’t go back.”
The thirty-two-year-old man’s face was at a loss for the
first time when he was a child. He closed his eyes, his apple
was full, and the old slave standing next to him thought he
was When you open your eyes, the molars and fangs will be
violently exposed, tearing everything in front of you.
But when Mo Ran opened his eyes again, his eye sockets
were a little moist.
 Perhaps it was such a wetness that quenched the fire in
his heart.
Mo Ran said, his voice was hoarse and tired: “Ok…ok…
can’t go back…can’t go back…”
He put it down indefinitely. Robe, sit down by the stone
table, bury his face in his palm.
After a long time, he said: “Then tie a headband.”
“…Your Majesty…Why are you…”
“This Venerable one is dead. When I die, I don’t want to be
too alone.” When Mo Ran said this, he still didn’t put down
his palm, no one could see the look on his face, “I want to
change my body. At the beginning of the outfit, I think there
is an old friend with me.”
Liu-gong sighed: “That’s fake.”
“Fake is good.”
Mo Ran said.
“Fake is better than nothing.”
The long hair is tied up, and then wound again, and then
from the pile of old clothes, he picks up a faded edge He
wanted to buckle the hair side as he did when he was a
teenager, but looking at the reflection in the water, the
movement of his hand stopped again.
Is it the left or the right?
It’s been too long since I used this hair buckle, and my
memory became so fuzzy. Mo Ran closed his eyes and said,
“Old Liu, do you know how my hair was combed back then?
“
“Back to your majesty, the old slave came to serve in the
palace only the second year after you became the throne.
The old slave doesn’t know it.”
Mo Ran said: “But I don’t think Get up, I want someone to
tell me.”
“…”
“You said, where is such a person, you can tell me.” Mo
Ran murmured, ” Who can tell me what I was like back
then…”
Old Liu Chang sighed, but couldn’t name anyone. In fact,
Mo Ran knew in his heart that this old man had no answer to
give him. Yes, he held the black hair buckle in doubt, left,
right, and finally buckled on the left.
“It seems like this.” Mo Ran said, “I’ll ask him.”
He went to the depths of the water pavilion and came to
the red lotus pond, Chu Wanning’s The corpse was lying
there, no different from falling asleep.
Mo Ran sat on the floor, he put his cheeks in, and said:
“Shizun.”
The wind sent the lotus, he looked at the man who was
intoxicated by the red of the pool, the one who closed his
eyes and closed his eyes The man suddenly felt that he had
a lot to say, but he didn’t know what to say.
 For Chu Wanning, he always seems to have a very full
emotion, but that emotion is too mixed, there are so many
ups and downs in it, and he can’t taste whether he hates
this person more or other feelings A little more, he really
didn’t know what to do with this person.
He once told himself that he kept Chu Wanning by his side
just to vent his hatred and to satisfy his selfish desires, but
then Chu Wanning died, but he left this body that could no
longer be entangled with him. The tombs have been
erected, but they are not willing to bury them.
In fact, what’s the use of keeping this cold, motionless,
and speechless corpse?
He doesn’t know about it himself.
Too much experience, the first bit of clean things has been
completely overwhelmed.
When Chu Wanning was alive, the two of them rarely had
a peaceful and peaceful life together.
Now Chu Wanning is dead, and there is some cruel
gentleness between the dead and the living. Mo Ran often
comes to visit him, carrying a pot of pear white, just
watching, but not much talk .
At this moment, the rebels are surrounding the mountain,
he knows that his life is about to die, and Chu Wanning’s
body is Sisheng Peak, the only old man who has been with
him.
Mo Ran suddenly wanted to have a good chat with this
cold corpse, Chu Wanning was already a corpse anyway, he
couldn’t resist, couldn’t scold him, no matter what he said,
he had to listen carefully.
But he moved his mouth, his throat choked.
At the end, I only said one sentence.
“Shizun, take care of me.”

The author has something to say:

Crazy 0.5, everyday going crazy again, covering his face…Who

dragged this dog down and beat a rabid dog? Vaccine 233333

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you “greedy
meow”, “everyday want to eat meat buns”, “permanent”, “glass
glass”, “dried salted fish”, “Erya “Asan”, “Fan Ye Fan Soup”, “Luo
Yan” threw landmines~“Mountains have trees, but trees have
branches” threw landmines x2~

Snake essence disease 0.5Mo Weiyu: Didn’t you get scared by This
Venerable one yesterday? Well, thank you for “passing by”, “Praying
under the moon”, “Dried salted fish”, “It’s twenty”, “Pavilion
Moonlight”, “My lovely”, “Little Thirteen”, “God of luck” “Zhang Jiale”,
“Crazy China Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “A San”, “D stuck in the house”,
“Gentleman”, “Dawn”, “Crazy Call”, “Xin Si Li”, “Tianwen of Chu
Wanning” “,” “There is a big warm guy in my family”, “Northeast big
steamed buns”, “I don’t know what to do every day”, “Gao
Shanshan”, “Fabaceae”, “Remnants”, “If you don’t vomit, you will die
star people”, “Cloud “Xiniang”, “Mango Mousse”, “Muxiu”, “It’s
annoying to think of a name”, “T_T”, “Greedy Meow”, “Zuozuo’s Big
Coco”, “Tong Xi”, Irrigation Nutrition Liquid~

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles, yeah~

 102. Shizun’s Shizun

Shizun, take care of me.

This is the first sentence Mo Ran said when they first met
at the Tongtian Tower.
At that time, Chu Wanning closed his eyes and Mo Ran
called him, and he raised his eyelashes.
This is also the last word Mo Ran said when they were
leaving at the Red Lotus Pavilion.
At that time, Chu Wanning closed his eyes and Mo Ran
called him, but he never looked up.
In a word, after drifting from the Tongtian Tower for a long
time, drifting to the lotus pond, the dust finally settled.
No matter the hatred or love, all these years have passed
away, and it has become cold.
Mo Ran finished the last jar of pear white, walked down
the south peak of Sisheng Peak, and walked into the
afterglow of his doomsday. On the second day, the Rebels
attacked Wushan Hall, only to find that Taxian-jun, who had
been a disaster for the world for ten years, died at the age
of 32.
Up to now, two lifetimes have passed.
 Mo Ran opened his eyes.
He slept for a night under the blossoming tree of Heaven-
Piercing Tower. When he woke up, he was still at a loss. He
didn’t know where tonight.
He just murmured subconsciously: “Shizun…you care
about me…”
Then he remembered that Chu Wanning is no longer there
in this life.
He used to have a hard time in his previous life. Chu
Wanning was the one to accompany him to the end. In this
life, he doesn’t want to be a villain anymore, but Chu
Wanning can’t see it anymore.
Probably it was because God couldn’t bear it, or perhaps
there was destiny in the dark. Chu Wanning had already
disgusted him in his previous life, so in this life, he became
the first person to leave.
Mo Ran covered his eyelids with his arms, enduring the
choking of his throat.
He heard Xue Zhengyong’s anxious shouts from a
distance, his uncle was looking for him, and his uncle was
shouting: “Ran’er——where are you? Ran’er!”
Shi Mei was also calling him: “Aran, where are you… Come
out soon…”
“Ran’er, come back and accompany Yuheng! Don’t do
anything stupid, Burn!”
Accompany Yuheng.
 Accompany him…
Mo Ran then got up from the ground, staggered, and
stumbled along.
He can’t break, he can’t break—he still has a lot of things
to do, the black hand behind the scenes has not been found
out, not to mention that the Heavenly Rift may happen
again at any time, so he said he suffered this catastrophe ,
Sisheng Peak has suffered heavy losses, waiting to be
reborn… Xue Meng has lost his mind in pain, and can’t get
up again in pain, he can’t collapse.
He endured and suppressed.
He told himself that it’s no more pain, no more pain.
He has experienced Chu Wanning’s death more than once
and it doesn’t hurt anymore.
It doesn’t hurt…
But how could it not hurt!
More than three thousand long steps, he crawled back
with him on his back, how could it not hurt…
Exhausted the last bit of spiritual energy and gave the
whole body the spiritual current How could it not hurt…
Obviously, I also suffered the same injury. In order not to
drag the apprentice, I made a desperate appearance and
left by myself… How could it not hurt? …
Also in the previous life, Chu Wanning’s injury is actually
the same as Shi Mei, but he doesn’t say it. If he doesn’t say
it, Mo Ran won’t know.
 He still yelled at Chu Wanning and vented his endless
hatred at Chu Wanning. He dumped all the hands that Chu
Wanning had worked so hard for him when Chu Wanning
was not healed and fell to the ground.
Chu Wanning lowered himself in front of him, lowered his
head, went to pick them up one by one, and discarded them
all.
How…maybe…not hurt…
How could it not hurt! !
He dug Chu Wanning’s heart! How could it not hurt! ! How
could it be…
Mo Ran couldn’t go on anymore. He stayed there for a
long time and calmed down for a long time. He was shaking
and trembling all over.
It hurts.
He buried his face in his palm, bit his lips tightly, and
swallowed the cry and dripping blood.
After a long, long time, he barely calmed his mind.
He raised his head, his eyes flushed, and then he took a
deep breath and slowly walked down the endless steps.
Can’t crash.
“Uncle.”
“Ran’er, where have you been? You are dying of my
anxiety. If you have something wrong, there will be more
What face to see Yuheng?”
 “I’m not good.” Mo Ran said, “I’m fine, my uncle is
worried.”
Xue Zhengyong shook his head, I don’t know. What to say,
just patted Mo Ran on the shoulder, and after a while, he
said: “Don’t blame you, don’t blame you, you are much
better than Menger…Sigh…”
Mo Ran hoarsely Question: “Where is Xue Meng?”
“I’m sick, and the high fever doesn’t go away. I just drank
the medicine and fell asleep. Fortunately, he fell asleep. He
cried when he was awake. I couldn’t persuade him no
matter what.” Xue Zhengyong He looked very tired, “The
matter of Heavenly Rift in the Hell has caused an uproar in
the realm of cultivation. The upper realm of cultivating has
also begun to send people to check the whole thing, but the
people behind the scenes have handled it very cleanly.
Butterfly Town has been almost razed to the ground in the
bloody battle. I didn’t know the slightest clue.”
Hearing this news, Mo Ran didn’t think it was strange. The
man’s ability was obviously beyond everyone’s
expectations, even in his expectations. Outside.
If someone can kill Chu Wanning, how can they easily fall
into trouble when doing things?
“The upper repair world, what do they plan to do?”
Xue Zhengyong said: “For this matter, they decided to
lead the way and discuss at the top of Spiritual Mountain. I
am tomorrow I’m about to set off…but Meng’er looks like
this, I really can’t rest assured…”
 He said that the Butterfly Town matter, even the largest in
the world-zongshiChu Wanning, was killed in it. Even if the
realm of cultivation is indifferent, it is impossible to sit back
and watch.
“Who is the one who set up the formation to open the
enchantment.”
“Why did he do this.”
“This person is moving and moving next. What should it
be?”
These three interrogations coiled in everyone’s heart like
vultures. Everyone wanted to know the answer, but after
investigating for a long time, they were still unable to do
anything. There was no other way but to join hands.
Mo Ran said: “Uncle, don’t worry, I will help my aunt to
take care of everything in the dispatch.”
“That’s good, that’s good… Alas…I’ve suffered for you.”
Xue Zhengyong is gone, and Xue Meng hasn’t stayed at
home all day, so the backlog of volume commissions all fall
on Mo Ran’s shoulders.
Mo Ran immersed himself in the case, not daring to be
languid for a while, because as long as he stops to think,
stop to take a rest, the intense pain and regret will drag him
off The abyss, tortured his dilapidated soul. He wished he
could bow down before the first scroll day and night, in
order to get rid of the endless guilt and torment in his heart.
When the infinite hell splits, the mortal yin spirit is full.
Many evil spirits who have been dormant for a long time
took the east wind to return to the arena and harm the
surrounding area. These days, the letter of entrustment to
Sisheng Peak for help is almost piled up. Mo Ran is busy,
forgetting to sleep and eat, often rushing to Loyalty Hall at
dawn and returning to rest late at night.
But even so, he will still be in the ocean of books, coldly,
stabbed by the debris left by Chu Wanning.
“…The green zombies are making waves, and the eighty-
two households in Fengling Village are old and weak.
Fortunately, the mecha’Night Wandering God’ made by the
noble Elder can protect you from evil. But it will not last
long. Long strategy, please…”
The tears of the candle slipped slowly, and a string of
fireworks burst out from the lamp core.
After Mo Ran recovered, he was shocked to realize that he
had been stunned for a long time with this letter, rubbing
his fingers with the words “Yeyou Shen”, thinking of Chu in
the Red Lotus Pavilion. Wanning tied his ponytail, bit the file,
and concentrated on applying tung oil to the mecha.
Mo Ran sighed, touched his forehead with his fingertips,
and gently rubbed it.
Suddenly someone knocked on the door.
“Shi Mei?”
The beautiful young man in plain white clothes walked in,
put the tray in his hand next to the Mo Ran case file, rolled
his sleeves and lit the candle. Then Wen said: “Aran, I have
been busy all day, let’s eat something.”
 “…Also.”
Mo Ran smiled bitterly, put down the file, and squeezed
Pinch the aching brows.
“I simmered a bowl of ginseng chicken soup and fried a
few dishes.” Shi Mei spread the vegetables and tested the
temperature across the bowl. “Fortunately, it’s still warm.”
The two were eating, Shi Mei saw a strand of hair
scattered on his forehead, which made his handsome face a
little haggard, so he stretched out his hand and twisted it for
him.
“Aran.”
“Huh?”
“That day…what did you want to say to me?”
Mo Ran’s heart was very confused, and he didn’t react for
a while. He glanced at him and asked: “What day?”
“…” Shi Mei pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.” It was
the day of Heavenly Rift.”
“…”
“You said you would help…help Shizun make up Heavenly
Rift. There is a saying, if you wait for you to come back, you
still want to follow I said, just…” The voice gradually
lightened, and his head lowered.
In the sea of lanterns and candles, Shi Mei’s crystal-like
snow earrings seem to be a little red.
Mo Ran stared for a long time, but could not speak for a
long while.
 For Shi Mei, he feels that he is undoubtedly deeply in love,
but he really doesn’t have this thought at all right now.
He is really shameless and informal, and he does not put
the world’s criticism in his eyes, and he does not know what
justice is.
But this does not mean that he has no heart.
“Sorry.” After a long period of silence, Mo Ran whispered,
“I feel uncomfortable, I think… this is not the time to talk
about this, so I will tell you about that later. Okay?”
Shi Mei raised her face suddenly, her beautiful eyes filled
with surprise.
Mo Ran gave a wry smile, stretched out his hand,
hesitated for a moment, and rubbed Shi Mei’s hair: “I am
always stupid. There are so many things to deal with these
days. I… I don’t know when I can calm down and clear
everything up. I’m afraid I’m too sloppy.”
Because of the warmth of the candle, Shi Mei’s face is
gradually pale.
“Sloppy?”
After a pause, he suddenly laughed.
“Aran, at that time, life and death were parting and life
was at stake. I thought what you were going to say was a
well-thought-out thing.”
“Yes.” Mo Ran frowned Raised my brows, “I have been
thinking about it for a long time, and it has never changed,
but…”
 “Yes?”
“…Not now.”
The hand squeezed into a fist between the sleeves, Mo
Ran said.
“It’s not now, Shi Mei. You don’t know, that’s a very
important thing. I don’t want to tell you in such an
uncomfortable and hasty situation, I…”
” Young master!”
Suddenly, a subordinate rushed in, but saw that the
person handling martial affairs in Loyalty Hall was Mo Ran,
and he bowed his head in salute again: “Ah, Mo-gongzi. “
Because of this interruption, the thin red on Shi Mei’s face
also faded, and her sleeves were flushed, and she leaned
forward and sat back again. The whole person became light
and pure.
Mo Ran didn’t notice the change in his mood, and raised
his eyes: “What’s the matter?”
“A distinguished guest is visiting outside the gate of the
mountain. I’m here to report.”
“Guest?” Mo Ran said, “The ten sects with heads and
faces are all in Spiritual Mountain right now. Where is the
distinguished guest from?”
The disciple seemed to be afraid and excited. People are a
little incoherent, and after a while, they blushed and said:
“Yes, it is Master Huaizui of Wubei Temple!!”
“What?!”
 It is the Emperor Taxian , Mo Ran could not help standing
up suddenly, Shi Mei was also shocked.
“Master Huaizui?”
No wonder Mo Ran was so shocked. This Master Huaizui is
a legendary person in the realm of cultivation.
This person has long since cultivated a righteous fruit, so
he should be soaring. However, when the gate of the
heavenly realm opened to him, he immediately reconciled,
saying that he could not bear the dust, could not let go of
lifelong obsessions, and could not wash away the sins of his
early years. In the end, the sky disappeared, the lotus
blossoms withered, the master Huaizui’s robe and robe was
worn-out, and the scepter was lighter, and drifted away, and
never became a fairy.
After he refused to ascend, he went to Wubei Temple to
retreat and meditate. In a blink of an eye, the world has
passed a hundred years.
A hundred years later, the realm of comprehension only
hears his name, but does not see him. There are only a
handful of seniors who have seen him in the arena.
Mo Ran caused a world-shaking quarrel in the world in his
previous life, but he has no relationship with Master Huaizui.
Because Huaizui is really too old and too old, he passed
away in a spring rain a year before Mo Ran reached the top
of the world, and no one knew that he had passed away.
Unexpectedly, after being reborn, Master Huaizui would
visit late at night.
 Countless thoughts flashed in his mind for a while,
although he didn’t know what he was going to do. But for a
moment, Mo Ran remembered those rumors about Master
Huaizui.
Huaizui…Huaizui!
Why did he forget Master Huaizui!
When Shi Mei died in his previous life, he didn’t know that
there was such a well-rounded senior in the cultivation
world because of his shallow knowledge. After he became
the throne, he learned about the three forbidden techniques
after hearing the reports from the people below. One of the
“rebirth” techniques is practiced by some people in the
world.
That person is Huaizui.
He rushed to Wubei Temple to invite someone to come,
and wanted to recover Shi Mei’s soul, but when the sent
person returned, he told him that the master has passed
away and he missed the rebirth of Shi Mei. Last chance.
But at this moment this legendary character is still alive!
Still alive! !
Why did he forget! How can I forget it?
Mo Ran’s heart trembled, and the whole person was
shaking. He stood up suddenly, his eyes lit up, and said
anxiously: “Please come in, Master!”
Before the disciple of the play had time to agree, Mo Ran
said again, “No, I’ll go outside to meet him.” Before taking
two steps, a yellow shadow flashed outside.
 The candle did not move, and the fire did not move.
The wind hasn’t picked up.
No one can see clearly, even the eyesight is like Mo Ran,
and he didn’t see how he got in. A monk wearing a hat and
a half-old robe has already stood in the Danqing Hall.
He was in the shape of thunder and lightning, and he
stopped right in front of Mo Ran, a little abruptly close.
“Talking late at night, don’t bother to move the donor.”
A low and gentle voice came slowly from the cornice of
the bamboo hat. Mo Ran and Shi Mei heard it, and they were
all right. Surprised.
Where is this voice like a centenarian should have?
Before thinking about it, I saw that the monk was a man in
his thirties, except for the blue hat, in the light of the hall,
he was born with a clear appearance, plump appearance,
burning eyes, sharp but sharp. Not compelling, but peaceful
and clear, as if the rivers and seas are condensed.
“…You are…”
The monk folded his hands together and bowed a bow:
“Amitabha, poor monk Huaizui.”
No one It is expected that Master Huaizui is at least over a
hundred years old, and he looks even younger than Xue
Zhengyong, and feels dumb.
But Mo Ran is not stupid together with practice. He
thought that Huaizui had given up the ascension and left
himself as a mortal man. Except for the final rebirth
crossing, he was already no different from a god, so his
heart was slightly relieved. But even more unable to look
away from him.
Huaizui didn’t want to disturb more people, so only the
three of them sat in Loyalty Hall. Mo Ran personally offered
hot tea to the master, Huaizui took it, thanked him, but
didn’t drink it, just put the tea on the red sandalwood table,
and then slowly raised his head.
Although he is very gentle and polite, he does not go
around the corners, but he goes straight to the way:
“Mo donor, please forgive the poor monk for taking the
liberty, but the poor monk came today for an old friend “
Mo Ran’s heartbeat swiftly picked up. He felt dizzy in front
of him. His knuckles squeezed the corner of the case
abruptly, with such force that he almost crushed the table.
He stared at the face of Master Huaizui, and the words of
the previous life came again like a snow flake——
“It is said that only one person in the world has
successfully performed the three major prohibitions The
technique of rebirth, but the rumors are rumors after all,
and I don’t know whether they are true or false……”
“Where is Master Huaizui? No matter how much you pay, I
will save Shi Mei back!”
“Your Majesty knows something, Huaizui…has been dead
many years ago. He has not written anything in his life.
Regarding rebirth, only one sentence is left:‘Change your life
against the sky, the danger is so dangerous.’, except
Besides, there are no words left…”
Those piecemeal words rushed across the pinna.
“Master Huaizui is deep in the reincarnation of humans
and ghosts.”
“It is rumored that he can communicate with the ghost
world. If he is still in the world, Brother Mingjing may be able
to resurrect, but unfortunately , Alas…”
“Master Huaizui is the ghost who is still in the sun. There
is nothing to do with yin and yang.”
Mo Ran took a deep breath, surprised I felt that my voice
was trembling.
“Old man…… Old man……”
He murmured, his eyes following Master Huaizui’s clear
eyes.
Mo Ran groaned as light as a mosquito, with fine sweat
oozing from his back, he asked in a low voice, “Who is the
old friend?”
The monk slowly stood up, a dim candle In the fire, there
was no shadow at his feet.
The sleeve corners of the thin yellow robe are hanging
down, and the clothes are half old, but there are no
wrinkles. They are floating in the wind like ghosts. This
master really teaches people to understand.
Mo Ran could almost hear his heartbeat, he couldn’t help
but stand up with Huaizui, and the two looked at each other.
 “Master.” If there is a bright mirror hanging high at this
moment, he can see his brows and eyes, unexpectedly a
trace of extravagant hope arises, and because of this
extravagant hope, another pleading, “Who… For the old
man…”
Is it him?
Is it him?
Huaizui suddenly lashed his eyelashes and sighed
together: “Little Chu Wanning, died seven days ago. Tonight
is the night of his soul-returning. The poor monk can’t bear
the white-haired man to send the black-haired man to
Sisheng Peak, please Mo donor has mercy and returned the
old monk as a disciple.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat who cheated the corpse: Thank you ””, (the name
of an irrigated child at 6:06 am It was pumped out by Jinjiang, and
another child who was irrigated at 11:03 last night was also pumped
out. QAQ) “An Chen”, “Krypton Gold Not Krypton Gold”, “Swallow
Yin and Yang”, “Eustoma Flower”, “Crazy China Peerless
Xiaoxuanzi”, “Every day is every day”, “Nine tea rise”, “There is a big
warm man in my family”, “North and South”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Brain
hole is like a black hole”, ” Paranoia”, “Moonlight Worry”, “If you don’t
vomit, you will die star people”, “Muxiu”, “Northeast Mantou”,
“Remaining Sin”, “Zuozuo’s Big Coco”, “Pavilion Moonlight”, “Dawn ”,
“Huazhongmen”, “Zhengge”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Xue Mengmeng: “…”

Xue Mengmeng is seriously ill.

I can only pull up the two dogs in the system crash: crabs, “every
time in the world rejoice”, “No Prajna flower”, “Erya”, “I will send love
to the bright moon”” “Big White Cat’s Boyfriend”, “Daily Wants to Eat
Meat Buns”, “Xie Shenyan”, “Roy Lord Fan Soup”, “Cold Alpaca”,
“Shen Xuan” threw landmines~“Krypton gold is not krypton gold”
threw grenades~

Today, there are illustrations of doublesaya cute and Shuanghua’s

stab meat bag on Weibo~

There are cute Coyote and handsome Shizun Zun, Master and
apprentice group of four ~ welcome to step on ~ two big crabs! What
tweeted!

Daily thanks to friends who chase articles~

 103. Shizun, I am looking for
you

It turned out to be…so…

Tuier…
Mo Ran didn’t expect that the monk who was inseparable
from ghosts and humans in front of him would actually be
the one from Chu Wanning. Teacher Ye, can’t say anything
for a while.
On the contrary, Shi Mei responded quickly. He
immediately gave a solemn gift and said solemnly: “I never
thought that the master would trace the origin to the
ancestor. The younger generation met Master Huaizui.”
Master Huaizui said: “You don’t need to say it to the
master, Chu Wanning has already been expelled from the
teacher by the poor monk.”
“Ah!” Shi Mei opened his eyes slightly and was even more
surprised, “This…” He was cautious by nature, although he
was surprised, but seeing Master Huaizui’s expression on his
face, he knew that he didn’t want to mention it, so he didn’t
ask any more.
 But Mo Ran’s thoughts are not here. He feels like a fire,
and eagerly said: “Master, you just said that you came for
Shizun, then you…you have a way to let Shizun’s soul
back?!”
“Aran…”
“Do you have a way to get him back to his soul! You don’t
want to blame me! Are you… …” He was exhausted, and he
was tired for days. He was dizzy and choked in his throat for
a while. He couldn’t say it anymore, but his eyes were red.
Master Huaizui sighed: “Mo donor cherishes what matters
to him, yes, the old monk is here for this.”
Mo Ran’s face was already pale as paper. A bloody color
suddenly spread, he looked directly at Master Huaizui, his
lips were blue and white, shaking for a moment, then said:
“You…you can…really…”
“Old monk late at night Visiting is never meant to tease
two donors.”
Mo Ran wanted to say more, his apple was full of knots,
but only hoarse and choked.
In a long silence, Master Huaizui said: “The technique of
rebirth is to change your fate against the sky. It is extremely
difficult. If the old monk really owes Chu-zongshi a lot, he
will not act rashly. Visit Sisheng Peak, It’s also a decision
made after many thoughts these days.”
“Fate against the sky…?” Mo Ran murmured, chewing
these four words between his lips and teeth, and then said
miserably, ” Change your fate… A wicked person like me
has the opportunity to change fate against the sky. How can
he not be a good person like him?”
He was almost half crazy at this time, so he actually said
that he Fortunately, his words were vague on the matter of
“changing his fate against the sky”, but no one could hear
the meaning of “I am also born again” in his words.
Shi Mei said: “Master, since it is a change of fate, and the
technique of rebirth is a forbidden technique, it must be
very difficult to perform, and… it may not be successful…
right?”
“Yes.” Huaizui said, “In this technique, the person involved
is not only the caster and the deceased, but there must also
be a person to find the souls of the dead. The journey of
rebirth is always difficult. If you are not careful, you will be
overwhelmed, and your soul will be scattered.”
Shi Mei: “…”
“Therefore, when the old monk comes here, others don’t
need to bother, just ask Chu-zongshi’s Three disciples, if you
don’t want to go through fire and water for him and take
this risk, then even if the old monk opens the method of
rebirth, Chu Wanning, you will not be able to come back.”
Actually, Huaizui has not said this yet. Earlier, Mo Ran had
already guessed that he would not be separated.
The reason why the three forbidden arts are forbidden is
that they always need to sacrifice things that are not
needed by ordinary spells, and take risks that are not
needed by ordinary spells.
 He had made a clear decision in his heart that he could
not have his own life for Shi Mei in his previous life, and he
would not hesitate to repay Chu Wanning’s kindness in this
life.
Mo Ran has the heart, but in his last life, he has never
been willing to separate his heart and give Chu Wanning a
little bit.
Under the candlelight, he looked at Master Huaizui’s face
and said, “Master doesn’t have to ask Xue Meng anymore.
Shizun died because of me. This matter doesn’t have to
involve others. If there is any danger in the operation, , Mo
Ran is willing to bear it with all his strength.”
“Aran…” Shi Mei murmured, then turned to ask Huaizui,
“Master said, I don’t know what the so-called catastrophe
will be like?”
Huaizui said: “Although the donor Mo is willing to bear it,
the first step of this technique is that the more people are
willing to dedicate, the easier it will be to succeed. It is
better to wait for the donor Xue to come, and the old monk
will be with you To be clear, when the old monk was going
up the mountain, someone had already invited him.”
He paused, then smiled at Shi Mei.
“In addition, remember that you don’t want to call the old
monk your ancestor anymore. I just said that the old monk
is no longer in the position of Chu-zongshi Shizun.”
Mo Ran finally calmed down a bit, and asked: “Master…
why did Shizun go out after me?”
 Shi Mei said silently: “Aran…”
“It’s okay. It must be something unspeakable.” Huaizui
sighed, “When the poor monk was young, he was taken care
of by the benefactor. However, the benefactor’s life was
short, and his soul flew away in a catastrophe to protect the
lives of others. A hundred years have passed, the poor
monk has always thought about this, I am still anxious.
Therefore, there are precepts in my school. The most
important one is that the disciples must concentrate on
practicing, and before they get the right results, they must
not deliberately get involved in the mundane affairs and
intervene in the ordinary, so as not to harm their own lives.”
Mo Ran thought for a while, and said, “Shizun can’t do it.”
“Yes.” Huaizui smiled bitterly, “My boy, and my benefactor
have the same sex.” He grew up in the monastery until he
was young, he was inexperienced in the world and was
extremely talented. He could have cultivated to ascend
without any problems. It was only that year when he had a
weak crown, he went to the mountain to collect ore and
happened to ran into refugees who had taken refuge…”
Shi Mei sighed: “If this is the case, Shizun will definitely
not stand idly by.”
Huaizui nodded: “Not only did he not look on, he also left
the mountain without permission after settling in the
refugees and went to the lower repair world to check. .”
“…”
 At that time, Sisheng Peak had just opened the mountain,
and the Lower Xiu realm was far more chaotic than it is at
this moment. There is no need to say more about what Chu
Wanning can see.
“After he came back, he told me that he wanted to end
the repairs for the time being and go to the red dust to help
the wounded and rescue the dead.”
Shi Mei asked: “Then you agree?”
“No.”
“…”
“He was only fifteen years old, with a pure temperament,
strong temperament, and extremely easy I lied to it. How
could I promise him to go out of the mountain without
permission. What’s more, although his cultivation base is
high, his physique is weak, the world is dangerous, the
master is like a cloud, and the poor monk, as his master, is
really uneasy.”
Mo Ran said: “But he still didn’t listen to you in the end.”
“Yes, after he listened, he had a big fight with me. He said
that the suffering of the world is right in front of him. Why
does Shizun sit high all day long, close his eyes and ascend
to heaven.”
“Ah!” Shi Mei was surprised.
This is very mean to Huaizui even if other people say it,
not to mention that Chu Wanning was his closed disciple in
the first place, which is simply rebellious.
 Huaizui’s expression is faint, but there is a bleak in the
eyebrows, “The poor monk was not empty and quiet back
then, and when he was angry, he said to the kid, how can
you save yourself? People?”
“What did Shizun say?” Shi Mei asked.
“I don’t know how to save others, how to save yourself.”
As soon as this statement came out, the hall suddenly fell
silent.
Because these eight characters did not come from
Huaizui’s mouth, but Mo Ran said softly. Hearing him
suddenly utter the sentence Chu Wanning had said back
then, Master Huaizui’s eyes were burning, and he silently
looked at the young man in front of him, before sighing for a
long while.
“He still teaches you this way? He…oh, he really…has not
changed, he has never regretted his death.”
Huaizui’s heart is complicated, but Mo Ran is no better
How quiet he is.
It should be noted that he has always sneered at the eight
characters Chu Wanning, thinking it was fake morality and
empty talk. But now I say it again, but I feel my heart is
burning and suffering.
After a long time, Huaizui’s empty voice reverberated in
Loyalty Hall.
“Ashamed, I was so angry that day, I told him, if he insists
on his own opinion and steps out of the monastery, I will die
with him and die.” He paused. Suddenly, it seemed that he
was caught in his throat by the past. He wanted to
elaborate, but didn’t want to elaborate. After a few
hesitations, he still shook his head.
“Now you also know that Chu Wanning finally left his
teacher. After many years, I and him have planned
differently. Although we live together in this red dust, we
never meet again.”
Shi Mei said: “This is not the teacher…this is not the
master’s fault either.”
Huaizui said: “Which is right or wrong, yes or no, it is not
easy to teach It’s a fascinating thing. But Chu Wanning had
a mentor and apprenticeship with me. The poor monk heard
that he died in a bloody battle on the eve. Thinking of the
past, he was awake day and night. That’s why I wanted to
come here, try my best and try my luck. , See if you can
save the life of -zongshi——”
“Dangdang.”
The Zhulacque carved door was pushed open violently.
Xue Meng stood outside. I don’t know when he came, but
Xian has listened to the most important words thoroughly.
He had only heard that Master Huaizui was here. What the
monk is coming to do, so he just walked over slowly while
drinking a jar of Chinese medicine.
At this moment, he heard Huaizui’s words, the utensil he
was holding was smashed to pieces, and the hot soup
splashed all over his body.
 Fenghuang’er didn’t feel hot either, and lost his voice:
“Save it? Save it? Shizun can still—can you come back?!”
He staggered into the house and yanked. Live in Huaizui.
“Bald donkey, what are you talking about? Are you kidding
me?”
Shi Mei hurriedly said: “Young Master, he is…”
” It’s not right… I’m gaffe, it’s me.” Although Xue Meng
didn’t know that the person in front of him was Chu
Wanning’s mentor, but thought that this person was here to
save Shizun’s life, he hurriedly let go, “Master, as long as
you can make Shizun Come back. If necessary in the future,
Xue Meng will go through fires and waters, and will never
die. I only beg you…just beg you not to blame me.”
Huaizui said: “Don’t be like this, poor monk visits late at
night. , I made a special trip for you Shizun.”
He turned his face and looked at the moonlight outside
the window: “The hour is almost here. Now that the three
small donors have come together, let the poor monk , Tell
you about the method of rebirth, there are still some
difficulties.”
Shi Mei said: “The sincere master said it clearly.”
Xue Meng said in a hurry: “What else is there to talk
about! Save people! Save people first!” Huaizui said: “Donor
Xue is impatient, but you need to know that if one of them
goes on a business trip, not only will the donor be killed,
Chu Chu Wanning’s spirit will also escape. By then, the six
reincarnations will not be able to enter. Can you bear it?”
 “I…” Xue Meng blushed in a moment, pinched his sleeves,
and took a long time. Slowly loosened it, and said, “Okay, I
just listen to the master…” Huaizui took out three plain
white silk lamps from the storage bag, and the silk lamps
melted with gold threads. The thin thread, with thirteen-
colored silk embroidered in the center, is embroidered with
complex curse patterns. The depth is twisted three times,
like a spider’s web, to catch the soul of who is leaving.
“This is the soul-attracting lamp.” Master Huaizui divided
the three silk bags among the three young people. “Take
this, and you will remember what the poor monk will say
next.”
Mo Ran took the lantern and held it in his hand.
“Man has three souls and seven souls. The three souls are
the earth soul, the consciousness soul, and the human soul.
After death, the three souls will fall in the blue and the
yellow spring, and they will be separated. You know this, but
after death, each I guess you don’t know where the soul is
going.”
Shi Mei said: “Please tell me, Master.”
“Earth soul and human soul enter the underworld, and the
soul remains. Inside the corpse. The first seven souls in the
mortal world, in fact, only the human soul can go to the sun
and reunite with the consciousness soul. When the human
soul returns, it often has a wish that has not yet been
fulfilled. The remaining souls in the corpse merge into one,
return to the underworld, reunite the soul fetus, and wait for
reincarnation. Many people are half-understood and seek
the method of rebirth, but in the end only half of the
remnant soul is reclaimed, which will naturally dissipate
soon. “
After the death of Shi Mei in the previous life, Mo Ran also
tried to call upon his soul, but as Huaizui said, there was
only the thin shadow of the man in the moon shadow of the
white banner, and it instantly turned into a little streamer.
Mo Ran murmured: “It’s so…”
Huaizui said: “Chu Wanning’s soul-consciousness is still in
his body. Don’t care about it, the donors are important. It’s
to find his soul and earth soul.”
Xue Meng asked hurriedly: “How to find?”
Huaizui said: “Use this soul-attracting lamp. This lamp can
only It is lit by spiritual power. After you inject your spiritual
currents, you will walk around Sisheng Peak with it. If Chu
Wanning does not resist the three benefactors, the fire of
this soul-attracting lamp can illuminate his soul.”
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel cold when he heard this:
“Then, what if Shizun doesn’t want to see us?”
“This is the first difficulty, and why more people are willing
to find him , Then the easier the reason for success. You
need to know that if he has no intention of falling in love
with the world, his intention to go is determined.” Huaizui
said, “Then the soul-attracting lamp will not be able to
illuminate him. So if the rebirth technique is to be used, the
time and place are right. Human harmony is indispensable.
If you go to find him, the deceased will not be attached to
him, and he does not want to return to the world. No one
can force it.”
“…” Mo Ran couldn’t help but clenched his hands. The
soul lamp.
Xue Meng said anxiously: “Shizun loves us the most, so
why wouldn’t he want to come back? Master, what should I
do after finding Shizun’s soul with this soul lamp?”
“After finding the human soul, I need you to go
somewhere.”
“Where?” Xue Meng asked.
“Difu.” Huaizui replied.
None of the three people thought that they would actually
go to the underworld, and they were all surprised.
Shi Mei gave a soft “Ah”, slightly Shu Meimu, and asked in
a low voice, “This…how can a living person go to hell?”
” There is a way, the donor does not have to worry.”
Huaizui looked at him unhurriedly, and continued: “But
the three of you, no matter who finds the soul of Chu
Wanning first, you must When eagerly expecting him to
return to the sun, I would like to pray for the blue sky and
the yellow spring for him. If his mind is not firm, Chu
Wanning’s soul will dissipate halfway through, and he will
never be able to gather again.”
Shi Mei : “This…”
 Xue Meng said: “Shizun is so gracious to me, even if I go
to Hell to find him, I have nothing to say.”
“…Shizun died because of me.” Mo Ran raised his eyes
and said, “I owe him a lot, and there is nothing to say.”
Huaizui said: “Okay. Then you will Remember, after Chu
Wanning’s soul was found by the first person, even if other
people went there, they could no longer see him. And the
person who found him had to make sure that the soul-
catching lantern was not extinguished before dawn. , And
always follow his soul.”
Xue Meng said: “How difficult is this?”
“Difficult.” Huaizui said, “After the three souls are
separated, each The soul is often missing something. It may
be hearing, it may be the mind, it may be memory… In
short, if you are not lucky, the Shizun you see will not listen
to you so easily, so you have to coax him.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mo Ran’s heart was tight, and he was very uneasy: “…to
coax him? But in case…what is wrong? It’s human It’s hard
to guess his mind, let alone become a ghost.”
He was originally worried, but Xue Meng had been at odds
with him for a long time, and thought that Mo Ran was
laughing at Chu Wanning, so he was right. He glared angrily,
then turned his head and said, “What is the problem with
coaxing? Anyway, remember to keep Shizun away from the
soul-attracting lamp.”
Shi Mei asked: “What about after dawn?”
 “After dawn, the soul of Chu Wanning will float into the
soul-attracting lantern. The poor monk will prepare a
bamboo raft and wait for two by the bridge. Here is the
entrance of the ghost world, but under the bridge The
surging water is just connected to the Yellow Spring. The
bamboo raft will carry the person who has found the
remnant soul to the ghost world.”
Xue Meng: “Take the bamboo raft to the ghost world?”
Shi Mei asked: “Can I only go there alone? No one else can
help?”
“No, so whoever finds the soul of Chu Wanning will go
alone in the ghost world. His earth soul. If that person gives
up halfway, or retreats, Chu W The soul of anning will be
swallowed by the soul-attracting lamp, and will never be
able to reincarnate again. “
Xue Meng was startled, and almost immediately turned
his head and said to Mo Ran: “Don’t go, I can’t believe you!”
“
Mo Ran was silent, he only questioned and did not argue.
When Shi Mei saw this, he went to persuade him: “Young
Master, Ah Ran is not that The kind of person who flees,
you…”
“So what? ! “Xue Meng said sharply, “He has killed Shizun
once, why should I believe that he will not kill Shizun a
second time?” He is a plague god! “
Shi Mei whispered: “Master is still here, how can you say
that.” “
 “Why can’t I say it?” Is not it? How many times Shizun was
injured because of him! Every time there is him, there must
be no good things. “Xue Meng said, his eyes were red again,
and his lips were trembling and trembling. Suddenly he lost
control. He stretched out his hand to grab the soul-
attracting lamp in Mo Ran’s hand, “Give me the lamp and
don’t give Shizun bad luck.” “
“…”
“Give me! “
Xue Meng cursed. Mo Ran didn’t respond. For the first
time in his life, he felt that Xue Meng was right.
Whether it’s in front of the ghost emcee or the bottom of
Jincheng Lake, When did Chu Wanning not be injured
because of him? How many scars did Chu Wanning have on
his body that were left for him?
The God of Plague.
Heh…
Yes, really.
But even so, even if he knew he was ashamed of Shizun,
even if he knew he was not worthy to beg Shizun to return
from Huangquan, he still didn’t want to put down the soul-
catching lantern in his hand. So stubbornly, clinging to the
pale lantern, Xue Meng scolded and tore himself. The back
of his hand was caught with blood stains, and he still kept
his head down and motionless.
In the end, Xue Meng panted hard, finally let go of him,
and said with red eyes: “Mo Weiyu, when will you hurt
him…”
Mo Ran did not go to see him, just lowered Looking at the
empty lamp, he was silent.
When everyone thought he would not answer again, he
suddenly said softly: “I want to take him home. “
His voice is too low.
Suppressed by guilt and shame, so low and humble.
So that Xue Meng didn’t hear clearly at first, and after a
while, he suddenly realized what Mo Ran said. He sneered
with a “heh”.
“Do you take him home?”
“…” Mo Ran closed his eyes.
Xue Meng spit out, every word was torn apart between the
teeth: “Why do you have a face.”
“Young Master——”
“Don’t hold me, let go!” Xue Meng yanked his sleeves out
of Shi Mei’s hands, with sadness and resentment flashing in
his eyes. He stared at Mo Ran, hoarsely, “How do you
deserve it.”
Mo Ran’s hands seemed to tremble slightly, and his
eyelash curtains dropped even further.
At that moment, a subtle illusion suddenly appeared, as if
Chu Wanning was still alive. The next moment Chu Wanning
would say: “Xue Meng, stop messing around.”
, He has always been sheltering himself from wind and
rain.
 I felt so calm, I thought it was right.
Mo Ran didn’t know what to say, only holding the soul-
attracting lamp, like holding the last straw.
He lowered his head and repeated: “I want to take him
home.”
“Are you only saying this, you! I see you— “
“Okay, Donor Xue.”
Master Huaizui finally couldn’t stand it anymore, he
sighed, and said, “Donor Mo is interested, you can let him
do it.” If you are really sick, it will not be too late. Now that
everything is uncertain, why should Xue Donor be
aggressive.”
Xue Meng’s face was gloomy, what he wanted to say, and
finally it was Huaizui’s face, forbearance. Living.
After enduring the moment, he left another sentence.
“If Shizun is sick, I will kill you and sacrifice him.”
Huaizui sighed: “The grievances between the two
benefactors will be counted in the future. There will be no
time. Now, it’s important to find the human soul.”
Mo Ran said: “Also ask the master to cast the spell.”
“The spell on the soul lamp has been cast.” Huaizui sees
Mo Ran started to pour in the spiritual stream and lighted
the soul lamp, raising his hand to block him, “Don’t wait.”
Xue Meng said anxiously: “What else is there?”
“The poor monk wants to say it again. If someone finds
the soul of Chu Wanning, that person will have no way out
and must go to the underworld. Although the poor monk will
cast a curse on that person, the living will enter the land of
the dead. , After all, it is extremely dangerous. A little
carelessness is afraid that it will be difficult to survive.”
Master Huaizui meaningfully looked at the three faces in
turn.
“The so-called sinister is not just empty talk. It may not be
difficult to find Chu Wanning’s earth soul in the underworld,
but the difficulty is to go to hell alone and face the
unknown. If you are lucky, the earth soul will soon I will find
it. If I have bad luck, I will have an accident…”
“Will you die?” Shi Mei asked.
“Death is light. I am afraid that by then Chu Wanning or
the donor will be wiped out, and there will be no
reincarnation.”
Huaizui said: “So, if it is The three benefactors hesitated
to return this soul lamp to me. There is no one in this world
who is bound to pay to death, and it is not a shame to
cherish one’s life. Regret at this moment, but there is still
time.”
“I don’t regret it.” Xue Meng was the most young and
energetic, and he was also full of passion, and immediately
said, “Who regrets who grandson.” After that, he stared at
Mo Ran fiercely.
But after all, he doesn’t understand Mo Ran. His cousin is
completely different from him. Perhaps because of the
humiliation he has suffered, Mo Ran’s love and hatred have
been polished to the extreme. With sharp claws, if someone
hurts him, he will dig his stomach, but if someone treats him
well, even if it’s just a little kindness, he will never forget.
Mo Ran glanced at Xue Meng, then looked at Huaizui
again: “I don’t regret it either.”
Huaizui nodded, then said: “Well, it’s a ghost After the
world, find his lost “earth soul” as soon as possible. When
the human soul and the earth soul are integrated in the
lamp, the soul-inducing lamp will light up the road to return
to the sun. The next thing is to be handed to the old monk.
.”
It seemed easy for him to say it, but everyone knows this
series of things. Every link is extremely easy to change and
extremely sinister, especially after arriving in the
underworld, if you can’t find Chu Wanning’s earth soul, or
because of the soul’s lack of mind or memory, refuses to
obediently merge into one, then those who are afraid of
going down to find him will lose it.
Therefore, before the three people light up the soul-
attracting lamp, Huaizui finally asked them in a deep voice.
“As soon as the light is on, there is no turning back. This is
not a trifle. The poor monk asks again, do you have any
regrets for the donors?”
Answer: “No regrets.”
“Good…good…” Huaizui slowly rubbed a smile, half bitter
and half gratified, “Chu Wanning, you, you are better than
me This Shizun is so good…”
 He muttered the spell silently, and the soul lamp flickered
faintly twice and turned on. I saw the lantern in Xue
MengMo Ran’s hand, almost simultaneously bursting out
With the tongue of fireworks, soak the white silk lantern in
red. After a while, the lights under Shi Mei’s hands were also
faintly lit, and the light lit by the water-based spiritual
current was blue.
“Go ahead.”
Huaizui said.
“Success or failure, return or failure, are all visible tonight.
If it doesn’t happen tonight… Then… Sigh…”
Mo Ran thought of what Chu Wanning treated him before
his death All kinds of good, my heart is aching, I can’t bear
to listen to Huaizui to continue, only said: “Master does not
need to say more, I just kneel, crawl, and I will bring Shizun
back to the world.”
As long as he is willing.
As long as…he is willing to come back with me.
The three brilliances left Loyalty Hall separately, and they
were soon engulfed by the vast night and disappeared.

The author has something to say:

Today there are so many people in the hospital, I didn’t get home
until six o’clock in the evening and covered my face…

Recently, it often takes an hour or two to respond to comments, and

I’m busy at work, so sometimes I can’t come back. Please don’t think
I’m perfunctory and bow.
In addition, when I reply to a post, there are things that I can’t say, so
it’s extremely difficult to reply. I just want to talk about it. Although my
level is limited, I still don’t want to write this article stupidly. Bai
Tianwen, so the process seems to be a bit painful, I’m really sorry.
23333

In short, some truths in this article are buried deeply, and some
characters wear more than one mask. When everyone thought
“Thick, the real face of this little bastard has finally been revealed”,
maybe what he revealed was only the second mask. So I hope you
guys can be patient and wait for each character to wash off the oil on
their faces, reveal everyone’s final appearance, and restore every
secret~

and the end of the year Yes, if I don’t reply to comments sometimes,
it should be because I’m really too busy to TT or I’ve written the key
turning point in the following article. I’m afraid of being emotionally
infected by the comment area, so I won’t reply at that time. Please
bear with me! thank!

The second thing is yesterday. There seems to be an aunt Liangmu

in the comment area who understands why the dog still likes Shi
Mei. it’s actually really easy.

First, Shizun’s death has nothing to do with Shi Mei.

Second, the dog only knows that Shizun treats himself well, but he
does not know that Shizun loves himself.

Thirdly, no matter what Shi Mei actually is, at least Gouzi doesn’t feel
any changes in him.

Think about it carefully. With his personality, while maintaining the

above three conditions, will he have doubts about Shi Mei’s feelings?
The answer is obviously no.

If it is treated as a dog who fell in love with Shizun because Shizun

died, then this character will completely collapse and become a
character who loves whoever dies. What is in the dog’s heart? It’s
guilt and regret, late respect and love. You can have everything, but
at this stage there will be no love.

In other words, his love for Shizun cannot be awakened because of

Shizun’s death. If this is the case, wouldn’t someone die for him? He
will go Who do you love? That was an insult to Shizun.

Gouzi is obsessed with thinking that he likes Shi Mei. Without any
change in Shi Mei and no other reference, how can he understand
that his love for Shi Mei is not?

The variables brought about by Shizun’s death will affect his three
views and future actions, and will make him think of Shizun as the
closest person, but will not make him think of love. At this moment,
he felt that the house arrest of Shizun and other things in his
previous life was extremely disgusting, so at this time he was asked
to associate Shizun with love and love. He was not willing at all.
Without knowing Shizun’s true erotic desires, he was arrogant.
Thinking of Shizun, thinking of Shizun with love, Mo Weiyu at this
stage will only think that it would be a blasphemy against Shizun.

In addition, think again, Shizun died for him, and the truth about his
previous life was revealed. What is the most exciting thing for the
parties at this time? It’s how he fucking misunderstood a good
Shizun who treats him sincerely. The protagonist should be caught in
a kind of extreme brain confusion and collapse. All he can clearly
realize is “I did such a thing” and “I’m so fucking.” It exploded.”
“Shizun is really good to me, so good Shizun, I actually
misunderstood him, it is my fault” “I have done some crazy things in
my previous life”.

He will not delusion at this time “Why did Shizun save me? Then he
must like me, love me, and adore me, so he saved me.” —
Impossible, If he thinks this way, this brain circuit is very strange,
then how narcissistic should he be.
In Shizun’s new funeral, the three views are broken, and self-blame
is inextricable, how could he think of love so easily and wonder if
Shizun loves him, Xiao thinks “Master died for me, it must be
because of a crush on me”, but only thinking “Master died for me, he
is the best master, I am sorry for him.”

As for breaking up with Shi Mei, that’s not true. Shi Mei did a good
job of standing outside the vortex of contradiction. No matter how
you look at it from God’s perspective, Shizun’s death is not directly or
directly related to him in the article. Indirect relationship, this incident
did not affect him at all. In other words, no matter how much Mo Ran
regrets now, it was all about him and Chu Wanning, and did not
involve the third person.

“Because Shizun died, Mo Ran suddenly discovered that he loved

Shizun and wanted to wave goodbye to Shi Mei”——this…this is
simply poisonous == hahahaha, if In this way, the character is written
completely from the perspective of God, and the character is no
longer himself, but a puppet standing outside the scene and acting.

So I know that some friends are very angry, but I have nothing to do.
Respecting readers and comments is a very important thing, but
respecting the role is the code word The first thing a person should
do is QAQ, so I’m sorry, I’m sorry

Today’s Mo Weiyu, his other ideas are broken, but his concept of
love still needs a blow .

This is how I tried my best to stand on Mo Weiyu’s point of view and

made him respond. Maybe this explanation can’t satisfy all the
friends, but…the explanation still needs to be explained. Well, pick
your nose.

Be patient! patient! patient!

This article is full of slaps!

How many stations from Huaizui and Shizun were there yesterday?
Was hit 23333333, Huaizui is the most easily guessed hole card in
the full text and the poorest person who reveals the quickest reversal
clue, and in the row of the protagonist’s supporting role, everyone
has more than one card in his hand, waiting to go down Hit
hahahaha

Okay, it’s over…thank you for reading the old aunt’s babble, quietly
walk away and continue to code and save.

Big White Cat: Thank you for “It’s Twenty”, “I woke up early today
and was handsome by myself”, “KINOFUNE”, “Flower Gate”, “Qian
Luoyu” ,“Fenghua Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”,“D trapped in the
house”,“186796xx689” (this is a suspected mobile phone number, I
will mosaic it), “Swallow Yin and Yang”, “Qing Qingyin”, “Dawn”,” I
don’t know what to do every day”, “Zz Liangsheng”, “Ru Ruo”, “Jiang
Xun”, “Blood Moon Blue Sky”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Qianye”, “Xi”, “Wind
Bird” , “Northeast Mantou”, “Dongli Jun”, “Guy Little Monster”,
“Zhengge”, “Autumn Tired”, “Zuozuo’s Big Coco”, “One Two Three
Four”, irrigation nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you for “Daily want to eat meat buns”, “rouye fan
soup” mine x2, “Greed Meow”, “Meaning”, “Glass”, “Zz Liangsheng”
x2 “orchid”, “cold alpaca”, “Lianning Xiaogong”, “Shen Xuan”
throwing landmines~“Krypton gold is not krypton gold” throwing
grenades~

Daily thank you post Friends, provide Jiaduobao herbal tea to cool
down, hahahaha~
 104. Shizun’s Copy Hand

A wind lantern wanders faintly in Sisheng Peak, looking for

the half-strand of lonely soul that has returned.
After the soul-catching light was on, the living would never
see Mo Ran again. He seemed to have become half a ghost,
walking all over the bluestone steps, walking around the
corridors and terraces, Zhang watched.
Red Lotus Pavilion, Shuangtian Temple, Sanshengtai…
I walked everywhere, but I couldn’t see him.
Mo Ran couldn’t help thinking, could it be that Shizun was
so exhausted before he was alive that he would never see
him again after he died?
This thought made him like falling into an ice cave. He
became more anxious under his feet, and his clothes swept
over the weeds. He could not guard against seeing a person
standing on the bridge of Naihe. He was clear and cold, and
sad, and his palms were sweaty, and his heart was like Beat
the drum and ran to the man in a hurry.
“Shizun——”
The one who turned his head back was an unknown soul,
probably the disciple who died in the Heavenly Rift, half of
his face was turned, full of blood , Looked at Mo Ran blankly.
“…I’m sorry, I admitted wrong.” Mo Ran whispered and
hurried past him. The dead soul lost his mind and just
watched Mo Ran pass before him stiffly. There was no
action. The white body of the corpse was frozen in place,
like a silkworm left in the world.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but feel tighter.
What if Shizun’s human soul becomes a zombie like him?
Even if you find him, can you keep him till dawn?
The golden horse and iron horse in my heart have stepped
on, and my steps are getting faster and faster.
I raised my eyes, and suddenly realized that I did not
know when, I had already walked to the door of Meng Po
Hall.
Mo Ran thought in his heart that Shizun has no obsession
with food. After he wants to come back to his soul, he will
not come to this kitchen place specially.
I was about to leave, but I heard a soft sigh in Meng Po
Hall.
The voice was very thin, but it was like a thunder that
blew inside Mo Ran’s skull.
He almost staggered into the door, tremblingly lifted his
hand to draw the soul lamp. The light of the soul lamp was
like the first-born sun, warm but faint, and illuminating a
silhouette in white clothes.
 The joints are dead white, and the nails almost sink into
the palms.
Mo Ran murmured: “Shizun…”
Chu Wanning is half of his soul, standing alone in the huge
kitchen. The figure is faint, like ink marks that have faded
over time, but it is his appearance.
He wore the misty and white clothes he had when he died,
and the corners of his clothes were stained with large blood
stains, which was extremely tragic, so he was called
extremely pale skin, smoke-like color, it seemed that only a
gust of ground wind, His soul will disappear.
Mo Ran held the lamp and looked at the mirrored flowers
in front of him.
Want to go faster, for fear of late, he left.
I want to go slower, but I am afraid of anxious, my dream
will be broken.
Thousands of thoughts are intertwined, but his eyes are
reddening, and there is a lot of guilt in his heart. He only
feels that he owes him. Standing near him, he feels
ashamed.
The lantern swayed gently.
I’m getting closer, and seeing him busy, he seems a little
anxious and clumsy.
What is Chu Wanning doing?
He came behind him and wanted to help the poor soul,
but when he saw the scene in front of him, he was like
thunder, and when the great horror dissipated, he burst into
pain. He opened a bloody mouth and bit his neck severely.
Mo Ran took two steps back suddenly, shook his head
slowly, but couldn’t say a word.
At this moment, I took an awl into my chest and grabbed
the heart. Even with the blood vessels, it would not hurt any
more.
He saw that Chu Wanning had two hands, because he
dragged him before he died and climbed more than 3,000
steps alive. Those hands that were already covered in blood
and blood were slowly on the scene. A few rubs.
On the case, there are flour, spices, and meat.
Water is boiled in a pot next to it. The water has already
boiled. Chu Wanning doesn’t know how to put out the fire
weaker. The drenched water mist has soaked everything
around very vaguely…
Or maybe it’s not that the steam obscures the visitors’
eyes, but Mo Ran’s own eyes are moist.
The wisp of human soul of Chu Wanning is slowly pinching
the skin of his hand. He used to have a pair of extremely
dexterous hands. The weapon of the magic weapon goes
under his slender fingers, and the enchantment comes from
him. Between the palms.
But now those hands are broken and shivering slightly,
carefully wrapping one round after another.
“…”
 Mo Ran raised his arm abruptly, struggling to brush his red
eyes, but still couldn’t say a word.
Chu Wanning turned his back to him, as if finally
remembering that the water in the pot had been boiled for
too long, fearing that it would dry out no matter what, so he
looked for the pot again.
He rubbed it.
Yes, he rubbed it.
Mo Ran finally recovered from the pain that could drown
him. He walked quickly and walked around Shizun.
He sees it clearly.
After the three souls are separated, each of them will be
missing something. Or memory, or mentality, or flesh and
blood.
And this strand of human soul returning from the
underworld has lost a part of perception.
Chu Wanning, who returned from the prefecture, has
blurred eyes and poor hearing. He touched something and
couldn’t even tell where he fell. But even so, he still worked
so hard to make this bowl of ordinary, uncommon handicap.
As if this was his favorite thing to do in his lifetime, he could
get a moment of tenderness in this vague vapor.
Mo Ran looked at it, and only felt distressed. He only felt
that the world was spinning, and for a while, he was unable
to think. He just stood still and looked at everything in front
of him.
 “Kang Dang.”
The soul, whose eyes were so close, because he couldn’t
see clearly, he accidentally knocked down Meng Potang’s
salt shaker.
Chu Wanning seemed to be taken aback, and silently
retracted his hand, his face stained with mottled blood
showed such an uneasy look.
“What are you going to take…”
A hoarse voice rang beside him, almost choked, guilty,
and heartbroken.
“May I help you, okay?”
Chu Wanning was slightly surprised, but perhaps because
of his lack of soul, his mood would not be too turbulent, and
he would soon return to peace.
Every time Mo Ran utters a word, it is almost hard and
almost pleading.
“Shizun, let me help you, okay…”
The water is boiling in the pot, the dead things in the
kitchen are warm and lively, but the living It was sad and
silent.
After a long time, I finally heard Chu Wanning’s familiar
voice, as low as Kunshan jade, low and steady.
“Are you here?”
“…Yes.”
“It’s fine if you are here, you will be there for a while. I’ll
wait for the copy. It’s done, and I brought it to Mo Ran.”
 “…!”
Mo Ran was startled, and didn’t understand what Chu
Wanning was talking about.
But seeing Chu Wanning rubbing his hands into the pot,
his hands full of snow and jade, his face faded sharply in the
water vapor, and he looked extremely soft. Then he said: “I
punished him so hard yesterday. I should hate me. Hearing
Xue Meng said that he has always refused to eat. When you
send it to him, don’t say that I did it. He wants to know, I’m
afraid I won’t want to eat it.”
Mo Ran’s mind was in chaos, as if there was something
hidden for a long time, about to break through the ground.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning smiled bitterly: “I’m afraid it’s too harsh on
him. But he has the temperament of doing whatever he
wants. It’s going to be changed….No more, don’t talk about
it, you help me find a bowl that is thicker. It’s windy outside,
don’t let it get cold.”
The soil will be broken, the soil will be broken.
As if hearing a slight shattering sound in my mind, a
certain memory finally pecked through the shell with its
sharp claws, and screamed at Mo Ran like a ghost!
In an instant, it was dim and dark.
Copy your hands.
Shi Mei.
Shizun.
 ……
That was the first time he had eaten Shi Mei’s hand-picked
hands. That day, he was punished by Chu Wanning for
mistakenly breaking the famous flower planted by Madam
Wang , Tianwen beat him to pieces, and his heart was
ashamed.
He lay on the bed and refused to get up. He just thought
that he was picking flowers and wanted to give Shizun, but
he was lashed mercilessly. He felt that he was blind before
that he would look at Chu Wanning. , Chu Wanning is gentle
when he is covered by lard, and Chu Wanning cares about
him.
On that day, Shi Mei came to his room with a bowl of
steaming red oil, with a soft voice, warm tone, and a heart-
warming dragon. All his disappointment with Shizun turned
into a good impression of Shi Mei.
Who knows…
Who knows! !
The wisp of dead soul stood beside him, and the soul of
each deceased returned was different. Some are like Luo
Xianxian, just to see a story they don’t know after death,
and some are like the people on the bridge just now, without
worry, just to walk to the place where they lived before.
Chu Wanning is a ray of human soul. He lost his eyes and
couldn’t distinguish the voices of the people around him. He
didn’t even know what the night was.
 He returned to the mortal world, probably because he felt
that one thing was not well done, he did something wrong,
and he felt regretful.
Want to make up.
So, Chu Wanning finally made a decision that was no
longer the same as before.
Put it out and put it in a bowl. Green onion shreds, creamy
soup, red oil topping.
He handed the bowl to “Shi Mei”, but suddenly stopped at
the end.
“I treat him in the end, it’s too unkind.” Chu Wanning
murmured.
A few minutes of silence.
“It’s fine. I don’t want you to send it away. I will go look at
him, and apologize to him.”
Mo Ran stared blankly, his face was as soulful pale.
I thought Shizun was too cold, as cold as iron, making his
heart frozen. But who would have expected Shizun to be
good to himself…
The regret he couldn’t let go of in the world was actually
himself.
——Apologize to him again.
It melted, became water, and became a vast ocean.
Mo Ran slowly raised his hand and buried his face in his
palm.
Shoulder trembles slightly.
 The heart is as hard as iron? Hard as iron?
No…
Mo Ran’s throat choked, and then wept again. He knelt
down, he knelt in front of the remnant soul who couldn’t see
him, and put the soul lamp on At his feet, he intermittently
called Ai Ai, and he was sobbing with tears, and finally he
couldn’t help howling.
He kneels in front of Chu Wanning.
No…
He leaned into the dust, he caught Chu Wanning’s blood-
stained hem.
Junfei’s heart is like a cold iron, and I can hardly be a rock.
It’s just that Qianchen miscalculated and misunderstood a
lot… just…
“Shizun, Shizun…” He was mournful and curled up, “I
can’t help you. Please…please You go back with me…”
“Shizun…Please go back with me, I was wrong, I am not
good. I don’t blame you, I don’t hate you, it’s me who is
wrong and always provoke you Angry, if you beat me and
scold me in the future, I will never fight back, Shizun, as
long as you come back, I will listen to you…respect you,
love you, treat you well…”
But Chu Wanning’s clothes are so illusory, they seem to
shatter at any time in his hand.
Mo Ran wished to cut his chest open and exchange his
heart for him, as long as he could hear his heartbeat again. I
wish I could drain the blood and rush into his veins, as long
as I could see the color on his face again.
He wants to do everything to make up for the mistakes he
has committed.
“Shizun.” He couldn’t make a sound in the end.
“We did it all over again, okay…”
Heaven-Piercing Tower, under the crabapple tree.
Gentle as a white cat-Zongshi raised his head, his phoenix
eyes widened slightly, the branches of cicadas cried three or
two, and the boy in front of him was laughing.
“Xianjun Xianjun, I have watched you for a long time. You
ignore me.”
Twenty years, two lifetimes in a blink of an eye.
It’s all over.
The end is brazen, wolfish ambition, but also to say this
sentence——
Shizun, we’ve started again.
Good or not.
Please, take care of me, okay…

The author has something to say:

Chao Shoujun is online in a special way. Congratulations to the

friends who guessed right~

Big White Cat: Thank you

Ergouzi: Thank you for “It’s troublesome to think of a name”, “I will
send you lovesickness in the bright moon”, “Chiba”, “Glass”,
“doublesaya”, “green”, “Dreamish idiot-cat”, “Don’t Tucaohui” “Death
Star”, “Boss is very handsome and tugging”, “Chi Heng”, “Meat Lord
Fan Soup”, “Jian no Chuan”, “26330149” Throwing Landmines~
“Krypton Gold Not Krypton Gold” Throwing Grenade ~ “Xie
Chenyan” Throwing Rocket Launcher~

For such a long article, save a little overlord vote. It’s enough to keep
reading the text. I have received it with my heart. Thank you~Thank
you QAQ

Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~

 105. Shizun’s Soul

The lights are brilliant, take a picture of a couple.

It’s not in Meng Po Tang anymore. Chu Wanning has
already arrived at Mo Ran’s residence. He couldn’t see the
way, Mo Ran took his hand and led him away.
The two souls of Chu Wanning have been lost. I don’t
know what tonight or who is the one who buckled his
fingers. He led him in a daze. Mo Ran took him into the
house and wiped it. He wiped the tears from his face and
closed the door.
Chu Wanning put down the bowl. Fumbled, came to the
bed, and asked softly: “Mo Ran is still asleep?”
“…”
Chu Wanning saw no response , Just as if Mo Ran was
indeed still asleep, he sighed, seeming a little sad.
Mo Ran couldn’t bear it, and was afraid that he would
leave again, so he sat on the side of the bed and said:
“Shizun, I am awake.”
When he heard him calling himself, Chu Wanning’s brows
moved slightly, and then he gave an “um”, he hesitated,
and did not speak any more.
 Mo Ran knows that he is thin-skinned. If he thinks that Shi
Mei is present, he is about to leave after less than a few
words, so he picked up a hair buckle on the table, volleyed it
on the door, and made Shi Mei hid the door and left, and
then said: “Why did Shizun come? Who brought you here?”
Sure enough, Chu Wanning under the half-soul is more
cheating than usual. He was stunned for a moment and
said: “Shi Mingjing brought me here, he left?”
“Go.”
“Um…”
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning finally said: “The
injury on your back…”
“Shizun is not the blame for the injury on your back.” Mo
Ran whispered, “I’m good at folding precious grass, Shizun I
should be punished.”
Unexpectedly, he would say that. Chu Wanning was
startled, and then the two soft eyelashes trembled and
sighed: “Does it still hurt?”
“It doesn’t hurt anymore.”
Chu Wanning raised his hand, groping with his cold
fingertips, touching his Mo Ran’s face, for a long while:
“Sorry, don’t hate Shizun.”
Back then, it was impossible for him to say such soft
words, but after his death, the soul wandered in the Yin Cao
dungeon. Looking back on the past, he only felt that the rest
had no regrets, except that he was too unkind to his
apprentice. . Therefore, I had another chance to reappear
the old scene. What was once hindered my face, I couldn’t
say anything, so I told it lightly.
Mo Ran feels that his heart feels like being flowed by
warm spring water. The hatred and the old wounds that
have survived since rebirth, the unwillingness of the years,
have been broken into powder, and now they are more
sincere. The extreme apology was washed out and there
was nothing left.
He stared at Shizun’s face in the flames of the soul, the
blood stain seemed to disappear, and his pale face seemed
to be alive again. He seemed to have seen the soft face
when he first met Chu Wanning in his life after the time that
was gone forever.
Mo Ran couldn’t help raising his hand, his warm hand
covering his cold hand.
“I don’t hate you.” He said, “Shizun, you treat me well. I
don’t hate you.”
Chu Wanning was in a daze and suddenly smiled.
Even if it is a dead person, even if his face is mottled and
dirty, he still smiles like a spring of ice, full of spring, his
eyes are closed, but it seems that there are pearls shining
between the eyelashes. Shining brightly. It was a brilliant
smile that let go of the long-cherished wish after death.
Arrogant and not indulgent, colorful but not demon, like the
most prosperous and stable crabapple blooming, the
branches and treetops, solemnly and cautiously, wear
thousands of gentle thin colors, bright and fragrant, covered
with stars like stars between.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but stare at it…
This is the first time in his two lives that he saw Chu
Wanning’s relaxed and bright expression. Mo Ran stupidly
thought of “smiling like a flower” suddenly, and thought it
was inappropriate, and then thought of “smiles like a
flower”, which felt even more absurd.
In the end, he racked his brains and couldn’t think of half
a word to describe the beauty he saw at this moment.
I only know that I sigh repeatedly, it looks good.
How can such a good-looking person…never find it
before?
As blessed as a soul, Mo Ran suddenly whispered:
“Shizun, I want to tell you something.”
“Huh?”
“Madam Wang That crabapple, I didn’t know it was so
precious, I picked it off that day and wanted to give it to
you.”
Chu Wanning seemed a little surprised. Mo Ran’s voice
softened, a little dazed, and even a little helplessly
repeated: “Yes…for you.”
“What are you doing for me?”
Mo Ran’s face couldn’t help but flushed: “I, I, I don’t know,
just, I just think it’s pretty. I…”
 He didn’t say any more, but he was slightly surprised in
his heart. Do you remember the mood when picking flowers
for Chu Wanning so long ago?
Chu Wanning, who has lost the other two souls, is so
gentle, just like a cat has lost his nails, and only has a docile
and soft belly, full of snow paw prints.
He touched Mo Ran’s head and smiled: “It’s silly.”
“…Hmm.” Mo Ran’s eyes were hot, and he looked up at
him. I sniffed, “It’s silly.”
“Don’t do it again next time.”
“Don’t do it again next time.”
Mo Ran thought After thinking about it, I recalled that after
abandoning himself in his previous life, he went around
doing bad things, bullying men and women, and made Chu
Wanning angry. In the end, Shizun was discouraged and
threw him the sentence “character” that he had hated for a
lifetime. Inferior, quality is difficult to deal with”, I have
mixed feelings. Said: “Shizun, I promise you, I will never
teach you disappointment again. Do good things, don’t do
bad things.”
He doesn’t read much, and he can’t say too many
sonorous promises. , But I only felt that blood was surging in
my chest, and the soul that had been simple and simple
when he was young seemed to finally wake up from his
deep sleep.
“Shizun, the disciple is dull, and it is only now that I know
you are treating me well.”
 His eyes are burning, he gets up from the bed, kneels in
front of Chu Wanning, long Knock down.
When he lifted up again, the young man’s eyebrows were
solemn and solemn.
“From now on, Mo Ran will no longer teach you to be
ashamed.”
The two masters and apprentices have a long
conversation, but most of them are Mo Ran talking, he
survives. When my heart feels sorry for a person, it is
actually very cute. Chu Wanning listened quietly, shaking
his head and smiling from time to time. Unconsciously, the
fish belly gradually appeared outside the window, as if the
thick Huizhou ink had been diluted.
Long night is coming.
Master Huaizui stood by the stone bridge, and the
turbulent river water splashed the hem of his monk’s
clothes, but he didn’t realize it and just waited silently.
A round of rising sun slowly rises eastward, shining
through the forest through the leaves, shining on the
endless yellow spring water. In an instant, the river turned
golden, and the waves of the waves were like fine scales on
the dragon’s body. The brilliance of the waves was
gleaming, overflowing with color.
He is already in the realm of nothingness. Only those who
find the remnant soul of Chu Wanning can see him. Both Shi
Mei and Xue Meng have been here, but they did not see the
old monk by the river. He didn’t seem to be in a hurry, but
the rosary in his hand kept getting faster and faster.
“Wow—”
Suddenly, the rosary beads coiled in countless rounds
scattered, and the stars and moon bodhi fell like rain,
crackling and scattered all over the ground.
Huaizui suddenly opened his eyes, pursed his lips, and
turned pale.
Such a bad omen. He rubbed the broken thread of the
Buddhist beads with both hands, watching the beads
splashing onto the bank in the river, and the beads rolling
into the river…for a long time, his face gradually paled.
“Master!”
Suddenly someone called him like this.
“Master!!”
Happy and enthusiastic.
Huaizui immediately followed the prestige, and saw Mo
Ran carrying a soul-attracting lamp where golden light and
red light met, flying from a distance.
The morning light is dazzling, but the young man’s eyes
are brighter than Chu Yang, crystal-like radiant. He ran up to
Huaizui, his cheeks flushed, and he was panting slightly, but
he couldn’t help being excited.
“Found it.” Mo Ran brushed away the broken hair on his
forehead, and held the lantern carrying the soul of Chu
Wanning tightly in his arms. “He doesn’t want to see me, he
is… Here.” He pointed to the lamp in his arms, and seemed
to be reluctant. He hesitated for a moment and wanted to
pass the lamp to Huaizui, but he held it back just a few
inches after his hand stretched out.
Huaizui breathed a sigh of relief, looked at him up and
down, and said amused: “Since you found him, you can hold
him, don’t give it to me.”
Mo Ran continued to hold it very carefully.
Huaizui picked up the awn stick leaning against the tree
and tapped it gently into the river. A green bamboo raft with
a white thread tied to its head appeared out of thin air on
the shore.
“It should not be too late, please get on the boat.”
Sisheng Peak’s spring water leads to the ghost world. This
is a well-known thing, but because of barriers. It does not
mean that you can go to the underworld successfully by
following the river.
Master Huaizui’s bamboo raft casts a spell to make it
connect yin and yang. Therefore, after traveling thousands
of miles, Mo Ran sat alone on it. Within half a day, he came
to a waterfall.
Huangquan Waterfall.
This waterfall faces the world above, and next to Jiuyou, it
is boundless and vast. A curtain of beads flew down, and the
mist splashed, as thin as smoke.
Mo Ran didn’t take a closer look, the bamboo raft carried
him straight down towards the huge water curtain like a
prehistoric beast. Before he could react, the powerful water
column would tear the flesh and blood of living people like
countless sharp knives! breakdown!
“Shizun——!”
At the time of crisis, Mo Ran only wore the soul lamp in his
heart. He held the soul lamp tightly in his arms and let the
vortex flow rapidly. Rotating, the sky is dim, and I never let
go…
After some time, the deafening sound of waterfall
suddenly disappeared.
The torrential rain suddenly ended.
Mo Ran slowly opened his eyes, and he was relieved to
see that the soul-attracting lamp was safe and sound. He
looked up, but was speechless by the foreground.
The waterfall that traverses the two realms of Yin and
Yang is gone. A bamboo raft is drifting on the vast and
tranquil lake. The lake is dark blue with a little bit of
starlight flowing, and countless faint spirits are like fish.
Swim and shuttle in it. Reeds grow on both sides of the
strait, and the hazy and glorious reeds are floating around.
At the left and right ends, in the depths of the reed leaves,
a man and a woman floated like dreams, which seemed sad
and peaceful.
“I entered the Leiyuan, and my limbs were completely
muddy. My head fell into the open space, and my eyes were
withered and crushed to dust. It eats my heart, and the red
ants are brilliant. Pecking at my belly, the vulture is vast …
The only soul is coming back…the only soul is coming
back…”
The yellow spring and blue water flow eastward, and you
can’t chase before you.
Mo Ran floated on the bamboo raft for a long time.
Suddenly, an archway towering into the dark appeared in
the heavy night.
Getting closer, he saw that the archway was a huge
building without friends, magnificent. But the small parts
are superbly crafted, flying gold and splendid. It is like an
evil beast covered with beeswax beads and pieces of gold,
stone and jade, brilliant and dazzling, but vicious and
treacherous. It squats in the dark, opening its smelly blood,
waiting for countless lone ghosts throughout the ages to be
sent into the stomach.
When I got closer, I saw the ferocious turret, like fangs
piercing the sun, the head of the beast was majestic, and it
seemed to listen to the world’s injustice.
Closer. Chu Wanning’s remnant soul seemed to feel
uneasy, and the golden light in the lantern was bright and
dark, swaying slightly.
“It’s okay.” Mo Ran felt his anxiety, holding the lamp, with
his lips close to the surface of the paper, softly comforting,
sending more of his spiritual power to accompany him.
“Shizun, don’t be afraid, there is me.”
The lantern trembled lightly, and after a moment, it
returned to tranquility.
 Mo Ran dropped his thick eyelashes, glanced into the
lamp, couldn’t help but smiled, stretched out his hand,
touched the edge of the lamp, and then hugged it tighter.
In the dark dark night, the three characters “Guimenguan”
entered the room, bright and dazzling, as if they had just
been written in the blood of a living person.
The bamboo raft has landed, and Mo Ran stepped on
Huangquan Road where even the mud smells of blood.
He walked forward, and there were more and more people
around him, men and women, old and young, as well as
corpses and infants who died soon after birth. They were
mourning and crying, and they all drifted towards Go deep
into the underworld.
Whether he was an emperor or general, rich and
prosperous, or a commoner, he was impoverished. No
matter how many entanglements you bring, you will be
buried.
At this moment, here. This road, only oneself bites the
bullet and walks alone.
Mo Ran followed the bustling stream of souls to the
entrance of the ghost world.
There was a person sitting there, swaying a fan in his
hand, and looked like a soldier in his clothes. When he died,
his stomach was cut open, so his intestines would flow out
from time to time.
The gatekeeper impatiently stabbed his intestines back
with a fan handle, and raised his eyes lazily to question the
newly dead ghost.
“What’s your name?”
“Sun Erwu.”
“How did you die?”
“I, I It’s old and dead.”
The goalkeeper took a big stamp, and casually stamped
“Old death” on the ghost world’s photo, and handed it to
Sun Erwu: “Don’t throw away the sign, lose it. I’m going to
the Seventeenth Hall to do it again, let’s go, next one.”
Sun Erwu is very nervous. Probably every person who has
just died will be nervous because of how brave and
knowledgeable he was during his lifetime. “Then I, am I
going to be tried? I’m a good man, even a chicken has been
stupid during his lifetime, so I will be able to steal a good
baby from the cup, or at least give me a rich wife… “
The old man talked endlessly and was anxious.
The goalkeeper could hear his ears, and waved his hand:
“The trial? Before the sun, there are so many souls in the
ghost world, and you have to wait ten or eight years in line
to reincarnate. It is not your turn. Just stay in the ghost
world when you are in the world, and you can’t be too far
behind. When it’s your turn, you can tell the magistrate
whether you killed a chicken or married a wife. Next one. “
Sun Erwu was stunned. He squatted and spoke with a
local accent: “Ten years and eight years?”
 Mo Ran was also surprised when he was not far away:
“What? It will take so long to be tried and reborn?”
“Of course, but if it’s a heinous, or an uncomfortable soul,
then it’s another matter.” The gatekeeper heard it and
didn’t care. He smiled kindly, he smiled, and his intestines
came out again, and he stuffed it back again, “You don’t
need to wait long to enter the eighteenth level of
Purgatory.”
Mo Ran: “… “
Sun Erwu’s twenty-five eyes, I still want to ask again, but
the patience of the officers and soldiers seems to have
come to an end, and they can’t help but wave their hands
and say, “Go away, soul. Everyone is rushing to
reincarnate.” , Don’t block your old man, next, next.”
Sun Erwu was driven away by his fan.
The next one is a young woman with a creamy powder on
her face. She is still beautiful. When she opens her mouth,
her eyes are filled with a certain kind of self-assurance and
amorous feelings that are unique to her business, and she
said softly: “Grant, Jin Hua’er, the little girl, was beaten to
death by a bully…”
Everyone has a way to die, and everyone thinks about
everyone.
All the chaotic images all settle here. There is nothing
more lively and mixed. But Mo Ran only hugged the lamp in
his arms.
 He owes him Shizun, and he doesn’t care about anything
next to him.
He only needs to find the remaining lonely soul of Shizun.
“Name?”
The goalkeeper yawned and looked up at Mo Ran.
Mo Ran was about to speak, but the guard suddenly
shuddered, seeming to perceive something wrong with this
person, and suddenly stood up and stared at his face.
“…”
Mo Ran secretly said that it was not good, not to mention
that he was a person who died once. I don’t know if his soul
is weird, even if not, he hugs him in his arms. The remnant
soul of another person is also worth questioning. But there
is no second entrance to the ghost world, which is destined
to be impossible to escape.
So I had to bite the bullet and look at the guard.
The guard squinted.
Mo Ran pretended to be calm and reported to his family:
“Mo Ran.”
The guard did not say a word.
Mo Ran’s heart is like beating a drum, but his face is still
unmoving: “The monasticism has gone into trouble, and he
died like this. Please send me a photo of him.”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat in the lantern: Thank you “Crap Gouzi”, “Bai Se
Baiqian”, “Snake Han”, “Mu Xi Bingying”, “Xia Sini is the cutest”,
“Happiness Formula”, “My Big Cutie”, “Yayoi”, “Huo Huo Guying”,
“Like Forgetting Envy”, “Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi” , “D
stuck in the house”, “.” “Swallow yin and yang”, “Dawn”, “Shallow
drunk”, “Lou Gao Mo Du”, “Xuan Xuan”, “There is a big warm man in
my house”, ” It’s Twenty”, “Zhengge”, “Wangyou Young Master”, “His
Royal Highness Yinyu”, “Qing”, “Qingya”, “Fuck your clothes, hide
your fame”, “QwQ”,” “Chiba”, “Chen Goudan”, “Yun Xi Niang”,
“Narase”, “Liu Zhezhe”, “Too Salty”, “Xi”, “Wan Mu”, “Leisure”,
“Wuyou Ouni sauce” ,“Fabaceae”,“KINOFUNE”,“Zuozuojia’s big
cocoa”, irrigated nutrient solution~

Ergouzi: Thank you “He Shi”, “Shuanghua a sword to poke the meat”
“Package” mine x2 “Lijing” mine x2 “Meat Ye Fan Soup” “Too salty”
“Boss is very handsome and ugly” “It’s really troublesome to want a
name” “Zz Liangsheng” “Late Ning Xiaogong Ju” “Chi Chi Chi?! “Xia
Sini is the cutest”, “Snake Han” threw landmines~“His Royal
Highness Yinyu” threw grenades and “leisurely” threw rocket
launchers~

Thanks to the friends who follow articles every day~

 106. Where to find Shizun

“The devil…?” The guard slowly repeated his words, and

then snorted, “The monk?”
“Hmm.”
” The monk came here at a young age, you’re really
wronged.”
The guards don’t smile. Many people in the mortal
community don’t have the roots of wisdom and can’t make
good bonds. When they mock Taoists, there are always
some Not eating grapes means sour grapes.
“Look at you, the soul is not right, impure.”
Master Huaizui cast a spell on Mo Ran to hide his vitality,
and Being able to come in contact with the soul, so the
guard could not see him through, but he was somewhat
uncomfortable, so Shi Shiran sat down again, raised his
legs, and drew out a black ruler from the drawer.
“Zhang Xing Ruler.” He said triumphantly. Although he
didn’t know what he was so proud of, the ruler was not his,
but the younger the official, the more he liked to show his
music. The guard slapped the ruler to the table. In the
previous town, I rolled my eyes and stared at Mo Ran,
“Extend your hand and let the officer test your Yang Shi’s
merits.”
Mo Ran: “…”
His merits in the Yang world?
Will it be determined that he will be directly twisted to
Yama God to be crushed?
But everyone’s eyes were full, and he had nowhere to
escape, so he sighed, held the soul lamp in one hand, and
stretched out the other.
The guard put the ruler on his veins, almost as soon as he
touched it, the ruler screamed, and blood came out of the
black ruler, accompanied by the cry of thousands of people .
“I can’t kill my eyes…”
“Mo Weiyu, you must never die!”
“Daddy! Mother! Why are you dog? Why!!!”
“Don’t kill me…please, don’t kill me—”
Mo Ran pulled his hand back abruptly, his face turned
instantly As white as paper.
That circle of ghosts was watching him faintly, and the
guard’s eyes were especially obscure. He stared at Mo Ran
as a tiger and wolf, and after a while, he looked down at the
ruler.
The red light on the ruler disappeared, and the blood
seemed to be an illusion just now. I don’t know where it
went, and there was nothing but a line on the ruler body.
——
 The sin is unforgivable, and the first escort…
What level of hell?
Because Mo Ran hadn’t waited for the ruler to finish the
test before he stopped, and he didn’t finish writing on the
top.
The guard slammed his arm, fierce and cruel, staring at
him extremely viciously, like a bored hunter who finally
caught a rare bird. His nose flickered, his eyes flashed
strangely, and most of his intestines flowed out, but this
time he didn’t even bother to plug it back.
“Don’t move, you give me another test.”
He was impatient and greedy, almost already asking Yama
for credit.
His ghost claws deeply squeezed Mo Ran’s wrist, forcibly
pulled him over, and madly poke the ruler against the
opponent’s flesh again.
If you let him catch a ghost who can go down to the
eighteenth level of hell, it would be a great contribution. He
can sit on the ground to level three levels at least, and no
longer need to be at the gate of this city every day. I
remember every ray of lonely souls coming and going.
“Test! Test well!”
The ruler is on again.
The blood is still flowing, crying all over the sky.
The people Mo Ran has killed and the sins he has done
seem to be squeezed into this small black ruler, and the
screaming resentment almost breaks the ruler.
“I hate…”
“Mo Weiyu, I will never let you go…”
Mo Ran’s face is getting ugly , He lowered his eyes, his
lips pressed tightly, and he didn’t know the color in his eyes.
“You have no conscience!! You have turned the world into
purgatory!”
“I will be a ghost and I won’t let you go!”
“Ah ah ah ——!”
Weeping, howling, cursing, resenting.
Suddenly, in so many voices, I heard a faint sigh.
“I’m sorry, Mo Ran, it’s the master’s fault…”
Mo Ran opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes filled with
sorrow.
He heard the voice of Chu Wanning in his previous life, so
soft, so sad, but like a sharp knife pierced into his skull,
almost splitting his soul.
Those voices gradually weakened, and Zhang Guizhi
returned to calm.
The above line of small characters reappears:
The sin is unforgivable, escorted to the first…
This time Mo Ran did not remove his hands in advance,
but this line The word is still not finished!
The guard was stunned and patted the black ruler:
“Broken?”
 Unexpectedly, the black ruler trembled slightly after a
shot, and after a while, the line disappeared by itself. Now, a
thin fairy air floated on the surface of the ruler, and an
infinite brilliant glow shone out.
This time there is no crying from the ruler, but a hundred
birds face the phoenix, and the slender sound enters the
cloud, as if the elegant music from the nine heavens
descends on the underworld, and all the charms are
intoxicated, even the guards Can not help but follow the
trance.
When the fairy sound stopped, the guard suddenly
returned to his senses.
Look again, six characters have been dropped on the ruler
of crimes—
Ordinary soul, feasible.
The guard lost his voice: “It’s impossible!”
Isn’t it still unforgivable just now? Why is it ordinary
again?
He was not reconciled, and took the ruler to measure
many times, but each time it was the same result: first
screams, then good news, and in the end, without
exception, they all wrote about the ordinary soul, which is
feasible.
The guard was extremely disappointed. He had no reason
to prevent an ordinary soul from entering the underworld.
He started to stuff his intestines fiercely again, and said as
he said: “Hey, I think you are really crazy.”
 Mo Ran was also quite surprised. He didn’t know why, he
thought about it, guessing that Master Huaizui’s spell
confuses the ruler, and he was a little relieved.
“Go away, stick to your body and hold it, delay your
grandfather for a long time, don’t you go away!”
“…” Mo Ran couldn’t ask for it, and was holding the soul
lamp to leave Suddenly, the guard’s eyes brightened, and
he drank him loudly—
“Stop!”
Mo Ran’s heartbeat is fast, but his face is still calm, as if
helplessly said. “What’s the matter again?”
The guard lifted his chin: “What is it that you hold in your
arms?”
“Oh, this…” Mo Ran rubbed his head. With the soul lamp,
my thoughts flashed quickly, and then he smiled and said,
“It is my funeral.”
“The funeral?”
“Yes, it is a magic weapon.”
“Oh. Something.” The guard pointed to the table, his eyes
flashed, “Put your funeral here and test it again. I’m afraid
it’s your magic weapon that has confused the ruler. “
“…”
Mo Ran had already scolded the bull in his heart, but there
was nothing he could do, so he had to put down the soul
lamp and stretched out his wrist anxiously again.
 The guard seemed confident, and couldn’t wait to push
the ruler up again.
……
The result is still the same.
It is still six words, clearly: ordinary soul, feasible.
Don’t talk about the guards, even Mo Ran doesn’t know
why, but after testing like this, the other party is finally
completely dead, and he is too lazy to wave his hands and
let him in.
Mo Ran didn’t dare to stay for a long time. He picked up
the soul-attracting lamp and walked through the long
corridor until the end, the light changed.
The ghost world, unfolding vastly before his eyes.
This is the first level of hell, and you can’t see the end at
first glance. The sky is scarlet, like a boiling glow. Strange
vines and different trees rose from the ground, the roof tiles
nearby, and the palaces in the distance. At the entrance,
there is a huge boulder to the sky, and the letter is written
“Er Caopi returns to the dust, the soul returns to Nanke
Township”. There is a towering red-lacquered archway next
to it. Jin Shui melted and described the three characters
“Nanke Township”, each of which was as tall as an adult
male.
It turns out that the first layer of hell is called Nanke
Township. If the dead are not unusual, they will all live here
temporarily, for ten or eight years, waiting for the judge to
call themselves, and then go to the second level to judge.
 Mo Ran is holding the soul-attracting lantern, watching
and walking.
At a glance, the layout is not much different from the
human world. There are 18 streets in total, nine horizontal
and nine verticals, including streets, households, and
houses. Ghost men, ghost girls, and ghost boys walked
around, laughing and crying, crying and mourning, and they
were dancing with demons and walking in the night.
In the east, I heard a newly bereaved woman sobbing:
“What to do, what to do, it is said that the remarried woman
will be cut in half, with the head and feet each going to the
two Hell man, this is true? Who can tell me that this is
true?”
She also has naked clothes around her, and the girl with
messy temples is wiping tears: “It’s not that I want to be the
secret door , I really can’t afford to live. Before I died, I went
to the temple of the earth to donate a threshold, and
wanted thousands of people to step on them to make
atonement for me. But the village chief said that I should
pay him 400 gold to allow me to pay The threshold is
changed. I want so much money, so why bother to do skin
and meat business…”
There are also men in the west who are counting: “400
one day, four hundred and two days, four hundred and zero
Three days… After saying that I’m going to leave, she will
go, and she will die together. I have been here for 404 days,
but she still hasn’t followed. Alas, she is so weak, shouldn’t
it be I lost Dao on Huangquan Road. If I am really fascinated
by Dao, what should I do?”
The newly-dead ghosts are gathered at the entrance of
Nanke Township in groups of three or five, but they are still
unwilling. Linger.
But going forward, they are all old ghosts who have
recovered their souls and confessed their lives.
They are more calm, more calm, some of their own
businesses, they spend their days poor, and wait for the
long time to be judged.
When you get to Third Street, you can see the clamor of
the busy city, which is not inferior.
In the end, they are all ghosts who have not broken their
flesh and bones. Meng Po’s soup has not been drunk, and
there are still people and ghosts. He was from Liyuan before
he was alive, still performing juggling on the streets, alive as
an embroiderer, and when he died, he pulled the clouds of
hell to knit clothes. The butcher didn’t dare to kill anymore,
but he could always take some sharpening and choking on
the scissors.
The shouting, the applause, one after another, bustling.
Mo Ran walked to a ghost who sold calligraphy and
paintings. The ghost probably hadn’t sold a painting before
he was alive. He was starved to death. Therefore, his face
was yellow and thin, his cheekbones were high, and his ribs
were sunken.
 Seeing someone sitting in front of his booth, the thin
scholar raised his dim eyes, but his expression was eager:
“Young Master, buy a painting?”
“I want you to do it for you I’ll draw a portrait.”
The scholar seemed a little regretful: “The characters are
better than mountains and rivers, they are always short of
artistic conception. Look at this picture of Taishan smoke
and clouds…”
Mo Ran said:” I don’t like landscape painting, so you can
paint me personally.”
“Don’t like landscape?” The scholar glanced at him and
was not very happy. “The benevolent is happy, the wise
man is happy, the young Master is young Light, it should
cultivate sentiment, smell more red and green scent. My
picture of Taishan Smoke and Clouds was originally reluctant
to sell, but since you came to my stall and asked, you don’t
want to come and have no wisdom roots. In this way, I will
be cheaper with you ——”
“I want to draw a person.”
Scholar: “…”
The two stared at each other, where is the scholar’s
opponent? After a while, he was counseled, but after
counseling, he was quite angry, and a dead ghost’s face
seemed to have some angry blood.
“I don’t paint people. I want to paint, ten times the price.”
Mo Ran said: “The ghost world also needs money?”
 “Family Friends, bring paper money, there is always.” The
scholar said coldly, “I don’t like the smell of copper, but
gentlemen love money and take it in a good way. You and I
I’m not a relative or a friend, and I don’t have the
knowledge of my uncle, why should I suffer for you for no
reason?”
He babbled a lot, but it’s hard for Mo Ran, who doesn’t
read much, Immediately frowned and said: “I just came, and
no one has burned me.”
The scholar said: “If you don’t have money, you can’t
sell.”
Mo Ran thought for a moment and thought about it. He
pointed to the Taishan Yanyun Tu and said: “Okay, if you
don’t sell it, you won’t sell it. But I’m just sitting around, can
you tell me about this landscape painting?”
The scholar was taken aback. , Turning his anger into joy:
“Do you want to hear this?”
Mo Ran nodded: “I don’t have to pay if I hear you talk
about knowledge?”
“No.” The scholar was very arrogant, with a ridiculous and
pitiful brilliance on his face, “Learning does not speak of
money, and money will be dirty. About scholars, don’t be
tacky.”
Mo Ran nodded again. Xindao, he knows why this little
bookworm starved to death. Although it was funny, he felt a
little bit unbearable in his heart, but it was a pity that he
was ashamed, otherwise he really wanted to give him some
silver.
The scholar excitedly took the framed painting from the
shelf, set aside his posture, cleared the ghost throat that
didn’t need to be cleared, and said with arrogance, “Then I
will start.”
Seeing the little bookworm taking the bait, Mo Ran smiled
and said, “Ask for advice.”

The author has something to say:

This chapter has many settings and lines, paying tribute to the
arrogant and complaining middle-class youth Mr. Lu Xun The
character prototypes and some of the line prototypes of the ghost
woman and the ghost scholar came from Xianglin’s wife and Kong
Yiji, and they are marked here to avoid misunderstanding.

Ergouzi: Crab Crab “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing”, “endless”,
“Doma De” mine x2, “Fan Soup for Meat Lord”, “Boss is very
handsome and dragged” “25533378”” Tu Qiuzi “throws mines~

Big white cat: Thank you” (the little poor who irrigated ten bottles of
nutrient solution at 8:40 in the morning was drawn out of id, thank
you)” “Like to forget envy”, “Jiao Shu”, “Pavilion Moonlight”, “It’s
Twenty”, “Pro”, “alexist”, “D stuck in the house”, “Xiumu”, “Phoenix” ,
“Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Zhengge”, “Narase”,
“Swallow Yin and Yang”, “Doesn’t Look at the Battered Text”,
“Huazhongmen”, “Wuyou Ouni sauce” ,“SD”,“Boss is very handsome
and dragging”,“Dawn”,“Fabaceae”,“Ting Pavilion Moon Xia”, “Zhou
Fang Lisi”, “Xi”, “KINOFUNE”, “Dawn is so cool”,” There is a big
warm man in my family”, “Qianye”, “Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and
Qing”, “Dake from Zuo Zuo family”, “Yun Xi Niang”, “Three Thousand
Dreams”, irrigation nutrient solution~
Daily thanks to the friends who chase articles~ Meme tweeted~
 107. Shizun’s portrait

As soon as the scholar said it was two hours, it was even

Confucius, Mencius, and Zhu, who heard Mo Ran dizzy and
sleepy, but he had to make a look of deep interest, which
was hard work.
Mo Ran has quite a set of pretends and lectures.
In the beginning, I said “Oh?” and frowned, seemingly
puzzled and suspicious.
Wait for the other party to speak for a while, and then say
“Oh…”, the eyebrows stretched slightly, as if they were
slightly better, and gradually understood.
Finally, remember to keep your eyes wide open, your eyes
scorching, a “Oh~” is indispensable, what is important is to
let the speaker understand that you are initiating and
enlightening after his teaching.
Three “oh”, he didn’t use less in Chu Wanning class.
It’s a pity that Chu Wanning doesn’t eat this set. He
always looks at him coldly and tells him to shut up.
Where did the little bookworm have been treated like this?
When I talked about it, his eyes glowed and he was very
excited. There is a sense of hatred for meeting Mo Ran, and
there is still a little reserved and arrogant.
“I understand.” Mo Ran smiled, “After listening to you,
look at this landscape map again, and then I know that
Danqing is precious, and the daughter will not change.”
He was still alive, his face must be flushed, but his
excitement was not bad except for blushing now. He didn’t
know how to put his hands and feet happily. He just smiled
like a child, his thin face was full of light.
Mo Ran was so happy to see a ghost doing it for the first
time.
It’s almost there. He got up, bowed to the other party, and
said: “It’s not early, I will go around and find a place to stay.
If you have time, sir tomorrow, I will come to find you.”
The scholar was unprepared to be called Mr., he was even
more happy, half panic and half bliss: “No, no, sir dare not
be, I have taken the exam many times, and even a talented
talent can’t get it. I… Alas…”
Mo Ran laughed and said: “The level of character and
learning is not in the merits of fame, but in the heart.”
The scholar was surprised: “You, you can tell What about
this?”
“This is what Shizun said, picking up people’s teeth.”
Scholar: “… picking up people’s teeth.”
” Really? Hahahaha.” Mo Ran smiled and scratched his
head, “I remembered it wrong again.”
 The scholar saw that it was not early, and no one would
come to ask about painting today, so he packed up the
baskets and bags. , Said: “I’m idle around, it’s rare to meet
someone who can talk. Although the friendship between
gentlemen is as pale as water, but I also pay attention to
the wine and the confidant. I think…”
See him again Starting to slip away from his schoolbag,
Mo Ran smiled and cut off his words, and said, “Do you want
to say, I think it’s not early, why don’t we find a place to
have a drink?”
“Ah, yes , Yes, have a drink, okay?”
“Okay.” Mo Ran nodded, “Mr. Pay.”
Scholar: “…”
On the greasy little table is a plate of peanuts, a dozen
pieces of peanuts, two small wines, half full. Only a candle
was lit in the wine shop, burning awkwardly and shabbyly,
and the boss with the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill wiped a
gaped bowl behind the cabinet.
“The place is a bit broken.” The scholar seemed a little
uneasy, “But I haven’t received any paper money. There are
only a few Tongtong stores I’ve been to, and this one is
pretty decent…”
“Very good.” Mo Ran picked up the wine bottle and took a
closer look. “The ghost is still eating?”
“It’s all vain, just like sacrifice.” He took a sip of peanuts,
but the peanuts did not disappear. He said, “Look, it’s like
this. Have a taste.”
 Mo Ran put the wine cup down quietly, he is not a man
Dead people, eating will reveal flaws.
The scholar had been drinking for thirty years, and his
unhappy mood seemed to be better. After chatting with Mo
Ran for a while, he asked: “Mo-gongzi asked the boy to help
draw a character before, is he the person he likes? “
Mo Ran waved his hands hurriedly: “No, it’s Shizun.”
“Ah.” The scholar was taken aback, “I have been in the
underworld for many years. See you I came to the picture of
Somei, but I have never seen anyone who asked me to draw
Shizun. You Shizun treats you well?”
Mo Ran was ashamed and said, “Good, very good.”
“No wonder.” The scholar nodded, “What do you paint him
for?”
“Find someone.”
The scholar said “Ah” again, his face was surprised Yi: “He
is also in the underworld?”
“Hmm.” Mo Ran said, “I heard that the dead will stay in
Nanke Township for ten or eight years. I can’t worry about
him. I want to find him. He, be a company with him.”
The scholar did not doubt, even a little moved, pondered
for a long time, and finally sighed: “It’s rare to see peach
and plum love. Good! Mo-gongzi, I I’ll do this for you!” As he
said, he got up to unpack the suitcase and took the drawing
tools.
 Mo Ran was overjoyed, thanked him again and again, and
asked him his name and surname, secretly remembering to
himself, thinking that he would burn more gold and silver for
the poor brother when he returned to the sun.
Two of you are grateful for you, I am excited, and lively
spreading paper and ink.
As a result, there were no words after the start of
construction, and it was choking.
“I Shizun…he…” Mo Ran clenched his fist into a fist and
knocked on his knee a few times, but he still didn’t knock
out. After holding back for a long time, this man with poor
words finally Stained a sentence, “He is a beauty anyway,
you can paint.”
The scholar stared at him.
Mo Ran: “Draw it.”
“…How is it beautiful?”
“It’s not very simple, it’s beautiful, and look good Draw
inside.”
“I know to paint better, but…Forget it, what face is he?”
“What face?” Mo Ran For a moment, he was startled, “…
the face is the face.”
The scholar was a little annoyed: “Melon seeds, almonds,
wooden characters, goose eggs, do you mean one?”
” I don’t know if there are some of them, they are pretty
handsome anyway.”
Scholar: “…”
 Mo Ran: “Forget it, just follow me if you don’t know Face
painting, our faces are not much different.”
Scholar: “…”
Then the eyes.
“What eyes?”
Seeing that Mo Ran wanted to speak, he suddenly stopped
him and added.
“Don’t say eyes are eyes.”
Mo Ran waved his hand: “I know what you mean, his eyes
are so long… How do you say this? …… Enchanting?
Indifferent and gentle.”
The scholar slammed the pen and said angrily: “I won’t
draw anymore! Please go to Gaoming!”
“Farewell! “Mo Ran grabbed him hurriedly, “The other
people did not draw as good as you.”
The scholar endured and stared at him, but seeing Mo
Ran’s sincere face, he insisted: “Then you are good Say,
what am I asking, what are you answering.”
Mo Ran was also aggrieved. He thought to himself that he
did not answer well just now? Isn’t it also what people ask
what he answers? However, I asked for help, so I nodded
wisely, and hugged the soul-attracting lantern in my arms
pitifully.
The scholar said: “Still eyes. He is a leopard eye? Three
white eyes? Almond eyes? Eichhornia eyes? Or…”
 Mo Ran was dizzy at hearing and shook his head and said:
“Slit eyes Isn’t that small, no, his eyes are raised, I don’t
know what it is called, anyway, it’s…er, just flying upwards,
it’s pretty good…”
” It’s phoenix eyes.”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but seeing the scholar’s
expression unhappy, he shut his mouth again: “Okay, you
can sew the eyes if you say they are.”
The scholar then asked: “Is the nose tall or short?”
“High.”
“Are the lips thin or thick?”
“Thin.”
“Is the eyebrows thick or light?”
“Thick.”
“Thickness?”
“Alright… I know the eyebrows should be sword
eyebrows.”
“Okay.” The scholar added a few more strokes, and then
asked, “Can there be mole marks on his face?”
Mo Ran tilted his head. After thinking about it, after
thinking about it, his face turned red, and he whispered:
“There…”
“Where?”
“Left ear.” Mo Ran slowly Said, “Small, the color is quite
light, and then…”
 When you kiss him here, you will be extra sensitive.
The scholar raised his eyebrows: “Then?”
“No.” Mo Ran shook his head like a rattle, his face flushed,
“No then.”
The scholar gave him a strange look, but fortunately the
light was dim, and he couldn’t see the blood on his face. The
nib moistened the ink and asked: “Guanliu costume?”
“He likes to wear white clothes. A sapphire crown or a high
pony tail.” Mo Ran thought for a while, added, “Sometimes
When you wear it, it’s especially…”
“Don’t say it looks good!” The scholar couldn’t bear it.
“Well, let’s be pretty.”
Scholar: “……”
After a long time, I finally finished painting. Mo Ran blew
the ink, held it up and looked closely. Although he felt that
he was not as handsome as Chu Wanning and not very
similar, but he could barely make do with it, he smiled and
said, “Thank you, Mr. Very good.”
“I just drew Pan Anfan Li, Xizi Diaochan.”
“Hahaha.” Mo Ran was happy and said, “When I find
Shizun, I will thank you again.”
I drank some wine with the scholar again, chatted for a
while, and when the sky got darker, the two parted ways in
front of the wine shop. Mo Ran carried the portrait of Chu
Wanning. According to the scholar, there is a fifth street in
Nanke Township. The building, called “Shunfeng Building”, is
dedicated to inquiring all kinds of news for the new lonely
ghosts.
He is going to have a look.
Outside the SF Building, the red strokes floated faintly,
with a black snake-shaped totem painted on it. Mo Ran
pushed the door in, and saw a long counter running across
the hall. Behind the counter were a dozen ghosts in ocher
robes, all wearing glaring wooden lacquer masks, and they
couldn’t see their true appearance. In front of these masked
ghosts, each winding a long line, are dead people with
different looks and different desires.
Hundreds of white candles float on the top of the building,
and the overlapping shadows of lights illuminate the
overlapping dead. Ghosts come and go, they are very busy.
“Little master, can you help me find out where my brother
is? His name is Zhang Bayi, from Gusu, he was 21 years old
when he died…”
“Can there be a portrait?”
“No, no.”
“You can find it without a portrait. The cost is ten times
more expensive.”
“Big Brother— —”
The masked man coughed and his voice was crisp.
“Ah, sorry, it turned out to be the eldest girl. The eldest
girl, it is like this. When I died, the guy at home told me that
she would never remarry, but I always watched She and my
brother have been eyeing for a long time, and I can’t
swallow this breath even when I die. Can you check for me
to see if she is really well-behaved and widowhood in
Yangjian, or if she is a good brother with my brother!
“Zhayang’s affair, the price is this one, you can take a
look first.”
“I’m disturbed, Xiaosheng liked a girl in his previous life,
but she is a wealthy woman and she can’t look down on
one. Xiaosheng is a young scholar. Xiaosheng was timid and
never showed his thoughts with her. Later, when she
married, Xiaoshengyuan was also happy for her.
Unexpectedly, she was a man who had become a relative….
Alas, something happened later, she… was one step ahead
of Xiaosheng. So Xiaosheng wanted to check two things.
The first is where the girl is now, and the second is… I want
to know the fate of the two of me in the next life…”
“The next life can be checked, but no money is charged. It
needs to be exchanged for the life of the girl. As for where
the girl is, I trouble Young Master to report her name and
submit a portrait.”
“Oh, okay, okay. There are portraits, here. The girl’s
surname is Yao, and her single name is a blue character…”
In front of every cabinet, there are chirping ghosts, and
her body is rotten. , But still can’t let go of obsession.
Mo Ran hugged the lamp and walked around looking left
and right, and found that there were people who asked for
everything. The people in Shunfeng Tower either collected
money or received life.
He has no money. If he allows them to receive Yangshou,
he will be discovered that he is a survivor who has been
mixed into the Yin Cao Netherworld. Suddenly, he couldn’t
help but secretly scold Master Huaizui for being ignorant
and not knowing to put some paper money ingots into his
pocket in advance.
But after looking at the price, it doesn’t seem to be
expensive to find out. Mo Ran turned his mind and ran back
to the wine shop, finally catching up with the scholar. Forget
it, I borrowed some meager silver and returned to Shunfeng
Building.
After waiting in line for a long time, it was finally his turn.
Mo Ran said anxiously: “I’m looking for someone. This is a
portrait.”
He gave the portrait of Chu Wanning to the other party,
just about to continue. Unexpectedly, after the man saw it,
he chuckled, combined the picture scroll, and asked: “What
are you looking for?”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was startled, “Just look at the picture.” ,
You know where he is?”
“Yes. But first tell me, what do you find him for?”
“He is an old friend of mine.”
The other party glanced at him again, and then said:
“Wait a moment.” Then he leaned over and whispered a few
words to a colleague next to him. When he turned back, his
tone was quite kind.
“Since it is Mr. Chu’s old friend, the money will not be
collected.” The man got up and beckoned to him, “You
follow me upstairs.”

The author has something to say:

The storage box is incorrectly clicked, it can only be done today…

Two more… . . cry… .

The first three are from the rotten stalks of the bibs and sketches.
They are not original stalks, but because of too much use, I tried to
find the origin, but I can’t find it anymore… . It seems that it
appeared on the Spring Festival Gala sketch first? Surprised, is such
a local and happy? In order to avoid misunderstanding, hereby
declare QAQ
 108. Shizun’s Earth Spirit

Mo Ran followed him upstairs in a daze, stepping on the

wooden stairs that had been in disrepair and making a
creaking noise. He couldn’t help asking: “You call him Mr.
Chu?”
“Yes, he was sent by Yan Luo to take care of this building.
He is our elder.”
“…”
Mo Ran didn’t say a word. But a little surprised.
“Here.” The masked man stopped and stopped in front of
a half-moon-shaped arch on the second floor. He gently
knocked on the concealed vermilion carved door, “Mr. Chu,
you have you My old friend came to look for you.”
There was a moment of silence inside, and then I
remembered the gentle voice, like warm wine on the stove,
soft hair between the pillows.
“The old man? Is it him again? I said, I don’t want to see
him again. You let him go back.”
The mask man coughed slightly: “No, Mr. Chu
misunderstood , This time it’s not him.”
 “Who else could it be?” There was silence for a while, and
he said, “Nothing, please come in.”
The Nuan Pavilion is very elegant and clean, with tables
and chairs. The furnishings are even simple and cool. But
the ground was covered with luxurious soft felt. Mo Ran
walked in, half of his foot was immediately submerged in it,
and there was a pungent smell of wild animal fur in the air.
Incompatible with this breath is the man who is trimming
the flower branches by the Xuan window.
He wears long black hair, white clothes with wide sleeves,
and scarlet flower buds trembling at his translucent
fingertips. Perhaps it is because SF Building has always been
well-mannered. He also wears a navy blue grimace mask on
his face, and his fangs and squalor eyes are violent. But
even if such a mask is worn on his face, it is inexplicably
gentle.
He cut off the excess remnants, gathered them together
and discarded them, then turned his head.
Mo Ran felt that his throat was dry. The conversation
between the mask man and Chu Wanning just made him
feel confused and vaguely disturbed. He didn’t know what
the soul had lost. If Chu Wanning doesn’t remember him…
Thinking like this, the man put down the cutlery and
walked towards him.
Mo Ran, who is not afraid of the sky, feels a little flustered,
and sweats on the waistcoat.
“Shizun.”
 The man stopped, a little closer. Mo Ran seemed to laugh
when he heard him.
“What Shizun?” He said, “Does the young Master
recognize the wrong person?”
Sure enough…
What’s the fear?
Mo Ran gave a squeak in his heart, and there seemed to
be a huge boulder in his chest crashing down, leading him
into the endless abyss. He stared at the man in front of him
blankly, not knowing what to say for a while.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, the man put his slender,
white hand on the mask, and gently took off the heavy
grimace, revealing Zhang Qingjun’s dignified face.
Mo Ran felt that the huge boulder disappeared suddenly.
He looked at the man with the mask off in surprise, but
without any doubt, and blurted out: “Chu Xun?”
No wonder the little master downstairs made the mistake
of the portrait. Chu Xun and Chu Wanning are eighth similar
in appearance, but Chu Xun is soft, and Chu Wanning is
cold. But only a very familiar person can tell the difference
between them.
For example, Mo Ran.
The man in front of him was Chu Xun, Young Master of
Lin’an City, whom he had seen in the phantom more than
two hundred years ago, so he reported his name without
thinking.
 But the real Chu Xun never met him, so he was a little
surprised, and smiled: “…Do you really know me?”
Mo Ran waved his hand quickly:” No, no, I found the
wrong person. But I do know you…” He said, looking at each
other curiously. Chu Xun was a person who died a hundred
years ago, but he hasn’t passed away yet. It is obviously Yan
Luowei. For his mission, let him temporarily out of
reincarnation.
I didn’t expect to see Chu Wanning’s ancestors. Mo Ran
only thought it was very mysterious.
Chu Xun nodded and said, “So that’s the case.” He smiled,
“Who is the young Master looking for? Since I came upstairs,
I will help you find it. Otherwise, I will find it for you. Nanke
Township, tens of thousands of ghosts, I don’t know in what
year to find Ma Yue.”
Mo Ran originally planned to explain a few words and
went downstairs to find someone to calculate again. Who
knows Chu Xun? Warm-hearted, did a ghost and didn’t
change it. He was willing to help him personally. He couldn’t
help being very happy. He said, “That’s great. There is Mr.
Laochu!”
Chu Xun.
Chu Xun unfolded a look and said with a smile: “No
wonder the people underneath make a mistake, but they
really resemble me. What is his name?”
“Chu Wanning “Mo Ran said, “His name is Chu Wanning.”
“The surname is Chu?…It’s a coincidence.”
 Mo Ran’s heart moved and asked: “Will it be Will it be
Mr.‘s relatives?”
“Not good. It depends on the state of the sun, you need to
go to the ninth king of the ghost world. I… have life and
death enmity with the nine kings. I don’t want to ask for it.
He, the mortal matter has never been asked again.”
He was naturally talking about the ghost king who broke
the Lin’an barrier and killed his family. When the scar was
pierced, even if it was a person like him, his expression was
not only a bit obscure.
Mo Ran used to be able to confirm the connection
between Chu Wanning and Chu Xun this time, but
unexpectedly it was so, so he shook his head: “It’s a pity.”
Chu Xun smiled, did not speak any more, went to the
museum shelf to take a gilt yin and yang compass, and
asked Mo Ran to sit down.
“Use this to know where he is?”
“Eight out of ten.”
“What else is the case?”
“Some people’s soul power is always a little strange, and
it is possible to find it.” Chu Xun said, “but it’s not common.
Young Master shouldn’t be so unlucky.”
Bu Suan settled, and the golden needle in the compass
tremblingly pointed to the north, but after a while, it turned
to the south, then to the east, and then to the west, and
finally started spinning again and again. .
 Chu Xun: “…”
Mo Ran said carefully: “How?”
“Cough.” Chu Xun coughed lightly, his expression
somewhat Embarrassed, “Little Young Master… is indeed a
bit unlucky.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Actually, Mo Ran is often unlucky, so I know it won’t be so
smooth. He sighed, thanked Chu Xun, and prepared to re-
enter the vast crowd and continue to search for Chu
Wanning’s whereabouts.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, the crazy rotation of the
compass suddenly stopped. The pointer pointed in a certain
direction, trembling, and it seemed not so sure. After a
while, it pointed to a certain position.
Chu Xun hurriedly called him: “Little Young Master, wait a
minute.”
Mo Ran stopped immediately and watched the compass
with his breath at the table, the pointer swaying left and
right. , It just doesn’t stop, but it roughly pointed out a
direction.
Chu Xun frowned and said: “What’s going on…”
“Does this represent a vision?”
” , But very strange.” Chu Xun looked at the compass,
frowning deeper and deeper, “It seems that he is in both
directions?” Mo Ran was suddenly startled.
How is it possible?
 Now that the soul is in Chu Wanning’s body, the human
soul is in the soul lamp, and there should only be one earth
soul left in the ghost world. How can Chu Wanning appear in
two places at the same time?
Chu Xun said: “Anyway, the young Master went to the
southeast and the northeast. After a look, maybe the
compass was affected by some spells, and it’s not easy to
point it.”
Mo Ran was very anxious, thanked Chu Xun, and hurriedly
left the Shunfeng Building and ran to the east.
After running for a long time, Mo Ran suddenly stopped at
a fork in the road.
Southeast or Northeast?
He was holding the soul-attracting lamp, anxious, but
after a while, he looked at the lantern in his hand that
gathered the human soul, and suddenly there was a vague
and strange perception in his heart.
He followed this kind of unreliable perception, walking
along narrow streets and deep alleys staggered by rice
paddies.
The further forward, the more obvious this feeling
becomes.
He even felt that Chu Wanning’s earth soul was invisibly
calling the soul-attracting lamp in his hand, or calling him to
go to a certain place.
Mo Ran finally stopped in front of a two-story old wooden
building.
 “Sick Soul Hall.”
He lifted his head, his eyes swept across the huge and
heavy hanging plaque. The plaque was exposed to the wind
and sun all day long, and the black paint had peeled off, and
the red floating text on it had lost a large piece of color,
revealing the mottled and mouldy rotten wood below.
Mo Ran frowned, shaking in his heart, feeling that these
three words made him very uneasy.
Sick soul…what does it mean?
Is Chu Xun’s compass malfunctioning because of this?
He opened the door, stepped over the high threshold, and
walked in.
He knew the answer soon.
There are hundreds of beds in the Sick Soul Hall, and
there are some unconscious souls lying on them. More than
ten ghosts wearing white masks shuttled among them,
delivering spiritual energy to the sickbed.
The so-called sick soul hall is the hospital of the ghost
world.
Mo Ran found the ghost doctor who was coordinating the
whole situation at the bottom, arched his hand to him, and
said: “Doctor, I think…”
The doctor was very busy and said impatiently: “Grab the
medicine on the second floor, line up on the left side of the
diagnosis.”
“Where to find someone?”
 “Find someone to… …What? Looking for someone?”
Mo Ran showed him the picture scroll: “Has the doctor
ever seen this fairy?”
The ghost doctor took the picture scroll and looked at it.
Look, Fu raised his head and looked at Mo Ran again. Under
the black hole mask, his eyes seemed to be pitying: “Your
relatives?”
“Um, yes.”
” His soul is damaged.” The ghost doctor pointed to the
stairs, “Lying in the innermost compartment upstairs. We
can’t cure this kind of illness, so we can only hold on to it.
Go and find him.”
Mo Ran was startled: “The soul of the earth is damaged?
How could it be damaged?”
“Who knows? The six reincarnations are originally
extremely painful things. Maybe he was reborn several
times before. At that time, the soul was damaged, but he
has been a monk in his life, and he may have been injured
by the devil. In short, it is not complete. You ask me who I
ask.”
Mo Ran said anxiously:” Then… what will the damage of
the soul of that land affect?”
“Impact?” The ghost doctor thought for a while, “It’s okay,
after all, it’s just that one of the three souls is incomplete,
so the effect is not It’s his reincarnation. To tell you
something…probably it means to live a shorter life in the
next life, a little luck, or a weaker body.”
 “…” Mo Ran listened. Although quite unwilling, but also
suffering from nothing, had to thank the ghost doctor first,
and then walked upstairs.
The layout above is not as compact and dense as below,
which makes people breathless.
Perhaps because the rest of the parked souls are unable
to be awakened in the Sick Soul Hall, and they do not need
much care. There was only one medical officer slept in a
wicker chair in the hall.
Mo Ran didn’t go to wake him up, and walked straight
inside.
In the huge empty space, there were only ten and twenty
sickbeds, leaning on the red rosewood windows, and pulling
a plain screen between each other.
Cen Silence all around.
Stepping on the floor and making a creaking sound, Mo
Ran’s gaze fell on the innermost compartment. There was a
half-moon-shaped arch, and outside the arch was an
outdoor terrace. , The moonlight came in through the
hanging gauze curtain, and the breeze swayed.
There are obviously more than twenty sick souls here, but
Mo Ran has a strong perception for some reason.
Perhaps it was the soul-catching lamp that led him all the
way forward in the dark. He was full of heart, and walked to
the innermost room to the pure and hazy moonlit night.
He raised his hand and opened the curtain.
 The last lonely soul of Chu Wanning really lay there. He
closed his eyes and his face was very pale, so similar to the
corpses parked in the Frost Heaven Temple.
Rao has found him, and Rao is looking forward to rebirth.
Seeing such a blood-stained, cold and thin figure, Mo Ran
still couldn’t help feeling a pain in his heart and his nose
was sour.
He walked over and put the soul lamp on the bed.
Then he sat on the bed of Chu Wanning Earth Soul, trying
to gently hold the opponent’s cold hand.
But this remnant soul is different from the previous human
soul, perhaps because it was so worn out, his spirit body is
actually nothingness, and Mo Ran’s fingertips can’t touch
him, so he passed through. The phantom of Chu Wanning’s
earth soul fell on the white mattress.
Mo Ran felt bitterly lost because of this emptiness.
If there is a slight difference, if Master Huaizui has not
appeared, if Chu Wanning’s spirit is broken more, if Shizun is
discouraged, the heaven and the earth will not meet…
He lowers his body , Knowing that he couldn’t hold Chu
Wanning’s forehead, but still couldn’t help it, closing his
eyes, as if to hug the ethereal earth soul, leaned over the
seat.
“Shizun.”
He overlaps with his dead soul, and the moon shines
down, regardless of you and me.
 Mo Ran sighed and took a long breath, but his heart was
bitter and heavy.
He has seen the body of Chu Wanning, the human soul of
Chu Wanning, and now he has seen this sick earth soul
again. Every time he sees one, he feels different. He knelt in
front of the body, sin and guilt almost tore him apart, he
confessed in front of the soul, holding hands and begging
Chu Wanning to return.
And the soul of the earth.
He tried to hug, but he couldn’t catch anything, touch
nothing. Suddenly, he felt an endless panic in his heart,
feeling that this was the ending he deserved.
He was full of grudges and bloody hands. How good and
capable is he, can he be with his deceased and stay with
him again?
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his eyelashes seemed to be a
little moist, warming the thin pillow.
I used to think that God treated him poorly, but now it
looks like a joke. It turns out that this is not the case. It turns
out that God treats him very seriously, but his heart is too
thin, and everything is gloomy.
He is not good.
He was shocked to realize that he had taken such a Bu’gui
road. He wanted to turn around now. He wanted to make up
for the rest of his life and pay it back in the second half of
his life. I don’t know if he can do this, if he can return. origin.
What Taxian-jun, what is the emperor of the human world.
 No more.
He just wants to be a good person who Chu Wanning
always wants him to be.
Some people say that knowing one’s mistakes can make
great improvements.
But his fault was too deep.
He doesn’t know how long it will take to repay it. Perhaps
he will still be unable to get rid of this endless regret on the
day of death. After all, the marks drawn in the water can
return to calm, but the wounds plunged into the wood will
always penetrate the bones.
“Shizun.” After a long time, he was immersed in the
moonlight, immersed in the almost transparent soul of Chu
Wanning. He said, his voice seemed to be coaxing a child,
“Go, we’re going back. “
He straightened up and lifted the soul lamp.
Mention the curse silently, the soul of the earth enters the
lamp, and the thin shadows quickly sink into the lamp core
and disappear without a trace.
Mo Ran waited.
But after waiting for a long while, the local soul and the
human soul were completely integrated. After a long time,
there was still no movement.
Mo Ran’s face turned pale suddenly.
What’s wrong? !
 Didn’t it say that after the earth soul merges with the
human soul, he can return to the world with Chu Wanning?
Master Huaizui’s spell, could it be invalid? !

The author has something to say:

The spirit of the big white cat: Thank you “Yu Qi”, “There is a warm
man in my family”, “Sir “Tu Yu”, “Jiao Shu”, “Meeting”, “His Royal
Highness Yinyu”, “Flower Gate”, “Phoenix”, “D trapped in the house”,
“Crazy China Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Dawn”, ” Swallow Yin and
Yang”, “Wood”, “I don’t know what to do every day”, “Like to forget
envy”, “Fabaceae”, “Autumn tiredness”, “Leisure”, “endless”, “One
two three four” , “Qianye”, “Xi”, “Little Negro’s Feet Grinding Meat
Buns”, “Bright Fireworks”, “Jiayan”, “Zuozuo’s Big Cocoa”, Irrigation
Nutrient Liquid~

Two Gouzi: Crab Crab “Sky”, “Zhou Fanglisi”, “Don’t Look”, “It’s
really troublesome to think of a name” “I will send love to the bright
moon”, “Autumn Tired”, “Boss is very handsome and dragged”
Landmine x2” “Yongyong”, “Dried salted fish” and “Chu Wanning’s
boyfriend” threw landmines~“Meat Lord Fan Soup” threw grenade~

Daily thanks to the friends who follow the article~ Meh!

 109. Shizun’s second earth
spirit

There was chaos and humming in his mind. Mo Ran only

felt cold in his hands and feet, holding Chu Wanning’s soul
in a daze, and went downstairs.
“Doctor…”
“It’s you? What’s the matter?”
“Are you sure, the one upstairs… is my Shizun’s soul , Isn’t
it wrong?”
The ghost boy was a little impatient: “Of course, I can still
make mistakes?”
Mo Ran was unwilling and asked: “Will it be Consciousness
of the soul, or…”
“Or what.” The ghost boy tweeted, “One person has three
souls, earth, consciousness, and people. I have been here
for one hundred and fifty I’ve been a doctor of the year, if I
don’t know how to distinguish these three souls, Hades will
let me go to reincarnation soon?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips, and suddenly gave birth to a kind
of uncertainty idea.
 “Doctor, you have practiced medicine for 150 years, have
you ever seen a person…have two souls?”
“Are you sick!” Ghost doctor Angrily said, “I don’t think
your brain is good, or you can stay, let me signal your
pulse!”
Of course he can’t let the ghost doctor signal himself,
although Master Huaizui cast a spell , But if you are not
careful, you may still be spotted. Mo Ran quickly apologized
and hurried out of the Sick Soul Hall, holding the lantern full
of human and earth souls.
The sky in the ghost world is always dim. To distinguish
the dawn and dusk, you can only look up at the sky. If there
is a round of half-warm and half-cool sun behind the red
cloud, it is day, and if the cold moon is high, it is night.
It was already night, and the road gradually became cold.
Mo Ran walked alone in the street with his head down,
holding the soul-attracting lamp in his arms. The more I go,
the more I feel at a loss, the more I go, the more I feel
isolated and helpless.
This kind of helplessness and loss has always been with
him when he was very young, which makes him very bad.
He even thought of some people he knew when he was still
hanging around in Goulan Wasi. There was a big fire in the
House of Drunken Jade that year. Everyone died. Only he
survived…
At his age, except his mother-in-law, everyone else should
not have reincarnated yet. He didn’t know who he might
encounter if he went on like this.
Then he thought of Xue Meng again.
He remembered Xue Meng screaming to snatch the soul-
attracting lamp in his hand. He scolded him: “Plague God!”
——“How do you match, how do you have a face “
Mo Ran holding the soul lamp, walking slowly, finally
stopped by the wall, his eyes could not help but red, he
looked down at the gentle golden lamp, and whispered:
“Shizun, are you…do you really want to go back with me?”
The light did not answer, it just burned silently.
He stood still for a long time before gradually calming
down.
In this vast land, he didn’t know where to find someone he
knew. Suddenly he remembered Chu Xun, as if he had
grabbed the life-saving straw and hurried to the Shunfeng
Building.
When I ran over there, the Shunfeng Building was about to
close, and a ghost wearing a mask was about to close the
door and lock the door. Mo Ran stopped him and said in a
panic: “Sorry, please wait. !”
“It’s you?”
The masked man was the one who led him upstairs
earlier, and he was taken aback for a while and said, “Why
are you here again?”
“I’m in a hurry, bother you…” Mo Ran ran in a hurry,
panting, his eyes bright and anxious, he swallowed and said
hoarsely, “I want to see Mr. Chu Xun again.”
Chu Xun was in the pavilion looking at a crabapple flower
inserted in a thin white porcelain vase. Suddenly, he saw Mo
Ran go and come back again, very surprised.
“Why did the little Young Master come back? But no one
can be found?”
Mo Ran said: “I am looking for it, but I…I…”
Seeing that he was worried and anxious, Chu Xun asked
him to enter the house, closed the door, and said, “Sit down
and talk.”
Mo Ran was worried about attracting souls. Holding the
lamp in his hand, Chu Xun would see it as strange and put it
in the Universe’s bag.
He didn’t think that Chu Xun was an evil spirit, but it was
better not to let the ghosts and spirits know about things
like living people entering the underworld.
“Little Young Master went to the southeast?”
“Yeah.”
“…” Chu Xun thought slightly and said, “Is he sick In the
soul hall, right?”
Mo Ran nodded, pondering for a while and said: “Sir, I saw
him in the sick soul hall, but he is an incomplete earth soul.
It doesn’t move. Can’t speak, even unlike other ghosts, it’s
translucent and can be seen but cannot be touched.”
“The soul of the earth is damaged, and it will probably be
like this.” Chu Xun’s expression was a little gloomy. “Some
of the undead who have been stimulated will be separated
in their souls, and it will be difficult to reunite.”
Mo Ran bit his lip and whispered: “The medical officer of
the Earth Soul Museum said, people with incomplete souls. ,
There will be some weaknesses in reincarnation and
reincarnation. But the person I am looking for… is clearly a
good-looking person during his lifetime, so I wonder if
something was wrong.”
He said that After a pause, he looked up at Chu Xun.
“Mr. Chu, will anyone in this world have two earth souls?”
Chu Xun was taken aback: “Two earth souls?”
“Yeah.”
He didn’t say that he immediately refused to go to Mo Ran
like the sick soul museum’s medical center. Instead, he
looked down and thought about it for a moment, and said: “I
think… It’s not impossible.”
Mo Ran shook his head suddenly, his eyes bright in the
dim candlelight in the room.
“Sir seriously?!”
Chu Xun nodded: “Ordinary people have only three souls
and seven souls, but I used to have a woman who has two
souls.”
“I would like to hear the details.”
Chu Xun shook his head, the eyelash curtains dropped
and trembled slightly, he was quiet for a while before he
said: “I don’t want to do anything for a long time. Mention,
now that woman is also sinking into the seventh hell,
suffering from torment. Anyone with a bad soul, once
discovered by Yama, will be sent to the seventh hell and
slowly stripped away.”
Hearing what he said, Mo Ran was even more anxious,
and the light was dim. He didn’t notice any pain in Chu
Xun’s eyes, and asked: “That woman, why is there an extra
soul consciousness? The first seven queens of ordinary
people reunited with their soul fetuses. It takes three souls
and seven souls. If there are more souls, do you have to
gather all the four souls for it to be useful?”
“It should be so.”
“The girl that the gentleman said…”
“After she died, she was used by the Nine Kings and was
forced to go to Yangjian…” Chu Xun paused, resting on her
lap. The slender fingers slowly squeezed into a fist, “Go to
Yangjian and eat his own children.”
“!” Mo Ran suddenly remembered the old Lin’an things he
had seen in Taohuayuan, and then realized what Chu Xun
said in his mouth. “The woman” is actually his wife. That
should be the most painful episode in Chu Xun’s heart.
So Chu Xun is now staying in Nanke Township and not
going to reincarnation. Isn’t he just waiting for his wife to
strip away the extra strands of souls, return from the
seventh floor, reunite with them, and go to reincarnation
together?
Mo Ran couldn’t bear to ask any more.
 Chu Xun didn’t say any more. The short sentence of
“eating his own children” was mentioned lightly after two
hundred years. It was a ghost, and his throat couldn’t help
trembling.
He closed his eyes.
“The woman’s soul was torn apart and merged with the
child’s consciousness.” After a long time, he slowly
continued, “So what she has extra is actually the child’s
consciousness , Stuck in her three souls and seven souls,
slowly assimilated with her, and finally completely
transformed into her appearance, difficult to separate.”
This person, whether he lives or after death, as long as
someone turns to him, He will always endure the pain for
himself and try his best to help others.
Mo Ran was even more uncomfortable when he saw this.
He couldn’t speak clearly, so he had to say: “Sir, I don’t
have to elaborate. I already know it.”
“I said this. The meaning of the words is to tell you that if
the Chu-gongzi you are looking for really has two earth
souls, and one, it should not be his.”
Mo Ran thought for a while and asked: “Is it impossible to
be the soul of the earth, divided into two halves?”
“It is possible, but in your case, it is impossible.”
“Why?”
Chu Xun said: “A soul is divided into two halves. I have
seen this kind of thing. That is another story. This kind of
people often kill people because of their sins. If the three
souls cannot bear it, It will be broken. But in this case, it is
the human soul who is in charge of the good human nature.
It is absolutely impossible to be the soul of the earth or the
soul of consciousness.”
“…It turned out to be like this.” Mo Ran Muttered.
Hearing that the crime was so heinous and murderous, Mo
Ran felt that he had nothing to do with Chu Wanning, but he
was himself, he thought, waiting for him to really die in this
life and come to the underworld. Will the human soul split
into two and get the retribution it deserves?
Chu Xun said again: “What’s more, if it is really one soul
and two halves, then the other half of the earth soul will
definitely not be able to walk, and will be sent to the sick
soul hall. Since the young Master is in The Earth Soul
Museum only saw one damaged Earth Soul. I think the other
one should be an intact soul, and it won’t be unhealthy.”
Mo Ran was so mentioned by him that he immediately felt
empowered. , Hurriedly said: “Thank you Mr. Chu! Then I…
Then I will look for it again!”
“Okay, apart from pointing towards the Sick Soul Hall,
Sinan also deviated to the northeast. The young Master
might as well walk to the northeast to see, but the vast
Nanke Township, coming and going, bustling, is waiting to
go. The dead soul…”
Chu Xun sighed.
Mo Ran looked at his gentle eyes, with pity faintly,
knowing what he wanted to say in his heart.
 In the vast Nanke Township, thousands of ghosts are
displaced.
Even if you know you are going to the northeast, how easy
is it to find a ray of soul.
If a person is unfavorable, it is a brightly lit street that
never sleeps. The two pass by, one to the east and the other
to the west, without seeing each other, so look at each
other.
Nowadays, it’s so quiet, it’s easier said than done.
But Chu Xun was still gentle after all. He raised his hand
and patted Mo Ran on the shoulder: “Little Young Master has
a sincere heart, and he will definitely be able to meet
again.”
His appearance is very similar to Chu Wanning. When he
said these words, tears of candles flowed and the flames of
candles flickered, and his face was even more blurred.
In this blur, Mo Ran seems to have seen Chu Wanning’s
face when he was gentle, as if he heard Chu Wanning say to
him, they will meet again.
Mo Ran felt uncomfortable for a while, and there was a
layer of moisturizing water vapor in his eyes.
He bowed his head hurriedly and said in a dumb voice:
“Sir, thank you very much.”
Chu Xun did not make a sound, until Mo Ran turned and
left, covering him. After the door of the room, he still stood
in the same place dumbfounded, a trace of amazement
flashed in Feng’s eyes.
 He…just saw the boy’s eyes…like tears?
Ghosts don’t cry, is he wrong? Still…
He turned his head and looked at the quietly blooming
crabapple flowers in the vase, the mortal flowers, it is
extremely difficult to restrain the hell’s yin, even if he took
care of it, a petal floated and fell. On the old wooden case.
Chu Xun walked over and twisted the petals of Fangfei.
The flowers and leaves soon shattered and turned into mud,
crushed into powder, and scattered from his fingertips.
“Come here.”
“Mr. Chu.” Immediately, a masked man pushed the door in
and stood respectfully.
Chu Xun did not look back. He looked at the crabapple
flowers and asked softly: “That person, have you been to SF
Building recently?”
“No, it’s still the same. Once in ten days, I brought a
crabapple flower. He didn’t dare to enter the SF Building, he
always sent it from a distance.”
“…”
“Sir, what’s the matter? Is there something wrong with the
Young Master who just came here? If that person dares to
send someone to harass Mr. Yan Luo…”
“No.” Chu Xun He recovered, interrupted his conversation,
turned his head and smiled faintly at his subordinates,
sighed and said, “It’s nothing, he shouldn’t be sent by that
person. Even if it is, the kid just wants to find someone to
talk to me. It is also irrelevant.”
“But if he was sent to the ghost world by that person, why
should he—”
“Sin does not affect others.” Chu Xun was dressed like
snow, Standing quietly beside the blooming branches, “Let
him go.”
The street was lonely. Mo Ran left the Shunfeng Building
and headed northeast. He took the portrait of Chu Wanning
and asked from house to house. Coming here, but like
finding a needle in a haystack, I can’t ask why.
Most of those who saw the portrait waved their hands,
and some even didn’t want to look at it, so they avoided
him.
“This person in the portrait? I haven’t seen it.”
“I haven’t seen it before, don’t disturb my business.”
“Don’t block Now! I’m so annoying! It’s too late to see it!
Get out and get out! What portrait? I don’t want to see it!
Take it away!”
Although the people in Nanke Township are all ghosts,
these The ghosts, seven emotions and six desires have
never been rooted out, and they live in groups, and most of
them have gradually returned to their human appearance.
They will also look for friends and relatives in the long wait
for ten or eight years. If you don’t have any money to raise
a dead cat or a dog, you will live like a mortal world.
Therefore, although they don’t need sleep, they will lie back
on the bed to rest when the willows are on the moon.
As night falls, no one wants to talk to him, and no one can
give him a message, a clear way.
On the long and endless streets in the northeast, he
visited door by door alone, bowed his head and smiled…
“I said it!! I read it wrong! After thinking about it, it seems
that this person is not painted at all, can you please stop
annoying!”
This bearded man is going to rest with his wife and
children in the ghost world and is about to close the
courtyard. door.
He came back from outside. Mo Ran met him on the street
and asked him if he had seen the person in the portrait. He
thought for a while and said something like it was near the
East Market a few days ago. He had seen it, but his wife
winked at him, and he shut up immediately, as if he had
realized something, and immediately waved his hand to say
that he didn’t know.
Mo Ran felt that he was clear, so he was unwilling to give
up, begged him all the way, and followed him to the door.
The man brutally pushed him out of the door and pulled
the pegs. Mo Ran said anxiously: “Can you think about it
again? Where is the East City? Where did the people in the
painting go? Please…”
“I don’t know!”
 When a group of ghosts heard the noise, they looked over
here, while the man yelled thickly, regardless of Mo Ran’s
hand was still on the door frame, violently closing the door.
Five fingers were pinched severely, and my heart hurt. But
he didn’t care. He just held on, unwilling to pull his fingers
out of the tightly closed door. Instead, he tried his best to
push and break again—
“Excuse me, please If you think about it again, I just want
to know where he went later…”
But the man opened the door abruptly and didn’t notice
that Mo Ran’s fingers were pinched out of blood. The person
pushed, and then shouted: “I don’t know if I say it! Get out!”

The author has something to say:

The big white cat on the portrait: Thank you “Yuan 1998”, “The boss
is handsome and ugly”, “It’s troublesome to want a name” “Royce
Fan Soup”, “Making Up”, “Too Salty”, “Paper Fan Mog”, “Koala
Utopia” Throwing Mines~

Ergouzi holding a portrait: Thank you” “(The little cutie who irrigated
a bottle of nutrient solution at 6 o’clock in the morning was taken out
of id by Jinjiang, thank you~) “Jihua”, “Flower”, “Spade Flower”,
“Flower Double Door”, “Spade Flower” and “Thousand” “Luoyu”,
“Crazy Chinese Peerless Xiaoxuanzi”, “Dawn”, “Green Cabbage Bun
with Tofu”, “Zhulu”, “Thousand Celadon”, “It’s Twenty”, “Blood Moon
Blue Sky”, “Xi”, “Three Thousand Dreams”, “Like to forget envy”,
“orchid”, “Dake of Zuozuojia”, “Qiaomu”, “Zhengge”, “Chiba”,
irrigation nutrient solution~

Daily thanks to friends who chase articles~

 110. Shizun’s dog’s unknown
past

Mo Ran walked alone on the street. There were ghosts

floating in the air along the way, filled with resentment. A
few lonely moss grew on the bluestone steps under his feet.
His feet were wet and slippery…
After the intense argument, he calmed down and found
that his fingers were all worn out. That door frame was
rough made, had many thorns, and was stuck in flesh and
blood. It was blurry, but fortunately, his surroundings were
dark and he was not discovered by the ghosts.
He lowered his eyelashes and watched his hand silently
for a moment. It was probably because his heart was feeling
extremely uncomfortable. Even with such a hideous scar, he
did not feel any pain.
He turned to look at the closed courtyard door, knowing
that the man behind the door would not say another word to
him.
He wasn’t unfamiliar with this kind of rejection. Mo Ran
was a person who was used to seeing malicious intents. This
allowed him to see if his pleading would work with just a
single glance from someone else’s eyes or two or three
words.
In fact, when the man said “I’ve never seen” to him, he
already knew that the man wouldn’t tell him even half a
sentence of truth. It was just that it was related to Chu
Wanning’s soul, so he wasn’t willing to give up until he was
pushed out of the door.
It had been a long time since he had been violently
rejected, but sometimes, the passage of time could not
decide anything, and the turning point could not change the
essence. Some things were engraved into the bones.
Xue Meng had once scolded him, as a lowly bastard.
Funny to say, Mo Ran felt that even the word proud son of
heaven wouldn’t be able to hurt his self-esteem.
That’s right, he was a lowly bastard that everyone was
talking about. Even the more malicious words were like
thunder in their ears. What was there to not get used to?
He turned back one last time to look at the tightly shut
wooden door. Then, he slowly walked away while laughing
to himself.
Laughter and abuse, solitude and aloofness.
It was rare for him to be in such dire straits. His memories
overlapped with those of his childhood memories. As he
walked, he couldn’t help but think back to the days when he
and his mother had depended on each other for survival,
mostly because their circumstances were so similar…
 In those days, they were no longer in the Lefang, but were
roaming the streets of Linyi, wandering near the Jiufeng
Gate.
In those days, at least, he had his mother.
His mother loved him and refused to let such a young
child go out to beg for food. She always settled him in the
abandoned firewood room and went out to the street to
perform and sing.
She had a good background. With a bamboo pole, she
could perform dancing on it. Every day, she would at least
earn some copper coins. She would buy a biscuit and two
bowls of porridge and eat them separately. Mother always
wanted the child to eat more, but Mo Ran always said after
taking a few bites that the pancake was too hard and the
congee had no taste. He said that his stomach was full and
refused to eat again.
However, what she did not know was that every time she
sighed and ate half a piece of cake and half bowl of porridge
left over from Mo Ran, the young child curled up on the side
pretending to be asleep would secretly look at her with
narrowed eyes. Only after seeing her eat until she was full
would he finally feel at ease.
She also did not know that every day after she left to go
to Linyi City to perform, her child would crawl out from the
pile of firewood and secretly go to a place two streets away
from his to beg for food.
 His mother was singing a melodious tune at the end of the
street. Her thin body was dancing on the ten-foot high pole
that was propped up from the ground. The floor was covered
with broken pieces of porcelain and if one were to
accidentally fall down, these porcelain pieces would all
pierce into her flesh and blood. She would use her cheap life
to win the smiles of the rich.
And two blocks away, her child was begging along the
street, grinning in front of every house, his face dirty, saying
the same auspicious words for something to eat. But not
very often.
One day, a rich family’s young mistress was pregnant,
bored, and in a bad mood, so she wandered the streets and
saw Mo Ran’s mother dancing on the pole.
She thought it was funny, and after a moment she asked
the man to go and say to the dancing woman, “All you did
was put some gravel and broken pieces of porcelain on the
floor which is actually a disguise, not sincere enough. “My
wife said that if you are willing to replace these broken
pieces of porcelain with knives and stick them on the
ground, then you can jump again and my wife will reward
you with ten taels of gold.”
In the face of such harsh conditions, it was practically
asking for the lives of the poor.
The mother’s reaction was actually just a sentence: “But I
don’t have the money. I can’t afford a knife.”
 The rich lady laughed and ordered someone to buy a
hundred knives from the ironworks shop and set them on
the ground.
“Dance.”
The jewel-like woman caressed her bulging stomach as
she spoke with great interest.
Soon there was a crowd of demons gathered around to
watch the scene. The light of silk and jade sparkled in the
sunlight, and they were like vultures on the prowl. They
smelled blood and stretched their necks, their eyes
gleaming.
“Dance, dance.”
“I’ll reward you with money if you can dance well.”
“For the money, for the money.”
In the area of the Jufeng Sect, the rich were not lacking in
the least. What they were lacking the most was in the
excitement and liveliness to the point where they were
willing to risk their lives.
The silk, along with the gold and silver pearls, surrounded
the mother, who was holding onto a bamboo pole.
Surrounding this destitute, ragged woman.
The woman, with a smile on her face, thanked the carrion
vultures for their support, and then, leaning on the pole,
leaped up lightly like a sparrow.
On the tip of the blade, she used her life to perform a
song and dance.
 Used her life to please.
However, although she was skilled, when she landed, she
felt a trace of panic and as she lowered her head to look at
the rows of knives that had been opened. The bamboo pole
shifted a few inches, and with a cry of alarm from the crowd,
she landed —
Even though she managed to avoid the dense blade edge,
she still managed to scratch the side and cut her leg. In that
instant, blood splattered everywhere, causing a crowd of
people to cry out in alarm.
The woman could not care about the pain, she quickly
stood up, forced a smile, and bowed her head in apology.
Those who were watching the show laughed and said, “My
wife’s martial arts aren’t good enough yet, so you still need
to work harder.”
“That’s right. When you come out for a meal, you have to
have some skills. A three-legged cat knows how to make a
living.”
There were a few people who were kind. Tears welled up
in the corners of their eyes and they could not bear to see
this. “Ai, quickly, stop talking. Look at how badly injured this
pitiful girl is. Quickly go to the medicine store and get some
medicine and apply it.”
The woman stammered, “I didn’t. “I don’t have the money
to buy medicine…”
Some of them sighed, some raised their hands to touch
their jade beads, but did not say anything. Others wiped the
corners of their eyes, as if they were deeply moved.
“How pitiful.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Seeing how miserable your days are, I’ll give you some
money.” An old lady with a big belly said and she took out a
handful of golden leaves and held them in her hand. Then
she took out three more coins, weighed them in her hand,
put two of them back, and solemnly placed one in the
woman’s hand.
When the old lady gave her money, so she naturally shed
two streams of tears. She said mercifully, “Miss, this is what
you deserve. Quickly take it.”
The woman held onto a copper coin that she had traded
for her life and mumbled in a daze, “Thank you…”
Thank you.
And the rich lady who said she would be given ten gold
coins? She had long left while cursing angrily.
The woman with bleeding legs hobbled over, wanting to
catch up to her and ask for money. However, she was
pushed down by her domineering attitude, and she curses
could be heard even from across the street.
“How unlucky!”
“How can I have a baby? How could I look at such blood? If
the Lord heard this, wouldn’t he die from distress?”
“You still have the nerve to ask for money? What did you
jump for? It is fortunate that your blood did not splash on
me, or else you would not have been able to bear the
consequences!”
“Scram!”
The woman was pushed down to the ground, because the
family was a big family in Linyi, no one was willing to stand
up for her. She lay on the ground convulsing in pain, as she
squirmed about like a lowly ant.
No one was willing to help her.
No one was willing to help…
She danced with her life and got nothing but a cold,
stinking copper coin.
The good woman who gave her the coin said she deserved
it.
She didn’t feel aggrieved for herself, but what could she
buy if she only earned a single copper coin today? she
couldn’t afford to drink any more porridge without a filling.
Her leg was injured and she couldn’t dance tomorrow, so
what should she do with her child… He was still so young
and thin. He was going to starve again…
Thinking up to here, she could no longer bear it. She
curled up in the mud and began to wail and howl. Her voice
was hoarse and people couldn’t bear to listen. The people
around her sighed and began to disperse.
At this moment, a dirty, stinking child suddenly rushed
over from the crowd.
 Mo Ran ran over and cried like a trapped beast, “Mother!
Mother!”
He hugged her.
A lowly child, hugging a lowly mother.
He was like an ant hugging a blade of grass, while a
ruminant dog was hugging a piece of duckweed.
When the woman saw him, his eyes flashed fear and
surprise. A woman was originally weak, but as a mother, she
immediately stopped crying because life was already too
difficult. Every day, she would fall asleep in hell and wake
up in hell.
Her tears had not dried yet, but she hurriedly forced a
smile and said, “Aiya, look at you, why are you here? Mother
is fine, just a small wound… Look…”
She thrust the sweaty coin she was holding in her hand at
him.
Mo Ran could not help but shake his head, and lines of
water began to appear on his small face.
“Enough to buy you a biscuit, go. Go buy it, my mom is
waiting for you here, let’s go home.”
Home?
Where is home?
That dilapidated woodshed?
It was a sheepfold that was chased out after sleeping for
two days…
He said, “Mother, you sit down. You wait.”
 “What are you going to do — don’t do anything reckless
—”
Mo Ran rushed to the side and picked up a knife. He
shouted out loud and clear, attracting the attention of those
who were about to disperse.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t go! Please don’t go!
“There is also a unique skill. Honorable officials, please
honor it and take a look.”
He had spiritual energy in his body since he was young.
Even though he had never cultivated, he was still much
stronger than ordinary people without any aptitudes.
Mo Ran gripped the sturdy and sharp blade in his hand.
He exerted strength into both of his hands and with a low
shout, he cut the blade in half and threw it on the ground.
The surrounding people were shocked, and some of the
cultivators among the onlookers were even more surprised.
“This child is great.”
“Again!”
This time, he took two and did the same, breaking the two
blades as well.
“Alright!” Someone applauded.
“Three!”
The children piled them up one by one, the blades getting
thicker and harder to break, and the crowd became lively
again.
 “Please give me some rewards, aunty and sister-in-law. I’ll
add more.”
If those people wanted to watch the show, they would
throw the most worthless copper coins on the ground in
front of him.
For the sake of these copper coins, Mo Ran had added a
saber after another. In the end, his hands were covered in
blood and he could no longer fold. The carrion vultures
flapped their pitch-black wings and dispersed.
Mo Ran picked up all the money and carefully held it in his
dirty little hands. He walked to the side of his mother, who
was in a daze and crying.
He smiled. “Mother, it’s enough to buy you medicine.”
The woman’s tears could no longer be held back, rolling
down: “Child… Good boy… Let Mother see your hand…”
“I’m fine…” His smile was brilliant and pure and burned
his heart.
She hugged him tightly and choked with emotions, “Your
mother who is incapable of taking care of you… To make
you suffer and suffer at such a young age…”
“It’s alright.” Mo Ran said quietly in his mother’s arms,
“Mother, With you I don’t feel bitter…I will properly
accompany Mother. When I grow up, I will let Mother live a
good life.”
The woman laughed and wiped away the tears at the
corners of his eyes, “It doesn’t matter if I don’t live a good
life. As long as you grow up safe and sound, that’s good…
That’s enough.”
Mo Ran nodded his head vigorously, then said softly,
“Mother, if I become good in the future, you don’t have to
suffer anymore, no one can bully you, I will make them
come over and apologize to me one by one. If they don’t
agree, then I will also make them dance on the blade, I…”
“Foolish child, don’t think like that.” This kind and docile
woman stroked his hair and muttered, “Don’t think like this,
don’t hate anyone. I want to see you become a good child
and promise me that you will be a kind person, okay?”
At that time, Mo Ran was too small, just like a tender
seedling. With just a little push, he would have been able to
move towards that direction. His simple mother, whose
knowledge was not deep, was the first lighthouse of his life,
and Mo Ran of that time flared up. He thought about it for a
moment, then said earnestly, “Okay.”
He said, “Mother, I agree.”
“Then, then in the future, I……If I could have some
prospects, I would build many houses for those who don’t
have a family to live in. I would plant many grains and feed
those who don’t have enough to eat…” He said to his
mother, “Mother, no one else will be like we are today.”
The woman seemed to be lost in thought. Finally, she
sighed and said, “That’s good.”
The child also nodded and said, “Then that’s good.”
 None of them had imagined that the person who would
utter such words would end up with a palm full of blood and
bones. He would then soar through the sky full of black
vultures, treading upon the bloody wind, and become the
“immortal God for the misfortune of heaven”.
In fact, he was even unwilling to look back on the past. He
would never return to the promise he made in his mother’s
arms back then, using his young and tender voice and clear
eyes.
Back then, because of Mo Ran’s mother’s advice, no
matter how difficult it was to live, there had never been any
hatred between them.
The days passed one by one just like before. watching
once is lively, watching twice is dull, and watching the third
is boring. Gradually, they could not even get a single copper
coin, and could only rely on begging for a living.
Mo Ran remembers a child of a rich giant who was about
his age and had a huge mole on the corner of his mouth.
The child was sitting at the entrance to the courtyard,
holding a bowl in his hand. The chopsticks in his hand didn’t
seem to be nimble enough, so he took a bamboo stick and
poked at the crispy golden fried dumplings inside. The child
was very picky. He ate the dumpling stuffing inside, then
spat out the skin and threw it on the ground to play with the
dog.
He walked over cautiously and stood by the side,
watching.
 The child, blinded by his stench and filth, cried out, “Who
is it?!”
Mo Ran asked him softly, “Young Master, this dumpling
skin… Can… Can you give it to me?”
“For you?” Why should I give it to you?”
“You… You didn’t eat it, so I just wanted to ask…”
“I don’t want to eat it, our family’s wealthy” The child
pointed at the two chubby dogs on the ground and angrily
said, “Even dogs can’t support them, how can I give them to
you?!”
Mo Ran tried his best to smile and said, “Then if the dog
can’t eat it…”
“How can you not eat!? They don’t even have enough
roasted meat every day. It’s just the skin of a dumpling, two
bites is all.”
When Mo Ran heard about the roasted Meat, his eyes fell
on the two dogs. He suddenly thought of how fat the dogs
would be if boiled and eaten. it would definitely…
He could not help but swallow his saliva at the two dogs.
This action was completely seen by the child. The child
was stunned at first, but soon after, he cried out in alarm,
“What are you planning?”
“I didn’t… I just…”
“You want to eat Wan-Fu and Wan-Fu?”
Mo Ran said fearfully, “No, no, I’m just too hungry. I can’t
help but think, I’m sorry……”
 The little gongzi didn’t care about what he said. When he
heard the words ‘thinking hard’, his complexion changed.
How could he, the child of a rich family, understand that
someone would want to go up to food when facing a cute
little dog guarding the door? He turned pale with fright. He
felt that the person in front of him was both abnormal and
terrifying, so he started shouting loudly.
“Someone come! Fast! Hurry and chase him away!”
The servants crowded around and kicked Mo Ran without
a word. He grabbed a few more fried dumplings from the
ground under the heavy and light punches and kicks and
held them tightly in his hands, allowing others to kick him
and kick him.
The little gongzi looked as if he was scared. He threw the
remaining dumplings in his hands onto the ground along
with the bamboo sticks before running away.
Mo Ran struggled to crawl towards them. His thin body
was beaten black and purple, and one of his eyes was
kicked. He was in so much pain that he couldn’t open his
eyes. However, when he reached out his hand to grab the
remaining dumplings, he happily smiled.
Two left.
It was a stuffing…
One for himself, one for mother…
Or give both to your mother, just eat dumplings…
 However, before he could carry the dumplings away, one
of the servants stepped down amidst the chaos and crushed
the dumplings on his bamboo stick into pieces. The skin of
the dumplings cracked, and the meat stuffing became mud.
He held the dirty broken stick in a daze, the fists and feet
rained down on him. He did not feel pain, but seeing that
the dumplings could no longer be eaten, his tears began to
flow from his swollen eyelids and onto the small, dirty face
that could not be seen.
He just wanted to eat the leftovers from other kids’ meals.
Why waste it, shatter it, and turn it into mud? It couldn’t
belong to him either.
Afterwards, Mo Ran became the Young Master at the
Sisheng Peak, and many people in the sect welcomed him
and pursued him. On his birthday, there would even be
people who can not speak a few words to give him gifts and
congratulations.
The child who once knelt on the ground to snatch the skin
of a dumpling had finally reaped heavy praises.. He stood in
front of a pile of well-chosen congratulatory gifts, yet a trace
of indistinct fear arose in his heart.
He was afraid that these gifts would disappear very soon
and that they would be smashed into smithereens. He was
afraid that a calamity would descend upon him from
nowhere and everything in front of him would be trampled
to pieces just like the dumplings he had previously held in
his hands. Therefore, he quickly used everything he could
use and eat everything he could eat, so he dug out a small
dark room in the disciple’s room and carefully hid all those
exquisite gifts, counting and counting again every day.
At that time, Xue Meng pointed at him and laughed at him
and said, “Hahaha, it’s just a box of pastries from the Linan
Qingfeng Pavilion’s snack bar it’s just a waste. Look at you,
you’re like a reincarnated hungry ghost, and all of it will be
stuffed into your stomach in a single meal. Who would fight
over it with you?”
At that time, he had just arrived at the Sisheng Peak, but
deep down, there was still a great unease in his heart.
Therefore, when faced with his cousin’s mockery, he only
pursed his lips, the corner of his mouth was stained with
confectionery crumbs, and then lowered his head to
continue to eat the other box of pastries.
Xue Meng was very surprised. “Your appetite is so big.
Can’t you support it?”
He only cared about eating.
“… If you really can’t eat, then don’t. Every year, I
celebrate my birthday, I receive a lot of pastries, so how
can’t I eat them all…”
Mo Ran’s cheeks were stuffed with food. He had eaten too
fast and had actually choked on his food. His moist and
pitch-black eyes glanced at the youth in front of him.
At that moment, he suddenly thought of that little gongzi
he met when he was young. He could eat the dumplings’
stuffing without restraint and feed the skin to the dogs.
 Xue Meng had also grown up in this way, so he could
easily say things like “if you can’t eat it, then throw it away”
and “no one will snatch it away from you”.
He really, really, really envied him.
Now that he had finally become a Young Master of a
famous sect, he should be able to live a comfortable life and
squander his wealth freely.
But he didn’t dare.
The last thing he did was grab the water glass beside him
and gulp down a few mouthfuls of water. He swallowed the
choked dessert and continued to push on.
After that, he became the Emperor Taxian.
Everything in the Divine State was within his grasp.
At that time, beauties, wine, delicacies, gold and silver
beads, and precious artifacts would be brought over to him
in an endless stream.
One day, a giant copper mine came to Linyi, who said that
he had obtained an extremely rare piece of fire Xuanyu for
thousands of years when he excavated the mine, and was
going to give it to Taxian-Jun.
There were simply too many ordinary people who used
treasures to beg for an official and a half-marquis, or for a
shade to shine on. Mo Ran actually had little interest in it.
However, that day, it just so happened that Chu Wanning
fell ill with cold. Mo Ran frowned, thinking that the Fire
Profound Jade was the best way to dispel the cold, so he
decided to save the trouble and stay in bed all day,
watching it. Just like that, he met with the wealthy merchant
that came to deliver the treasures.
The merchant was about the same age as him and was
slightly fat. There was a large mole with fur below the
corner of his mouth.
Mo Ran sat on the throne of the Wushan Hall. His slender
hands were folded, and the tips of his fingers were touching
his chin. He silently stared at him, causing the fat
merchant’s legs to go limp and his back to become wet with
sweat.
After a long while, he trembled, his lips trembled, and
suddenly knelt down with a thump, repeatedly kowtowing as
he stammered, “Your Majesty, this humble one… This
humble one…”
He spent a long time trying to figure out what to say. His
fat body quivered under his clothes made of golden threads.
Mo Ran suddenly smiled.
Even if he only met this person once, he wouldn’t forget.
In front of the magnificent and luxurious mansion of that
year, the child with a mole on the corner of his mouth ate a
bowl of golden dumplings that he could never possibly have
in his life. Oil on the corner of his mouth, oil-rich crispy skin.
He smiled and said, “You know, your fried dumplings are
really delicious.”
Although he hadn’t tasted it at all, he had missed it for
half his life.
 Mo Ran sat on his throne, looking at the person below
him. He went from fear to shock, from shock to blankness,
then from blankness to flattery. He said that he would
immediately invite the cook from his house to the top of
death and life and give it to the emperor Taxian.
At that moment, Mo Ran realized more clearly than ever
that there were many people in this world who would rather
kneel down and lick the boots of the strong than lower their
heads and give the weak a little bit of mercy and kindness.
Mo Ran shook his head, trying his best to shake off the
memories in his mind.
In truth, he very rarely went back to reminiscing about the
past. It was his weakness, and he did not want it anymore.
However, from door to door, the circumstances of being
rejected were very similar to those of the past. He could not
help but unshackle the shackles in the depths of his mind,
causing him to temporarily sink into the darkness of his
past.
He was dazed for a moment.
He thought, so it turns out that when he was young, he
had promised his mother that he would “not hold a grudge”
and promised her that he would “protect the entire world’s
Frigid Scholar world with joy”…
But he didn’t do it.
In the end, he had caused the death of this world’s last
person who treated him well. He had caused the death of
Chu Wanning, his Shizun.
 Chu Wanning…
As Mo Ran thought of him, his heart ached. He
subconsciously took out the thin piece of paper that was
drawn in front of him. The paper was already slightly
wrinkled. He pursed his lips and silently raised his hand in
an attempt to smooth it out, but as soon as his hand
touched the paper, blood would flow onto it.
He almost immediately retracted his hand, afraid that he
would dirty the portrait, and did not dare to touch it again.
Walking from Fifth Street to Third Street, he continued to
question them one by one, but the ghosts all said, “I’ve
never seen a man like this in a portrait.”
He walked alone in the endless night. The night was so
thick, so long, as if no matter how hard he tried to walk, he
would never be able to walk until the break of dawn. Mo Ran
finally felt a little tired. He had yet to drink any water or eat
any grains of rice. He was truly not able to hold on much
longer. Just in time to see a Yuntong stall expenditure, When
he saw that one of the stalls selling supper, so he went to
buy a bowl of soup and quietly ate it while the others were
not paying attention.
The food in the ghost realm was cold, not even emitting
any steam.
Mo Ran took out the Soul Lamp, scooped up a spoonful,
and passed it to the Soul Lamp. “Shizun, do you want to eat
it?”
Of course Shizun would not react.
 Mo Ran ate it all by himself and said while eating, “But
you have always disliked Yuntuo, you like sweet food. I’ll find
you later and we’ll head back. I’ll make you some pastries
every day.”
In the silent night, a man sat with a lamp in front of a
lonely midnight snack stand. The night wind was rustling,
and occasionally a few withered leaves would chase after
him. At this moment, the Underworld seemed to be very
peaceful.
“Peach Blossom Cake, osmanthus candy, walnut cake,
cloud slice cake…” He too was counting the Soul Lamps, as
if Chu Wanning would be willing to pay attention to him if he
heard it. After a while, he forced a smile, “Shizun, where is
your other Soul, exactly?”
The young man stretched out his slender hands and
touched the silk cover of the Soul Lamp, just like when he
was thirty years old, Chu Wanning died. He held the corpse
in his arms, lost in thought, stunned, and said, “Chu
Wanning, I hate you.”
“Kid, did you just come here?”
Suddenly, a voice that sounded like a broken gong
sounded. The old man who sold wontons, his eyes blurry,
groped his way to sit beside him. He must have died of old
age, his swarthy face shrivelled up like a piece of poplar in
the desert. He took a cigarette out of his shroud and put it in
his mouth. Then, with the benevolence and many things
unique to old people, he went over and chatted with Mo
Ran.
Mo Ran sniffed and turned around with a smile. “Yes, the
first day.”
“Yeah, you look really unfamiliar.” Why did you leave at
such a young age?”
“Qi deviation.”
“Oh…” The old man sucked on his cigarette, which was
not lit at all. “It’s an immortal.”
“Yes.” Mo Ran nodded and looked at him. He did not hold
much hope, but he still took out the painting and said,
“Uncle, I’m looking for someone. This is my Shizun, who also
came down not long ago. I wonder if you’ve seen him?”
The old man took the painting, bent over the lamp,
squinting his dark eyes, slowly sizing it up for a long time.
Mo Ran sighed and tried to retrieve the painting. “It’s fine.
I’ve asked a lot of people. It’s fine if you don’t know about it.
Anyway, everyone is like that…”
“I’ve seen him before.”
“!” Mo Ran was shocked, he instantly became so excited
that his blood rushed to his head, and quickly pulls him,
“Old Uncle, you have seen him?! You, aren’t you mistaken?”
“I’m not seeing things wrong.” The old man sat cross-
legged on the bench and picking his feet. “There are only a
few who look like this every year. If they can’t escape, they
must be your Shizun.”
 Mo Ran had already stood up, he kowtowed to the old
man, and said sincerely: “Uncle, please guide me.”
“Aiya, there is no need for the little child to be so polite.”
After everyone had become ghosts, they would be
reincarnated in the blink of an eye. The only memories left
from their past life were those that could only be retained
for ten to eight years. “This old man’s son went early and
felt sorry for all of you.” He wiped his tears away and used
his sleeve to rub his nose a few more times. Then he said,
“First Street, up ahead. That particular palace. Do you see
it?”
“I see it, That’s where Shizun is?”
“Yes, there it is.”
“What is that place?”
“It’s the fourth Ghost King’s other palace.” The old man
sighed, “The four Spirit Kings don’t live here, but they made
their subordinates build a temporary palace in the village.
For no other reason than to capture the beautiful women of
the Underworld, they are all under house arrest. Every once
in a while, he would personally come to the palace to
choose a concubine to take advantage of. The ones he
chose were directly brought to the fourth level of hell by
him. If he doesn’t, it is said that he will reward his
subordinates for playing around with them. Ai, what do you
think this world is —”
Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the Little
Immortal beside him pick up the lantern and charge into the
night like a wolf.
The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he was
a little envious. He murmured slowly, “It’s good to be young,
it’s really fast to run…”
 111. Shizun is like the blade of
a saber, and Shizun is like water

The four Ghost King Palace only had one entrance, and it
was guarded by guards. Naturally, Mo Ran was not foolish
enough to walk towards the main entrance. He leapt up
onto the roof beam.
He was also worried that the light from the Soul Lamp
would attract unnecessary attention, so he hid the lamp in
his Heaven and Earth Pouch. He flew across the roof of the
house like a flash of black lightning.
From the outside, the palace looked very grand, and
inside, there were also a series of winding corridors that
overlapped each other. Mo Ran leaped to the top of an
abandoned building and crouched down lightly, blending in
with the tiles. He looked up and down.
The palace was like a small town.
Mo Ran’s heart was filled with endless anxiety.
He finally knew why that man wasn’t willing to tell him
where his Shizun had gone. It was probably because he was
afraid of offending the Ghost King. However, even though he
knew that Chu Wanning was in the palace, he was helpless.
 There were at least 900 rooms in the palace. Where could
Chu Wanning be?
He looked like someone who was about to find a treasure.
His heart and hands were trembling even more violently
than before.
Shizun…
Where are you?
As he was thinking, he suddenly saw a group of people
walking towards him with light red wind lamps in their
hands. They were dressed in golden armor and boots. one
by one, from the east gate to the main road,
After ten turns and eight turn, they arrived to an
inconspicuous side room.
In the side room, there was a towering old locust that
blocked Mo Ran’s line of sight. He could only see half of the
courtyard and the other half, hidden behind the flourishing
branches and leaves.
The ghost soldiers went in there,
First came a flurry of tables and chairs, shouting, drinking
and making a mess. Suddenly, a shrill scream pierced the
air. A woman with disheveled hair was dragged into the
yard. Her clothes were half-opened, and under the crude
pushing of the ghost soldiers, more than half of her body
fell, revealing her snow-white skin.
“I told you to run! I told you to fucking run!”
 The whip ruthlessly whipped the woman’s body. That
should be the punishment instrument of the ghost realm,
even ghosts would feel excruciating pain and wish they
were dead.
The woman was trembling as she crawled on the ground.
She seemed to want to run, but there were soldiers
everywhere, and she had nowhere to go.
“You bitch, you’re still thinking of leaving after entering
the four palaces?”
“When I was alive, I was innocent! I have no sin! Why did
you have to do this to me! Let me out! I’m going to be
reincarnated! I don’t want to stay here!”
Another whip landed, which caused her to wail again and
again.
“Serving Fourth King will save you from the suffering of
your reincarnation! You are so shameless!”
“He didn’t look at me! Why can’t I go? I — ah!”
Another whip lashed out at her face, and the woman
began to sob and shake, but she still tried to crawl out.
Her beast-like tiredness seemed to have pleased the
ghost soldiers under the Fourth King, and the men were
laughing. One after another, the ‘tribute’ were pulled out of
the room.
The leader of the ghost soldiers said, “My fellow
colleagues, the rest of the people in this courtyard are not
chosen by the Fourth King. I know that you guys are having
a hard time today, pick out some things you like to play
with. “If there’s someone you really like, register it and bring
it back to your place.”
The lecherous ghosts under the Fourth King howled,
laughed wantonly, and went into the house to pick out the
most beautiful ones. Naturally, the woman outside was also
not spared. She was surrounded by a few people under the
tree, hungry wolf rushed at her, as if he wanted to chew her
soul into pieces.
In an instant, the entire room was filled with crying, some
were shouting, and some were begging for mercy.
There were people who couldn’t bear this kind of torture
and wanted to be free, so they used their spirit souls to
flatter and try their best to please them. Whether it was the
Infernal Realm or the human world, everything was the
same.
Mo Ran lightly descended from the gatehouse and under
the cover of the night, entered the roof of the side palace
hall. He thought to himself, according to the uncle at the
wonton stall, Chu Wanning should have not been selected
by the Ghost King yet. He would not be here, but he was still
worried. He lifted up the small piece of Daiwa and looked
down.
The desire in the room was steaming that in the midst of
all the chaos he saw a man’s face.
Rong Jiu.
The young servant that he had doted on in his previous
life and had schemed against him to steal his cultivation
was also among them.
He was the smartest of them all, he knew both life and
death.
Many people in the room were struggling, unwilling to
obey. Some of them even called out the names of their
loved ones, while others took into consideration their own
names and chastity, constantly cursing. But Rong Jiu was
different. He clearly knew that this person loved money and
life. Of course, after death, there was no life left to love.
However, he also cherished his soul and did not want to be
abused again.
On the messy bed, almost all the unselected ‘tribute’ were
pleading for mercy and struggling. Only he had his eyes
closed, allowing the man to ride freely. His soft cries were as
soft as a cat’s.
Mo Ran looked at his face that was covered in the spring
tide. Unexpectedly, a chill gradually began to rise from the
bottom of his heart.
He thought of Chu Wanning.
Rong Jiu was flexible while Chu Wanning was steel-
making.
At first glance, it looked as cold and hard as black iron. No
one could destroy it. But in this situation, Rong Jiu would
please, be welcomed, and be willing to bend down and use
his softness to build his impregnable battlements.
But what about Chu Wanning?
 Mo Ran didn’t even need to think to know what that
person would be like. He would rather have his soul scatter
than fall to the eighteenth level of hell. Who could even
touch him?
The flowing water never broke, only the steel blade broke.
“Bam!”
There was a loud noise that shocked both the people in
the room and the people on the roof.
Mo Ran’s face was deathly pale as he raised his head to
look into the courtyard.
The ghost soldier had just stabbed a hole in the chest of
that blazing woman, and her soul had gradually turned
transparent. Tears could be seen in her eyes.
After which, it froze for a moment.
It suddenly scattered into specks of dust.
Her soul had been destroyed.
The ghost soldier that destroyed her soul cursed as he
stood up. There was a hideous whip mark on his face. It
must be that woman who took his Soul Suppressing Whip
and whipped him. The ghost soldier said: “Damn, what bad
luck! She was already a ghost, and she still couldn’t bear to
think of it. Pui! Smelly old ladies!”
Mo Ran was like falling into an icy cavern.
He felt that what he had just seen was not the woman he
had never met. He seemed to have seen the choices Chu
Wanning would make.
 Rong Jiu is still flirting with those evil spirits. This is his life-
saving work and he was like a pear attached to someone
tougher than himself, using his gentleness to swallow them
all up like a dragnet.
The offerings in the room were starting to yield, and the
smell of the stink made people’s throats tight and almost
nauseated.
After an unknown period of time, the scene has come to
an end.
As expected, Rong Jiu taught his men to be reluctant.
Some soldiers put on their clothes and went to the leader’s
office to register. After they had seen the fourth king, they
could bring them back home.
These people were all ghosts under the Fourth King. It’s
better to follow them than to follow the fourth king, but they
are always a place where they can live comfortably without
humiliation.
Rong Jiu was very satisfied with this.
The soldier that was bringing him back teased him again.
It was late, he still had to change his post, so he left first.
The group of demons slowly walked away. The side hall was
desolate and messy, as if it was a feast that had just ended.
Broken wine and human feelings are sprinkled on the
ground as they slowly cooled down.
He lazily sat up. As a man, he was actually the most
relaxed amongst them.
 When he had finished dressing, he looked into the copper
mirror and felt that his face was haggard after death. It was
not as rosy as when he was alive, but rather as if it did not
match with his appearance.
So, ignoring the sobbing, the stupefied, the shivering
women, Rong Jiu happily arranged his clothes, put on his silk
shoes and strolled into the courtyard.
In the Infernal Realm, carmine blossoms bloomed, and
were even more brilliant and red than in the mortal world.
He folded a string, his slender fingertips touching the juice
of the flowers, smearing it on the tip of his lip and spreading
it across his cheek.
Everyone cared about different things. He suffers from life.
In his eyes, friendship was something that only noble people
who had eaten their fill could pursue. He was originally a
filth in the earth, and did not care about honor,
righteousness and shame. He only had his life in his arms,
and when his life was gone, he carried his soul with him.
Suddenly, there was a faint rustling sound behind him, as
if someone had touched a flower leaf.
He thought it was the officer who had gone to have a good
time with him who had come back, so he gave out the love
in his sight without stinginess. It was all very expensive, and
only the love of spring didn’t need money.
He glanced back at his sweetly. It was like a peerless
beauty that could not be explained by a single word.
 Seeing the person standing there coldly, Rong Jiu
suddenly took a step back. His eyes widened and his lips
slightly parted, as if he had been struck by lightning.
“It’s you?!”
“It’s me.” Mo Ran said.
Rong Jiu’s gentle face was full of surprise, hesitation,
happiness, anger, nervousness, and feigned relaxation.
Finally, a cold expression appeared on his face.
He was used to being a smiling person, and he didn’t want
to be too picky with that kind of overbearing fierceness on
his face.
“Why has Young Master Mo come as well?” The last time
they met was very unpleasant. Rong Jiu stood upright and
looked very indifferent.
Mo Ran said, “Looking for someone.”
Rong Jiu seemed to scoffed, “I didn’t expect Young Master
Mo to be such a romantic person. I can’t believe you can’t
let him go to the ghost realm.”
Mo Ran did not want to talk to him too much. He took out
the painting and handed it to Rong Jiu, “Have you seen
him?”
Rao Jiuyan looked at Mo Ran, glanced at it, and sneered,
“He’s only that pretty. Whose servant is he now?”
Mo Ran frowned and said, “Did you see him? Just tell me if
you’ve seen him before.”
 “Nope.” Rong Jiu said faintly, “Even if I did, I’m not willing
to tell you.”
“…”
“I’m tired, go back and rest. Young Master Mo, you can go
anywhere you want.”
Mo Ran called out to him, “Rong Jiu!”
The slim figure paused for a moment before turning his
head to the side, half of the charming face, with some
triumph, he asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I want to save him. If you are willing, I will save you as
well. There’s no way out here, you can’t possibly really hang
out with those ghost soldiers. “Go back to Samsara as soon
as possible.”
Rong Jiu turned his face to the side and said flirtatiously,
“According to what Young Master Mo said, there is no way
out here, which one of them has another path? Rong Jiu
lived a bitter life, and he was twenty years old. And no
different from this place, just that his benefactor has
changed from a human to a ghost, and has not been
reincarnated. What’s the difference?”
“… You are asking for your life at the point of a knife.”
This time, Rong Jiu really smiled. He smiled as he came
back to his senses. He looked at Mo Ran and said, “When
have I not been looking for a living? A man is a fish on a
chopping block. If I meet some good people, I can give them
some silver taels. If I were to meet a ‘good man’ like Young
Master Mo, not paying is a small matter and I would just run
away with a little money and turn my head and pretend that
you don’t know who I am. Young Master Mo, you’re going to
stab me first, then persuade me to be careful of the knife
later on.”
 112. Shizun should not be
insulted

He was talking about what happened on the first day of

Mo Ran’s rebirth.
Thinking about it now, although Rong Jiu had let him down
in his previous life by teaming up with Young Master Chang
to take his life, it was still a matter of his previous life. In this
life, Rong Jiu hadn’t reached this stage with Young Master
Chang.
It was really hard to explain.
“It’s my fault.” In such a situation, Mo Ran was reluctant
to compete with him. He only said, “At that time, I’ll take
what I need from you and bring it back to you in the future.”
“How can you pay me back?” Rong Jiu asked, “Besides,
what’s the use of having gold, silver, and jewelry right
now?”
Mo Ran: “…”
“If you can return me those pearl bracelets, then what
about my life?”
“What? Your life?”
 “Yes, my life.” Rong Jiu seemed to have touched a wound
in his heart, his expression gradually sinking.
“Do you know how I died?”
“…”
He had been holding it in for a long time, and now that he
had finally exposed it, the steam was coming out crazily. He
could not hold it in any longer, and before he could make a
sound, he continued to speak in a sorrowful tone.
“The vicious man with Chang’s surname, who saw that
you no longer like me, thought I was worthless. He deceived
me by treating me nicely, but his family suspected me of
being a member of the brothel. At that time, I was blind, and
I thought that he was a person who valued relationships
deeply. To make such a decision, I was only forced by my
parents to have no other choice… Pui! I believed his
bullshit!”
Mo Ran said, “Then you should complain about Chang’s
family name. Why should you blame me?”
Rong Jiu was slightly angered: “Why don’t blame you? The
money I had was enough to redeem myself. I didn’t want to
stay in the brothel any longer, but I couldn’t leave without
money, so I had to sneak out. If you didn’t take mine, how
would I be in such a sorry state!”
“… You ran away?”
“Yes, I escaped to his house. But that Chang fella won’t
open the door for me. The people from the brothel have
caught up. In the end, I was still useless in my struggles.
They brought me back with them. After a round of torture, I
was locked up again.”
Mo Ran muttered to himself, “But Chang Ye said that when
you were visiting your relatives in Butterfly Town, you
encountered ghost realm berserk, so you lost your life.”
“Ha!” Rong Jiu Yin’s face twisted with a trace of ridicule,
“He really has the face to say it. Relatives? I’m in Butterfly
Town, What kind of relatives are there?!”
“…”
“Didn’t you tell me that you were living under a knife? Let
me tell you what it means to live under a real sword!” Rong
Jiu was getting more and more agitated, his facial features
almost twisted. At this moment, he really did look like a
ghost, “Let me tell you how I died! You benefactors! Haha,
benefactor!”
“I stayed in the brothel for so long, locked up, without
food, suffering. No one cared if I lived or died. After many
days, I was close to despair. The man surnamed Chang
suddenly came back and cried, telling me that the reason
he didn’t open the door for me that day was because his
parents were currently in a bad temper, afraid that I would
be beaten to death by his servants if I went in!”
Mo Ran shook his head as he listened to such a clear lie.
“You wouldn’t believe it.”
“No.” The light in Rong Jiu’s eyes trembled. “I believed it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 “I believe you.” The corners of his mouth twisted into a
smile as he said, “Why wouldn’t I believe it? Believe it or
not, only those with a way out can talk about it. What am I?
If someone were to sell their own flesh and skin, then I won’t
believe him. Otherwise, there wouldn’t even be a chance of
survival.”
He slowed down and continued.
“He told me that he would keep his promise and bring me
into his house. However, his parents were unable to accept
me at the moment, so they told me to follow him to a
nearby town to stay for the time being.”
“Butterfly Town?”
“Yes. Butterfly Town.”
Mo Ran had already faintly guessed what had happened,
and his expression sank.
Just as expected, Rong Jiu said, “I packed my things
happily. Oh, right, there’s actually nothing else to pack up.
The money I earned from selling my blood and meat all
these years has all been stolen by you due to a moment of
happiness. But it doesn’t matter, I thought back then that I
had Young Master Chang.”
“… Heh.” He was a little more silent and gave a twitching
smile. Then, he bit his lips and said, “Young Master Chang.”
“Did he trick you into going to Butterfly Town, then kill you
there?”
“… No.” Rong Jiu laughed, his eyes holding a hidden
bitterness. “It’s not that he killed me, it was you who
blocked my path one by one, so I got on the boat with him.
It’s you guys, it’s you guys who killed me.”
Rong Jiu took a deep breath and continued, “When we
arrived at Butterfly Town, I followed Chang Xian into a big
house, but it was cold inside and there were no servants. He
told me that there was no urgent matter, so he asked me to
rest in the house first. I stayed there and waited, and after a
while I saw him come into the yard with a man —”
Hearing this, Mo Ran’s expression suddenly changed. “Did
you see that man’s face clearly?”
“Nope. That man is wearing a mask and a cloak. I can’t
see anything. Then I saw the man with Chang kneeling
down in front of the man and smile even more obsequiously
than when I received the guest. He really ought to look at
himself at that time. It was disgusting. He told the man that
I had some remnants of wood essence in me, that I had
been intimate with you before — a good sacrifice. Who
knows? I don’t cultivate, and I don’t want to cultivate either.
I don’t understand what they’re talking about.”
Mo Ran felt his scalp go numb.
He knew clearly that he had been intimate with Rong Jiu
before, so he would at least have some wood spirit essence
with him. That fake Chang had been looking for a suitable
substitute. Although the spiritual energy lingering in Rong
Jiu’s body was insignificant, it was still pure and was indeed
suitable for casting spells.
 “There’s nothing to say about what happened afterwards.”
A rare bone-piercing coldness appeared on the face of Rong
Jiu who was used to being frivolous. “As Young Master Mo
saw, I’m dead.”
If it was Mo Ran from his previous life or Mo Ran that had
just been reborn, he would have scoffed and said, “So what
if you die? What does that have to do with me?”
However, at this moment, Mo Ran could not laugh.
He hated and tolerated him, Rong Jiu really did not
hesitate to resort to any means. In his previous life, he even
wanted to take his life. But before this, although he and
Rong Jiu had had physical pleasures, they had never been
honest with each other. Suddenly, when he heard Rong Jiu’s
confession in the Underworld, he felt mixed emotions.
After giving it some thought, he felt that it was impossible
for him to calculate the matter properly. Thus, he decided to
just let it be.
He sighed and said, “Rong Jiu, I’m sorry about this.”
In his entire life, no one had ever said sorry to him.
Suddenly, he was stunned, as if he didn’t recognize Mo Ran
at all. He looked him up and down with wide eyes and said,
“Even if you say so, I won’t tell you where the person in the
portrait is.”
Mo Ran replied, “It has nothing to do with the portrait.”
Rong Jiu lowered his head, paused for a moment, and
suddenly spoke, “Young Master Mo, do you know that Young
Master Chang was scheming with me to kill you and steal
your cultivation?”
“I know.”
“You… You know?”
Mo Ran nodded. “I know.”
After a moment of contemplation, Rong Jiu said bitterly, “It
must be that Chang Ye who leaked the news!”
He raised his head again, and his eyes flashed with anger:
“If I knew that this would happen in the end, I might as well
listen to him and kill you. There will always be some good
days for us to live, and we won’t die so miserably.”
Mo Ran looked at him. “Do what others tell you, you’d do
it?”
“So what? I just want to live a good life. For example, was
it wrong for me to sell out my body? Just like other people
who sell fish and meat, they beg for food. I know that you
princes are looking down on me, but it doesn’t matter if you
look down on me. What’s the use of pride and face? It was
even worse than a mouthful of good wine and a piece of
roasted meat. So if I killed you that time, I would have been
able to live. Why didn’t I make a move against you?”
Mo Ran’s lips moved slightly. He was about to retort, but
then he suddenly recalled what he had done in his previous
life. He could not deny those words.
Rong Jiu said angrily, “Why can’t a man kill a bird and eat
meat for the sake of living?”
 Mo Ran sighed and muttered, “Is there any point in living
like this?”
It was like he was asking Rong Jiu.
It was also like asking the person sitting on the highest
seat in his previous life through the red dust.
“I don’t know. I don’t know what’s interesting.” Rong Jiu
said indifferently, “I’ve been sold to the brothel since I was
16 years old. My first customer was an old Taoist in his
fifties. You asked me what was interesting? I don’t know. I
wanted money when I was alive. If I had money, I could
redeem myself. I wouldn’t have to serve others with a smile
anymore. “But I was never free until I died. It was all
because of you beasts.”
Mo Ran did not say anything. After a long while, he asked,
“I’ll give you one more chance. You’ll choose to go along
with Chang and kill me?”
“That’s right.”
Mo Ran said, “Alright, give me another chance and I will
still turn back. I will use up all your money so that you will
not have any good fruits to eat.”
“You-!”
Rong Jiu was enraged. The red tint on his face seemed to
become even more brilliant. His body shook for a while
before slowly calming down.
After a while, knowing that he had lost his composure, he
lifted his hand and ran it through his hair before putting on
his usual gentle smile, but his eyes still flashed with anger.
 “Whatever you say. I’m Rong Jiu, I have my way of
living…”
“I hope that you can live freely in the ghost realm.”
Rong Jiu narrowed his eyes, “That would be very free and
easy. As long as I lie down in bed, I will be able to
reincarnate, no longer suffering. I can see it better than the
fools in the room, I’m very willing.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “But Rong Jiu, these people are
the subordinates of the Four Ghost Kings. Whether you live
or die, whether you go or stay, you still need to rely on the
above words.”
Rong Jiu was startled and became vigilant as he stared at
him with his beautiful eyes.
“What do you mean?”
If it were not for this situation, Mo Ran would not have
continued to argue with him. However, even though he had
a weak personality, he could not bring himself to hate him.
He could only suppress his anger and say, “You think the
man in the picture is just like this, but I think that he is very
good. Everyone has different eyes, and no one can say
whether the Ghost King will look at him or not.”
“With such an ice-cold appearance, who would want him?”
“That’s not necessarily true. If the Ghost King likes soft
people, why not choose you then?”
“…” Rong Jiu didn’t say anything, but his expression was a
bit unsightly.
 Mo Ran took advantage of the heat to strike the iron, “He
is a man with a strong temper. If he were allowed to choose,
he would probably turn the entire ghost realm upside down.
When the time came for them to be found guilty, the Four
Ghost Kings would be blamed for their actions. Killing a few
of the ghost soldiers would not be an issue. If you want to
make a silkworm, you have to set it up well. If the tree falls
just a few days after you have been entangled with it, it will
be a small matter for you to not have a chance to rely on it.
Rong Jiu’s originally pale face seemed to become even
paler.
But he still said coquettishly yet viciously, “I don’t believe
this evil.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Young Master Mo, I’ve made a bet. I just can’t bear to see
you live better than me.”
After a moment of silence, Mo Ran suddenly turned
ruthless and stared at Rong Jiu’s face, “I’m not betting with
you. Rong Jiu, I must save this person, if you really want to
play like this, I’ll fight with my life.”
Rong Jiu raised his head, his eyes burning, and suddenly
placed his hand on Mo Ran’s chest like a snake and
scorpion. “Who is he to you? How long have I been with
you? Was it long? When he’s in bed with you, does he play
more tricks, or does he moan better?” He paused, his
eyelashes fluttering. “Young Master Mo, you aren’t the kind
of person who would risk your life for someone. You have no
feelings for someone, so you can’t hide anything from me.”
Before he could finish his words, Mo Ran pinched his
cheek tightly.
Mo Ran carried him away, his pitch-black eyebrows raised
as flames danced in his eyes. “I didn’t have a heart in the
past, but now I do.”
Rong Jiu looked up and saw his face. It was hot, almost
unfamiliar.
He seemed to still be the laughing and furious Mo Weiyu,
but his soul seemed to be different.
As if burned by Mo Ran, he couldn’t help but shiver. He
wanted to turn around and run away, but was held back by
the other.
“There’s more.” Mo Ran said, “With him… From now on,
he is pure, I respect him and love him, no delusion. Don’t
you dare insult him.”
As he spoke, he pushed Rong Jiu away, knocking him
against the pillar and looking at the person in front of him in
disbelief. He did not even ponder how “from now on, pure
and innocent” was an odd expression. If he was in his right
mind, he would be able to figure it out.
From now on, he was innocent. In other words, his
innocence had once been unclear.
But Rong Jiu couldn’t figure it out.
“He’s not yours. It’s not yours…”
 Mo Ran replied, “No, he is my Shizun.”
Rong Jiu didn’t say anything more. It was just that for a
person like him, he could always smell some subtle
friendship between the lines. Perhaps he didn’t even realize
that, but Rong Jiu could still smell it.
He was almost certain that Mo Ran loved the person in the
portrait. This thought made him feel bitter and jealous when
he could not get any love at all.
Even Young Master Feng would also be a person to go up
the mountain and go down to the sea of fire, risking his life
to save someone.
He suddenly thought, if he had been more sincere towards
Young Master Mo and dug out his true heart, then would Mo
Ran have been the same… And revealed some pure true
feelings for himself?
However, before he could finish his thought, Mo Ran spoke
again. His voice was fierce and cold, as if he was not joking,
“Rong Jiu, let me ask you one last time where he is. If you
still do not know, then……I am a cultivator, so I am very
clear on how to use medicine or magic to bewitch a person’s
mind. Believe it or not, I’ll go out and see the ghost king
myself.”
This time, Rong Jiu was completely shocked. “You…”
“I’ve been guilty all my life, and now I want to be good.
But if there is no one who can help me, then I will still be the
same Mo Weiyu.” He said softly, “Rong Jiu, think it through
carefully. I am not afraid of death, nor am I afraid of losing
my soul. I can do anything.”
The two of them did not speak any further.
However, when their gazes met, they met with hatred and
resolution. He was so determined to meet someone who
was unwilling. It was hot and cold.
After that, the ice in Rong Jiu’s eyes melted. He was
almost defeated by Mo Ran’s burning gaze. His jealousy and
hatred were very deep, and the obsession of Mo Ran was
not shallow as well. He would not be a match for the
Immortal Emperor.
Rong Jiu’s face was ashen. Even though his rouge
blossoms were beautiful, they were unable to cover his
haggard face, as if a wall had been broken.
“Why do you want to do this for him?”
“He treats me the best, but I bully him as the person I
hate the most. I owe him.”
“…”
“Indeed, I have never seen this person before.” After a
while, Rong Jiu said softly, but when he saw Mo Ran’s
expression, he added slowly, “I’m not lying to you. However,
all the newly captured ghosts were locked in the largest
temple on the east side. One person for a small room, no
different from a cage. It was locked up. There were martial
law guards patrolling back and forth. If you go over there,
you should be able to find it.”
 There was no time for him to wait. He turned around and
prepared to run into the darkness. It was unknown what sort
of bitter emotion welled up in his heart, but he suddenly
could not help but shout at Mo Weiyu’s back, “Mo Weiyu,
you — you want to come here? Who could have come!
We’re all soaked in mud! No one can properly come out
again!”
“Mo Weiyu! You see, I’m going to live a good life. I’m going
to die a good death, I would rather live a good life. I sold my
body and my soul. I’m going to wear gold and silver! Just
watch! Do you think you can wipe the smell off by wiping
the corners of your mouth when you get dirt in your bones?
You wish! From your kindness, I will be my whoring, to see
who can live a good life ah! Mo Weiyu!”
He shouted until his back was no longer visible. Then he
suddenly raised his hand, covered his face, and squatted
down, choking.
“On what basis can you repeat yourself? On what basis is
there someone who treats a rotten person like you well…”
“On what basis…”
 113. Shizun Prisoner

At the east side of the yard, it was just as Rong Jiu said.
There were rooms on three floors. Although the yard was
the largest, it was also the dirtiest.
Each crow had an eyeball in its beak and was frantically
looking around.
Two small squads of ghost soldiers were shuttling back
and forth, kicking, and stomping. They were guarding the
‘tribute’ prepared to be given to the Four Ghost Kings.
Mo Ran stood behind the corner, calculating the path of
the ghosts as he surveyed the dead corner of the palace.
Lights were lit in the small, lattice like rooms. From time to
time, the weeping and sighing of ghosts could be heard
from inside, and they gathered together. The night was like
an ancient eulogy, making one’s hair stand on end,
shivering with fear.
There were roughly three hundred rooms at the head of
the stairs. Each round of patrolling would go on for every
cup of tea. It was impossible for him to find Chu Wanning in
less than a cup of tea’s time, not to mention that there was
a ghost guard holding a Soul Breaking Whip on each flight of
stairs.
 A martial law whistle hung around his neck.
Mo Ran was secretly anxious. At this time, he suddenly
saw a ghost walking in the distance. There was a black
token with a red character hanging around his waist. He was
wearing the same clothes as the guards. Mo Ran hid in the
darkness and watched him walk past him to the stairs.
The ghost and the guard at the edge of the stairs nodded.
The night was very quiet, so Mo Ran could easily hear their
conversation.
“Seventh Brother, did you change to Third Bro’s post?”
“Yes. You will be over soon.”
“I have to stay a little longer. No one is here yet. When he
comes, I’ll rest.”
The guard on the first floor yawned in boredom and
continued to stand guard in the wind.
Seeing them cross each other out like that, Mo Ran
suddenly had an idea. He thought of an idea that was a little
risky…
From the distance came the sound of three claps and two
clicks.
The branch crow let out two “wow wow” sounds as if it
had discovered something strange.
The guard at the entrance came to his senses, looked
around, and saw a figure walking slowly through the thin
night fog.
 As they got closer, they realized that it was a young man
they had never seen before.
“Who is it?”
“I’m here to change post.” the man said.
Red clouds drifted past, revealing the full moon in the sky,
illuminating his face. What a handsome and charming ghost
guard.
However, his facial features were straight and straight,
and the corners of his eyes were filled with natural affection.
If this “ghost” who had come to change his guard was not
Mo Ran, then who could it be?
He had gotten a Shadow Soldier’s armor from somewhere
and put it on his body. The black and red insignia on his
waist swayed non-stop. The martial law sentry’s whistle
hung in front of his chest and emitted a cold and silvery
light.
The guard said, “I’ve never seen you before.”
“Newcomer.”
The guard stretched out his hand doubtfully. “sign?”
Mo Ran undid the sign and handed it to him. His face is
still but his heart was strained to the extreme.
Fortunately, the guard turned the token over and over
again many times. He didn’t sense anything wrong with it,
so he didn’t care anymore. He patted the guard on the
shoulder and said, “Then I’ll be counting on you for the rest
of the night. I’ll be going home.”
 “Very well, senior.”
This sound of ‘senior’ was extremely comfortable. The
ghost cultivator cackled and waved his hands, “Good boy,
see you. See you later.”
“Ah… Senior, wait!”
“What is it?” The guard turned around.
Mo Ran smiled and asked naturally, “How many of these
tributes are surnamed Chu?”
The ghost guard was somewhat wary, “Why are you
asking this?”
“I would like to ask a question for Mister Chu from
Shunfeng Building. He had a distant relative who said he
had come down. However, Shunfeng Tower was unable to
find him.”
As expected, Chu Xun’s reputation was quite intimidating.
The guard hesitated for a moment before pointing to the
second floor, “The three rooms closest to the back are all
closed with the surname of Chu. You can take a look.”
Mo Ran smiled brightly, “Thank you for your guidance,
senior.”
“You’re welcome.” The senior was very stupid, “Of
course.”
After the guard said this, he leisurely walked away while
humming a small tune. When he passed by the corner, he
did not discover that his true colleague who should have
come to change his position had already been bound by the
Forbidden Spell and thrown into the gutter. The poor ghost
was stripped of all his armor, revealing a thin layer of cloth.
His eyes were full of anger, but his mouth was completely
stuffed with it.
Although the ‘offerings’ that were rejected were all locked
in the side hall with no one guarding them, and they were
only placed outside with a forbidden enchantment, there
was no guarantee that there would be ghost soldiers
patrolling the area. With how much Rong Jiu hated him, he
would definitely reveal his whereabouts.
There was no time to lose. He must make a quick decision.
Mo Ran stood in place for a while, waiting for the soldiers
to pass by. Then, he dashed to the second floor. There was a
guard standing on the second floor who blocked Mo Ran at
the entrance.
“Stop, what are you doing?”
“I’m new here today. I’m on the first floor.”
The guard frowned. “Then why are you not staying on the
first floor and coming to my floor?”
Mo Ran still used Chu Xun to knock on the door, but the
guard not only did not buy it, he said harshly, “So what if it
is Mr. Chu from ShunFeng Tower? As long as they entered
the palace, they would belong to the Fourth King. If he
wanted to save his relatives, he would go speak to the
Fourth King. I won’t do it!”
Mo Ran complained to himself, thinking that this guy was
smarter than the one downstairs, so he could only bite the
bullet and say, “I didn’t want to take him away today. But I
have to see if I’m looking for the wrong person.”
“Isn’t this easy? You told me the name and I’ll look it up
for you. Why would you want to go in there?”
“…” Mo Ran felt extremely agitated. He suppressed his
anger and said, “Chu Wanning. His name is Chu Wanning.”
The guard was going to check the list of names, but when
he heard these three words, he dropped the list instead.
Seeing him act this way, Mo Ran suddenly felt uneasy and
asked, “What’s wrong? What’s the problem?”
“What’s the problem?” The guard asked with a cold smile,
and then he said, “You really are a newcomer who doesn’t
know how high the sky and how deep the earth is. The
Fourth King had come to the palace today to admire the
beauty of this man. They had long taken a fancy to this
Immortal Chu. If it wasn’t for the fact that this person had a
head of seven or eight and had yet to gather all three of his
souls and couldn’t bring them to the fourth level of hell, he
would most likely be given to the Ghost King tonight. You
want him from me? What do you say is the problem?
When Mo Ran heard half of it, his face was already ashen.
After the guard finished speaking, he said after a long time,
“The Four Ghost Kings have taken a fancy to him?”
“Why?”
“… Nothing. Then forget it, sorry to bother you.” Mo Ran
turned around gloomily and took two steps down the stairs.
Before the other party could react, his godly weapon had
already congealed in his palm. Suddenly, he turned around
and strangled the guard’s neck!
The red light flashed.
A so-called godly weapon could injure ghosts and kill
gods. The guard only had time to see the scarlet willow
leaves fly before his eyes. He heard the new youth say
hatefully, “You really think I don’t dare to fight with the
Ghost King?!” In the blink of an eye, his consciousness
dissipated and he fainted on the ground.
Mo Ran lifted his hand and cast a spell, binding him
tightly. Then, he closed his mouth and kicked him to the
side. He then impatiently ran towards the end of the
corridor.
At the end of the three rooms, every one of them was
named Chu.
But for some reason, as if there was a connection in his
heart, and even did not have a sense of why he had such a
strange feeling. He slammed open the door. Because he had
run too fast, he was slightly out of breath as he stood in
front of the second pavilion.
As he gasped for breath, a wisp of fine, ink-colored hair
fell in front of his eyes. He forgot to brush it away and only
focused on what was inside.
Rong Jiu was right.
This was a single room that was around the size of a beast
cage. The four walls were sad and clear, and everything
here was deathly gray in color.
 The only person inside seemed very warm, like a flame in
a vast, cold white.
Not every ‘tribute’ was tied up, at least not Chu Wanning.
Perhaps because he had already been chosen by the Fourth
King, the guards did not dare to offend him. On the floor of
his room, there was even a snow-white fur blanket, thick
and soft like a fresh snow in the middle of winter.
Chu Wanning was sleeping soundly on the blanket. This
person seemed to be fearless in killing, but his heart was
still a little restless. This is most obvious when he is
sleeping. He was used to curling his body and shrinking
himself to a small size.
It was as if he was warming himself up, but also as if he
was afraid of taking up someone’s space. The thin figure
seemed somewhat pitiful.
This soul was different from a human soul. There was no
bloodstain on his face. He was handsome and beautiful. His
clothes had also been changed. He was dressed in a red silk
dress that was as bright as the sunset, with a wide robe, big
sleeves, coiling dragons, flying phoenixes, and golden
butterflies dancing in the air.
Mo Ran almost staggered forward, kneeling beside him
and reaching out his trembling hand to caress Chu
Wanning’s face.
“Wanning…”
The word that came out of his mouth wasn’t that of his
Shizun, but the last few moments of his past life, the word
that he used to call out to him.
The hatred for the sea of blood entered into his bones and
lingered there.
Chu Wanning woke up after a long while as he carried him
in his arms.
When he opened his eyes, he saw himself leaning against
Mo Ran’s bosom. When had that young man’s childish face
ever been so concerned before? He thought it might be a
dream. He frowned, sighed for a while, and closed his eyes
again.
“Shizun!”
Someone called to him.
This time he didn’t call him ‘Wanning’.
“Shizun! Shizun!”
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his phoenix eyes. Although
his facial expression remained unchanged, his fingertips
betrayed him, causing him to tremble slightly.
The next moment, Mo Ran grabbed his hand and pressed
it against his face, laughing and crying at the same time.
Despite his handsome appearance, he had become so
awkward and out of control.
“Shizun.” He choked with sobs. His eyes stared at him
unblinkingly, as if he could not say anything, but could not
stop repeating, “Shizun…”
Chu Wanning finally came back to his senses as he tightly
held him. Subconsciously, he felt that something was wrong,
so he got rid of Mo Ran and stood up to glare at him.
He was stunned for a long time without saying a word.
He was suddenly enraged.
Mo Ran did not react, and Chu Wanning pulled his hand
away. Then, backhand slapped Mo Ran’s face, his black
eyebrows were raised in anger and his sword was ready to
fly out at any moment.
“Bastard, why are you dead too?!”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but just as he was about to
explain, he suddenly saw that under the hazy moonlight,
although Chu Wanning’s anger was raging, his eyes were
still sad, as if he was unwilling to accept the fact and was
ready to shatter at any moment. When he had finished
scolding, he bit his lower lip and tried to hold in the choking
sobs that made him feel humiliated and disgraced.
Some people had an opening and wished for the entire
world to know that they were injured.
However, there were some people who were proud and
arrogant. They would suffer grievances and hardships, and
even if their throats would be full of blood, they would still
swallow them whole and would not tell others.
If he hadn’t said it, Mo Ran wouldn’t have known either.
Now that he knew, he only felt heartache.
He wanted to hug Chu Wanning.
However, Chu Wanning pushed him away and said
hoarsely, “Scram.”
 Chu Wanning turned his face to the side, a layer of
coldness had covered all the injuries.
“You died at such a young age, what face do you have for
me?”
“Shizun…”
“Get out. The relationship between us as Shizun and
disciple has been broken. I, Yuheng, will not accept trash
who died in his prime.”
Died in his prime…
Mo Ran was originally sad, but after hearing him
reprimand him in such a matter-of-fact manner, he suddenly
felt a warmth in his heart, as if spring water was gushing out
of his body. He clapped his forehead with his hands and then
covered his eyes. He couldn’t help but laugh bitterly.
When Chu Wanning heard his gentle laughter, he became
even angrier. He turned around and said sternly, “What are
you laughing at, you —” Annoyed, he wanted to slap Mo Ran
on the face, but his hand was caught by Mo Ran.
The young man’s warm eyes slowly blinked. He did not
say anything, but held his hand and solemnly covered his
chest.
 114. Shizun, promise me

Thump. Thump. Thump.

His heart was heavy and slow.
Chu Wanning also blinked his eyes, his eyes were full of
surprise and joy, embarrassment and hesitation. Elder
Yuheng was truly worthy of being called Elder Yuheng. Ten
years went by without any change in his expression.
He was calmer than anyone when it came to cleaning up
one’s face. Soon, his emotions were repressed. It was as if
he was not the one who had been angry and disappointed at
Mo Ran.
“Since you’re not dead, why did you come here?”
When he asked this question, Chu Wanning immediately
regretted it.
Seeing Mo Ran’s expression, it was obvious that he was
here to save him. However, if Mo Ran said those words to
him personally, Chu Wanning was afraid that his heart would
stop beating and his mind would go into chaos.
In his nervousness, he even forgot that he was already
dead. How could his heart beat?
 But Mo Ran stared straight at him, and did not speak like
that.
He probably knew that if he said “I came for you”, it would
embarrass Chu Wanning.
Therefore, he pondered for a moment, and finally pursed
his lips. Instead, his eyelashes drooped as he gently asked,
“Shizun, guess why I came down here?”
“… You came down to look for trouble.”
“Shizun, when did you change your name?” Mo Ran
laughed, “You didn’t tell me.”
Chu Wanning seemed to have been stung by a tenderness
he had never felt before. He quickly pulled back his hand,
embarrassed and angry, “Nonsense, how presumptuous.”
Mo Ran had finally discovered a secret.
He realized that Chu Wanning’s anger was a mask of his
own. The man was so uncomfortable that he would rather
cover his face with this fawning mask and cover his head
from all the waves, gentle, joyous, cheerful, shy, and sad.
So stupid.
Chu Wanning was an idiot. He had worn a mask for his
entire life and he did not feel tired at all.
Having lived two lifetimes from the beginning, Mo Ran
realized that.
However, after these words were spoken, the atmosphere
was no longer as solemn as it was before. He had found all
four of Chu Wanning’s souls and was looking forward to his
rebirth.
He told him why he came to the Underworld and told him
about Master Huaizui. When he said some things, he
couldn’t help but stop and wait for the lump in his throat to
dissipate before continuing with his red eyes. The three
words that appeared most in his explanation were, “I’m so
sorry.”
Chu Wanning really did not know what to say.
The reason why he treated others well was not because
he wanted to exchange them for something. He was also
afraid that others would take his benefits. From then on, he
was on tenterhooks.
In fact, he was afraid that the other party would just
casually put him to the side while he offered up his
steaming hot heart, causing him to feel cold.
Therefore, although he was open and honest, he was
hiding and covering by himself.
He had worn a mask all his life.
But one day, the person he liked reached out his hand and
took away the dark anger on his face, as if he had taken
away his crab shell.
He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.
In a trance, Mo Ran had knelt down in front of him, one
hand still holding his, as if he was afraid he would disappear.
 For a moment, Chu Wanning had an absurd, unruly, and
ashamed thought.
His disciple had always been bold and unruly. Moreover,
this disciple didn’t play by the rules. Mo Ran suddenly
grabbed his hand and treated him like this. It seemed like he
wanted to do something.
“…” He was shocked by this thought of his. His expression
became more and more gloomy. He did not know what
expression to make, so he could only act as he was
accustomed to, being aloof and cold.
But Mo Ran didn’t do anything. He just held onto him, like
a treasure that had been recovered from a loss.
That was the person that he had abandoned in his
previous life.
“Shizun.”
All hatred fell behind, and he knelt before him, sincere,
respectful, and even passionate.
“In the past, I was in the wrong. In the future, whenever
you say ‘go east’, I’ll go east.” Perhaps it was out of love,
but although Mo Ran was still smiling, his eyes were
somewhat moist, “Come back with me. How about that?”
Chu Wanning did not say anything. His expression was as
calm as water and his heart was filled with fire and smoke.
“Shizun.”
The young man’s voice was very gentle, soft and had a
hint of youthful charm to it.
 When Mo Ran hated someone, he really hated them.
But to be nice to someone was to dig out their heart.
He was always paranoid, always extreme.
“Come back with me, promise me, will you?”
Chu Wanning was still motionless, he could only stare at
him, seemingly lost in his thoughts.
Mo Ran was afraid that he was unhappy, so although he
felt sad, a smile still hung on his face. He did his best to not
let himself be embarrassed, so as to not create trouble for
his Shizun. He pulled his hand and shook it, teasing him, “If
Shizun is willing, then nod.”
“…”
Mo Ran was afraid that he would not nod his head, so he
said, “Can I count to three?”
“…”
“If Shizun doesn’t say anything, then I’ll take it that you’ve
agreed.” He paused and slowly counted.
“One, two, three.”
However, Chu Wanning was like a person that had been
frozen for a long time. He suddenly put him into warm
water, but what he felt was not warmth, but pain.
He used to be a nobody, so he didn’t feel bad when he
was cold, and once someone treated him well and warmed
him, he seemed to finally have the power to hurt. Suddenly,
every inch of his flesh and blood started to hurt, and every
inch of his skin started to crack.
 That was why he felt such pain.
The tips of his fingers trembled slightly in the palm of his
hand, where ink was burning and sweat was gradually
seeping out.
Seeing that he did not utter a word, Mo Ran became even
more nervous. He was afraid that he would be disheartened
and would not want to return to the mortal world.
However, he did not dare to move, afraid that if he did,
Chu Wanning would abandon him and run away. He
maintained a gentle smile and said, “The count just now
was too fast. You probably aren’t ready. I’ll count it again.”
“One, two, three.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran’s Adam’s apple rolled. He too was trembling. He
almost smiled as he pleaded, “Shizun, did you hear that?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes seemed to glaze over at last, but he
was still at a loss. He stared intently at Mo Ran’s face, not
showing any expression.
“I’ll count it again slowly. I’m afraid you didn’t hear that.”
“One, two, three.”
“…”
“I’ll count it one last time…”
“One, two, three.”
“It’s really the last time.”
“One, two, three…”
 Chu Wanning ruthlessly looked at the person kneeling in
front of him, over and over again, counting one, two, three
like a fool. It was as if by doing this again and again, he
could turn back time, let the dead trees blossom, and let the
dead people live again.
The disciple in front of him was stubbornly and diligently
counting, awkwardly and stubbornly. He seemed to be
counting his sins, counting the good things that his Shizun
had done for him.
In the end, the voice was shaky and the smile panicked.
“Shizun.”
Mo Ran raised his head. His eyes were red, but he had
already hurt Chu Wanning to this extent. He did not want to
cry in front of the conscious Chu Wanning, and he did not
want to make his Shizun sad again.
Thus, he endured it and continued smiling, in a tone that
was as relaxed as if he was discussing something.
“I’ll count it again. Can you mind me?”
Chu Wanning’s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a
knife.
He pulled his hand away from the tip of Mo Ran’s
smoldering fingertip, almost flabbergasted.
But this time, Mo Ran gripped him tightly, refusing to let
go no matter what.
The young man was firm and slow. His eyes stared at him
unblinkingly. His persistence was similar to that of a dog.
 He said, “One, two…”
Suddenly, rapid footsteps, shouts, and curses came from
outside. Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head and looked
down at the sea of lights below. The army of ghost soldiers
was chasing after them, heading straight for where they
were.
In the end, Rong Jiu still got the chance to snitch on him.
“Over there! Upstairs! Upstairs!”
“Catch that little thief!”
“This is going against the heavens!”
Flustered and anxious, torches and ghostly images rolled
over from the distance like a tide. They wanted to eat the
two of them to death before entering the boundless Infernal
Hell.
But Mo Ran did not turn back, at that moment when he
was holding onto Chu Wanning’s hand, he suddenly felt very
calm.
Although Chu Wanning was not his lover, he was someone
he loved and respected. Someone who loved and treated
him as well. He looked at him, his heart steady.
Chu Wanning reprimanded him, “Have you lost your
mind?! Why are you still standing there?”
As he said that, he pulled Mo Ran up from the ground. In
the drifting Light, his eyes were shining brilliantly and he
looked exactly the same as when he was alive. Chu Wanning
frowned and shouted, “We have to leave!”
 “We?” Mo Ran was stunned for a moment.
Chu Wanning was furious, “Who else could it be?”
Mo Ran was confused. He trembled as he closed his eyes,
opened them again, and suddenly smiled. That smile was
very beautiful. His eyes were still filled with mist, like a
flower dipped in dew, extremely beautiful.
He finally let out a sigh of relief and held onto Chu
Wanning’s fingers tightly.
The ten fingers interlocked.
He pressed his forehead against his and whispered
solemnly, “Three.”
“Three what three! Come on!”
It was only after the endless ghouls had caught up that Mo
Ran turned his head to look, and cried out in a somewhat
anxious voice, “Shizun, let’s open a barrier to block it for
now! Then I’ll transfer you to the Soul Lamp!”
“No.”
“… What?!” Mo Ran was dumbfounded.
Chu Wanning’s expression was cold, but he was still
embarrassed and angry. “If I still had the magic, how could I
be trapped in this cage?”
“…”
Come on.
What was missing from Chu Wanning’s soul was his
“cultivation base”.
 Since it didn’t take long to store the soul in the Soul Lamp,
he had to chant an incantation without being disturbed.
However, this situation was impossible, so Mo Ran could
only pull Chu Wanning away.
Fortunately, although Chu Wanning had lost his power, he
was still strong enough so he didn’t drag him down. The two
of them ran, and behind them were the unending torrential
waves of ghost soldiers. As they reached the main entrance,
Chu Wanning asked, “Do you know the way?”
Mo Ran said, “I don’t recognize it.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran however, was not discouraged, pointing to the
towering Palace wall: and said, “Go up and see more
clearly.”
Fortunately, Chu Wanning had a solid foundation. Even
without the support of his cultivation base, it was not a
problem for him to fly over the wall. He stepped lightly onto
the roof tiles, looked down to see the corpses coming at
them with angry howls, and said to Mo Ran, “Summon Jian
Gui!”
Mo Ran obeyed, and wiped his palms together. A glaring
scarlet radiance shot out like a Soaring Snake spitting out its
tongue. The crimson willow leaves fluttered in the air, and
the Divine Martial Willow Vine coiled around his feet.
“Spirit energy spans over five kilometers. Enter the Song
Pool and gather the Shang Yang. Go ahead.”
Swish!
 Chu Wanning seemed to have thought of something and
added, “Use less spiritual energy.”
Mo Ran was stunned when he heard this, but it was too
late for him to stop.
With a loud bang, the flame of the sizzling snake burst
apart the moment it was thrown out, like a dragon spitting
fire. It roared as it burned through the corpse tide. The
flame bear’s tongue of flame seemed to have set the entire
corridor ablaze, carrying the fire with it as it moved across
the land and rose into the clouds, leaving the Dinghu Lake.
In the blink of an eye, the dozens of soldiers who had been
at the forefront, along with their bricks and grass, were
completely incinerated!
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Didn’t I tell you to pour in less Spiritual Energy!” Chu
Wanning said angrily with a frown.
“When you said it, I had already…” He suddenly
remembered that he couldn’t talk back to his Shizun and
had to be respectful. Mo Ran bitterly shut his mouth and
said, “Shizun is right.”
“Forget it.” Chu Wanning waved his sleeves, “It’s also
because I spoke a little too late.”
It turned out that if he wanted his Shizun to give in, he
just needed to take the blame first?
He blinked and laughed.
 Chu Wanning glanced at him, “Why are you laughing like a
fool? Why aren’t we leaving?”
 115. Shizun is Married

“Let’s go. Yes.” Mo Ran answered, suddenly thinking of

something with a worried look on his face. “Shizun, I’ve
killed so many ghost soldiers, I’m afraid the ghost realm will
have to finish playing with us.”
“It’s fine.” Chu Wanning said, “That move just now was
not enough to scare the opponent to death. “Their souls
were just shattered. They will gather together again in a few
days.”
Upon hearing his words, Mo Ran took a closer look and
indeed saw bits of spirit fragments floating about like
fireflies in the middle of the burning embers. Before he
could do anything, Chu Wanning pulled him over and said,
“Run.”
Behind the broken wall was a group of angry soldiers
running around like wolves. Chu Wanning and Mo Ran ran on
the jade-like javelins, Mo Ran asked “Shizun, since they
won’t die, they won’t offend the ghost realm. Why didn’t
you let me pour more spiritual energy into them to repel
them?”
Chu Wanning said coldly, “Try that move again.”
 Although Mo Ran didn’t know why he said that, he still
tried it out. However, this time, it was only a small firework.
Jian Gui seemed to be very tired. He didn’t have the vigor
that he had just now.
“The more spiritual energy that is poured into it, the
longer the rest is required.” Chu Wanning replied, “Too much
is too little. Do you remember?”
“I remember.”
After a pause, he continued.
“Shizun. I suddenly remembered something. Guess what I
thought of?”
“What?”
“I think that’s how you taught me to use the rattan whip
in the Taoyuan Illusion. You were very short at the time.” Mo
Ran grinned and gestured with his hand. “Not even below
my waist.”
Chu Wanning stumbled upon hearing this.
“Be careful!”
“Scram.” If he was still alive, Chu Wanning’s ears would
have turned red from embarrassment. He flew into a rage,
“How can you compare your height to me when you’re only
worth so little compared to Xia Si?”
Mo Ran laughed, he was not comparable to him, although
he had grown in status, and was no longer taller than his
Shizun back in Butterfly Town, he was still only at the same
level.
 He glanced at his Shizun out of the corner of his eye and
secretly made a note to himself. He thought that after his
body completely changed in a few years, he must compare
the two of them.
While Taxian-Jun was scheming something, Chu Wanning
was feeling conflicted.
Although he more or less guessed that Mo Ran already
knew that he was Xia Sini, hearing him say so with his own
ears still made him feel extremely embarrassed.
After all… He had raised his head and shouted “Gege”.
The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he
felt and the angrier he became.
Mo Ran knew what he was thinking and was in no hurry to
chase after him. He only kept a distance of half a step and
followed closely behind him. They ran into the howling night
wind and Mo Ran looked at the man close by. His red clothes
deceiving blood like a fallen maple, and the golden
butterflies embroidered on his robe were vivid and lifelike.
His heart was suddenly filled with a sweet and bitter
feeling of satiation.
At this moment, he was grateful that he was still able to
meet Chu Wanning and receive his guidance like he did in
the past.
A few years later, if everything went according to plan, he
would be able to lower his head by half and enrage Chu
Wanning with a smile on his face, “This disciple is taller than
Shizun. This disciple will stand obediently while Shizun can
pad his feet.”
His heart was very warm. He only wanted to say that the
heavens really had treated him well.
Not everyone had the chance to start over after making a
mistake, and not everyone could be forgiven after suffering
a pain.
His Shizun was someone who looked cold but felt warm at
the same time. It took him so long to realize this.
After two more groups of pursuers, the main entrance of
the palace was within sight.
Looking back, those soldiers were left far behind. They
could no longer catch up to them. Mo Ran heaved a sigh of
relief. Before he could let out his breath to its end, he heard
a sudden clap of thunder in front of him.
In the midst of the thunder and fire, an enormous emperor
appeared. Below the shoulder of the shoulder were eight
braves whose muscles were tangled together as they knelt,
steadily carrying it on their shoulders. A slightly fat man
with long, loose hair and a white beast fur coat was lying on
the bed. He had two beauties in each of his arms. One
beating in his shoulder, while the other was feeding him
cherry fruits.
Although the big belly man was a soul, he had already
cultivated his body to such a state. Therefore, eating the
fruit was like eating a living person, and was not just for a
taste.
 The man licked his lips, grabbed the beauty’s chin and
gave her a kiss. Then, he opened his eyes and leisurely
looked at Chu Wanning and Mo Ran, sneering.
“This is not good. The baby of this King has been robbed
the treasure that he has chosen.”
He said this leisurely.
“Little Immortal, who gave you the guts?”
Chu Wanning’s face was ashen, his expression extremely
ugly.
To think that he would be called “baby” by such an oily
pervert in front of him… If he still had his mana, Tianwen
would have broken this bastard into pieces already.
Mo Ran’s expression was also ugly, but he knew that his
current cultivation was not enough to protect Chu Wanning
while fighting the Ghost King, so he could only speak.
He took a step forward, clasped his hands, and said, “Your
Highness, I’m sorry to have destroyed so many of your
houses, but I want to take this person with me.”
“Oh wow, you’re taking it away just like that?” The fourth
laughed, “Look at what he is wearing. Let me teach you a
lesson, that, it’s called the Underworld’s wedding robe, in
other words, it’s our ghost realm’s auspicious clothing. He’s
wearing my jewelry, so he’s my subordinate’s ghost. He
won’t be able to step out of the palace gate, if you don’t
believe me, you can try it.”
Pausing for a moment, he added, “If you force him to
leave, his spirit soul might be shattered by the spirit energy
at the entrance of the palace. Think carefully.”
Mo Ran then understood why Rong Jiu said that everyone
was tied up in the main hall, but Chu Wanning wasn’t. So
the red robe he was wearing…
Mo Ran formed a fist with his fingers and said, “If I want to
take him away, I naturally can’t let His Highness suffer any
losses. I will do my best to offer what Your Highness wants.”
“This King only wants beauties. Furthermore, recently,
This King has grown tired of eating in such a gentle and
obedient manner.”
“…”
Seeing the color of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning, the four
Spirit Kings also felt it was interesting. They slowly sat up
and said, “But, to be honest, this is the first time I’ve seen
someone trespassing and acting so wildly in the Underworld
after so many years. Interesting. Can I ask, who are you to
him?”
Mo Ran said, “He is my Shizun.”
“He’s just a Shizun.” The Spirit King threw up his hands
and smiled, “I thought it was a matter of life and death.”
Mo Ran said, “… He doesn’t like you, so what’s the use of
you forcing him to stay?”
The Ghost King lazily waved his hand, “Childish, how can
it be so important if you like it or not? This King has his eyes
on his flesh, but does not want his heart.”
“…”
 “In addition.” The Fourth ghost King laughed, “He doesn’t
like me, could it be that he likes you? If he is yours, I
wouldn’t be interested. Although This King loves beauties,
he truly does not love those who have exchanged cups.
Unfortunately, he is only your Shizun.”
When Mo Ran heard this, he was first stunned before he
suddenly smiled.
“Is the Ghost King serious?”
“I’m the Master of the fourth level of the Underworld. Why
would I lie to a little ghost like you?”
“Then, let me ask you one more question. If Shizun had
already gotten married, would wearing the King’s auspicious
robe be of any use?”
“Of course it’s useless. This King has never liked playing
with people.” The Fourth ghost king frowned, “But why are
you asking this? Your Shizun has gotten married?”
Chu Wanning replied shamelessly, “No way.”
Mo Ran was shameless and said, “Yes.”
The Fourth Ghost King, “…”
Without waiting for a reply, Mo Ran suddenly grabbed his
hand and pulled him towards the main entrance. As they
walked, they turned around to face the Fourth Ghost King,
“Your Highness, ignore him. My Shizun’s memory is bad. As
you said, if he were to get married, this auspicious suit
would not work. Let’s not grind our lips, I’ll take him out
myself. If we successfully walk out, I’ll ask for your highness
to let us live. If I am to lie, there will be no grievances
between life and death.”
Chu Wanning said, “Mo Ran — are you crazy? When we
were in Butterfly Town, it was just a show, it couldn’t count
as…”
“Why not?” Mo Ran was resolute and confident. “We drank
the wine and bowed. There was earth in the upper halls.
Why can’t it be counted as one?”
“Mo Ran…!”
The Ghost King had been in the Underworld for hundreds
of thousands of years, and he was rather fed up with it.
Suddenly seeing this sort of dispute, he felt that it was
extremely funny. He patted the thigh of the beauty beside
him, telling her to feed him another piece of dried fruit. As
he chewed, he said, “Sure, you guys can leave now. If you
walk out in the right way, I won’t stop you. If you die, that
will be asking for it.”
Mo Ran said, “Thank you.”
The main gate of the palace was covered with a layer of
enchantment that glowed with a faint purple light. It was
obviously meant for poor ghosts. The closer Chu Wanning
got to the barrier, the more unwilling he became. How could
this kind of marriage count…
However, Mo Ran approached him and whispered to him,
“Shizun, don’t worry. Our marriage contract will definitely
work.”
“How did it work?!”
 “Listen to me once. I am well aware of this matter.” As he
spoke, clasping Chu Wanning’s fingers, causing a trickle of
sweat to form on his palm.
“If it’s truly unfortunate, then I’ll accompany Shizun.”
Chu Wanning’s body trembled. He opened his phoenix
eyes wide and looked at him in surprise, as if he had never
seen this person before.
“I owe Shizun so much. This time, I will not leave Shizun
alone.”
“…” Chu Wanning was silent for a long time before he said
in a low voice, “Why?”
“Then what about Shizun? Why not?”
Chu Wanning sighed softly as his eyelashes drooped. In
the end, he did not push him away. The two of them stood
at the entrance of the purple lightning barrier with hands
together. Behind them were demons and monsters that had
come to watch the show.
“Shall we go?”
“Let’s go.”
It was unknown who had gripped whose hand first. It was
so forceful, so cold that it was covered with boiling hot,
sweat that was dry, and pale that was stuck to the wheat
color.
The heavenly fire was surging while the lightning was
roaring.
 The barrier was like a huge waterfall, rushing in almost at
the same time. Flaming stones shot down from the sky and
engulfed the entire mountain and river like a hot knife
through butter, as if the next second, the two people who
dared to step out of the Life and Death Gate would be torn
to shreds and burned to ashes.
The lightning fire burst out with dazzling brilliance, so
bright that it was almost white.
Seeing that it was about to land on the two of them, even
though Mo Ran had been having this thoughts, before this
all happened, he had always wanted to give his shizun his
respect and love from today onwards. He will not disobey
him, and even more so, will not have any thoughts of
sullying his Shizun.
However, in this unknown moment of life and death, he
suddenly turned his head, wanting to look at Chu Wanning’s
face again.
However, he found out that in the dense torrential rain
formed by the barrier, Chu Wanning was also looking at him.
Those phoenix eyes were once sharp, decisive,
lamentable, hateful, patient… And at this moment, it was as
if everything was going to end.
He didn’t know if it was just his imagination.
But there was deep affection in them.
Mo Ran had never seen Chu Wanning with such eyes
before. His head buzzed, and he felt as if the battlements
were collapsing. Suddenly, a warm feeling of love burst out
from his chest. He didn’t even have time to consider what
sort of feelings they were. He only felt that his heart was
boiling, and his blood was too.
In a split-second, he reached out his hand and hugged him
tightly.
His frantic heartbeat collided with the trembling spirit
soul’s.
His chest hit his chest.
Before he went down to the ghost realm, he didn’t
actually have the thought of dying together with Chu
Wanning. He always felt that the person he loved was Shi
Mei, and the only way to live and die was to live together
with Shi Mei.
However, a calamity had truly descended upon them.
He couldn’t help but think while hugging him tightly. It
was as if he wanted to knead each other’s flesh and blood
into his own flesh and hide his spirit soul within his own
spirit soul.
Chu Wanning.
I’ll stay with you.
I…
“Aiya, I never would have thought that they really were
lovers with a bitter life.” A leisurely teasing voice suddenly
came into his ears, “This King actually caught the wrong
ghost? This immortal lord, he’s actually been to the wedding
worship hall for the past few days and has even had a
master’s soul?”
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes.
The lightning bolts that should have torn them to shreds
had unknowingly turned into thousands upon thousands of
dandelion flowers, dancing lightly around their bodies and
drifting back into the snow.
The fourth ghost King stood up with a smile, and stood not
far away from the Palace gate. He leisurely clapped his
hands: “I’ve been bored for hundreds of years, but today
I’ve watched a good show.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran had yet to recover his senses but his head was
still dizzy. He looked at the Fourth ghost king, then turned to
look at the person in his embrace. Suddenly realizing that it
was outrageous for him to hold his Shizun like this, he
hurriedly retracted his hands. Chu Wanning also came back
to his senses. He turned his face to the side, but he did not
know what kind of expression to show on his face.
After a while, he straightened his clothes and stood aside
without saying a word.
In order to break the awkward silence, Mo Ran raised his
head and asked the Fourth Ghost Kings, “This isn’t a trick?”
“No, no.”
The fourth Spirit King shook his head with a smile.
 “Day after day. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen such a
lively scene. Alright, since you guys have let me watch a
good show, go on your own. This king has so many beauties,
I don’t lack a soul that has already been married off.”
Mo Ran immediately felt elated. He thought, “This Fourth
King is much more magnanimous than the Ninth King that
Chu Xun met.” Although he was a pervert, he would do
whatever he said. He had the appearance of a king.
As he thought of this, he pulled Chu Wanning along with
him and prepared to leave.
However at this time, the clouds in the sky scattered and
the moonlight shined on Mo Ran’s body. He quietly cast a
black shadow.
At first, the Fourth King did not react. However, they were
still smiling merrily. When they saw this rare scene, they
turned around and signaled the beauties beside them to
feed him another grape.
The beauty’s fingertips peeled off the dark purple fruit
skin and handed it to the Fourth King. Just as he was about
to open his mouth, the Fourth King suddenly felt that
something was wrong and shouted back, “Stop!”
His eyes were fixated on the shadow on the ground. He
raised his gaze inch by inch until it landed on Mo Ran’s face.
“… Look, what’s that on the ground?”
Mo Ran lowered his eyes and realized that there was a
blurry shadow under his feet!
 The Fourth King’ teasing and playful expressions were all
swept away. He narrowed his long and narrow eyes, which
shone with the luster of a vulture pouncing on its prey.
“You, a living person, can actually go to hell?”
 116. Shizun Means of
Convenience

Chu Wanning saw the light condensing in the Ghost King’s

hands and pushed Mo Ran away, “Run!”
There was no need for him to repeat himself. Mo Ran
grabbed Chu Wanning’s arm, and they both leapt to the
ground, heading towards the palace gate.
Mo Ran cursed out loud, “The incantation of master
Huaizui was not meticulous enough, how did he leave a
shadow for me to see through!”
Hearing his disciple calling his Shizun, Chu Wanning did
not have much of a reaction. He only glanced at Mo Ran out
of the corner of his eyes and wanted to say something, but
in the end, he did not say anything.
“You want to escape?” The Fourth King harrumphed from
behind. “It’s not that easy.”
Both of their qinggong was excellent. Seeing that the
palace doors were about to completely close, the two of
them stepped on the walls and helped themselves up. At
the same time, the Fourth King summoned thunder in his
hands.
 With a wave of his hand, a bolt of lightning struck down on
the palace gate. In that instant, the palace wall that was
only a few tens of feet tall rose up from the ground, as if it
wanted to meet the light of day.
At the same time, the palace doors closed with an
extremely fast speed, sealing the surroundings.
Mo Ran cursed under his breath and pulled Chu Wanning
along as they ran. Before they could leave the palace, it
would be more important if they didn’t get caught by the
Four Ghost Kings.
Although the Fourth Ghost King was powerful in his spells,
he had been in debauchery for a thousand years, and his
physique was not much stronger than the other kings. Let
alone running a mile, even if he had to run fifty steps, he
would still be gasping for breath.
The Fourth Ghost King had been lazy for thousands of
years, turning himself into nothing more than a waste of
light skills.
He was furious when he saw Chu Wanning and Mo Ran
running further away from him. However, he did not have a
good relationship with the other eight kings because he
often searched for beauties in the territories of the other
kings. So, he was unwilling to inform the other kings to gang
up on him even after such an incident.
“What’s so great about running fast? This King is plump!”
However, none of you will escape the palm of This King!”
The fourth ghost King touched their stomachs, they were
actually so angry that they felt wronged, and when they
turned around, they saw the eight Bravehearts carrying
their dusts without moving, and were even more displeased,
“What are you standing there for? This King’s legs are noble,
so it’s inconvenient to chase. Aren’t you guys going to chase
as well?”
“…”
It was said that the Fourth ghost king was a beautiful man
when he was thin, because it had been a long time since
they tasted human flesh, so after they cultivated his body,
he would binge on gluttony, eat while sitting, eat lying
down, eat while walking, eat while squatting. Even when the
Underworld was busiest, he would have no time to write
notes and would not even be able to write.
Just like that, a peerlessly beautiful man forcibly stuffed
himself into the shape of a fatty. Although he had a good
foundation, he would not be ridiculously fat no matter how
he ate, but he did look like he had left. After that, the fourth
ghost king threw out all the mirrors in the palace, and the
word “fat” was the word that he was the most unhappy to
hear. It was said that there was once a beautiful concubine
who sang a little song for him, and the first three lines were
“Half moon bend, half moon bend, half moon bend, half
moon…”
Before she could even finish, she was kicked in the chest
by the Fourth ghost king, and he scolded her: “Fatty! It’s not
enough to put up with your two fats, but if you want to sing
the third song, don’t think that just because you’ve taken it
apart, This King will not be able to recognize that you are
belittling me in a roundabout way!”
One by one, they lowered their heads, letting the fourth
ghost king complain. In the end, one of them was more
quick-witted and said, “Your Highness is very good, how can
we catch up with people that even your highness cannot
catch up to.”
The four Spirit Kings then took a breath, and stopped
chasing after him, and turned to the servant: “En, what you
said makes sense, doesn’t it? At least you know your own
limitations. “Alright, let’s do it like this. Go and pass on this
king’s order, all the doors of the palace are shut, the walls of
the palace are filled with sealing spells, don’t even let a fly
out.”
He spat and spat out the grape seed he had been holding
in his mouth. He said sinisterly, “I want to see where the two
of them can run to.”
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning were extremely agile, the
palace was full of twists and turns, and they quickly left the
ghosts chasing after them behind. The two of them hid in a
small alley. Chu Wanning was a ghost, so no matter how
long he ran, he wouldn’t feel tired. Instead, he leaned
against the wall, breathing slowly.
Chu Wanning glanced outside gloomily, “He sealed the
palace.”
“It’s alright, Shizun. If you enter the Soul Lamp, we can
return directly to the mortal world. He won’t be able to stop
you.”
Chu Wanning nodded, but for some reason, he looked
worried.
Mo Ran did not notice and took out the Soul Lamp. He
chanted a few incantations and the golden light flashed
several times before extinguishing. Chu Wanning’s Earth
Soul was still standing motionlessly in front of him.
“What’s going on?” Mo Ran was shocked. “Why is it
useless?”
Chu Wanning became even more depressed. He sighed
and said, “Just as I thought, the transmission spell is
ineffective. I’m afraid that we have to get pass through to
the palace before we can cast it to return to the mortal
world.”
“…” Hearing this, Mo Ran bit his lips. With a stubborn look
in his eyes, he said after a long while in a hoarse voice, “No
matter what, I will take you out.”
Chu Wanning looked at him and said, “You have to hurry,
the palace is huge, it’s not easy for the ghost soldiers to find
you, but there’s no food or water here, I’m fine, but you
can’t hold on for too long.”
“I can endure the hunger. I’ve been like this since I was
young.”
After a while, the surroundings became completely silent.
The two of them walked out of the alley and walked on the
empty limestone street. The cool moon was like water,
soaking the two of them as they returned to their home.
One had a shadow, the other had no shadow. They walked
side by side.
Mo Ran said, “Shizun.”
“…”
“Just now at the door, I offended you. I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning seemed to be startled for a moment. He
lowered his eyelashes and his gaze turned cold, “It’s
alright.”
“The circumstances compel me to speak. There were also
offenses, and I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“To say that you’re married is even more incorrect. I’m still
sorry.”
Chu Wanning suddenly stopped and said coldly, “How long
are you going to apologize? won’t you say something else?”
“Something else?” Mo Ran was lost in thought for a while,
and then carefully changed his words, “Then… I’m sorry?”
“…”
Chu Wanning left.
Pitiful Mo Ran didn’t know that his words had made him
unhappy, but he was afraid of disturbing him, and was
afraid that if he said more, he would make his Shizun even
more angry. He scratched his head on the spot and followed
closely.
“Shizun.”
“Hmm?”
 Halfway through Mo Ran could not help but ask, “Before
you… Have you ever had any chance”
Chu Wanning paused for a moment, then turned around
and asked, “What do you mean?”
“I found another of your Earth Souls in the ghost realm. In
other words, you have one more soul than the average
person… I met Chu Xun at Shunfeng, and I asked him about
it. He said that the extra soul shouldn’t be something that
you had from the start.” Mo Ran was a bit hesitant. “But
adding the body in the world, I have indeed seen four
Shizun, so I think… Did Shizun have some sort of previous
ties before…”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, as if he had thought of
something. The light in his eyes flickered, but he quickly
closed them and said, “It shouldn’t be.”
He paused for a moment, as if he had some doubts but
also some hesitation. He then asked, “Do I really have four
souls?”
“Yes.”
“…”
Chu Wanning didn’t know why, but after thinking about it
for a while, he sighed, “This is not something I can solve, so
it doesn’t matter. Just let him be.”
The two of them continued to tread carefully along a
remote path while they probed the magic energies used by
the Four Ghost Kings to seal off the entire palace.
“All Spirit Formations will have a soft loophole.”
 His fingers caressed the rough wall, which had a blue
luster flowing on it. He closed his eyes to catch the flow of
spiritual energy flowing under the bricks, but because he
had no magic power right now, it felt very strenuous for
him. After a while, he lowered his hand in frustration and
shook his head.
“My spirit soul is incomplete and my strength is damaged.
I still don’t know how to break through in such a short time.”
Mo Ran said, “How about Shizun teaching me and letting
me try?”
“That won’t do. Spirit power in world spirit techniques is
very complex. It is not something that can be learnt in a day
or two.”
Mo Ran asked, “Then normally, what are the weaknesses
of a magic barrier? Let’s try them out one by one.”
“… Every single barrier’s weakness is different, so nothing
is unusual. If we were to measure them one by one, I really
don’t know how long I would have to wait.”
“How do you know without trying? Maybe my luck is really
good?”
Chu Wanning was about to open his mouth to say
something, but suddenly he caught sight of a white shadow
around the corner. His eyebrows knitted as he was about to
summon Tianwen, but he couldn’t do it.
Chu Wanning shouted “Who’s there?”
The white shadow immediately tried to flee.
 How could Mo Ran give him that chance, he immediately
flew over and captured that ghost, covering that ghost’s
nose and mouth, making him unable to call out, then he
twisted his hands behind his back and kicked him to the
ground. When he looked closely, he could not help but burn
with fury.
“Rong Jiu…!”
The youth kneeling on the ground was tender and fair, like
a willow swaying in the wind. However, there was a trace of
unwillingness in his eyes. He turned his head away and
didn’t say anything.
Mo Ran angrily said, “Are you going to snitch again? Do
you really think I won’t kill you?!”
Chu Wanning walked over, he had never seen Rong Jiu
before. He looked down and asked Mo Ran, “Do you know
him?”
Mo Ran did not know what to say, thinking that he had
committed the crimes of stealing and obscenity back then,
and had been escorted by Chu Wanning to the Good and
Evil Stage for the trial of Rong Jiu. At that time, he only felt
that Chu Wanning was ruthless and resentful towards him,
but now that the old account was laid out in front of him, he
could not help but feel ashamed.
Chu Wanning didn’t feel anything was amiss, he could
only say that this was an old acquaintance of Mo Ran’s. He
said, “Since he’s come with you, then don’t leave him here.
Once we find a way out, take him with us.”
 As he spoke, he looked at Rong Jiu again carefully, “You’re
a good person, reincarnation is a good thing.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Rong Jiu was initially a bit flustered, but after hearing what
he said, he was stunned for a moment before smiling. He
looked at Mo Ran with his soft and charming eyes and
asked, “So this is Shizun?”
“What Shizun? You called him Shizun?” Mo Ran said, “My
Shizun!”
Rong Jiu felt resentful, so he deliberately added fuel to the
fire. He then said slowly, “Oh, my Shizun.”
“You-!”
After a while, Chu Wanning realized something was wrong,
“Mo Ran, you had a grudge with him?”
“I…”
Rong Jiu smiled and said, “Good Shizun, don’t be mean to
him. I don’t have any past conflicts with him, just some old
friendships.”
His words were ambiguous, but his tone was extremely
ambiguous. Chu Wanning did not speak, his eyes were
slightly narrowed, and his lips were slowly pursed. He looked
indifferent, but the gloom between his eyebrows could not
be concealed. Rong Jiu was the most observant person in
the entire storehouse. With Chu Wanning’s pure personality
and the emotions in his eyes, how could he avoid the
limelight?
 In his heart, he was slightly surprised. Originally, he was
quite reckless and greedy for his Shizun, but now that he
met a real person, it seemed like it wasn’t a one-sided love.
…… The Sisheng Peak was truly dirty.
Even though the situation was dire, Rong Jiu still couldn’t
help but sigh, feeling both disgusted and surprised — Dual
Cultivation between cultivators wasn’t considered a rare
occurrence, but it was already out of the question. Mo
Weiyu, as the supreme Young Master of the life and death,
was actually involved with his teacher; if news of this got
out, the face of Sect Leader Xue Zhengyong wouldn’t even
know where to look.
Rong Jiu opened his eyes and looked Chu Wanning up and
down. Just as he was about to add fuel to the fire, he heard
his voice.
“Even if I die, I’m already dead. What else is there to talk
about with my old friendship?”
“Aren’t you asking me if I’m an immortal?” Rong Jiu
smiled, “I only answered truthfully.”
“Who asked you that?”
“I’ve been asking him since the beginning.”
The meaning of “he” was obvious. It was as if his voice
was filled with the smell of fire and stars. The meaning of
“he” and “Rong Jiu’s” could not be further apart. Hearing
that Chu Wanning was leaning towards him, Mo Ran’s heart
was a little warm. He wanted to say a few words to him, but
before he could get near him, Chu Wanning turned around in
anger.
“You decide what to do with yourself.”
He was afraid that this person would cause trouble for
them later on if they leave Rong Jiu and a message to
others, it would be like bringing a fire or medicine barrel
with him. If he said something that he shouldn’t have said, it
would be enough to choke Chu Wanning to death. After a
moment of hesitation, he saw Chu Wanning go to the side to
check the Four Ghost Kings’ enchantment, so Mo Ran put on
a handful of clothes and said in a low voice:
“What do you want?”
“My heart is clogged, I’m not at peace.” Rong Jiu’s
eyelashes trembled slightly, and a faint light shone from
within. “I just can’t bear to see an evil person like you start
over.”
Mo Ran knew that Rong Jiu wasn’t someone who would
harm others and hurt himself. This fellow never does harm
to others and himself. No matter how resentful he was,
living a peaceful life was the most important thing for him.
There was no reason why he should risk his life to follow
them.
His gaze swept across them and landed on Rong Jiu’s feet.
One was wearing shoes, and the other was not. His feet
were covered in mud, a result of him fleeing in a hurry.
“Tell me the truth.”
 Rong Jiu: “Didn’t I already say it? “The truth is that I can’t
bear to see it.”
“If you continue to lie and threaten me, I’ll immediately
cover your eyes with my hands, block your mouth, and
throw you into a dry well. Since you’re already a soul, you
won’t die even if you’re hungry, and you won’t be able to
escape even if you’re not. Mo Ran paused, then whispered,
“It’s up to you.”
As expected, Rong Jiu’s expression changed.
After a while, he said, “I’ve changed my mind. I don’t want
to stay here. You have to take me out.”
“What, you don’t want to be your ghost hubby anymore?”
“…” Rong Jiu bit his lips, then looked up angrily, “I also
want to live a normal life, and I can start again.” He took a
deep breath and said, “I want reincarnation.”
“Alright. Then, let me ask you again, were you the one
who informed the patrol earlier and let them know where I
am?”
“…”
“Even if you didn’t say anything, I still had a way to
interrogate you.” A red light flashed in Mo Ran’s hand as he
whispered, “Speak.”
“Yes, I did, but so what.” Rong Jiu raised his chin, his eyes
flashing with resentment. “If I didn’t take advantage of the
time to guide them, would I have been able to escape?”
 Mo Ran suddenly loosened his clothes and laughed out of
extreme anger. “You sure know how to add insult to injury,
you bastard.”
“I would even spit blood.” Rong Jiu slowly tidied up his
clothes, then glanced at Chu Wanning and said, “Young
Master Mo, you care a lot about that man, don’t you? What
do you think he will do when I tell him in detail what you
used to do to me?”
 117. Shizun told me to get out
of here

What Rong Jiu means Chu Wanning will certainly feel

upset, jealous, and unable to bear.
However, Mo Ran did not know that the feelings Chu
Wanning had for him were actually love. He thought about
what he had said and felt that Rong Jiu was going to tell Chu
Wanning all his debts.
Then would Shizun still be able to keep his face straight?
Wouldn’t he die from anger?
He immediately said, “Don’t you dare tell him!”
Rong Jiu laughed very charming, clearly a man, but he had
the face of a cloud. With a gentle voice, he said, “Then you
must protect me as well. Take me away, and I’ll be good. I
promise not to say anything, and I won’t cause any trouble.”
Mo Ran had no other choice. He cursed under his breath
and turned to leave. Rong Jiu realized that he was just
silently accept defeat and happily followed behind Mo Ran.
Mo Ran had not taken two steps when he suddenly turned
his head. He pointed his finger at him and said in a low
voice, “Rong Jiu, if you are not honest, I’m sure you will lose
your soul even to the point you can’t touch the
reincarnation as well.”
“If you don’t offend me, then I won’t offend you. If you
don’t bully me, then I will be honest,” said Rong Jiu.
“Immortal Mo, don’t you know what sort of person I am? You
are my old benefactor.”
“…” In his previous life, Mo Ran had been used to his soft
words, so he felt disgusted at the moment. However, he had
no other choice. He watched as Rong Jiu walked over to Chu
Wanning. He couldn’t figure it out at all.
Was he blind?
Song Qui Tong, Rong Jiu…What kind of people were they?
What could he have seen and liked about them?
If he could be reborn in front of himself in his previous life,
he would definitely grab onto Taxian-Jun’s neck and open up
a ladle of that guy’s head to see how much water was
inside.
Fortunately, he was not done with what he said just now.
He could tell that this man was not interested in matters of
the heart, so he explained it to him with a smile. Then, the
frown on Chu Wanning’s face slowly disappeared.
He even thought that he had misunderstood this youth’s’
old friendship because his mind was not pure. Although his
expression did not change, his heart was somewhat
embarrassed.
He was familiar with the palace, so he said: “Although this
street is small, it’s not hidden. If you want to feel at ease to
find out how to break the barrier, then I’ll take you to
another place.”
The other place he was talking about was in fact a
storehouse for the weaving of clothing in the ghost realm.
White linen was piled very high, and it would be best used
to conceal one’s whereabouts.
The three of them found a remote place to rest. Chu
Wanning’s fingers were touching the wall like a patient’s
pulse, trying his best to sense the world spirit technique
that was covering the palace at that moment.
However, even after a long time, he was still unable to
find out. On the other hand, Chu Wanning’s soul was getting
weaker and weaker. Mo Ran covered the back of his hand
and removed his hand from the wall.
Chu Wanning was annoyed and helpless. He stared at his
palm and said sullenly, “Why does my soul have no spiritual
energy?”
“Can I share mine with you?”
“I can’t use it.” Chu Wanning looked at Rong Jiu in the
distance and spoke softly, “You are a human, and I am a
ghost. Yin and Yang block each other.”
After resting in the same spot for a while, Chu Wanning
started to probe again. If he had three souls and a
technique, he could feel the weakness of the Four Ghost
Kings’ incantations as long as he could probe the barrier.
But his spiritual energy was extremely weak now, barely
able to enter the barrier, just like fishing for a leaf in the
ocean, it was too difficult.
After waiting for one hour, Rong Jiu became somewhat
anxious.
He ran over to Mo Ran and held him back. “Can’t you get
out?”
Mo Ran said, “Don’t make a fuss and sit here obediently.”
“I’m about to die from anxiety. Just give me a definite
answer, can we possibly make it?”
“It’s useless to be anxious. Just wait.”
Rong Jiu said, “Your Shizun shouldn’t be that powerful?
Why is it that even after all this time, there still hasn’t been
any movement?”
“His three souls have not been gathered yet, so this soul
happens to be lacking magic. Can you be quiet?”
When Rong Jiu heard this, he seemed a bit upset. His
eyelashes flickered as he sat back down on the pile of cloth.
After another hour or so, Rong Jiu stood up and walked
over to Chu Wanning, “Immortal, do you have any other
ideas?”
Chu Wanning did not open his eyes, his fingertips were
still pressed against the wall as he said, “No.”
“So, is there any other way to help you recover some of
your magic power?”
When Chu Wanning heard this, he pondered for a moment
before asking, “Do you have spiritual energy?”
 “No…” Rong Jiu was slightly taken aback, “Why do you ask
so…”
“If you have it, pass some to me.”
Rong Jiu said, “It’s actually this easy? Then hurry up and
have Immortal Mo…”
Chu Wanning interrupted him, “It’s useless.”
Of course, Rong Jiu didn’t know that Mo Ran wasn’t a
ghost. When he heard that Mo Ran couldn’t be used, the
smile on his face immediately froze. “Why?”
“There’s no reason. The attributes are different.” Mo Ran
knew that Chu Wanning was not good at lying, and it was
best not to let Rong Jiu know that he was not a ghost. Thus,
he interrupted him, “Could you please go outside and keep
an eye on them? If someone comes, please come back and
inform us.”
Rong Jiu gave him an angry glare, but since the three of
them were locusts on the same boat, he had no choice but
to go to the near warehouse. Reluctantly, he leaned against
the door, peeling off his fingernails while sweeping his eyes
out with a pair of misty peach blossoms.
Mo Ran glanced at him, then sat down beside Chu
Wanning.
After hesitating for a while, he still felt that he did not
want to lie to Chu Wanning, so he spoke up, “Shizun, I
think… I want to apologize to you.”
“What did you do wrong?”
 “That’s right. Do you still remember the year you sent me
to the Platform of Sin and Virtue for punishment? Because I
committed a crime…” Mo Ran paused, no longer having the
nerve to say that he had a lecherous ring. The skin of a
person’s face is truly a delicate matter. It can be as thick as
the Great Wall when it doesn’t matter. Once it is noticed, it
can be as thin as a piece of paper and break with a poke.
Mo Ran lowered his head, blushing. He said softly,
“Because I have violated the fourth, ninth, and fifteenth
rules.”
Fourth, theft.
The ninth ring, lust/chaos.
The fifteenth, deceit.
Of course, Chu Wanning remembered. When he opened
his eyes, he did not see Mo Ran, but only said, “En.”
Looking at that handsome and restrained face, Mo Ran felt
even more ashamed. After a while, he lowered his eyes and
said in a low voice, “Shizun, I’m sorry.”
Chu Wanning had already guessed what he was going to
say. Although he was furious, he knew that he had to
prioritize his actions in front of others, not to mention that
he did not only find out about the incident with Mo Ran, he
said coldly, “Haven’t you already been punished? And then
you never did it again, so why do you bring it up again
now?”
“Because of that Rong Jiu outside… Actually, he…”
 Mo Ran did not continue speaking. Chu Wanning also did
not say anything for a long time.
After a while, Mo Ran heard Chu Wanning sneer, “So it’s
him?”
“Yes.”
He didn’t dare to raise his head to look at Chu Wanning,
Although he couldn’t help for him to have a desire for his
disciple at the top of life and death, It was normal for a
young cultivator to dual cultivate or have a lover outside,
but Chu Wanning was different.
Besides, he wasn’t just looking for a lover, he was also
looking for a wife…
Xue Zhengyong spoiled his nephew. Maybe it doesn’t
matter. After all, Mo Ran was a person in his weaker years,
and he did not practice the art of heart clearing. It was bad
to have a clear mind all day long, so he could just turn a
blind eye to it, but Chu Wanning could not stand it.
He was disgusted, and this reaction could be clearly seen
in Chu Wanning’s eyes even when he was punishing Mo Ran
that year. Disdain, contempt, loathing…
Even though it had been many years since he had done
the same thing, now that he and Rong Jiu had met in the
ghost realm, how could he feel at ease? Mo Ran felt that this
was exactly what he wanted to say:
It was not that he didn’t want to report, but that the time
was not right yet.
 He was not afraid that Chu Wanning would beat him up
again, and he even wished that Chu Wanning could hold him
in his arms and beat him up again. As long as he did not
make any mistakes and did not anger the earth spirit away,
he was sure that if Chu Wanning left in a bad mood, then Mo
Ran would probably kill himself.
As such, the more he thought about it, the more uneasy
he became. Rather than keeping the drug of Rong Jiu, Mo
Ran would rather go and apologize to Chu Wanning first.
He had made up his mind that he was standing by the
door when he said those words. If Chu Wanning got up and
left, he would immediately tie him up and carry him. It
didn’t matter how angry Chu Wanning was afterwards, he
couldn’t let him leave and disappear.
While Mo Ran was practicing in his mind how to block Chu
Wanning’s path, Chu Wanning’s clothes were slightly
moved, and the golden red silk threads shone brightly in the
dim light.
Even Mo Ran’s heart was trembling. He whispered,
“Shizun…”
“The punishment is over, the matter is already over, why
are you telling me this?” Chu Wanning replied. His eyes
slanted to the side, and his expression was cold. His thin lips
opened and closed, and even had a bit of a mocking tone.
“What does it have to do with me?”
I didn’t expect him to say something that has nothing to
do with me…
 Mo Ran was stunned.
He thought that his Shizun was completely disappointed in
him and did not want to bother with him anymore. He then
became anxious and said, “Shizun, it was my fault in the
past, so don’t be angry…”
“Why should I be angry? What’s there to be angry about?”
Even though he said this verbally, his heart was not satisfied
the more he thought about it. In the end, Chu Wanning said
angrily, “I knew you guys weren’t that clean, you actually
wanted to deceive me? Get out.”
“…”
“Get out!” Even though he knew there was a sour taste in
his voice and that it was all an old debt, Chu Wanning still
scolded in a low voice, “How shameless.”
Mo Ran was still. Instead, he sat beside him in a daze
while a pair of black and white clear eyes stared straight at
him.
After a while, he said, “I’m not leaving.”
Chu Wanning was angered, “Go! I don’t want to see you
right now!”
“I’m not leaving.” He was clearly such a hateful person,
but when he looked at Chu Wanning, his eyes turned red,
and in that hateful place, a faint sense of pity and
stubbornness emerged.
“I was afraid that if I left, you would run away… Shizun,
don’t leave me behind.”
 “…”
Chu Wanning did not know that he would think this way.
He was aware of the culture of the cultivation world. After
becoming a weak champion, anyone who didn’t cultivate
the way of the heart, be it a man or a woman, would
inevitably have a period of debauchery. It was nothing
strange.
Mo Ran was not Xue Meng. Xue Meng had received the
most excellent nurturing and care since he was young. His
parents were upright and his family was strict in their
studies. This was why he didn’t act rashly like the other
members of influential families. But what about Mo Ran?
A capricious personality.
Growing up in the stalls.
Without a father, his mother was a musician.
He was just an uncared for son of a bitch. He spent his
days in the world, growing up to the age of fifteen when he
was finally dragged out of the mud pool by his uncle,
whining and sloshing all over his body.
If one were to say that he was innocent and had a
beautiful piece of jade, only a fool would Chu Wanning
believe it.
However, even though he was clear on the fact that he
had met this beauty with nine faces who had messed with
Mo Ran, Chu Wanning was still displeased.
 Since he couldn’t chase away Mo Ran, he simply turned
around and closed his eyes to probe the barrier.
As he tested the waters, he couldn’t help but think of
Rong Jiu’s delicate and white face. There was also that cute,
light pink mouth, Mo Ran, who had definitely kissed that
grandson before. And that waist, that figure… He couldn’t
help but think of how Mo Ran had gotten entangled in bed
with that bitch’s jabbering. How disgusting!
Hearing about it was one thing, but to actually see one
was a completely different matter. The more he thought
about it, the more unbearable it became. Chu Wanning
suddenly opened his eyes. He was furious, so he stood up
and gave Mo Ran a push, “Get out of here.”
“Shizun…”
“fuck off.”
Mo Ran had no choice but to lower his head and walk
slowly to the door of the warehouse.
Seeing him come, Rong Jiu was a bit surprised.
“You, Immortal Mo, what’s wrong? Did you quarrel with
your Shizun?”
Mo Ran didn’t want to deal with him at all. Now he had a
headache when he saw Rong Jiu. The reason he liked him in
his previous life was because he had some similarities with
Shi Mei. After he was reborn, the reason he had gotten
entangled with him was because he harbored hatred and
wanted to make Rong Jiu uncomfortable.
 But no matter what, the road they walked on was like the
marks on a wooden stake, something that could never be
restored.
Mo Ran said, “Don’t sit here. I want to be alone. Go
somewhere else.”
The warehouse entrance was the most dangerous. Rong
Jiu was so happy to leave.
However, after he took two steps, he could not help but
turn around to look at Mo Ran. He was suddenly curious how
Mo Ran had died, and why had his temperament changed so
much after not seeing him for so many years. It was really
strange.
His long eyelashes flickered as he sized Mo Ran’s back up.
Suddenly, he felt that something wasn’t right. After looking
carefully again, his gaze fell on the tiny shadow beneath Mo
Ran’s feet…
Rong Jiu was stunned.
118. Shizun will occasionally be
fooled

Mo Ran has a shadow.

He… is not dead?
Many details flashed through his mind like a flash of
lightning. If Rong Jiu still had flesh and blood, then he would
have been shocked by the truth to the point that his entire
body would have turned cold. Then, his blood rushed to his
head.
For a moment he stood still. A person’s reaction to a major
event usually had a lot to do with the environment they
lived in. For example, some people were usually frightened
birds, and if they encountered an unexpected event, they
would easily be scared out of their wits.
For example, Xue Meng was a favored son of heaven. He
was usually calm and composed, and ordinary things would
not alarm him at all.
For a person like Rong Jiu who had lived in the mud for his
entire life, the first thing that came to mind after
experiencing the tribulations that he experienced before
was whether or not this matter would harm him. If it did not,
then how could he reap some benefits from it?
He quickly realized that Mo Ran was a living person who
had snuck into the ghost realm. The benefits to himself were
too great.
He only needed to reveal Mo Ran’s identity, then it would
be a great achievement. He was determined to get a full
position in the Underworld. At that time, he would be in high
spirits and would not care about being lustful before death.
As long as he seized the opportunity, he would be able to
rise to the top even after death.
This really was a pie that fell from the sky.
What did he need to do in reincarnation? He would be able
to lead the most comfortable life, turn the tables
completely, wash away his shame, and start over again.
Rong Jiu could almost see himself becoming a noble
official, just like those other officials of the ghost realm. He
was sitting on a bamboo chair with a blue veil draped over
his shoulders, looking calm and composed, as if he was a
ghost.
The more Rong Jiu thought about it, the more gratified he
felt. However, on second thought, his weakness and
powerlessness made it almost impossible for him to slip
away from Mo Ran to inform others. He needed to find a
way to burn Mo Ran into the flames…
His eyes landed on Chu Wanning, who was dressed in a
golden red suit.
 “Immortal Chu.”
Rong Jiu sat down beside Chu Wanning, supporting his
face with his hands as he greeted everyone.
Chu Wanning, on the other hand, kept silent while probing
the barrier. His eyes were closed as if they were covered in
a layer of frost.
“It hasn’t been discovered yet?” Rong Jiu tried asking.
After waiting for a while, seeing that Chu Wanning still
ignored him and did not chase him away, Rong Jiu just sat
there by himself. After saying a few words, he softly said,
“Chu Wanning, actually, I didn’t tell you the truth just now.
I’m afraid that you will look down on me if you listen to it
and are unwilling to pity me.”
Chu Wanning frowned deeply. Although he did not say
anything, he still had a fire burning between his brows.
However, he was still holding himself back and did not
intend to vent it out.
But how could this fire escape the eyes of Rong Jiu?
Rong Jiu’s soft voice was soft and weak as he said, “Just
now, I was thinking that I shouldn’t have lied to the
immortal. I feel bad, so I wanted to apologize to the
Immortal…”
What a coincidence this opening was. It was just like Mo
Ran, he wanted to “admit his wrongs.”
Chu Wanning was not disgusted at first, but when he
heard that, he finally opened his eyes gloomily. He did not
look at him and asked coldly, “Which brothel did you come
from when you were alive?”
Rong Jiu was startled, “Xianjun… You know?”
He subconsciously looked in the direction of Mo Ran. He
knew things were not going well. Mo Ran did not intend to
hide things from Chu Wanning anymore. He had already
confessed. How could he be moved by adding fuel to the
fire?
“Immortal Mo and I…”
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chu
Wanning, “Let me ask you, which brothel did you come from
when you were still alive?”
Rong Jiu bit his lips and said, “Xiantao Tower’s Immortal
Peach Pavilion.”
“Yes, the Immortal Peach Pavilion.” Chu Wanning repeated
his words with a cold sneer on his face. Once again, he
remained silent, but this time, his expression was extremely
terrifying.
Rong Jiu stole a glance at Chu Wanning a few times,
pursed his lips and asked, “Immortal Chu, you wouldn’t look
down on me, right?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“My life is miserable, my body is weak, and I was sold to a
brothel as a child. If I had a choice, how would I not want to
be like an immortal, valiant, and exterminating demons.” As
Rong Jiu spoke, he sighed and muttered in a depressed tone,
“If only I could become an cultivator after reincarnating,
then that would be great.”
“The personality of the soul will not change because of
reincarnation. Sorry, but we are not on the same side.”
Being blocked by him, the smile on Rong Jiu’s face did not
waver as he lowered his head and said, “I know, there’s no
way to compare with an cultivator. This is just an
extravagant hope in my heart. For people like us, if we don’t
give ourselves some hope, if we don’t give ourselves some
thought, I’m afraid we won’t last more than a year in the
brothel.
Seeing Chu Wanning remain silent, Rong Jiu glanced at Mo
Ran out of the corner of his eye, guessing that he probably
couldn’t hear what he was saying to Chu Wanning. He then
sighed softly and said, “After all, the guests in the brothel
are usually vulgar and fierce, not treating us as people. At
that time, to be able to receive a benefactor like Immortal
Mo would already be an enviable feat.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, but the back of his hand
was sticking to the wall as if his meridians were bursting. If
he had the spiritual energy, he would have been able to
bore five holes through the wall.
He held it in for a while, but he was still unable to hold it
in. In a very low voice, he said, “What is there to be envious
about?”
Rong Jiu’s soft and charming face revealed a trace of
affection, no more, no less, just right.
 “Immortal Mo is a good man. Even though he was
confused and took my money, I think I did not serve him
properly before. In the past, he has always been a
reasonable person and his temper is also very pleasing.”
Chu Wanning listened silently with a cold expression.
“In our building, anyone who has accompanied him has
always been grateful to him. Many of the servants are
looking forward to his return.”
“… Does he go often?”
Rong Jiu pretended to smile bitterly, “How often? Since the
Immortal has asked this question, I have no idea in my
heart.”
“Then tell me how many times he went there, who he
went to look for, and when was the last time he went there.”
Chu Wanning’s lips were like daggers as they moved up and
down, each question was like a cold light, it could kill Mo
Ran.
“I didn’t remember how often he came, but I can still see
him every 30 days or so. As for who to look for…It’s not
fixed, sigh, but this is all in the past, so there’s no need for
Immortal Chu to blame him…”
“I asked you when was the last time he went.” Chu
Wanning’s face was as cold as ice, “Speak.”
Actually, since the day Mo Ran was reborn, he never went
to visit Rong Jiu, nor did he go to the brothel.
But looking at Chu Wanning’s face, Rong Jiu knew he
couldn’t answer the truth, so he pretended to be confused
and added some firewood, “I also… I can’t say for sure, but
before I died, I could occasionally see Immortal Mo inside
the library… It shouldn’t be too far away.”
Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Wanning
suddenly stood up and withdrew his five slender fingers.
In the hazy night, his entire body was trembling slightly,
and his eyes were filled with fiery sparks.
Rong Jiu was secretly delighted in his heart. He thought to
himself that this celestial sovereign was easy to deceive. He
was a Young Master who was always hanging out with
others in the Windy Moon Stadium. He knew that the
moment he opened his mouth, an upright person like Chu
Wanning would definitely take the bait.
However, Rong Jiu’s face showed an expression of fear
that he had prepared beforehand, and he hurriedly said,
“Immortal Chu, what happened? Did I say something wrong?
Such as… now that all of this has happened in his past life,
he definitely couldn’t blame Immortal Mo for it… He… He’s
not an evil person…”
“Does he need you to tell me?” Chu Wanning trembled in
anger and said harshly, “I am teaching my disciple a lesson,
and now it is your turn to take care of it?”
“Immortal Chu…”
Chu Wanning ignored him. His eyes were full of coldness,
but there was also a burning anger in them. He pushed
away Rong Jiu, who was standing in front of him, and strode
towards the door of the warehouse.
 Mo Ran was shocked and quickly turned his head.
“Shizun?”
Chu Wanning retracted his hands, as if he felt that it was
dirty to touch his collar. He was like a cheetah who was
waiting for an opportunity to kill. He stared at Mo Ran’s face
for a long time without uttering a single word.
What else could he say?
The punishments he received from the Platform of Sin and
Virtue did not wake him up. He had obviously admitted his
wrongs and put on an act in front of him…
Who would have thought that someone would secretly go
to the Taolou Broken Sleeve Peach Pavilion and summon a
servant?!
Mo Ran did not know that he was being tricked, but when
he saw the angry look on Chu Wanning’s face, he felt both
indignant and disgusted. He did not know if he was
mistaken, but he could still suppress his anger.
“Mo Wei Yu, are your words true? Or are they false?”
Chu Wanning’s voice was hoarse, his eyelashes rustling as
he spoke in a low voice.
“… You. His character is really bad, it’s hard to make it
into something…”
These words were like a boulder falling into the sea,
causing countless splashes of water.
Mo Ran suddenly shook and took two steps back. He
shook his head and looked at him blankly.
 That’s not right…
That’s not right…
These were the words that came out of Chu Wanning’s
mouth because he was extremely disappointed in himself in
his previous life.
Why would he say that again?
Mo Ran did not know what had happened, but he was
anxious. He wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Chu
Wanning. The anger in his eyes was like a wild fire, burning
his eyes red.
He said hoarsely, “How long are you going to keep lying to
me for?!”
Mo Ran’s mind was in chaos.
What kind of lie was this? What did Chu Wanning know?
He had too many dirty memories and could not show his
face. Thus, when he saw Chu Wanning’s terrifying gaze, Mo
Ran did not expect it to be Rong Jiu. Chu Wanning pressed
on, step by step, causing Mo Weiyu to retreat until he had
nowhere to retreat to, sticking his back against the wall.
Chu Wanning stopped in his tracks. He looked at Mo Ran’s
face, which was almost deathly still. Mo Ran could not help
but feel choked when he heard his Shizun’s voice.
“What do you want me to do? To continue being fooled by
you, pissed off by you, and played around in the dark…I
thought you had changed from good to good — I thought
the boy could teach me to think you were better! I thought I
could teach you well…”
He slowly closed his eyes for a while before speaking
softly.
“Rotten wood cannot be carved.”
“Shizun!”
“fuck off.”
“…”
“Don’t you understand?!” Chu Wanning suddenly opened
his eyes, which were filled with coldness. “Mo Weiyu, you
disappoint me too much. How do you expect me to pretend
that I don’t know anything and return back to the mortal
world with you?”
He grabbed the wrist under his wide sleeve and shook his
head. His eyes were wet and red, “Shizun, don’t be angry. If
I’m wrong again, I’ll change it, okay? Don’t chase me
away…”
Change… At that time, Mo Ran had already said that it
would be changed, did it change? If he didn’t meet with
Rong Jiu, how would he know all these nonsense?!
They say that caring is chaotic but Chu Wanning was the
calmest of them all. However, he had a strong personality
and he was emotional. Plus, they had a terrible relationship
and he acted like he did, which was why he managed to
trick him into doing it.
 Chu Wanning was dragged along by Mo Ran. He raised his
hand to call Tianwen in a fit of rage, but where could he get
it?
He was so angry that he was on the verge of collapse. If
he was alive, he would have vomited blood.
All of a sudden, a bright red light shone out, from Mo Ran
hand, he passed out the damned thing into Chu Wanning’s
hands. He knelt in front of his Shizun, his other hand still
tightly holding onto Chu Wanning’s wrist, afraid that he
would leave at any moment. Mo Ran said, “Shizun, I know
that I… I’ve done a lot of things that make you angry and
sad… But after we came to the Ghost World, everything I
said to you is true.”
He raised his head, holding back his tears as he looked at
him. “It’s all true. I didn’t lie to you…”
Chu Wanning was holding on to Jian Gui, his heart was
burning with anger, but he also felt very uncomfortable. The
power of Mo Ran’s grip on his was so strong, he could not
stop trembling, almost in despair, yet he refused to let go.
His pain seemed like it was going to pierce deep into his
soul, so how could he not feel it?
Mo Ran replied, “If Shizun is unhappy, and if you are
unwilling to forgive me, then hit me and scold me. If you
really don’t want to see me again… my character is bad,
and hard to fix…”
At this point, he suddenly choked up.
 Mo Ran lowered his head and knelt in front of Chu
Wanning.
“If Shizun really doesn’t want to… You want me to…”
He did not want Chu Wanning to see him cry, but his
shoulders could not help but tremble. His tears fell and
stained the ground soundlessly.
“In the future, I will… Leaving the Sisheng Peak… Never
again… and I will never appear in front of Shizun again…
But please. I beg you…”
He was on his knees, his forehead almost touching the
muddy ground, but the hand that was holding onto Chu
Wanning’s wrist was so tight and so stubborn that it would
not let go even if he died.
“Please, don’t go.”
“…”
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes.
“You promised me that you would come back with me. I
beg you, don’t go…”
His heart felt sore at the same time. It was clearly just a
remnant of a soul. Why did it feel like a knife cutting through
it? The raging flames burned his heart.
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, almost
resentfully he said, “I promised you? What about what you
promised me? You clearly know your wrongs when you
speak of it in the Platform of Sin and Virtue. You of the
Green Heaven Temple also knelt down and said that you
would not commit another offense — Why can’t you do it!
Mo Weiyu, do you really think that I will never ever know
and will never punish you again?!”
“…!” Mo Ran was surprised, but he felt that he was lost in
the clouds. He suddenly raised his head and opened his
moist eyes. “What?”
Before he could finish his sentence, the Jian Gui flashed
with a red light as he smacked Mo Ran on his cheek
viciously. In a split-second, sparks flew everywhere and
blood splattered onto the wall.
Chu Wanning was furious, he almost choked on his anger.
This whip strike did not save him any strength.
Mo Ran’s face split open a hideous bloody wound, and
beads of blood continuously dripped down.
However, he did not care about the pain at all. He
grabbed onto Chu Wanning’s hand and asked with wide
eyes, “What do you mean by good and evil? What Green
Sky Hall? I… What did I hide from you? What did I lie to you
about?”
His questions made Chu Wanning dizzy. He wanted to get
rid of him, but he couldn’t.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that something was amiss. He
turned his head and looked into the warehouse —
That guy, Rong Jiu, actually sneaked out and ran away
while the two of them were still fighting like a raging fire
and both of their eyes were still locked on to each other!
 Suddenly, Mo Ran realized what was going on and his
facial expression changed drastically, “… Shizun, we’ve
fallen into his trap! Come with me! This place will not be
safe for long, let’s go!”
As he spoke, he pulled Chu Wanning along and ran out of
the door. Before he could take more than two steps, he saw
Rong Jiu leading a group of ghost soldiers over, and he
couldn’t help but say, “Here, the living man is with a
remnant soul…The two of them…”
“Why didn’t I kill you?!”
Before he could explain anything, Mo Ran tightly held onto
Chu Wanning’s hand, and led him through the alleys and
alleys. Behind them, more and more people started chasing
after them, and more people started to follow after them.
There were even whistles coming from within the alleys, and
Chu Wanning looked back and saw four or five lights
converging from the alleys, snaking towards them like
hissing snakes of fire.
Rong Jiu’s face was glowing. His weak body, which had
been bullied and humiliated in the past, was chasing after
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran like a hungry wolf chasing its prey.
Because he felt that he had done a good deed, his heart
was filled with a sense of pride.
“Capture them — the living person who broke into the
ghost realm —!”
Halfway through, his arm was suddenly twisted. Rong Jiu
looked back in anger and saw the Guard Captain who had
detained him earlier. He could not help but feel weak in his
heart, but he still said sullenly: “Why did you capture me!
Are you still not going to catch the person in front?”
“They ran away without permission, didn’t you want to run
away without permission?” The captain squinted at him
maliciously.
Rong Jiu was startled and said, “I-I ran because I wanted
to capture him for the Fourth Ghost King. I found him alive…
I was the one who found out that Mo Weiyu was not a ghost,
so don’t think of capturing me.
The Guard Captain was stunned at first, but after
pondering for a while, he laughed out loud: “You found it
first? Merit? Hahaha, I stole your contribution?”
That wanton laughter suddenly tightened.
“I think you must be crazy to want to stick your head out!”
The Fourth King had personally seen who that person was!
Do you think the Fourth King would use a barrier to seal the
entire palace just to stop a normal kid? Hah, still trying to
snatch the reward? I see that you are blind, and want to
compete with the Fourth Prince!”
Rong Jiu was so shocked that he staggered and fell to the
ground.
In front of him was an army of Yin soldiers rushing past
him. As they chased after the backs of Mo Ran and Chu
Wanning, Rong Jiu’s lips trembled uncontrollably as he
mumbled, “They discovered them long ago? The Spirit King
had long… Did he figure it out? I… Am I not the first? No, no
contribution? I…”
It was as if the scene of wealth that greeted them along
the way had crashed to the ground and was being trampled
to pieces by the surrounding Shadow Soldiers.
Rong Jiu was stunned for a moment before suddenly going
crazy. He struggled to leap forward, but his figure was too
weak. He was like a lowly mayfly that refused to accept its
fate, or a moth that had died as a result of a candle.
His life had never been easy. He only had a single bed, a
man, a rich man, and his frequent benefactors.
It was difficult to see the light of the sun in a small room,
the head of a Golden Beast, and it was hard to see the light
of dawn. That had been his entire life.
It was too dark, the night would never end. He wanted
tomorrow, he was willing to sacrifice his dignity, his body,
his face, his goodwill, and his conscience for tomorrow, for
that sliver of hope… These were the only things he had.
In order to get more than an inch of light, he had to be on
fire all by himself.
“Wait! Wait for me! Immortal Chu, save me!”
“Arrest him! You betrayed us and escaped, and then you
will be escorted to the Fourth Prince for questioning!”
“No-no!” Rong Jiu’s pale white fingers tightly pressed
against the ground, his hair was in disarray from his
struggle, his beautiful face looked especially eerie under the
tragic moonlight, his eyes protruding out, as he shouted in a
stuttering manner, “Don’t! Immortal Chu, save me!” After a
while he shouted hysterically, “I found it first! I found him
alive first! It’s me! You can’t do this to me! Without me, you
wouldn’t have been able to find them! You all want to rob
me of my benefits, you all want to rob me of my merits!”
He was dragged away, his frantic screams soon drowned
out by the rumble of footsteps.
 119. Shizun’s four souls gather
together

Although Chu Wanning did not hear what Rong Jiu was
shouting at him from behind, he knew from the battle that
he did not need any further explanation. He knew that Rong
Jiu was purposely provoking him in the warehouse to make
him angry so that he could escape and inform the others.
When he thought about how he had always thought twice
before, but now that he had encountered something related
to Mo Ran, he was no longer calm. He could actually fall for
the trick with a few words. Chu Wanning choked on his
words.
He looked at the place just a few feet ahead of him where
Mo Ran was running, and could not help but ask, “What
happened earlier? Have you ever been to the Immortal
Peach Pavilion before?”
Unexpectedly, Mo Ran heard the name that he had almost
forgotten, and he staggered and scolded loudly: “Rong Jiu,
you beast! He said that I went to the Immortal Peach
Pavilion again?! How could I ever go back! Shizun, he said
that I was lying to you because of this?”
 “…”
“I have never been to those places since the Platform of
Sin and Virtue. I have never deceived Shizun. If Shizun does
not believe me, then use the Jian Gui to tie me up and
interrogate me again.”
“… No need.”
Chu Wanning looked down and saw that he was still
clutching Mo Ran tightly. He thought of how he had used the
vine infused with his spiritual power to burn Mo Ran into
shreds.
Wait a minute, a godly weapon!?
The ghostly light from the fire illuminated his face in the
dark night. Chu Wanning stared at it for a while, his heart
was in turmoil as he tried to pour the spirit energy from the
fire into his palm.
He immediately felt a strong surge of energy rushing
towards him.
Chu Wanning suddenly understood where to get the
spiritual energy source.
Between the living and the dead, although they could no
longer communicate with each other, the divine force did
not care about the ghosts or demons. As long as the
weapon itself did not resist, then it would all be the same!
Halfway through his run, he suddenly realized that Chu
Wanning had stopped. He turned around and asked
anxiously, “Shizun, what’s wrong?”
 His face was still colored and dripping with blood, making
his bright black eyes seem even more pitiful.
Chu Wanning pursed his lips. He was a little embarrassed
and a little unwilling to do so, but the pride in his bones
made him feel that even though he was wrongly accused,
he was still tangled up with Zhang SanRong in the past and
deserved to be beaten.
After thinking about it for a while, Chu Wanning didn’t
know what tone to use or what expression to make him face
to face, so he could only do it in a simple manner, without
any emotion or tone.
“Mo Ran, stand back to the side of the palace wall.”
“… What for?”
Chu Wanning said flatly, “Let me do a trick for you.”
“…”
Before he could react to what his Shizun meant, he saw
the Jiangui red light continuously flowing into Chu Wanning’s
soul, enveloping his entire soul in a layer of blazing fire. Mo
Ran opened his eyes wide, seeing Chu Wanning and the
other ghost, the flames suddenly disappeared. The man in
the golden-red robe turned his head around and said to
himself while holding up the willow vine that was spitting
out flames:
“Mo Ran, give Jian Gui an order.”
Mo Ran already vaguely knew what he was about to do.
Although it was hard to believe, he immediately shouted,
“Jian Gui, Shizun is like me, listen to his commands.”
 The willow branch flew around in Chu Wanning’s hand,
bursting out with a string of sparkling red sparks. The leaves
on the vine were overflowing with a brilliant radiance.
Chu Wanning lifted up his other hand, his fingertips
brushing the Jian Gui vine inch by inch. Everywhere they
passed, a brilliant light shone. At this time, several thousand
ghost soldiers had already arrived not far from the two of
them. Behind the two of them was a palace wall that
reached into the clouds and was sealed by a barrier. There
was nowhere for them to retreat to.
However, Chu Wanning had no intention of retreating.
A ray of bright light shone in his eyes, creating a thousand
ripples on the surface. The strong wind rose up, and his
robes flapped wildly. Chu Wanning held the willow vine in his
hand and whipped it violently in the air, and in that instant,
like a dragon soaring out of hell, the golden light shone
brilliantly, illuminating the entire night!
He listened to Mo Ran’s instructions and no longer
rejected Chu Wanning. Instead, he gathered his strong
spiritual power into Chu Wanning’s soul.
Chu Wanning’s eyes flashed with a dazzling brilliance. He
said in a calm voice, “Jian Gui, a thousand man coffin!”
In an instant, countless golden vines broke out from the
ground, tearing the vast hall into pieces. Thick vines
grabbed the ghost soldiers and pulled them into the center
of the vines, sealing them.
 Mo Ran was stunned as he looked at the scene in front of
him. He saw that the godly might and the remnant soul
were in perfect harmony with each other, fusing together.
He watched as Chu Wanning’s robe fluttered in the wind,
his hair as black as smoke.
After he died, his heroic spirit shook Heaven and Earth,
and no one could stop him.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Wanning
quickly retreated and placed his hand on the palace wall.
With just a brief moment, he had broken the weak point of
the enchantment.
“Up nine feet, to the right four inches, you use Fire
Attack!”
Mo Ran immediately jumped up according to what he said,
and before the ghosts could react, he gathered the Curse of
Fire in his hand and threw it towards the direction Chu
Wanning had pointed to.
In an instant, the earth trembled and the mountains
shook. The palace wall that connected to the sky rapidly
crumbled, returning to its original height. The sealing
formation that was protecting the area instantly shattered
into pieces.
“Get out!”
There was no need for the second time, Mo Ran leapt to
the top of the wall, turned around and pulled Chu Wanning
out of the palace. Their figures were extremely fast, and in
an instant, they disappeared into the darkness.
 In the narrow alleyway, Chu Wanning and Mo Ran each
leaned against a wall and looked at each other without
saying anything. In the end, Mo Ran couldn’t hold back his
laughter, and he laughed out loud, “That old fogey is so
angry…Ouch!” When he grinned, the cut on his cheek hurt.
“…Don’t laugh.”
Mo Ran stopped laughing. In the dark alley, his eyelashes
moved slightly as he looked at his opponent with his dark,
warm eyes. “Shizun, are you still mad at me?”
If he had said “Shizun, you have wronged me”, Chu
Wanning might have felt uncomfortable listening to him, but
he asked whether he was angry or not. Chu Wanning
hesitated for a moment before stealthily avoiding the topic,
“… Hurry up and cast your spell, we escaped from the Four
Great Ghost King Palace, and he was too embarrassed to tell
the other Spirit Kings, but it might not end as long as we
drag it out.”
When he heard this, he knew that Chu Wanning would not
leave. He was finally able to relax.
Mo Ran could not help but laugh. “En.” Laughing and
hurting, he couldn’t help but cover his face.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran took out the Soul Lamp and held it in his hand. He
lowered his head and chanted an incantation. After three
rounds, the Soul Lamp suddenly began to shine with a
blinding light. It was so bright that people couldn’t even
open their eyes.
 It was as if he could hear the praises of the Master
Huaizui. They came through the surging waters of the Yellow
Springs, and from the serene waters of the River of
Forgetfulness.
“When are you coming back… When will we return…”
The voice was very far away, almost impossible to
distinguish. After a while, the chant “When will you return”
seemed to be closer, then the voice of Master Huaizui
sounded in his ears.
“Why are there two souls here?” There was a trace of
doubt in the indistinct voice of the Great Master Huai.
Mo Ran closed his eyes and recounted the entire matter to
Master Huaizui in his mind.
The faint voice was quiet for a moment before saying,
“You saw Chu Xun from Shunfeng?”
“Yes.”
“…”
“Master?”
“It’s nothing. Since Young Master Chu said that it’s normal
to have two souls, then it should be so. It’s just that this
humble monk has never tried to recall two spirits from the
ghost realm at the same time. This will take a little longer.
I’ll have to trouble Master Mo to wait a little longer.”
Mo Ran looked at the four palace and asked, “How long
will it take? We just came out of the Fourth Ghost King
Palace, I wonder when they will catch up to us…”
 “It won’t be too long, Master, please be at ease.”
As Master Huaizui said this, his voice became fainter. After
a while, it was completely drowned out by the eulogy of
“When will we return”.
Chu Wanning couldn’t hear the tone of the Master Huaizui,
he frowned and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Shizun’s soul is special. Master Huaizui said that we have
to wait a little longer. This place is too close to the palace.
Let’s go a bit further.”
Chu Wanning nodded. The two of them reached a corner,
and it was already dawn. The old man who was leading the
way was just about to pack up his stall when he saw Mo
Ran. He exclaimed, “Aiya!” and was very surprised.
“Did you find the person you were looking for?”
Mo Ran did not expect to run into him again. He was
stunned for a moment before saying, “I’ve found him, I
found him. Many thanks, uncle.”
“What’s there to thank me for? It’s all thanks to this little
deity’s good fortune. Sigh… How did you get your face
ruined?”
“Oh, I was whipped by the ghost of a Yin Soldier.” Mo Ran
made up a story.
“No wonder, I already said that normal things shouldn’t be
able to harm ghosts, sigh… This must hurt so much.”
The old man thought for a moment, then put down the
drawer and cooked two bowls of wontons. He then said,
“These leftover wontons can’t be sold today. I’ll treat you
guys to some food before leaving.”
Mo Ran thanked him and watched as the old man took up
the burden again and walked away. He then placed the bowl
of wontons on the small stone stool beside him.
Chu Wanning didn’t like onion and leeks but the old uncle
sprinkled some of the green onions in the wonton soup. He
then scooped up the green onions in front of him and said,
“Shizun, please eat this bowl.”
“…” Chu Wanning glanced at him but did not refuse. He
picked up the spoon and slowly savored the taste.
Mo Ran watched him as he ate, the cold soup of the ghost
realm touching his pale lips. Wonton and soup were not the
least bit different, eating it in the true manner of a ghost.
“Is it delicious?”
“Not bad.”
“It’s not as delicious as the wontons you made.”
“Cough!” Chu Wanning was caught off guard and as if
choking, he suddenly raised his head and stared at the
person in front of him who was holding his cheek and
smiling at him. Suddenly, he felt like a broken oyster in the
sun, with no secrets.
“… What wontons I made?”
Elder Yuheng knitted his brows with a solemn expression
on his face as he tried to conceal the might his teacher had
displayed.
 “Stop pretending.” However, before he could pick it up, he
was smashed into smithereens by the hand that Mo Ran
used to rub his hair.
Chu Wanning was furious and frustrated at the same time.
“I know.”
“…”
Mo Ran took out the lantern filled with souls from his
Qiankun bag and placed it beside the stone bench, then
said, “When Shizun was alive, it was awkward, but now he
has come to the Underworld. Only the human souls are
honest.”
“I made it for you, but…”
Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a
smile.
But what?
Guilt? Afraid you’d be hungry? You regret it?
He could not say these words.
Chu Wanning felt that there was something wrong with his
heart. He always had more self-respect than others, and he
regarded being “nice to others”, “fond of someone”, and
“attached” as a shameful thing. After so many years of wind
and rain, he was already grown used to it.
This kind of huge tree never trembled like a flower. It
didn’t attract people’s attention, nor did it move like a silky
vine. It swayed with the wind, making one’s heart itch.
 He just stood there, silent and solemn, steady and
reliable, silently shielding people from the wind and the rain,
shading the shade of the people leaning against the trees.
Perhaps it was because it was born too high, too lush, and
people had to deliberately raise their heads to discover —
oh, so this gentle shade was cast by him.
But the passersby came and went, and no one raised their
head, and no one saw him.
A person’s field of vision was always used to looking down
on places lower than himself, until it was even more than his
own. Therefore, he gradually got used to it, and became
accustomed to it.
In fact, no one in this world was born to be a dependent
person. They were born to be independent.
However, the people who would always cling to the strong
would become more and more coquettish and gentle. They
would stretch out their bony waists and use flattery and
sweet words to make a world for themselves.
The other type of people, such as Chu Wanning, were all
dependent on him ever since he left the mountain. These
people became more and more resolute, stronger and
stronger, and later on, their faces became like iron and their
hearts became steel. These people were too used to seeing
the weakness of others and seeing how captivating the
world was, so they were extremely unwilling to reveal even
the slightest bit of softness.
They were men of swords, armed to the teeth.
 Do not expose the weakness, let alone do not know what
is gentle.
After a long time, he seemed to have forgotten that when
he was born, he always had feelings and intentions.
Sometimes when he was young, he would cry and laugh,
sometimes he would fall down and get up, and sometimes
he would long for a pair of hands to help him up.
He might have expected someone to help him. But after
waiting once, no, the second time, there was still nothing.
After all the times he had been at a loss, he gradually got
used to it. When someone really came to help him, he would
only feel that it was unnecessary and shameful.
Just a fall.
His leg wasn’t broken, so why be so hypocritical?
What if he had a broken leg? This kind of person would
think.
Oh, it’s just a broken leg. It’s not like it’s dead.
What if he died?
No matter what, he had to think about it after becoming a
ghost. Sigh, he was already dead. No matter how much he
thought about it, it would just be an act.
They were trying their best to get rid of the hypocrisy of
being born weak, but before they knew it, they had fallen
into another kind of hypocrisy, one after the other with an
incurable self-esteem.
 Mo Ran looked at this hopeless person to see what he had
to say.
In the end, Chu Wanning did not say anything. He pursed
his lips and put down the spoon.
He was very unhappy.
After a long while, he suddenly stood up and said, “Try to
perform another technique. I want to enter the Soul Lamp.”
“Ahh…” Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before he
laughed, “Soul Lamp is a conch shell? If you’re
embarrassed, then hide inside.”
Chu Wanning looked very dignified as he waved his
sleeves. “Excuse me? Tell me, what is there for me to be
embarrassed about?”
“Of course Shizun is embarrassed because of…”
“!” Unexpectedly, he was so thick-skinned that it was as if
needles were pricking Chu Wanning, “You shut up.”
“Because you’re good to me.”
“…”
Mo Ran also stood up. The ghost realm’s red clouds
floated across the sky, covering up the faint crescent moon
as it stuck its head out. It sprinkled a layer of frost on the
ground, illuminating Mo Ran’s face.
He stopped laughing, his expression solemn and serious.
“Shizun, I know you treat me well. I don’t know if you can
still remember what I’ve said after you’ve recovered your
soul, but… No matter what, I want to tell you. From today
onwards, you are one of the most important people to me in
this world. I have done many ridiculous things in the past,
and even though I have the best Shizun in the world, I still
held resentment towards you. Now that I think about it, I
feel extremely regretful.”
Chu Wanning looked at him.
Mo Ran said, “Shizun is the best Shizun, and this disciple
is the worst disciple.”
Chu Wanning was initially feeling uneasy, but after
hearing Mo Ran’s pitiful words, he could not help but try his
best to express it, and yet he was still as clumsy as before.
After enduring for a while and unable to hold it in, he
finally let out a faint smile.
“Um.” He nodded and repeated, “Shizun is the best
Shizun, and disciple is the worst disciple. You finally have
some self-awareness.”
Chu Wanning was never a greedy person. He gave a lot of
things to others, but what he asked for was very little.
Although he didn’t have Mo Ran’s friendship, it was still
good that he could be his most important person and the
best Shizun.
He was a man who was emotionally poor, so poor that he
did not want to beg.
Someone offered him a small piece of hot scones to nibble
on.
He felt very happy. He was satisfied as he nibbled on the
cake.
 On the other hand, Mo Ran, this stupid fellow, stared
blankly at the soul that was also laughing at him. His heart
was filled with joy, and he said, “Shizun, you should smile
more. Your smile is beautiful.”
Chu Wanning actually stopped smiling.
Self-esteem. He felt that “beautiful” was a praise that only
those wildflowers and weeds that acted coquettishly in
order to get. For example, he didn’t want to be like Rong Jiu.
However, Mo Ran’s good Shizun, who was still thinking
and praising him, “Shizun, do you know when you smile……
Uh… Only that word can describe…”
He was trying to think of a way to express the beauty of
what he had just seen.
Something to do with laughter.
Three more clicks from the Underworld’s captain.
Lucky for the man, he blurted out, “Yes! It is a smile on the
face of the nine springs!”
“…”
This time, Chu Wanning was truly angered. He no longer
cared about Mo Ran, and suddenly waved his sleeve,
holding the Soul Lamp and said sternly, “Mo Weiyu, why are
you still so long-winded? If you say another word of
nonsense, I will return to the four’s palace myself, which is
better than returning to the mortal world to listen to your
nonsense!”
Mo Ran was stunned.
 Nine Spring… Was he wrong?
In the Underworld, there was a pretty smile on his face.
No, no problem…
At the intersection, the dispute was still a bit open, and
Mo Ran didn’t know what he had said wrong. However, since
his Shizun had asked him to shut up, he could just shut up.
With this thought in mind, Mo Ran scratched his head and
pulled Chu Wanning into a corner. At this moment, the slow
incantation in his mind was getting louder and louder. Mo
Ran tried questioning him, “Master Huaizui, are you done
yet?”
After a moment of silence, the sounds of the wooden fish
could be heard. It was as if Master Huaizui’s voice had
become very clear in his ears.
“Right away.”
As the voice of Huaizui faded, specks of golden light
floated out from Chu Wanning’s second soul. The soul
standing in front of him became fainter and fainter as the
golden light scattered. In the end, it turned into thousands
of fireflies and flowed into the Soul Lamp like a river of stars.
Mo Ran heard the master’s voice. It came through the
surging Yellow Springs water, and it came through the quiet
and serene Wangchuan Reed.
“When are you coming back… When will we return…”
All suffering was washed away to paleness by the
Buddha’s voice, which was long to the point of almost
sighing. Mo Ran, who was holding the Soul Lamp, felt his
body grow lighter and more ethereal.
“BOOM!”
The crisp sound of a wooden fish could be heard.
It was as if a sharp blade had suddenly shattered the
indistinct recitation.
Mo Ran suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had been
awakened from his stupor!
Everything in the ghost realm had dissipated, just like a
big dream that he had not had for a long time. He found
himself lying on a raft beside the Bridge of Helplessness at
the Sisheng Peak. Beneath the raft was a torrential torrent
of water, splashing in all directions.
The sky was crab green, but it had already been dyed with
some light red, the bamboo leaves on both sides of the river
flew in the air, and the sound of thousands of leaves were
fresh and tender.
Dawn seemed to be coming.
He blinked vaguely.
He suddenly realized that the Soul Lamp in his arms was
gone. He was so shocked that his mind went blank and he
abruptly sat up.
“Shizun!”
“Don’t shout.”
Someone said lightly.
 He turned his pale face and saw Master Huaizui sitting on
the bank. He tapped the wooden fish on the bluestone and
lifted his eyes.
“If you shout, he won’t be able to hear you even at this
moment.”
The Soul Lamp was placed beside the wooden fish. It was
overflowing with colorful light, rippling with golden light, and
Chu Wanning’s soul force was indescribably beautiful.
Huaizuo picked up the Soul Lamp, stood up from the rock,
and nodded at Mo Ran, “Young Benefactor Mo, you’ve done
well.”
Mo Ran got up with a grunt and jumped off the raft onto
the shore. He pulled Huaizui along and asked anxiously,
“Master, let’s go to the Frosty Heaven Hall to find Shizun’s
mortal body. Faster, I’m afraid his soul might disperse if I’m
too late.”
Huaizhi could not help but laugh, “How can it be dispersed
so easily?” Then, he continued, “Don’t be in such a hurry.
This humble one has already told Benefactor Xue to speak
to your sect’s head. Chu Wanning’s mortal body should have
already been moved to the Red Lotus Pavilion. This humble
one is going to cultivate in seclusion and pass your Shizun’s
soul back into his body.”
Mo Ran said, “Then let’s go quickly!” Noticing that he was
not smiling, he hurriedly said, “Master, take your time.
There’s no need to rush.”
 However, his eyebrows were clearly furrowed, and he
walked forward with consciousness. He even wanted to
reach out and pull Huaizui’s sleeve, but he didn’t seem to be
in the least bit in a hurry.
Huaixin shook his head, sighed and said, “It’s useless to
be in a hurry.”
Mo Ran waved his hand repeatedly. “There’s no rush, no
rush. It’s just a matter of time.”
“Yeah, it’s more important to be safe. When a spirit soul
leaves the body, it cannot be returned to the body in an
instant. Otherwise, if you go against the heavens, your soul
will easily shatter. This monk will naturally take his time.”
“Right, right, right. Good, good. Take your time.” Mo Ran
agreed, but he couldn’t help it. He hesitated for a moment
before carefully asking, “Then how long will it take for
Shizun to revive?”
“Five years.”
“So that’s how it is. Five years is five… Five years?!”
Mo Ran’s face turned pale with fright, feeling like he was
choking.
“Five years at most.”
Mo Ran: “…”
 120. Shizun’s seclusion

The first rays of dawn broke and a red glow filled the sky.
Although it was still early in the morning, a large number of
disciples had already gathered outside the Red Lotus
Pavilion. They were all wearing white cloaks and their heads
were lowered as they stood on both sides of the road.
“Boom! Boom! Boom!”
The sound of the morning bell came from Heaven-Piercing
Tower. In the distance, several people were slowly
approaching while carrying coffins. The leader was Xue
Zhengyong, Elder Tanlang, and at the back row are Mo Ran,
and Xue Meng. On the left and right stood Shi Mei and a
middle-aged monk. They walked slowly through the mist on
the slippery flagstones.
The monk was carrying a lantern. Tomorrow will be bright,
but the brightness of the lantern will not diminish in the
daytime. The golden light was like a summer flower,
dazzling and resplendent.
All the disciples bowed their heads in succession,
concentrating on their breath. They had already heard that
Grandmaster Huaizui of Wubei Temple had specially made a
trip here for the sake of the elder Yuheng, so they assumed
that this unassuming monk should be him. For this
legendary figure.
In the end, the juniors overcame their curiosity with
reverence. On the long mountain path, no one dared to look
carefully and only heard the clanking of sticks as a pair of
monk’s shoes made of hemp could be seen in the distance.
Just like that, the master left, leaving everyone standing in
silence.
The coffin was raised steadily all the way. Since it was a
rebirth and not a burial, no one was crying. At the Red Lotus
Pavilion, Huaizui looked around and said, “Just leave it by
the Lotus Pond. It’s filled with spiritual energy, making it
easy to cast spells.”
“Alright, I will listen to the master!” Xue Zhengyong led
the others and placed the ice coffin on the ground, “Shizun,
if you have any other needs, feel free to ask. You saved
Yuheng, which means you saved half of my life. I will
definitely do my best to help you!”
“Thank you for your good will, Sect Leader Xue. For the
time being, this humble monk has nothing to ask of you. If
there is such a thing in the future, it would not be too late
for me to report it to the Sect Leader.”
“Sure, then please do not be courteous, master.”
Huaizhi put his hands together, bowed to Xue Zhengyong
with a smile, then turned around to look at the others, “This
humble one is untalented. I need five years to bring Elder
Chu’s soul back. In order to avoid disturbance, from today
on, the Red Lotus Pavilion will shut its doors to thank the
guests, and five years later, the day Elder Chu is revived will
be reopened.”
Although Xue Meng had already heard about it, he
couldn’t help but blush when he once again confirmed that
it would take his Shizun five years to wake up from his guilt.
He lowered his head.
“Sir, if you wish to say your farewells to Elder Chu, please
head over to the coffin. After today, we can only meet again
after a thousand days.”
Everyone went in order.
Xue Zhengyong and the rest of the Elders were the first to
bid their farewells. Xue Zhengyong said, “We wish to meet
as soon as possible.”
Tanlang said: “Wake up early.”
Huang Ji said, “I hope that everything will go smoothly.”
Lu Cong sighed. “Some envy you. After five years, you
won’t look old.”
The rest of the Elders were either short or long, each
giving their own version of the story. Soon enough, it was
Xue Meng’s turn. Xue Meng wanted to endure it, but he was
used to doing things in a spirit, but he did not resist it.
Finally, he began to shed tears near the coffin of Chu
Wanning.
While forcefully wiping his tears, he choked and said,
“Shizun, even if you weren’t here, I would still have
practiced my blade well. I definitely won’t lose face for you
in the upcoming Spiritual Mountain Competition. When you
wake up, I’ll tell you my ranking. Under my Shizun there are
no disciple who will lost in words.”
Xue Zhengyong walked over and patted his shoulder. Xue
Meng didn’t hug his father like he always did. Instead, he
sniffed and stubbornly turned away. He no longer wanted to
be a foppish young lad who relied only on his father in front
of his Shizun.
When it came to Shi Mei, his eyes were also wet. He didn’t
say anything. He lowered his head to look at Chu Wanning
for a while and then silently retreated to the side.
After he left, a pale pink haitang blossomwas gently
placed in the coffin. The hand holding the flower was still in
the shape of a teenager, but it was also very slender.
Mo Ran stood by the coffin. The wind blew across the lake,
bringing the sweet fragrance of the lotus flowers. His hair
was a bit disheveled from the blow, but when he raised his
hand, and tidied up Chu Wanning’s face.
Mo Ran pursed his lips, as if there were many things he
wanted to say. However, in the end, he only said in a hoarse
voice, “I will wait for you.”
Wait for what?
He did not say. He felt like he was going to say “when you
wake up,” but he didn’t think that was enough. It was as if
he couldn’t express the feelings that filled his heart. It was
as if boiling lava, which couldn’t find an accurate outlet,
were rushing around in his mind, causing him to feel a pang
of panic.
He felt that one day his heart would be broken, that the
lava would run unstoppable, that he would be burnt to
ashes in the raging sea.
But at the moment, he wasn’t sure what that burning
feeling was.
So he just said, “Wait for you.”
In the end, the Red Lotus Pavilion was closed.
The huge barrier descended like a door to life and death,
isolating everyone outside.
From then on, the summer was fragrant, and the winter
was still and quiet. For five years, no one else could enjoy it
in the water pavilion.
The bamboo leaves were desolate and the haitang
blossoms fell, extending from the Red Lotus Pavilion all the
way to the entrance of the mountain. All of the disciples
kneeled down, while Mo Ran, Xue Meng, and Shi Mei knelt
down at the very front of the endless river.
Xue Zhengyong’s voice shook the entire forest as he
spoke, “See you out, Elder Yuheng is in seclusion.”
All of the disciples lowered their heads and said in a low
voice, “Greetings, Elder Yuheng has gone into closed door
cultivation.”
The voices of thousands of people converged into a
stream, and suddenly exploded on the peak of the mountain
of corpses that was shrouded in smoke. The crows’ cries
rang out in all directions, and even though they were hoarse
and mocking, they didn’t dare to follow the crows as they
circled around the treetops. The rumbling sounds were like
muffled thunder, rolling past the clouds and piercing
straight into the heavens.
“I’ll see you off, master.” Mo Ran said softly.
The long hammer smashed down.
Five years.
After Yuheng went into seclusion, the three personal
disciples of Yuheng were not willing to temporarily take part
in the other Elders’ training.
Due to their aptitude and mental cultivation method, Shi
Mei and Xue Meng stayed on the mountain while Mo Ran
chose to travel.
However, he made this choice not only because he was
suitable for the experiential learning, but also because there
were many things that were different from before. Not to
mention the change in Chu Wanning, he was most worried
about the false outline.
He had a faint feeling that the person who had been
hiding behind the scenes might have been reborn. After all,
this person’s grasp of Zhulong chess could already be said
to be eighty to ninety percent, and in his previous life, even
until his death, there was no other person in the world who
could display this kind of forbidden technique to such an
extent.
 Investigating the identity of that person is not his strong
points, after experiencing the incident at Butterfly Town, the
entire cultivation world had their attention focused, waiting
for the old gourd in the dark to reveal his fox tail, he did not
need to interfere too much in this matter.
Mo Ran knew that he was not very smart. He was only rich
in spirit energy and his talent in cultivation was astonishing.
Since there was bound to be another battle in the future,
what he could do was to restore himself to the strength he
had before his death.
In his previous life, he was the Destroyer.
In this life, he was going to be a protector.
Not long after Chu Wanning went into seclusion, Mo Ran
stood in front of the mountain gate that led to the peak of
the mountain.
He carried his luggage and set out on a long journey.
There weren’t many people who came to see him off. Xue
Zhengyong, Madam Wang, and Shi Mei.
Xue Zhengyong patted his shoulder and embarrassedly
said, “Meng-er didn’t come. He said…”
“He said that he wanted to practice his saber in the forest.
He didn’t have the time to send me away?”
“…” Xue Zhengyong became even more embarrassed and
couldn’t help but scold, “That little rascal is so stupid!”
Mo Ran laughed, “He wholeheartedly wants to take the
lead in the Lingshan Conference, so it’s only right for him to
be more diligent in his training. It will be up to him to give
Shizun face.”
Xue Zhengyong hesitated for a moment and looked at Mo
Ran, then said, “The Spiritual Mountain Competition is the
peak of the orthodox Immortal Martial Arts. Although Ran’er
can do a lot of things, I’m afraid the Meet will not recognize
those mixed techniques. It would be a pity if we missed it.”
Mo Ran said, “You have my cousin.”
“Don’t you want to get a rank?”
This time, Mo Ran was truly smiling.
Rank?
In his previous life at the Spiritual Mountain Competition,
he had done something wrong and was sentenced to
confinement. But now, it seemed, what did this trivial
matter count for? He had experienced many life and death
experiences. In the torrent of disaster, he went from
unwillingness to desire, from longing to resentment, from
resentment to relief, and from relief to guilt.
Then, what he wanted was no longer wine or beauties, but
instead, endless worship and vengeance.
He had already seen it and was tired of it. He didn’t want
to go back, he only felt that it was very cold there and that
no one was with him.
He was Taxian-Jun. He had once commanded the wind and
rain at the summit of Mount Tai, and he had seen all the
flowers in the world. Why would he care about the cheers
from the Spiritual Mountain?
 As for his ranking…
Go ahead and line up whoever you like.
“I still want to do something else. Xue Meng is the Young
Master after all. Young Master has his own way of living, and
I am a hoodlum. A hoodlum has his own days.”
Madam Wang could not help but pity him. “Silly child,
what are you saying? You and Meng-er are the same. How is
there any difference between the Young Master and the
hoodlum?”
Mo Ran chuckled, but there was a hint of bitterness in his
tone.
He was born with great fortune and was born with low
status. Even if he was lucky enough to arrive at the Sisheng
Peak, he had spent the past decade in a daze. How could it
be the same?
But seeing Madam Wang’s gentle and concerned
expression, it was naturally not good to say anything.
Nodding his head, he replied, “Aunt is right. I didn’t say it
well enough.”
Madam Wang smiled and shook her head. She gave him a
small brocade sack with Du Ruhua on top and said, “You are
a wanderer and have no one to take care of you. This
brocade bag has quite a lot of medicine inside, and it’s all
made by your aunt, much better than the ones sold by
ordinary shops. Take it carefully, don’t throw it away.”
“Thank you, Aunty.”
 Shi Mei said, “I don’t have anything for you, just this jade
pendant. You can wear it since it’s used for nourishing spirit
cores.”
As soon as he took the jade and looked at it, he could see
that it was as smooth as cream and as warm as a stem. It
was actually an extremely rare high grade jade. He hurriedly
put the jade back into Shi Mei’s hand and said, “I can’t take
this, it’s too precious. Moreover, my Spirit Core is a fire
element, so I have to nurture it… I’m afraid that my
cultivation will go berserk if I take it.”
Shi Mei laughed: “What nonsense are you talking about?
Why would you go berserk?”
“I won’t accept it anyway. Your body is weak, so it would
be better if you could have it yourself.”
“But I had someone else earn it for you at the Xuanyuan
conference…”
When Mo Ran heard him say this, he felt very warm, but
more importantly, he felt his heart ache: “The Xuanyuan
Society’s items are all astronomically expensive. This jade
pendant really doesn’t have much use to me, but it is
extremely good for you. Shi Mei, I accept your kind
intentions, but you should keep the items for yourself. You
should always wear it to recuperate your spirit energy.”
Shi Mei wanted to continue speaking, but Mo Ran had
already circled around the thin string of the jade pendant
and placed it in front of him.
 “It’s pretty good.” He laughed and raised his hand to pat
Shi Mei’s shoulder, “You look much more suitable to wear it
than I do. I’m a rough man. I think it would not even take
two days for me to knock something against it.”
“A-Ran is right. Although this jade pendant can be worn by
everyone, it is still the Water Spirit Core user’s most
comfortable. Keep it for yourself.”
Since Madam Wang had already spoken, Shi Mei naturally
listened to her. He nodded his head and then said to Mo
Ran, “Take care.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll write to you often.”
His departure was imminent and Shi Mei felt a little sad.
However, when he heard him say this, he couldn’t help but
laugh, “Only Shizun can understand the words you write.”
At the mention of Chu Wanning, Mo Ran did not know
what to feel.
The hatred had dispersed, and the guilt was still there, as
if the scar were forming, and his whole heart was aching
and itching.
With this kind of feeling in his heart, he went down the
mountain alone.
“One, two, three…”
He kept his head down, counting in his head as he walked.
“One hundred and one, one hundred and two, one
hundred and three…”
 When he reached the foot of the mountain, he couldn’t
help but turn his head to look at the peak of the mountain of
the dead that was shrouded in clouds and mist. The
stretching stone steps were almost beyond his sight. He
murmured, “3799.”
He walked and counted.
This was the number of steps to the mountain gate, the
number of steps Chu Wanning climbed on his back that day.
He felt that he would never be able to forget those two
hands of Chu Wanning. They were cold, full of blood, and
damaged.
It is not in a man’s nature to do good or evil. Everyone is
like a field, some people are lucky, between the furrow is
scattered rice seedlings, in the autumn, five grains, fragrant
wheat waves, all good, are praiseworthy.
But there were still fields that did not have such good
roads. The seeds of poppies were planted in the soil, and
the spring wind blew, giving birth to a blissful evil. The sky
was filled with golden red blood. People hated it, cursed it,
feared it, and were drunk in its stench, rotten to death.
In the end, the righteous will gather, throw their fire into
the field, twist the rising smoke, and say he is the bed of sin,
say he is the devil, say he eats people but not their bones,
say he deserves death, have no conscience.
He twitched and moaned painfully in the fire, and the
poppy curled up rapidly into charred earth.
 But he was once a fertile field, and he yearned for rain
and sunshine.
Who cast the first seed of darkness, then evil, an
uncontrollable disaster.
This piece of land was warm, bright, lit, and turned to
ashes.
It had been abandoned.
No one wanted him anymore. He was an abandoned piece
of old land.
Thus, he had never thought that someone would come to
his life and give him another chance to turn over the earth
and plow the earth, giving him a chance to start all over
again.
Chu Wanning.
He would only be able to see him after five years. Today
was the first day of five years.
He suddenly realized that he was starting to miss Chu
Wanning’s face, which was stern, angry, gentle, solemn and
upright.
Mo Ran slowly closed his eyes.
He carefully recalled his previous life and how much of it
had been scattered by the wind and snow. He gradually
realized that the matter of the Ghost World’s Heavenly Rift
was the biggest watershed in his life.
In his previous life, he deeply loved a person.
Then the man died and he went to hell.
 There was someone else who cared for him in this life.
Later, that person gave up his life and brought him back
to the human world.
121. Shizun is the Grandmaster

Eight days after Mo Ran left, Xue received his first letter.
The handwriting was crooked on the paper, and he tried to
straighten it up, but it was useless.
“Uncle, Don’t worry. I’m crossing the flower path today
and everything is fine. There have been some evil acts on
this side recently, but fortunately, there were no casualties.
Your nephew had already tidied up the troublesome water
ghost, and now the ferry boats were coming and going in a
peaceful manner. I had received five hundred silver coins
from the captain of the boat.”
Attached with the letter. “Greetings to aunt and Shizun.”
The one hundredth day, the twenty-second letter.
“Uncle, Don’t worry. Your nephew had recently obtained a
top grade spirit stone by chance. If it was embedded on Xue
Meng’s Longcheng scimitar, it could become an immortal
weapon. Although it couldn’t be compared with a divine
weapon, it was still extremely rare. Greetings to aunt and
Shizun.”
Day 130, 24th letter.
 “Uncle, Don’t worry. Your Nephew had been cultivating in
the Snow Valley. The snow valley was always cold and
produced strange flowers and trees. The Shuang Hua Snow
Lotus was the rarest of them all, but unfortunately, there
was a thousand-year-old ape demon guarding the field of
flowers. When your nephew first arrived, his spiritual force
was low and his kung fu was not deep.
It was impossible to get it. These days, he had made great
progress and was able to break through his defenses. He
collected over ten flowers and mailed them back together
with the letter. Greetings to aunt and Shizun.”
……
There were often also some playthings, spirit medicine
wood stones, that came along with the letters.
Other than sending Xue Zhengyong a letter, Mo Ran
would also write to Shi Mei privately. The content is about
trivial things like seeing and hearing from all over the world,
asking for warmth and clothes, and other trivial things.
Mo Ran brush was stained on the paper. At the beginning,
there would be some errors, but later, although it could not
be said that the words looked good, they became more and
more flat, their structure gradually becoming more and
more mature.
A year passed in the blink of an eye.
On this day, while drinking the fresh spring tea, Xue
Zhengyong received another letter from Mo Ran.
 After he finished reading, he smiled and showed the letter
to Madam Wang. Madam Wang looked at it and laughed.
“This child’s writing is getting more and more beautiful.”
“Like someone?”
“Whose?”
Xue Zhengyong blew on his tea and took out an ‘Ancient
Barrier Storing’ book from the desk book. “Take a look at
Yuheng’s book and see if it’s more or less the same.”
Madam Wang held the book and flipped through it, saying
in surprise, “It really does look like it.”
“At the peak of his new life, he had come to acknowledge
Yuheng as his Shizun. Yuheng told him to read the book first,
but he didn’t know much about the word ‘big’. After that,
Yuheng taught him for a few days, from his own name to the
simple and difficult one.” Xue Zhengyong shook his head,
“At that time, he wasn’t very meticulous in his studies, and
always dealt with things like drawing talismans. But now,
he’s acting quite decent.”
Madam Wang smiled. “He should walk down the hill more.
I can see that he’s much calmer outside.”
Xue Zhengyong also laughed and said, “I wonder what he
will look like after travelling for five years. How old would he
be then? Twenty-two?”
“Twenty-two.”
“Hai.” Xue Zhengyong sighed and seemed to be slightly
moved. “I thought that Yuheng would take them all the way
to twenty years old. It’s better not to think too much.”
 As expected of a human, Mo Ran also thought so.
He walked across the sky, the South and the North, from
the rainy land in the south of the Yangtze River to the Saibei
Grand Pass. During the summer, he sat by the mash river
and drank a mouthful of liquor. In the winter, he heard a
song called Qiang flute around the bonfire in the snow.
In his previous life, after becoming the emperor,
everything under the heavens had been his, but he had
never traversed tens of thousands of mountains and rivers
to see the fishing boats on the east, or the lamps on the
west, or the wells on the west. He had never looked closely
at the black feet of the bearers on the stone steps, the flesh
on their chapped, and the soles of their feet as hard as iron.
He never heard the little boy from Pear Garden babbling in
the reeds pond again. His delicate voice pierced through the
clouds, sounding like the sound of breaking silk:
“It turns out to be an ornate purple flower that bloomed
everywhere, as though it would shatter like a broken wall
even like this…”
He was no longer the Taxian-Jun. He would no longer be
Taxian-Jun in this lifetime. He is —
“Big brother.” It was the crisp voice of a child in the street,
“Big brother, can you save this little bird for me? Its wings
are broken. I, I don’t know what to do.”
“Young master.” It was the hoarse voice of the village
chief, “Thank you, thank you. If we didn’t rely on you, this
village would have been filled with widows and the old. If
that evil spirit were to cause trouble, we would have to
leave our village. This old one will never forget it.”
“A kind-hearted man.” This was the beggar that they met
on the way. He said in a trembling voice, “Good man, we
haven’t eaten a full meal in days. Please do us a favor and
be merciful…”
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
It opened again.
Because someone called to him.
1
“Mo-zongshi .”
He felt a stab of pain from being addressed like that.
Raising his head, he looked at the tanned man who called
him this, saying somewhat helplessly, “I am not a
Grandmaster, but my Shizun is. Don’t call me that again.”
The man scratched his head, “Sorry, everyone in the
village calls you that. I know you don’t like it, but I can’t
change it.”
A few miles outside of the village stood a towering snow-
capped mountain. Snow Ghosts frequently made trouble for
the village, and these were all lesser demons with low
spiritual energy. With the Night Travelling Divine Mecha left
behind by his Shizun, it was enough to deal with them.
Unfortunately, this small village was too remote, and Night
Travelling Through the Heavens did not benefit from this
place. Since he had no other choice, he decided to look at
the map that his Shizun had left behind.
 After many failures, he had finally produced the first one.
The Night Travelling Deity he created was far less beautiful
than his Shizun, and it was also not as agile as his Shizun’s.
However, the wood person could still be used.
This novelty made the villagers in the backwater
extremely happy. They called him Mo-zongshi one by one,
making it very awkward to Mo Ran.
However, the most awkward part was still behind him.
It was an evening, and the sunset had dyed half the sky
red. He had just returned from school at the Mt. Tai. As he
walked along the bustling Apricot Forest Trail, Suddenly
someone shouted.
“Chu-zongshi!”
There were so many Cultivators surnamed Chu in the
world, and now that he had heard the name of Chu, he
thought that his Shizun had woken up early.
How could that be possible?
He shook his head with a smile and was about to turn
around when he suddenly heard a shout, “Chu-zongshi!”
“…”
Mo Ran held onto a stack of books and squinted his eyes
as he read through the crowd. Suddenly, he saw someone
waving at him, but they were too far away. He could not see
that person’s face, and could only roughly see his clothes.
He was a young man wearing a blue taoist robe, with a bow
on his back and a wolfhound by his side.
 The person quickly approached, but when Mo Ran and him
could see each other’s facial features, they were both
stunned.
“You are…”
“Mo Ran.” He was the first to react. Holding the books in
his hands, he simply nodded his head. He looked curiously
at the young man’s face for a moment, “I didn’t expect to
meet Nangong-gongzi here. What a coincidence.”
It turned out that the person who called him ‘Chu-zongshi’
was the direct son of the Jufeng Sect’s leader, Nangong Si.
Because this fellow died too early, in his previous life Mo
Ran had never met him before. However, Chu Wanning was
different. Chu Wanning was once a guest of the Ru Feng
Sect, so Nangong Si was sure to be familiar with him. Mo
Ran looked him up and down, his gaze resting for a moment
on the quiver in Nangong’s hand.
It was a very old quiver, embroidered with camellias, the
patterns faded from time to time, the bright petals turning
slightly yellow, as if the fragrance of the cloth could not last
long, and would eventually wither one day.
Only this arrow quiver was broken, and one could clearly
see the stitches and marks on it. The Dark Blaze knew that
this arrow quiver was definitely a precious treasure to him,
but who in this world didn’t have two or three items that
they valued more? No matter how glorious a person was,
they would have a long period of memories that would
accompany them in their hearts.
 No one was as simple-minded and heartless as they
appeared to be.
Nangong Si frowned, “Mo Ran… I remember. Chu-
zongshi’s disciple?”
“Yes.”
Since that is the case, Nangong’s attitude slightly
improved, and he said, “I’m sorry, but we were just
separated by a long distance. From the way you dressed up,
I thought you were a Grandmaster at that time, but I didn’t
know that.”
Mo Ran shifted his gaze away from the quiver and did not
question him. Instead, he replied calmly, “When I heard you
call out that way just now, I also thought that Shizun had
come out of seclusion ahead of time. I didn’t know that.”
Perhaps it was because he was born a noble, but even
when he was laughing, there was still a bit of arrogance in
his handsome face. Moreover, his arrogance was different
from Xue Meng’s arrogance. Xue Meng was arrogant
because he was confident in his ability to be open-minded.
As for Nangong Si, his arrogance seemed to have grown a
little bit more.
However, his life was excellent, and this sort of vicious
aura did not make him terrifying. Instead, it made him even
more wild and untamed.
Mo Ran could not help but think in his heart, Nangong Si,
issues really a free and unrestrained fierce horse.
 Just as he was lost in thought, he heard Nangong Si said,
“Back then, Chu-zongshi met with misfortune in the Ghost
World, and I was in deep sorrow for a long time. Fortunately,
there was a Grandmaster’s guidance that allowed a Chu-
zongshi to revive from the dead. When he wakes up, I will
definitely visit him at the Sisheng Peak.”
“Then I’ll be waiting for Young Master to arrive.”
Nangong Si waved his hand. Suddenly, he saw the book in
Mo Ran’s hand and asked curiously, “Brother Mo, what are
you doing?”
“Reading.”
Nangong Si originally thought that the book he was
talking about would be some obscure and abstruse text, but
upon closer inspection, he realized that they were all just
the classics of “Free and Unrestrained”, “Rites” and the like.
He was stunned at first, but then he said, “These… These
are all basic scriptures, I even recited them when I was
young, what’s the use of these?”
Mo Ran did not feel ashamed. He calmly replied, “When I
was young, I could not even write my own name.”
“Ahem…” Nangong Si was somewhat embarrassed, “Did
you signed up for an academy?”
“Yes. In the past few days, I have been gathering spirit
stones for cultivation on Mount Tai. Seeing that the Apricot
Forest Academy has opened a new lecture, since I have
nothing to do, I came to listen.”
 Nangong Si nodded his head and saw that it was getting
late. He said, “Look at this, Brother Mo still hasn’t had
dinner. Since you are the disciple of Chu-zongshi and have
come to the territory of the Jufeng Sect, I naturally have to
be the host. It just so happens that my companions are
waiting for me at a nearby restaurant. How about it?
Mo Ran thought about it and felt that it was fine, so he
said, “If you don’t mind.”
“Scorpion Dance Tower. In one of the most famous
restaurants in Linyi Region, the Nine Revolving Fat Intestine
can’t be any more delicious than this. Have you heard of it?”
Nangong Si asked as he walked.
“Why haven’t I heard of it?” Mo Ran smiled and said, “The
top restaurant in the Upper Cultivation World. Young Master
Nangong Si, you really know how to choose a place.”
“I didn’t choose the place.”
“Oh, is that?”
“My companion chose it.”
As someone who had lived for a lifetime, Mo Ran knew
about the complicated relationship between the Ru Feng
Sect and Ye Wangxi. Although he didn’t say it out loud, he
was still a bit surprised. He thought to himself, [Ye Wangxi
as well?]
However, he followed Elder Nangong to the restaurant
and pushed aside the beaded curtain covering the room as
he walked in. However, the person inside almost made him
choke —
 Song Qiutong was dressed in a plain white dress, with
peach blossoms blooming outside the window. She turned
her head when she heard the sound, and her golden legs
flickered, making her skin look more like cream than ever,
and her lips seem a bit more beautiful.
Half of the feet that Mo Ran went into retracted
unconsciously.
He wondered if it was too late to tell Nangong Si that he
did not like Shandong cuisine, especially Jiu Zhuang Fei
sausage.
 122. Shizun’s Reflection

“Come, Brother Mo, let me introduce you. This is a junior

apprentice sister of my sect. Her name is Song Qiutong.”
In the end, he still mustered up his courage and sat down,
allowing Nangong Si to introduce him at the wine table.
SongQiutong, he even knew where the mole was on her
back and the birthmark on her leg.
However, his face remained taut and he nodded with
restraint, “Miss Song.”
“This is Chu-zongshi’s direct disciple, Mo Wei Yu. You
should have met him before in Butterfly Town, but there
were a lot of people at that time, so you probably won’t
remember.”
Song Qui Tong smiled gently, stood up and bowed slightly
as she said, “Song Qiutong, greets Master Mo.”
“…”
Mo Ran did not get up. His dark eyes looked at her for a
long time before he finally said, “You’re welcome.”
For this wife of his from his previous life, Mo Ran was
actually, from the bottom of his heart, extremely disgusted.
This sort of nausea did not exist after one had reincarnated.
On the contrary, it had already sunk deep into the bone
marrow in his previous life, it was impossible to erase.
In the previous few encounters, he had never met her
directly, so even though he loathed her, he was not as
displeased as he was today.
She was a delicate woman. She was a weak woman, she
always spoke in a soft voice. She was like the green fruit of
a tree in early autumn,
Behind the lush leaves, the smell was not as fragrant as
the flowers and the color was not too strong, but it was very
pleasing. The slender and plump body was filled with
endless youth and gentleness, as if one could taste the
sweet and sour taste of juice just by nibbling on it.
Only by biting deep into it would one notice a rotten and
smelly bug lying inside, dead in the core, with pus and
mildew all over its body.
Indeed, compared to him, Song Qiutong didn’t seem to
have done anything evil in her previous life. It was nothing
more than betraying the sect that had saved her life. All
that is, when the city was slaughtered by Mo Ran, Ye Wangxi
paid tribute in order to protect her. In other words, when
Linyi was dead, she was overjoyed by the reward of Mo Ran.
Dressed in gold and silver, she dressed up beautifully to
carefully serve her new owner.
That is to say, after the massacre in the city ended, in
order to express her heart, she sobbed and cried in front of
Ye Wangxi’s corpse that would never speak again, she cried
bitterly and said that Ye Wangxi had treated her fiercely and
never gave her a day to live. If Mo Ran did not come, she
would have to spend the rest of her life working as a slave
for Ye.
What else?
Mo Ran thought silently.
What else?
Nangong Si was an impatient person. He had several
dishes unserved and went to urge them to hurry up. Thus,
There are only two couples left in the compartment.
“Young Master Mo, let me give you a toast.” She poured
wine for him, half of her forearm sticking out of her sleeve, a
bit of bright red cinnabar on her wrist.
For some strange reason, Mo Ran raised his hand and
grabbed her wrist.
She let out a soft ‘ah’ and raised her head to look at him
in panic. Her gaze was soft and tender, as if the water had
been poured over it. “Young master Mo, this is…”
Mo Ran stared at her face for a moment before his gaze
fell upon the delicate fingers of her delicate hand.
“What a pair of hands.” After a long while, he whispered
with a solemn expression, “Does Miss Song know how to
play chess?”
“Slightly. Slightly.”
“With such a good pair of hands. You should be able to
play a good game of chess.” he said coldly. From outside
came the sound of Nangong Si’s footsteps, as well as the
barking of the wolfhound he had tamed.
“My apologies.” Mo Ran loosened Song Qiutong’s thin
wrist, then he took a handkerchief and carefully wiped his
fingers.
Outside, the red light of the morning sun shone down on
the Spring Festival banquet.
Mo Ran’s expression remained the same, as if nothing had
happened. Although Song Qiutong had been despised for no
reason, she had always been able to endure it. She even
stood up and poured wine for Mo Ran.
He didn’t drink the wine she poured, so he never touched
the glass again.
Nangong Si said, “Brother Mo, soon it will be the Spiritual
Mountain Competition. You are Chu-zongshi’s disciple, you
cannot make him lose face. Are you ready?”
“I’m not going.”
“… Are you serious?”
“It’s true.” Mo Ran smiled. “It’s enough for my cousin to
go. All the sects in the world are rushing to Lingshan. I’m
afraid of the excitement and I don’t want to go.”
Nangong Si did not seem to believe it at all. He squinted
his brown eyes, looking like a hawk with a clear vision of
fire.
But Mo Ran’s pair of eyes remained open as he looked at
him without reservation.
 The eagle stared at the rock for a while and realized that it
was really just a rock. There were no hidden hares or
slithering snakes.
He leaned back in his chair and rotated his chopsticks.
Suddenly, he laughed: “Interesting. Then, I won’t be able to
see you at Lingshan Assembly?”
“You won’t see me.”
Nangong Si used his hand to add to his forehead and
sneered, “Chu-zongshi’s apprenticeship is so fierce that it is
rare to attend such a grand occasion.”
“…”
It was hard to say. How could he explain it? Could it be
that he was telling Nangong Si that this was not the case,
that he was a thirty year old zombie, and that he had been
ordered to play around with a group of young children by
Taxian-Jun. On the stage, he had to sit down and chat with
the Sect Leader, who had been beaten up by him in his
previous life.
…… It was simply nonsense.
Coughing, he said, “It’s not that I don’t want to
participate, it’s just that I’m not proficient in orthodox
techniques and don’t have a solid foundation in them. If I
go, I might embarrass Shizun. Young Master Nangong has
such great skills, you think you have the ability to be
conceited, please don’t misunderstand.”
Xue Meng, a naive little bird, would probably be very
happy to hear this.
 He would think that Mo Ran was right, but Nangong Si had
always been in the complex and complicated Ru Feng Sect
and had lost his mother since childhood. His life was not
that simple, so after listening to Mo Ran’s flattery, he only
smiled, not being unaware of it.
He drank a few gulps of wine and his Adam’s apple rolled.
He wiped his sleeves and said, “Since Mo-gongzi is not
participating and the spectators are all clear, why don’t we
guess who will be the champion of this year’s convention?”
“…” You’re asking the right fucking person, he thought.
Who else knew better than him? Other than that fake
Guochen who was also very likely to have been reborn, he
was naturally the only person in the world who knew the
results of LingShan sword that year.
The winner was…
“Nangong Si.”
Suddenly, the beaded curtain in the box was pushed aside
with a swish. In the flickering halo of light, half a face was
calm and covered in shadows. Before the two men in the
room could react, Song Qiutong stood up abruptly as if she
had been pricked by a needle. Her face was full of pitiful
panic as she lowered her head in apology, “Young… Young
Master Ye.”
The newcomer was tall and straight. He wore a black robe
with a dark gold lining and wore a wristband. His waist was
extremely lean. Three points of beauty and seven points of
handsomeness could be seen on his face. Who else could it
be other than Ye Wangxi?
“I didn’t call you.” Ye Wangxi did not even look at her, and
pushed aside the pearl curtain, walking into the house. His
gaze was still fixed on the same person, seemingly very
cold, but it was still flickering with other rays of light,
“Nangong Si, I am calling you. You’re about to hear it, look
up.”
Instead of raising his head, he said to Song Qiutong,
“What are you doing standing up? Sit down.”
“No, Young Master Nangong, my status is low. I think it’s
better for me to stand.”
Nangong Si suddenly erupted into rage and shouted, “Sit
down!”
Song Qiutong shrank back, supporting herself on the table
as she hesitated.
Ye Wangxi did not want to stay still and said coldly, “Listen
to him.”
“Thank you, Lord Ye…”
Ye Wangxi no longer paid attention to Song Qiutong and
instead said, “Nangong Si, how much longer are you going
to cause trouble? The Sect Leader was furious. Get up and
come back with me.”
“That’s for the best. I’ll just treat him as crazy, and he’ll
just treat me as dead! There’s nothing to talk about when
we go back. Before he retracts his order, I will not step back
even half a step into the Jufeng Sect.” Nangong Si was left
speechless for a moment, “Ye, Gongzi, please go back.”
“You——” Ye Wangxi clenched his fist, his entire body
trembling slightly as he watched from the side. He felt that
he would kick over the entire banquet table and pull
Nangong Si away at any moment, but Ye Wangxi was a
gentleman after all, and he was able to suppress his
monstrous rage.
“Nangong Si.” He was silent for a few moments, and then
he spoke. His voice was hoarse, and it carried with it a
sense of exhaustion that went against his straight face. “Do
you really have to go this far?”
“So what?”
Ye Wangxi closed his eyes, sighed and slowly opened his
eyes. He stood in front of the table and finally turned his
head to look at Mo Ran.
Mo Ran tactfully stood up, bowed to Ye Wangxi, and said,
“Just now, I remembered that I had an appointment to go to
a store for clothes tonight, and since I was late to make the
shopkeeper wait, I will take my leave first.”
Ye Wangxi nodded at him, “Many thanks, Young Master
Mo.”
“No need to thank me, just chat properly.”
When Mo Ran walked past Ye Wangxi, he intentionally
glanced at Ye Wangxi. Only when he got closer did he realize
that although Ye Wangxi was as tall and straight as a pine
tree and had a steady and deep temperament, his eyes
were slightly red, as if he had been crying before coming
here.
Mo Ran suddenly felt that Ye Wangxi’s patience was a little
bit similar to Chu Wanning’s.
He could not help but turn around and say to Nangong Si,
“Young Master Nangong, although I don’t know what
grudges you have with Young Master Ye, I feel that he has
treated you very well. If you want to, then talk it out with
him. Don’t try to keep your words hidden.”
However, Nangong Si was not grateful. He was angry, and
without caring about his relatives, he coldly said, “I don’t
need you to care.”
“…” This short-lived ghost!
Mo Ran walked away. Before he could reach the bottom of
the stairs, he heard a furious shout from Nangong. That
wolfhound like young man was using his sharp teeth to tear
apart Ye Wangxi’s spirit soul. He was questioning him.
“Ye Wangxi! What kind of bewitching soup did you give my
father? Let him see you more than I do! Go back? Why
should I go back with you? Since young, what have I been
doing? Ah? Ye Wangxi, let me ask you. Just what do you
think I am!”
With a clattering sound, the table collapsed and the cups
and pans fell onto the floor.
The maids standing in the corridor were all terrified, and
some guests even poked their heads out from their rooms.
“What is it?”
 “Aiyo, who has such a bad temper? From the looks of it,
don’t destroy the restaurant.”
Mo Ran pursed his lips and looked back at the end of the
corridor.
He heard Ye Wangxi’s voice, as dry and lifeless as the
autumn leaves.
“Nangong Si, if I make you unhappy at home. Then when I
leave, I will never appear before you again.”
“…”
“Go back. Please.”
If he hadn’t heard it with his own ears, he would never
have believed that someone as straight as Ye Wangxi would
say such a weak word as ‘please’.
In his mind, Ye Wangxi was an unmoving gentleman, an
invincible war god. Mo Ran could imagine him bleeding, but
he could not imagine him crying. He could imagine his
death, but he could not imagine him kneeling.
But today, he actually spoke to a man in the restaurant in
front of Song Qiutong, telling to the man, please.
Mo Ran closed his eyes.
It is unknown how many things a person will live for a
lifetime.
Nobody is shown naked in front of people. People use
clothes to hide their bodies, words and expressions to hide
their emotions. Everyone wrapped themselves up tightly,
their necks sticking out like flower branches, everyone gave
the world a clear face of joy and anger, singing Qingyi
songs, singing Little Sheng’s song, the world was like a play,
living until the end of time when the years were clean and
ugly, their professions distinct.
After singing for a long time, who would be able to receive
a turn from Shui Xiu? His phoenix-like eyes suddenly lit up
as he started singing instead?
But when the cymbals stopped, the guqin died, and the
night was quiet, everyone washed off the heavy oil colors,
and the greasy water carried away the sharp faces of the
day, revealing unfamiliar features.
It turned out that Hua Dan was a man of heroic spirit. Wu
Sheng had a pair of gentle and lovable eyes.
When Mo Ran returned to his temporary home, he thought
to himself, he has lived for two lifetimes, so how much of a
view did he see? How much did he see?
A single Chu Wanning had caused his heart to be reborn
and die. A single Chu Wanning had caused his heart to be
reborn and come back to life.
Thus, he recalled that Nangong Si mistook him for Chu
Wanning. It was funny, how could he be wrong?
However, when he was washing his face and rinsing his
mouth, he suddenly discovered that the person in the
bronze mirror was wearing a simple white Cultivator robe
and a tall ponytail.
He went to the shop to pick out some clothes. After
walking around for a while, he found that a piece of white
clothing was very beautiful, but he did not think too much
about it, did not think about why he would think that the
clothes were beautiful, and instead bought it and placed it
on his body.
Looking at the mirror, he suddenly understood.
So this white robe looked so similar to the one Chu
Wanning had.
The bronze mirror was dull yellow, as if it was a dream in
his previous life. Mo Ran looked at the person in the mirror,
and it was as if he could see through the heavy color of the
dream to see the fragments of Chu Wanning and his
illusions.
The washing water had not dried yet, so it dripped down
along the line of his chin that was gradually hardening.
Standing in front of the mirror, he more or less understood
what was going on. It was as if his nocturnal wanderers were
poorly imitating Chu Wanning, and he himself was poorly
imitating his shizun.
Mo Ran subconsciously searched for Chu Wanning’s figure
in the mortal world, but he couldn’t find him. He slowly
became him.
—
Time flies and remorse more so.
If I can’t see you, I’ll think about how you would do it if
you were to encounter such a situation. What you see
makes you smile and what you see annoys you.
 I think of you before I do everything, and I want to make
you happy when I do everything.
I thought, “If you were here and I did this, would you nod?
Would you praise me a little bit and say that I didn’t do
anything wrong?”
Every day I think this way, burying it in my bone marrow,
becoming a habit. So later on, even I didn’t realize it.
It turns out that as time went by, I have already become
like you in my heart.
 123. Shizun appears in my
dreams, I keep you in my
memories

“Zhao Dao-chang, Li Dao-chang, have you read the news?

The black horse that was killed at the Lingshan Congress
this time was really terrific!”
Inside the Zhenzhu Tan Teahouse, people were just talking
over a dish of peanuts and a pot of hot tea about the news
that were hotter than the tea itself.
“Of course I saw it long ago! The winner was a Sisheng
Peak disciple. The sects of the lower realm can breathe
death to the old survivors of the upper realm. Especially the
Ru Feng sect. Ouch, I’m afraid the coffin boards of their
ancestors must be shaking! The winner of the Xiaoxianjun is
Xue Fenghuang, isn’t it?”
“Ah? Hahaha, Xue Fenghuang? Lao Zhao, you really want
to laugh at me. Fenghuang is his nickname. His surname is
Xue. His name is Meng. His character is clear. His father is
Xue Zhengyong. Father Tiger has no dog son, Xue Ziming, is
very good at his skill!”
 Near the fire sat a tall man in a cloak, drinking Camellia
for himself. Hearing what they said, the man suddenly went
down to the ground and said, “Hmm?” With a sound, the tea
cup stopped at the lip and did not move again.
It was not false to say that he is the child of the phoenix.
Other young masters all have magic power. He’s good. A
machete cuts off others away. It’s god.
“Then you don’t see whose apprentice he is? Can you be a
bad disciple under Elder Yuheng?”
“But I think Xue Ziming is a close winner. Didn’t you hear
that Xue Ziming and Nangong Si played the same game
against each other? If it weren’t for the girl with Nangong Si
who dragged him back, hey, let me say, the victory or
defeat would be unknown.”
The man who had been listening to them heard these
words, and finally put down his unfinished tea.
He looked back and saw his eyes as sharp as electricity,
the autumn water was frosty, and he was born with an
excellent skin. He smiled at the cultivators and chatted with
them, “Some fellow practitioners, I’m disturbed. I was
practicing in the mountains a few days ago. I didn’t know
the sun, the moon, the morning and evening, so I missed
the Lingshan Assembly. Only then did you inadvertently
hear that Xue Meng was the winner… I’m curious, I wonder
if you can answer a few more questions?”
Those people, eager to have an audience, hurriedly
greeted Mo Ran warmly, and made room for him to sit with
them.
Mo Ran was not rude, he was now more stable than when
he just came down the hill. He let the owner of the teahouse
add six pots of Lingshan Miaoyu, and then send jujubes,
sour stripes, cheese cherries, snake gall melon seeds to
everyone. Then he laughed and said, “Xue Ziming is
heaven’s favorite son, even if he doesn’t have a divine
weapon, it’s not too surprising he could cut down the
other’s. But then you said that a girl was brought by Ru
Fengmen’s Nangong Si when the two men fought against
each other”
This circle was full of men, always willing to talk more
about girls, even if the girl is not theirs.
“Is that right? It’s true that Beauty Township buries heroic
aspirations. Otherwise, it’s not certain whether the magic of
Nangong Si would allow Xue Ziming to gain the upper
hand.”
“That’s interesting.” In their previous life, the Lingshan
Assembly, the winners were Ye Wangxi and Nangong Si. Mo
Ran originally thought that the death of Chu Wanning
stimulated Xue Meng and made Xiao Fenghuang excited,
but now it seems that the variables are not only on Xue
Meng.
“I wonder who that girl is?”
“That girl’s surname is Song, what’s Tong’s name… I don’t
remember. In short, it looks good. I think the Ru Feng sect
leader’s son’s heart is completely captured by her.”
 “She’s more than beautiful. She’s extremely beautiful. If I
were Nangong Si, I would prefer not to be the first in
Lingshan and make the beauty happy.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Sure enough.
Lingshan Conference is divided into single competition,
double rivalry, and group elimination, the three rankings are
neutral, before the final outstanding.
In their previous life, Xue Meng and Shi MingJing formed a
pair of rivalries against Nangong Si and Ye Wangxi. Ye
Wangxi was the most powerful person in the world besides
Chu Wanning. The result of this competition was predictable.
But he didn’t know what’s wrong in this life. Instead of
cooperating with Ye Wangxi, Nangong Si took Song Qiutong
to drag him back.
Mo Ran put down the tea, raised his hand and rubbed his
forehead.
I don’t know what that guy thinks.
“Woman, woman, even the wild horse of Nangong Si, was
not tidied up as well?” Someone sighed like this, and
everyone else laughed.
Mo Ran couldn’t help asking, “What about Ye Wangxi?”
“What?”
“Ye Wangxi,” said Mo.
Looking at the crowd in a blank, Mo Ran had a vague
feeling in his heart that some are not right. That’s the God
of war who gave him so much suffering in his last life… How
can they not know?
To compare, he said, “That’s another Ru Feng Sect
gentleman, with long legs, tall, good temper, not very
talkative, wielding a sword, and…” Looking at everyone’s
dull look, Mo Ran sighed. He knew the result vaguely, but he
finished the last few words. “And a bow.”
“I don’t know.”
“This man has no fame.”
“Brother, who are you listening to? At the Lingshan
Conference, the Ru Feng Sect sent out sixteen disciples to
fight, none of them surnamed Ye.”
Sure enough, in this life, Ye Wangxi didn’t participate in
the war.
Mo Ran was silent for a moment, thinking that Ye Wangxi
in the restaurant said to Nangong Si, “Come back, I’ll go.”
Suddenly, he felt a little impatient and uneasy.
Isn’t that true?
Ye Wangxi. Did he really leave the Ru Feng sect?
Remembering his previous life. Before he died, Ye Wangxi
said to the executioner that he wanted to be buried in the
heroic grave of Ru Feng sect along with the tomb of
Nangong Si. Mo Ran sighed constantly, how can things
become like this? A little bit of subtle changes had spread
into infinite ripples.
 Then the sky turned upside down and the sea turned into
mulberry fields.
Originally, the vicissitudes of fate can surge in the wind
and clouds. Only by offering sacrifices to scalding blood and
bitter tears can the prodigal son turn around and let his past
suspicions go.
For example, he was to Chu Wanning.
But the changes of fate can be silent, such as Ye Wangxi
and Nangong Si’s.
Maybe it was only that day in the inn that Nangong Si took
Ye Wangxi and they had settled down. At night, Nangong Si
was thirsty. He got up and asked for a pot of tea downstairs.
He happened to meet the poor Song Qiutong.
Maybe Song Qiutong poured him a glass of water, or
maybe she was inconvenient in legs and feet, and
accidentally fell upstairs, who knows?
Even, maybe it’s just that he drinks recklessly and drinks
some into his broad mind. She carefully handed him a
handkerchief.
At that time, the clouds were light and the wind was light.
Nangong Si simply thanked her.
But none of them knew that, in fact, their life had changed
dramatically with a handkerchief, a glass of water and a
‘thank you’. Only the parties, no one heard the fate of the
loud noise:
Nangong Si yawned upstairs.
 Song Qiutong was looking at him.
Ye Wangxi lighted candles and read an unfinished book in
his room.
In his past life, Mo Ran didn’t know the heavens and the
earth was thick, thought oneself thoroughly throughout the
world, has already penetrated the life and death cycle.
Now he knew that they were all duckweeds in the world.
The wind blows away overnight and the rain drifts away
overnight. A man on the shore throws a stone and smashes
the blue soul.
How lucky he is that he has drifted away and can return to
Chu Wanning.
He can also show filial piety to his shizun and say to Chu
Wanning, “I’m sorry, I failed you.”
He finished his tea and said goodbye to everyone.
It was windy outside, and it was going to rain soon.
Mo Ran put on his cloak and walked into the hazelnut
forest.
His figure became more and more remote, more and more
nihilistic, and gradually became a little dot in the twilight,
like the ink stains in the inkstone pool, which finally faded
out.
“Boom —!”
There was a thunderclap in the gloomy sky, the purple
light was blue, and the rains came like thousands of horses.
 “It’s raining.” Someone in the teahouse looked out and
thought the thunder was amazing, and retreated.
“What a heavy rain… Really… No one harvested the sun-
dried millet at home, for fear it would be soaked.”
“Come on, madam, another pot of tea. When it clears up,
go home again.”
Mo Ran was running under the rain, fleeing in the rain, to
avoid the absurdity of his past life’s wasted 32 years.
He did not know whether such a storm could wash away
his evil. Chu Wanning forgave him, but he did not. He was so
heavy-hearted that he could hardly breathe.
He is willing to spend the rest of his life doing good deeds
to repay.
But can the heavy rain for the rest of his life really wash
away the evil in his bones and the dirt in his blood?
He wished he could not let the rain fall for five years.
He just wanted to wait for Chu Wanning to wake up in the
evening and stand in front of his shizun, so that he can be a
little cleaner.
He did not think of the time when it was as dirty as it was
now, as dirty as sand, as dirt, as dirt on the sole of a
shoemaker, as ash in the cracks of a beggar’s armor.
He just wanted to do better and become better before Chu
Wanning woke up.
In this way, the worst apprentice in the world may be able
to summon the best shizun in the world with some weak
courage.
That night, Mo Ran fell ill.
His body had always been strong, such a person once
sick, often like a landslide, irremediable.
He lay in bed, sleeping under a thick quilt. At night, he
dreamed about the events of his previous life, how he would
torment Chu Wanning in his previous life, how Chu Wanning
struggled under him, and how Chu Wanning died in his
arms. He woke up from his sleep and felt for the flint to light
the candle, but no matter how he struck it, the flint did not
shine.
He threw the spark aside, buried his face in his palm and
rubbed it hard. He gripped his hair painfully, rolled his throat
knot and belched like a beast in his throat.
He escaped death, condemnation, and finally his heart.
He was afraid. Sometimes he couldn’t tell dream from
reality. Sometimes he kept confirming whether he was
awake or asleep.
It was very painful. He felt that his soul had split into two
halves. Past and present lives, the two souls were tearing
each other apart. One scolded the other for their bloody
hands, their heartbreak and their unwillingness to show
weakness. He questioned why the other was as good as
anyone else and had the face to live in the world.
The soul of this life was scolding the soul of his past.
Mo Weiyu, Taxian-Jun, you are not something. Why did you
commit such a crime? How can you make me pay back in
my life?
I want to start all over again. Why are you so entangled in
my dreams, drunk in the lights, and cursing me with a
twisted face when I am in a hurry?
Curse me to death and not to exceed life, curse my
wicked will be rewarded with evil.
Maybe if he cursed all these dreams, one day they will be
broken again. He cursed him that he will wake up one day
and find himself still lying in Wushan Palace. He laughed
wildly and said that nobody cared about him all his life.
The only person willing to die for him was already killed by
him.
But is that really him?!
No, it’s not me, it’s you, Taxian-Jun! It’s you!
I’m different from you, I’m different from you…
I have no blood on my hands, I——
I can start from scratch.
The other half of the soul kept screaming hoarsely. It
opened its sharp mouth and its face was twisted.
Aren’t you sorry?
Didn’t you make a mistake?
So why don’t you die? Why don’t you use your blood to
pay homage to those who were hurt by you in your previous
life?
Animal! Hypocrite!
 What’s the difference between you and me? I am the rain,
aren’t you as well? You carry the sins of your past life, you
carry the memories of your past life, you can never get rid
of me, I am you and my nightmare is your demon, is the
gods of heaven and Buddha ask you nauseating soul.
Start over?
Why? What kind of face do you have and what
qualifications do you have to start over? You keep the world
in the dark, you keep the people who loved you in the dark.
You do all you can to smooth out a little bit of your
miserable guilt. Ha! Mo Weiyu! Do you dare let them know
who you were in your previous life?
You dare to let Chu Wanning know that the knife who
stabbed him in the neck in the past life was you? That you
let his blood run out? Who made him prefer death over life!
It was you! Let the world suffer from hunger and sorrow!
It was you.
Ha ha ha ha, wicked animal, I am you, you are me, you
can not escape, I am you ah Mo Weiyu, dare you say no?
Mo Ran was going mad. He went to the bed to touch the
flint. He tried to light the candle and disperse the dark night
with his fingers and claws.
But even the candle did not want him, and the candle did
not care to save him.
He was thrown into the darkness, his trembling hands
brushing the flint, for a moment, nothing, nothing.
 At last he fell into bed and burst into tears. He kept
apologizing. In the night, his bed was surrounded by people,
and the crowded figures were cursing him and demanding
his life. They all told him that his whole life was evil. Mo Ran
didn’t know what to do. He suddenly became helpless. He
could only keep saying, “I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” But nobody
paid any attention to him.
Nobody forgave him.
His forehead was hot and his heart was burning.
Suddenly, he seemed to hear someone sighing softly.
He opened his eyes and saw Chu Wanning coming. Chu
Wanning’s appearance was still the same as before, with
white clothes, wide sleeves and wide gowns, and his
eyebrows were as good as before.
He came up to his bed.
Mo Ran stared and choked, “Shizun… I… I don’t deserve
to see you again…”
Chu Wanning didn’t speak, but picked up the torch and
flint, burned the ink on the candles that had never been
lighted, and slowly lit them.
Where there is his Shizun, there is fire.
Where there is Chu Wanning, there is light.
He stood in front of the candlestick, with long eyelashes
hanging. He raised his eyes and watched Mo Ran calmly.
Then he smiled quietly, with a very shallow smile.
 He said, “You won’t sleep in the dark, you see, the light is
on. Don’t be afraid.”
Mo Ran’s heart seemed to have been hit by something so
blunt and heavy that he felt his brain was going to crack. He
felt that this sentence was familiar and he seemed to have
heard it at some time.
But he couldn’t remember.
Chu Wanning flicked off his sleeves and sat on the edge of
his bed. It was cold and rainy in Wu at night, but it’s warm
inside. The night is gone.
Chu Wanning said, “I will accompany you.”
When he heard this, his heart was so astringent and
painful that it almost twisted into a ball.
“Shizun, don’t go.” He held Chu Wanning’s hand under his
wide sleeve.
“All right.”
“If you leave, it will be dark.”
Mo Ran cried. He felt a little shameful. He raises his other
hand and covered his eyes. “Please, don’t leave me
behind… I beg you… I really… I really don’t want to be an
emperor anymore, Shizun… Don’t you abandon me…”
“Mo Ran…”
“Please.” Perhaps it was the heat that made his brain
somewhat dull and made him particularly vulnerable. Or
maybe he knew in his heart that it was actually a dream of
his own. He knew that he would disappear when he woke
up. So he kept muttering, “Please, want me.”
That night, in the iron glacier outside, countless
grievances knocked on the window, as if to enter the house
and claim his life.
But in Mo Ran’s dream, Chu Wanning lit the lamp, and that
little light dispelled the endless chill. Chu Wanning said,
“Okay, I won’t go.”
“You’re not leaving?”
“No way.”
Mo Ran wanted to say thanks, but there was a whimper in
his throat. Like a dog trying to please carefully, with a
grieving voice.
“You all said you would not leave, you said you would not
leave me.” When he was about to fall into a dream, his eyes
were half open, and suddenly he muttered, “But in the end, I
was not wanted. Nobody cares about me. I spent half my life
as an abandoned dog. Everyone adopted me for a few days
and then abandoned me… I’m so tired… Really… Shizun…
I’m really tired. I can’t stand it. I can’t walk.”
It was like sleeping outside on a windy meal, homeless
stray dogs with dirty fur and broken claws. In order to
survive, they have to compete with beggars and wild cats
for food.
Having been bullied for a long time, he didn’t trust
anyone. When he saw someone squatting down to him, the
dog may think that it is to feed him, but the abandoned dog
will only think that others will throw stones at him. He was
in a hurry, walking anxiously, and grinning at everyone. It
was his life.
“Shizun, if one day you don’t want me, kill me. Don’t
throw me away.”
He choked and whispered.
“The feeling of being abandoned again and again is too
bad. I would rather die…”
He was really burned out.
In the end, he didn’t know where he was, and gradually he
couldn’t remember who the man in his dream was.
“Mom.” Before he fell asleep, he finally said, “It’s getting
dark, I’m afraid… I want to go home…”
 124. Shizun Recovery

The flowers bloomed and fell. The barrier outside the Red
Lotus Pavilion flowed with a fragmented light, regardless of
whether one was in the morning or the evening. If the
people inside don’t come out, the people outside won’t be
able to come in.
Five years passed in the blink of an eye. In the mortal
world, it was like walking on a horse. Every day and every
night was changing, every month was changing.
In the teahouse, in the history books… In the end, those
years turned into lines of small characters, a series of
reviews.
Looking back on the past——
During the first year of Chu Wanning’s seclusion, his
disciple, Mo Ran, went down the mountain. Xue Meng was
left at the Sisheng Peak, cultivating on his own.
This year, the calligraphy written by Mo Ran was much
better than the previous ones. Xue Meng had broken
through to the ninth stage of the Terminator Sword, and at
the end of his life, he went to Guyue’ye’s Medical Sect to
spar.
 During this time, Mo Ran went to the Chang Clan, a salt
merchant in Yizhou, to pay respects to Young Master Chang
for private matters. However, he found out that Young
Master Chang had died a few days ago. In the ghost realm,
Mo Ran had found out that Young Master Chang had
colluded with the fake Old Man Chen. He had wanted to
investigate, but who knew that the other party had already
killed them to silence him?
Even the corpse had been burnt to ashes.
The clues were interrupted.
In the second year of Chu Wanning’s closed door
cultivation world, the Spiritual Mountain Competition was
held.
Xue Meng got first place, Mei Hanxue got second, and
Nangong Si got third. Shi Mei was cultivating in the lower
cultivation world, “Guang Quan”, while Mo Ran traveled
through the northern part of the Jiangnan Desert,
exterminating demons and doing good deeds along the way
before returning to the mountain forest to cultivate,
disappearing without a trace.
The third year after Chu Wanning went into seclusion, he
encountered a ghost young man with abundant Yin Qi. In
the past, when the enchantment barrier of the Blood War
area of Butterfly Town had weakened, a demon had
appeared, a wild ghost cried at night, and Xue Meng led his
top disciples to suppress it. Although it did not reappear to
the time when the evil spirits covered the sky, but the lower
cultivation world was still desolate and in a state of disaster.
In order to protect themselves, each of the nine great
sects had sent out a hundred disciples to guard the border
between the upper and lower buildings. They had built a
wall to prevent ghosts from leaving the East.
Those poor homeless cultivators were all kept outside the
walls, defending the city from ghosts and people. As a
result, within the wall Hai Yan He Qing, the outside of the
wall was strewn with corpses, Xue Zhengyong had
repeatedly failed to negotiate with the Upper Cultivation
World. The hot blood that the disciples at the peak of
Rainbow Butterfly Town had shed all those years ago had all
gone to waste.
At the end of the year, Mo Ran, who was cultivating in
seclusion in the mountains, received a letter from his uncle
and learned of the chaos in Shuzhong and turned to red
dust.
It was the fourth year since Chu Wanning went into
seclusion.
Mo Ran and Xue Meng fought shoulder to shoulder, the
two Princes of the life and death all led a group of people to
sweep the lower cultivation world and wipe out all evil
bandits. In the end, at the place where Butterfly Town had
started the fight, Xue Meng had killed more than a thousand
evil spirits, exorcised the evil spirits and tried his best to
replenish the sky with Mo Ran’s power, and sealed the evil
spirits by himself.
After this battle, the Upper Cultivation World withdrew
their city defenses and allowed the people of the lower
cultivation world to pass through.
The former was a phoenix that was unrivalled in prestige.
When the latter was repairing the Heavenly Rift, his world
spirit techniques were extremely similar to Chu Wanning’s,
so he was known as “Mo-zongshi”.
In the blink of an eye, the days had passed.
After the competition at Spiritual Mountain, although Xue
Meng had gained a good reputation, he was not as
complacent as when he was a teenager. As long as he was
free, he would diligently train and meditate in the bamboo
forest.
He remembered his Shizun’s words. Even without the
godly weapons, the proud son of heaven was still a proud
son of heaven. He would just have to pay more blood and
sweat.
Sometimes, he would gracefully fall from the bamboo
forest after performing a set of sabresmanship. In the
sunlight that penetrated through the leaves, he would
occasionally turn his head to the side. It was as if he saw a
tiny figure sitting on a rock, playing with leaves.
This reminded him of that day when Chu Wanning, who
had become smaller, watched him practice in the forest.
The melodious melody reminded him of when to rush and
when to slow down.
Xue Meng tilted his head to recall the melody, it seemed
to be right next to his ear.
When he opened them again, he saw a piece of dried up
bamboo falling from the sky. Suddenly, a saber light flashed
in his eyes, and a draconic roar could be heard.
When the Longcheng was withdrawn, he stood up straight.
The dried up leaves had already been cut into thousands of
threads, silently falling beside his boots.
When he lowered his head, he still seemed to be an
immature and impatient young man.
When he raised his eyes again, his eyebrows were straight
and straight. His eyes were cold and steady, like a turbulent
stream that had finally flowed back into the lake, becoming
peaceful and broad.
Five years.
Xue Meng held his blade and wiped his frost blade with a
white cloth. Just as he was about to sheathe his blade, he
suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from
afar. A disciple rushed over and kept shouting, “Young
Master! Young Master!”
“What’s wrong?” Xue Meng frowned.
“I panicked, I don’t have any manners at all.”
“What is it?”
 “Red Lotus Pavilion —” That person ran until he was out of
breath, his face was bright red, and he panted heavily, “The
Shizun of Huaizui, The Shizun of Huaizui, has left! Yu-Elder
Yuheng — Woke up, woke up!”
With a clang, the soldier of Hundred Wars, Longcheng of
his Shizun accidentally dropped it onto the ground.
His lips opened and closed, and in the end, he did not
even remember to pick up his own weapon. He rushed to
the peak of the mountain as if he was flying, and he almost
tripped over a rock on the way, staggering and stumbling.
Xue Meng, who had just taught others that he had no
manners at all, had lost his composure in the blink of an
eye.
He ran to the outside of the Red Lotus Pavilion. Before he
even entered the main hall, he saw Xue Zhengyong striding
out. Seeing his son walking in with his life on the line, Xue
Zhengyong smiled and embraced him.
Xue Meng was about to die from anxiety. “Father!”
“Alright, alright, alright. I know that you want to see
Yuheng.” Xue Zhengyong laughed, “But he had just
recovered and lacked the energy to do so. He spoke a few
words to me before falling asleep. You always find it
embarrassing to disturb your Shizun’s rest.”
Xue Meng was stunned. “That is true, but…” But five
years of time was simply too unbearable. He had so many
things he wanted to tell Shizun, he wanted to rush over right
now and tell him that he had obtained first place in the
Spiritual Mountain Competition, that he had suppressed a
hundred ghosts, and himself…
“Be sensible.”
“…” The word ‘sensible’ was like the words of a snake.
Once it was pinched, Xue Meng would submit. He almost let
out a long sigh. Although he stopped, his neck stretched
forward, as if this would allow him to pass his burly father
and see the person lying on the bed through the half-closed
door.
Xue Meng pursed his lips, somewhat unwilling. “I… I’m
just going to go in and take a look at Shizun. I won’t say
anything.”
“How could I not know you? When I’m happy, I shout.”
Xue Zhengyong glared at him, “After the victory at the
Spiritual Mountain Competition, you put on an air of
arrogance in front of outsiders. After going back home and
shouting for four or five days, you tell everyone how you
kicked Nangong Liang off the back of a demon wolf. Now,
even Aunt Li of Mengpo Hall can recite the exact words you
said. If you say that you’re silent, who would believe you?”
“… Okay.”
Xue Meng was listless.
“Father’s teachings are correct.”
“Of course, when did your father ever miss that?”
Xue Meng curled his lips and could not help but ask
curiously, “Father, how is Shizun?”
 “It’s quite good. Even the residual poison left by the
picking willow was removed by the Master Huai Gui”
“Ah, so that means that Shizun won’t become Xia Shidi in
the future?”
“Haha, that won’t happen.”
Xue Meng scratched his head. He thought that he would
never see Xia Sini again and felt that it was a pity.
“Is, is everything else all right? Are there any
discomforts?”
“Don’t worry, there aren’t any. If there really is one, then it
is that he knows he’s slept for five years and his face is a bit
ugly.” Xue Zhengyong remembered Chu Wanning’s
expression and laughed, “Fortunately, he doesn’t have
much strength left, otherwise he would have pulled me
along to ask a lot of questions. Ah, yes.”
He suddenly thought of something and said to Xue Meng,
“Meng-er, I’ll arrange something for you to do. Your Shizun
has been isolated from the world for so long, and he has
missed many things. Just by telling him, we’re tired, and he
sounds exhausted. How about this, ask your mother for
some silver, and go down the mountain to Wuchang Town to
buy some books. Isn’t there a chronicle book? The ones with
no details, buy them for him to see.”
When Xue Meng heard this, he felt that something was
amiss. His father, this old fox, had thought that he was too
noisy and wanted to kick him down the mountain to be a
laborer.
 But when he thought again, this laborer was made for his
Shizun, it seemed… It wasn’t that hard to accept. In any
case, his Shizun had fallen asleep again. He wasn’t sure if
he would lose control of his emotions after entering the
room and rush over to wake people up.
As a result, he sighed and grudgingly muttered, “I’ll buy
the book then.”
“Buy more. Talk about the cultivation world and lower
cultivation world. Buy more. Yuheng himself likes to read
books.”
“Oh, okay.” Xue Meng was very depressed and silently
went down the mountain by himself.
He arrived in front of the bookstall of the Wuchang Town
and looked left and right. Feeling that he couldn’t find any
tricks behind the name, he squatted down and asked the
stall owner, “Uncle, do you have any books about the
changes in the cultivation world in the last few years? Get
me some books.”
Although he did not recognize that this person was the
young phoenix, Xue Meng, he was still extremely excited.
He enthusiastically said, “The immortal lord wants to write a
book on change, of course there will be one. I have a
complete history here, including biographies, chronicles,
geographics, demonic-depressing books, and even the
manuscripts of the ten most famous storytellers in the
martial arts world. Which Immortal do you like?”
 When Xue Meng heard this, his head began to ache. He
waved his hand and said, “Wh-you can all bring it over.
There’s no need for money.”
For business people, the most pleasing thing in the world
is not “love you” or “love you” or “want you”, but “buy” or
“not lack money” or “get everything”.
The booth owner immediately beamed. He rubbed his
hands together as he replied to Xue Meng, then turned
around and went to pick out the books he picked up. Since
Xue Meng had nothing better to do, he casually flipped
through the stalls. Suddenly, he found a thin booklet very
interesting. On the page he opened, he wrote:
Cultivator Wealth Ranking
Number 1: Jiang Xi. Identity: Sect Leader Lin Ling Yu Yu Ye
Second: Nangong Liu. Identity: Ringyi Sect Leader of the
Wind Sect
Third: Ma Yun. Identity: West Lake Peach Treasure
Mountain Palace Master
……
With such a cloud, wrote it all down in calligraphy.
Xue Meng immediately became excited. He especially
wanted to know where he was, so he went back and forth on
this page four or five times. He almost became cross-eyed
and could not find the two words “Xue Meng”.
He was immediately dejected and angry. When he thought
about it, he felt indignant. He turned the page and was
about to continue looking for it, but there were only three or
four names and a sentence:
“The amount of effort needed to compile a book is limited.
All rankings will only be counted in the top 100, and those
below the top 100 won’t be copied.”
Xue Meng angrily threw the book away. “Is this Young
Master that poor?”
The stall owner was shocked by him. He quickly picked up
the booklet and comforted him, “Don’t be angry, immortal.
This ranking brochure is always a mess. If you want to buy a
book in Linyi, the first place on the list of gentlemen will
definitely be Sect Leader Nangong. It’s just a game to
watch, don’t be angry, don’t be angry.”
Hearing him say this, Xue Meng also felt that it made
some sense. Moreover, he was still very curious about the
other contents of the booklet. Thus, he snorted and took it
from the vendor’s hand, casually flipping through another
two pages.
This time, he saw an even weirder ranking.
“Young masters of a Venerable Family’s Proud List”
 125. Shizun does not need to
find a lover

The handwriting on the name list was very neat and

straight, and it astonishingly wrote:
Number 1: Nangong Si
Identity: Ru Feng Sect Young Master
Second: Xue Meng
Identity: Sisheng Peak
Xue Meng, “……………”
He closed the book with a ‘pa’ sound. The muscles on his
face were all trembling. It seemed as if the slightest
relaxation would be unable to keep the ferocious beast in
his heart in check.
“Sure.” Xue Meng’s face darkened. He used the book to
pat the panicking vendor. Every word he spat came out
between his teeth.
“Wrap this book up for me and I’ll take it back myself.”
After roughly stuffing the 《
Illustrated Cloud Ranking 》
into his shirt, Xue Meng shakily climbed back up the
mountain while carrying a stack of books and scrolls that
the vendor had picked up for him.
He was very angry.
He was about to die from anger.
The Young Master of a Venerable family was ranked
second on the Proclamation of Liberation?
Pui! If he knew who made the list, he would definitely drag
that person out and beat him a hundred times to vent out
his anger! Fuck your arrogance! Dogshit!
This sort of anger neutralized the ecstasy in his heart by a
bit. When he returned to the Red Lotus Pavilion, Xue Meng’s
mood was finally somewhat normal. He wouldn’t ignite it
just a little bit more, but it would immediately explode.
Although he was still very excited, but because he had just
been angry, After a while, his mind was still clear and he
was not confused.
At this time, there were two high level disciples guarding
outside the pavilion. The rest of the disciples did not let the
elder in so that the elder could rest.
But Xue Meng was the Young Master. Who would dare to
stop him?
Thus, Xue Meng naturally entered.
It was dark now, and the window of the pavilion was ajar,
revealing a light as soft as honey. Xue Meng didn’t know
whether his Shizun had woken up or not, so he lightly
walked in, carrying the book with him as he pushed open
the door.
 It was so quiet that he could hear his own heartbeat, like a
sparrow on a branch.
For the time being, he threw the “Obscure Cloud List” to
the back of his head and held his breath. His eyes were
bright as he looked at the bed.
“…”
After a long silence, Xue Meng was stunned.
“Huh?”
Why is there no one on the bed?
He was about to look forward when a cold hand fell on his
shoulder.
A voice filled with cold water vapor came from behind
him, “What is your intention for trespassing in the Red Lotus
Pavilion?”
“…” Xue Meng turned his head stiffly. The light was dim on
his pale face, and before he could see clearly, he was
already screaming out in fear. He raised his arm and slashed
at his opponent!
Unexpectedly, the other person was even faster than him.
With a speed as fast as lightning, he hacked Xue Meng’s
neck and then kicked Xue Meng in the stomach, pressing
him to his knees. The books in his arms instantly scattered
all over the ground, looking extremely miserable.
Xue Meng had originally only suddenly been frightened,
but when he was kicked to his knees by that person, he was
completely shocked!
 After all, he was no longer the same as before, he had
been training diligently for five years, and even Nangong Si
was not his opponent. Yet, this person, who he could not
even see his face clearly, had been able to completely
suppress him in just two moves, who was it?
There was a buzzing in his head, and he could feel the
blood rushing to his brain.
However, at this time, he heard that person coldly say, “I
have been in seclusion cultivation for five years, and now
anyone dares to barge into my place? Whose disciple are
you, and where’s your Shizun? Did they even teach you the
rules?”
As the sound of his voice faded, Xue Meng’s entire body
leaned forward and tightly hugged him.
“Shizun! Shizun!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng raised his head. He originally wanted to endure
it, but he still couldn’t. Tears flowed down his face and he
couldn’t help choking back a sob, “Shizun, it’s me… Look.
It’s me…”
It turned out that Chu Wanning had just woken up from his
sleep and went out to take a bath. As a result, his hands
were still cold and filled with steam. He stood in the same
spot. Although the lights were dim, it was sufficient to
clearly see what was happening now.
The one kneeling before him was a young man in his
twenties.
 His skin was very white, and his eyebrows were dark and
deep. His eyes and brow were slightly closer than normal, so
his face was very deep, and his eyes were filled with
emotion. As for the lips, they were full and straight, with a
nice shape. Even when he was angry, such a face would still
carry a trace of a pampered look. In fact, such a face would
easily be associated with the word “seductive”, but he
would not.
The most spiritual part of a person’s face was their eyes.
Xue Meng’s eyes were like strong wine, aglow with a sharp,
passionate, impudent radiance. They were very threatening.
With these two pools of wine, even if they were filled with
jade pots filled with ice-white wine, no one would ever admit
their mistake.
After all, five years had passed. When Chu Wanning died,
Xue Meng was only sixteen. Now, he was twenty-one.
Sixteen years old was the time when the man changed
the most. He changed his appearance every year and his
figure every half year. Chu Wanning had missed out on five
years, so he did not recognize him immediately.
“… Xue Meng.”
After a while, Chu Wanning looked at him and called to
him.
It was as if he was calling out to him, but also telling
himself.
This was Xue Meng, and Xue Meng was no longer the
childish youth from his memories. He had grown up, his
shoulders were very broad, and his height was also…
Chu Wanning pulled him up without batting an eyelid.
“What are you kneeling for, get up.”
“…”
The difference in height between the two of them was not
much.
Time would pass quickly on a young person. With just a
few strokes, he was able to carve a child into a mature
appearance. The first person Chu Wanning saw when he
woke up was Xue Zhengyong. He didn’t know how long five
years had passed, but now that he saw Xue Meng, he finally
understood that it had all been a fleeting moment. Many
people and things had changed.
“Shizun, the Spiritual Mountain Competition, I…” Xue
Meng had some difficulty calming down, so he pulled Chu
Wanning along and said, “I got first place.”
Chu Wanning looked at him, then smiled, “Of course.”
Xue Meng’s face turned red as he said, “I-I fought with
Nangong Si. H-he has a Divine weapon, I don’t have it, I…”
As he spoke, he felt that his intention to claim credit was too
obvious. In fact, he felt a little embarrassed. He lowered his
head and rubbed the corner of his shirt.
“I didn’t lose face for Shizun.”
Chu Wanning nodded with a faint smile and suddenly said,
“You must have suffered a lot.”
 “It wasn’t hard at all!” Xue Meng paused, then said, “it
was sweet.”
Chu Wanning stretched out his hand, wanting to touch his
head as he had done all those years ago, but upon thinking
that Xue Meng was no longer a child, he turned around and
patted his shoulder.
The books on the floor were scattered everywhere. Shizun
and the disciple picked them up one by one and placed
them on the table.
“You bought so much? When do you want me to see it?”
“Not much. Shizun reads ten lines at a glance. I finished it
in one night.”
“…”
Even after so long, Xue Meng’s admiration still did not
decrease in the slightest. On the other hand, Chu Wanning
was speechless. He didn’t know what to say, so he lit the
candle and casually flipped through a few books.
“Has the Jiangdong Hall changed Sect Leaders?”
“It’s swapped, the new Sect Leader is a female, her
temper is said to be very bad.”
The page he was reading was about the Jiangdong Hall’s
memories and it was filled with a vast amount of books. Chu
Wanning was reading them very attentively, looking at “the
life of the new head of the Jiangdong Hall”, he suddenly
asked casually, “Mo Ran… How has he been all these
years?”
 He asked very restrained, very shallow.
Thus, Xue Meng did not feel that it was too sudden. He
truthfully replied, “Not bad.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows, “Not bad, what do you
mean by ‘not bad’?”
Xue Meng considered his words for a moment, then said,
“Just like a person.”
“He wasn’t a person before?”
Before Xue Meng could open his mouth to speak, Chu
Wanning nodded again.
“It is indeed not like a person. Go on.”
“…” Xue Meng was most adept at narrating his own deeds
very long brilliantly and especially telling others, the stories
of Mo Ran, very, short and simple.
“He’s been running around all these years. He’s become
more sensible. Nothing else.”
“He didn’t go to the Spiritual Mountain Competition?”
“No, he was cultivating in the Snow Valley back then.”
Chu Wanning stopped asking.
The two chatted about other things for a while longer. Xue
Meng was afraid that he would be tired. Although he still
had countless words to say, he still restrained himself and
took his leave.
After he left, Chu Wanning lay on the bed in his clothes.
He still remembered everything that had happened in the
ghost realm, so he wasn’t surprised by the change in Mo
Ran’s situation. It was just that he did not know that Xue
Meng was behaving in such a manner that he almost could
not recognize him. He did not know what Mo Ran looked like
now.
He could still remember Xue Zhengyong telling him before
he left today, “Yuheng, We will hold a feast tomorrow at
Mengpo Hall to congratulate you on coming out of seclusion.
You better not refuse it. I’ve already sent the letter to A-Ran,
you can’t just let him come all the way here and end up with
nothing to eat or drink, can you?”
Thus, Chu Wanning did not refuse. Although he did not like
liveliness, Mo Ran had always been his weakness.
According to Xue Zhengyong, the last time Butterfly
Town’s Heavenly Rift Mountain was destroyed, and many of
the villages at the foot of the White-headed Mountain were
destroyed. Now, the survivors were all injured and crippled,
and due to the heavy consumption, many of the villages
were still in ruins. The entire snowy plain was like hell on
earth.
These days, Mo Ran was there to help rebuild the village.
He looked at the book under the candle light for a while,
but he still couldn’t help but get up. Waving his sleeve, he
attracted a voice to the haitang, thought for a moment, and
said, “Sect Leader, I’ll have to trouble you to fix another
one, and tell Mo Ran to not worry, that it’s best for him to
come back without hurry. If he doesn’t come back, then I
won’t blame him. As the weather gradually turns cold, every
year, the severe winter in the White-headed Mountain is
extremely cold. Let him live and settle down in the village,
so he can’t deal with it rashly.”
After tossing away the haitang, Chu Wanning sighed and
lay back on the bed. He picked up the book and continued
to read.
Although his eyesight wasn’t as quick as Xue Meng had
said, allowing him to read through all these books in one
night, he was still able to read a few historical books with
ease.
It was late at night, and the candles in the candlesticks
were flowing in a mysterious pool. Chu Wanning closed his
eyes and frowned slightly.
He had already read through the events of the past five
years in the cultivation world. At the beginning, the content
of the book had not floated up, but when it came to
Butterfly Town’s Heavenly Rift, it was filled with descriptions
of Mo Ran.
Chu Wanning was originally lying on his side, supporting
himself with one hand and turning the pages lazily with the
other. When he read to this point, he couldn’t help but sit up
and hold the book for a closer look.
“When people cross the border to the east, they will not
be allowed to enter when they are stuck to building walls. A
few days had passed, and evil had spread throughout the
land. Thousands of people had died in front of the wall, their
blood flowing like a floating pestle. By September, the food
supply was cut off and the people were not allowed to eat
for 17 days. All of them were murdered by Yin…”
It was written here that many commoners of the lower
cultivation world wanted to escape to the Upper Cultivation
World to seek refuge. However, they were refused entry,
and in the end, they had no food in their stomachs, so they
killed each other to survive.
The days of bloody storm and rain that filled the sky had
become a few words on a piece of paper. When Chu
Wanning read it, he could not help but feel disgusted.
“Young Master Meng and Young Master Mo of Sisheng
Peak. Under the Long Chang, after eliminating more than a
thousand evil spirits, driving the enemy out ten thousand
enemies, Xue Meng’s reputation rose rapidly. Mo Ran only
mend the Heaven’s Leaks, and absolutely devils and spirits
in the Underworld. The Spirit Formation techniques used by
Mo Ran and Chu Wanning are completely flawless, and
shocked the entire world.”
Although Chu Wanning knew that the Heavenly Rift
described here was not as serious as it used to be, he was
still surprised. He widened his eyes and said, “He can
actually repair it by himself?”
Looking further down, He read many more stories of Mo
Ran involved with the world to exorcise evil.
“… There was trouble in the east of the river, and because
of some reason, the Bitan Manor refused to pay attention to
this matter. Mo Ran had gone to meet the Yellow River and
fought for three days, after three days of war, he chopped
off the heads and burned them, and got rid of them.
However, the Young Master was severely injured,
penetrating his belly through his ribs. It is a pleasure to
meet the Sect Leader of the Guyue’ye, Jiang Xi…”
Chu Wanning’s fingers were cold.
The Young Master was heavily injured, and penetrated his
ribs through his abdomen.
Whose stomach, whose ribs? Mo Ran?
He was someone who would never mistake a single word
for something else, yet at this moment, he was unwilling to
believe it. He repeated it four or five times, pointed his
finger at it a sixth time, and read it word by word.
Mo Ran Incantation went towards… War for three days…
Chu Wanning seemed to see the back of a man in black,
his boots stepping on the surging Yellow River waves, one
hand holding on to his back and the other holding onto a
shining Willow Tree.
To cut, behead, and burn it, to get rid of it. However, the
Young Master was severely injured.
His hand tightened on the paper, and his knuckles turned
to jade.
He saw Mo Ran cutting the vines out of the stormy sea. He
howled like hell and cut off a drought demon’s head. Blood
splattered everywhere. At the same time, that drought
demon’s sharp claws pierced through Mo Ran’s abdomen!
 The behemoth that lost its head finally fell to the ground
with a loud crash, its massive body cutting off the Yellow
River’s flow. Mo Ran also fell to the side of the river. He
could no longer stand steadily, and his clothes were
instantly soaked in blood…
Chu Wanning slowly closed his eyes.
He didn’t open his eyes for a long time. It was just that his
trembling eyelashes were slightly moist.
All the books called him “Mo-zongshi”.
When Chu Wanning saw these three words, he felt an
indescribable strangeness.
He could not associate the smiling and lazy young man
from his memories to the term ‘Mo-zongshi’. He had missed
out on too much information regarding Mo Ran. He suddenly
felt that if that person returned tomorrow, would he still be
able to recognize this disciple of his?
The scarred apprentice had become Mo-zongshi.
As he thought of this, a vague unease arose in his heart.
He wanted to see Mo Ran, but he didn’t want to see it.
It was only in the latter half of the night that Chu Wanning
finally fell asleep.
Even if he had died once, he still didn’t know how to take
care of himself. He lied in a pile of files, not even covering
himself with blankets. He was really weak and his energy
had yet to fully recover. Not many people dared to trespass
into the Red Lotus Pavilion and no one woke him up. This
time, he slept soundly. When Chu Wanning woke up, it was
already the evening of the second day.
Chu Wanning opened the window and looked out into the
sunset. He fell into a long silence.
“…”
The red glow reflected on the surface of the lake. A crane
leisurely flew across the horizon. A tired bird returned to its
nest.
It’s time to…
He had been lying in bed all day and all night?
Chu Wanning’s face was ashen. He put his hand on the
window frame and almost broke it.
This was truly outrageous. The banquet that the Sect
Leader had prepared for him was about to begin soon, but
he was still drowsy, disheveled, and his hair was in
disarray… What should he do? What should I do? What
should I do?
He was secretly anxious.
“Yuheng!” At this moment, Xue Zhengyong came up the
mountain. He pushed the door open and entered the room.
When he saw the mysterious Chu Wanning sitting on the
bed, he could not help but be shocked.
“Why aren’t you up yet?”
“I’m up.” If not for a strand of hair sticking up from his
forehead, his appearance would have been very imposing,
“What’s the matter, Sect Leader? You need to come in
person.”
“It’s nothing, it’s just that I haven’t seen you come down
for a day. I’m a bit worried.” Xue Zhengyong rubbed his
hands together, “When you’re up, go and get some food. Go
to Mengpo Hall later. When Shizun Huaizui left, he said you
would have to wait for twelve hours before you could eat.
You had never eaten since you woke up yesterday, and now
it’s exactly twelve hours. I’ve had a lot of your favorite
dishes prepared. Crab powder, lion’s head, osmanthus
candy, come, let’s go together.”
“I’ll have to trouble Sect Leader to take care of this
matter.” As soon as Chu Wanning heard ‘lion head crab
powder’ and ‘osmanthus root’, he couldn’t be bothered to
take care of them anymore. He was ready to change into a
new set of clothes and leave with Xue Zhengyong.
After all, if a crab meal with a lion’s head was to be eaten
while it was hot, it would be boring if it was cold.
“Of course, of course.” Xue Zhengyong watched him get
off the bed and put on his shoes. After rubbing his hands for
a while, he suddenly thought of something and said, “Oh,
right, there’s one more thing.”
Chu Wanning was not good at living. After five years of
sleep, he was even more slow. He put on his shoes and
socks in reverse and only changed back after realizing that
something was wrong.
 He was so focused on putting on his socks that he didn’t
even raise his head as he asked, “What?”
Xue Zhengyong laughed, “A-Ran sent an urgent letter this
morning, saying that he will definitely be back tonight. He
even brought you a congratulatory gift. This child got older
and became more sensible, I even… Sigh, Yuheng, what are
you doing taking off your socks?”
“It’s nothing. It was yesterday.”
Chu Wanning said, “It’s a bit dirty, change into a clean
set.”
“… Then why didn’t you change it just now?”
“I didn’t remember.”
Xue Zhengyong was very straightforward, he did not think
much and just looked around: “Speaking of which, you’re
not young either, I think it’s time for you to find a cultivation
partner, take a look at your house. Master Huaizui left in a
neat manner, but when you woke up, he didn’t even stay for
the night. There was only a piece of paper and a piece of
cloth… How about I help you keep an eye out?”
“May I trouble Sect Leader to leave?”
“Huh?”
Chu Wanning’s face was gloomy, he did not have a good
temper, “Let me change.”
“Haha, good, I’ll leave but about that cultivation
partner…?”
 Chu Wanning suddenly raised his head. His eyes were like
a frozen lake as he stared at Xue Zhengyong, the one who
didn’t have a keen eyesight.
Xue Zhengyong finally felt the atmosphere, and laughed
dryly: “…I’m just asking if you’re interested in Yuheng’s
condition.”
Chu Wanning’s eyelids drooped down, and he seemed to
have rolled his eyes at Xue Zhengyong.
Xue Zhengyong sighed and said helplessly, “Did I say
something wrong? I know you’re picky.”
Chu Wanning said flatly, “I’m just not that bored, how
could I be picky?”
“Since you’re not going to choose, then tell me, what kind
of appearance do you have that caught your eye? As for me,
I’m not trying to force it, but at least I can help you pay
attention.”
Chu Wanning found him annoying and could not be
bothered to talk to him, so he said half-heartedly, “A living
person. A woman. Sect Leader, you should pay attention to
this, see yourself out.”
As he spoke, he pushed Xue Zhengyong out of the door.
Xue Zhengyong was unwilling to accept this. After
experiencing a series of life and death situations, he was
sincerely concerned about Chu Wanning’s life.
When Chu Wanning died that year, Xue Zhengyong
regretted that he wanted Chu Wanning to have a child to
stay, just like his brother. He wanted someone to take care
of him and make it up to him.
However, Chu Wanning had neither children nor brothers.
He had always been alone.
At that time, Xue Zhengyong was very sad and felt sorry
for himself, but he also felt sorry for Chu Wanning.
“It’s different if you say it or not… Yuheng, I mean it
seriously -”
Xue Zhengyong was about to struggle when Chu Wanning
pushed him out of the room and slammed the door shut.
By the way, a barrier blocked him from the outside.
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
 126. Shizun, wait for me again!

Naturally, the entire sect would celebrate when Elder

Yuheng came out of seclusion. However, Xue Zhengyong
knew that Chu Wanning did not like the liveliness and his
mouth was stupid. Thus, he had arranged everything that
he needed to say and should do in advance. Chu Wanning
was initially afraid that the dinner would be awkward, but he
soon realized that his worries were unnecessary.
Although Xue Zhengyong was a big and tall man, he had
an exquisite mind and knew how to handle the situation. In
front of all the elders and all the disciples, he said a few
words that were as good as out of their minds. However, he
did not say much, and it did not seem like he was fomenting
emotion, but was instead very touching. Only Elder Lu Zhe
was relatively blind, so he yelled while laughing:
“Yuheng, today is a joyous occasion, why are you still
wearing a cold expression? You should say a few words as
well. There are some new disciples here who have never
seen you before.”
Xue Zhengyong held him back, “Lu Cong, I’ve helped him
explain everything that Yuheng has to say. You have to drag
him along and tell him all that he has to do.”
 “That’s not the same thing. You should at least say a few
words.”
“But he…”
“It’s fine.” Xue Zhengyong wanted to say something, but
was cut off by a cold and low voice, “Since there are new
disciples, I’ll say a few words.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he
stood up from his seat. He surveyed the surroundings of
Mengpo Hall. The bustling crowd of thousands of people
were all looking at him.
But Mo Ran had not come yet.
Chu Wanning thought for a bit and said, “The Red Lotus
Pavilion on the South Peak has many traps. To prevent
accidental injuries, please do not enter them.”
Everyone fell into silence.
Lu Cong could not help but say, “… Are you done?”
“I’m done.”
As Chu Wanning spoke, he lowered his gaze and sat down.
Everyone fell into an even longer silence.
Most of the new disciples were thinking to themselves, “To
be revived from the dead, after being separated for five
years, could this be the experience of a mortal?” He should
at least tell us how he felt, or thank his savior, and so on.
However, why did this person seem like he was reading
out a dogma? He was finished with just a single sentence.
This was too disingenuous.
 The older disciples could not help but chuckle. A few of
them whispered to their companions, “It’s Elder Yuheng. He
hasn’t changed.”
“As usual.”
“Pfft, that’s right, his temper is bad and he’s impatient.
Other than his pretty face, he can’t do anything else.” There
were too many people to listen from too far away, so
someone teased him in such a way. As they talked, they
smiled at each other and then looked at the man sitting
next to Xue Zhengyong, who was wearing a white robe that
was as white as snow.
The banquet was held. In addition to the spicy and
fragrant Sichuan cuisine, there were also many exquisite
pastries. There was a plate of agile and sweet Jiangnan
cuisine, and a table was set up.
Xue Zhengyong opened another hundred jars of top-
quality pear blossoms and distributed them to each table.
The amber wine was poured out in a lavish manner and Chu
Wanning was currently eating a fourth crab meal with a
lion’s head when a large bowl with a deep mouth was
placed under his nose with a “Dang lang” sound.
“Yuheng! Have a drink!”
“… This is a bowl.”
“Aiya, I don’t care if it’s a cup or a bowl, drink it! Your
favorite, Pear Blossom White!” Xue Zhengyong’s eyes were
filled with joy, “Speaking of your alcohol tolerance, I, Xue
Zhengyong, am the first to admit defeat! It was truly like a
thousand cups of wine that could not be poured! Ten
thousand cups won’t get drunk! “Come, come, come — this
first cup, I toast you!”
Chu Wanning smiled. He picked up the big bowl and
clinked it against Xue Zhengyong’s.
“Since the Sect Leader has said so, I will drink the first
bowl.”
He drained all the bowls in one gulp and showed them to
Xue Zhengyong. Xue Zhengyong was overjoyed, but his
eyes were red again, “Good, good! Five years ago, you
asked me for a jar of top-grade pear blossom white, but I
refused to give it to you. In the end, my heart was filled with
regret, and I thought that I would never… Never again…”
His voice gradually became softer, and he suddenly raised
his head, let out a long breath, and once again said loudly,
“I won’t say anymore! What are you talking about! In the
future, if you like it, all the pear blossoms in the wine cellar
will belong to you! I don’t care if you drink the best wine of
your life!”
Chu Wanning smiled, “Alright, I will.”
While they were talking, Xue Meng was chatting with a
man in the corner. Suddenly, Xue Meng pulled that man and
walked over. The two of them greeted Chu Wanning in a
proper manner.
“Shizun!” Xue Meng raised his head, revealing a young
and dignified face.
 “Shizun.” That person also raised his head. He looked like
a lotus who had just emerged from the water. If it wasn’t Shi
Mei, who else could it be?
“This disciple was trying to treat you in the Medical Hall in
the Wuchang Town today, and I couldn’t get away. I only
came to report to Shizun now, so I have a guilty conscience.
Please forgive me, Shizun.”
“… It’s fine.”
Chu Wanning lowered his gaze and carefully examined Shi
Mei for a while. Although his face was indifferent, his heart
was suddenly filled with a sense of loss that surprised even
himself.
This person, who was the most beloved of Mo Ran, was
truly a peerless figure.
If five years ago Shi Mei was still a beauty, then now,
when he was fully bloomed, he was like a bunch of
epiphyllum blossoms blooming in the night. The tender
green flower petals could no longer hide the bright white
color within as Fangfei slowly poked out, causing everything
around him to pale in comparison. He had a pair of amorous
eyes that were filled with tender spring water. The curve of
the bridge of the nose was extremely soft, the additional
points were too sharp, and the reduced points were too
weak. His lips were full and red, like a cherry that had been
dipped in dew, and the words he spat out were sweet and
soft.
“Shizun, your disciple missed you so much.”
 He rarely expressed his feelings in such a blatant manner,
so Chu Wanning was at a loss for words and did not know
what to say.
Shi Mei’s eyes were red. He was deeply moved, which
made Chu Wanning feel ashamed.
Why did he have to be jealous of Shi Mingjing? He himself
was a bogus senior of so many years, yet he held such a
high position. What right did he have to be jealous of Shi
Mingjing?
Thinking like this, Chu Wanning nodded and said, “All of
you, get up.”
With that, the two apprentices stood up.
……
Chu Wanning had originally calmed down, but when he
glanced at Shi Mei, he was stunned.
“…”
Shi Mei is taller than Xue Meng?
This comparison made Chu Wanning choke. He coughed
twice and looked at them for a bit longer.
It was even taller than that.
But like this, Shi Mei’s figure was even better. His
shoulders were wide, waist was thin, legs were long, and he
was soft with steel in the middle. Unspeakable exquisite
elegance. His hair was pulled back, and he no longer had
the frail look that he had when he was a teenager.
Chu Wanning’s face couldn’t help but sink again.
 He felt that he had lost quite badly.
But… Forget it.
In any case, he would never say what he was thinking
about Mo Ran even in death. It would be even more
impossible for him to say it out loud in the future. As for Mo
Ran, that guy was chasing after him, but he didn’t even
notice that he liked him. In the future, it was even more
impossible for him to see through it.
The two of them had been shizun and disciple for the rest
of their lives, and their friendship was deep.
As for the rest, since he couldn’t force it, then forget it.
Xue Meng’s face suddenly turned red. He nudged Shi Mei
with his elbow and gave him a look.
Shi Mei felt helpless and whispered: “Do you really want
me to go?”
“Right, it’s more appropriate for you to go.”
“But these things have been prepared by you for the past
five years, Young Lord…”
“It’s all because I prepared it that it’s so awkward. Go, let
alone the other things that you didn’t bring back today?”
“… Fine.” Shi Mei sighed. He couldn’t refuse Xue Meng, so
he could only take a large acid wood from the hand behind
Xue Meng’s back. Holding it with both hands, he walked
over to Chu Wanning who was sitting down to eat crab
powder and lion heads.
 “Shizun, Young Master and I… In these five years, we had
prepared some gifts, and they were all… For such a small
matter, please accept it, Shizun.”
Xue Meng listened from behind with a flushed face. In
order to hide his panic, he crossed his arms in front of his
chest and turned his head leisurely, pretending to have a
strong interest in the carved beams of Mengpo Hall.
It would be impolite to open the gifts given by others, but
as their shizun, Chu Wanning was not willing to accept
things that were too valuable, so after thinking for a bit, he
asked, “What is it?”
“Just…some little gadgets that you buy around the place.”
How could Shi Mei not understand Chu Wanning’s
intentions? Thus, he said, “It’s not too expensive. If Shizun
doesn’t mind, then go back and open it.”
However, Chu Wanning replied, “Going back would be the
same as now. It’s time to go.”
“No, no, no! Don’t open it!” Xue Meng froze for a moment
before hurriedly rushing over to snatch it.
However, Chu Wanning had already opened the box and
glanced at him.
“Why are you in such a hurry? Aren’t you afraid of
falling?”
Xue Meng, “…”
As expected, the place was filled to the brim with small
items of interest. There were a few exquisite hairpins with
exquisite embroidery, a crafty clasp, a hook made from the
work of ghosts and gods, and a bottle of pills to calm one’s
mind. Under the candlelight, the armband of the Coldscale
Saint Hand glittered brilliantly.
This box of items was priceless.
Chu Wanning didn’t know what to say. He raised his
phoenix eyes and glared at Xue Meng. Xue Meng’s face
became even redder.
Xue Zhengyong laughed and said, “Since Meng’er is
interested, you can accept Yuheng. In any case, the other
elders have already prepared a gift for you, and their value
is not light either.”
“Xue Meng is my disciple,” Chu Wanning replied.
The meaning behind his words was that he was unwilling
to accept so many things from his disciples.
“But these were all things that I saw that were suitable for
Shizun in the past five years!” Hearing him say that, Xue
Meng got anxious, “I used money that I earned myself, I
didn’t spend a single cent of Daddy’s money. Shizun, if you
don’t accept me, I… I…”
“He will suffer, he will not be able to sleep.” Xue
Zhengyong said on behalf of his son, “Maybe he will even go
on a hunger strike.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
He really didn’t know how to talk to the father and son, so
he looked down at the box again. Suddenly, he saw another,
smaller wooden box lying in the middle of a pile.
 “This is…” He took it out, opened it, and saw four clay
dolls lying inside.
When he looked at Xue Meng, he saw that Xue Meng’s
face was completely red, as if blood was about to drip out of
it. When he saw Chu Wanning looking at him, he quickly
lowered his head.
Chu Wanning asked, “What is this?”
Xue Zhengyong was also curious, “Take it out and take a
look.”
“No…” “I have to…” Xue Meng supported his forehead as
he weakly mumbled to himself. However, his father had
happily brought out the four little clay figures. The way the
four clay figures were pinched was extremely ugly. Apart
from one being taller and three being shorter, it was almost
impossible to tell the difference between them. It was
obvious that this hand came from Xue Meng.
At first, Xue Meng wanted to learn mecha techniques from
Chu Wanning, but after a whole day of learning, Chu
Wanning had him switch to a saber art. For no other reason
than that he did nothing in the Red Lotus Pavilion that
afternoon, and almost tore down the mecha room with a file
in his hand.
It was hard for him to pinch the clay figurine with this
“Cymbidium Heart”.
Xue picked up one of the clay figures and flipped it over.
He didn’t get it, so he asked his son, “What did you do?”
 Xue Meng stubbornly said, “It’s… it’s just a casual game.
It’s nothing.”
“This black paint man is really ugly to pinch. The taller
one is still the prettiest. The brush is white paint.” Xue
Zhengyong muttered, touching the little guy’s head with his
thumb.
Xue Meng said, “Don’t touch!”
But it was too late, the little one started to speak.
“Uncle, don’t touch it.”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng slapped his face and blocked his eyes with his
arm. He didn’t even want to look.
Xue Zhengyong finally reacted after a long time, and
laughed out loud: “Aiyo, Meng’er, you’re the one who lit this
fire? This is too ugly, hahahahaha.”
Xue Meng angrily said, “That’s because he was originally
ugly! Look at my shizun! How beautiful!” He pointed his
flushed face at the little white clay figure.
The little white clay figurine’s head had been hit by his
fingertip, so it let out a cold snort and said, “Don’t be
impudent.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Hahahahahaha!” Xue Zhengyong laughed so hard that
tears almost flowed out. “This is good, this is good. This
little thing learnt from Yuheng’s tone of voice that it really
sounds like it, hahahaha!”
Chu Wanning brushed his sleeves and said, “Nonsense.”
Nevertheless, he gently retrieved the four little clay
figures and placed them back into the box, placing them
beside him. He didn’t have any expression on his face
during this entire process, making him appear very
indifferent and calm. However, when he raised his eyes
again, there was an unfading gentleness in the depths of his
eyes.
“I will accept this. As for the rest, take them back. You can
use them too, shizun does not lack any of them.”
“But…”
“Young Master, Shizun told you to take it back, so take it
back.” Shi Mei chuckled and quietly said, “Anyway, the one
Young Lord wants to send him the most is this little clay
figurine, isn’t it?”
Xue Meng’s head was practically smoking now. He angrily
glared at Shi Mei and kicked his feet, biting his lips as he
stopped talking.
Xue Meng had been highly praised since he was young.
There had never been anyone who could not say anything,
could not do anything. Thus, the way he expressed his
feelings of joy and evil was often very passionate and
straightforward.
Because of this, Chu Wanning felt that it was very rare for
him to be so straightforward. This was something he had
never had before, and it was one of Xue Meng’s most
precious qualities. He was envious of it. Unlike him, he had
never been an honest person. He had missed his a lot, but
he had never said it out loud.
Now that he had been reborn, although he felt slightly
better, this was all he could do. He wouldn’t get much
stronger. It took more than three days for the ice to freeze
and he felt that he would have to spend the rest of his life
trying to change it, but it wouldn’t change much. After a few
changes, he would probably not be him.
As the banquet neared its end, Mo Ran still had yet to
return.
Chu Wanning was actually very depressed, but he didn’t
say a word. Although he really wanted to ask Xue
Zhengyong how the letter was written today, and if Xue
Zhengyong knew where Mo Ran was.
But he held the wine glass in his hand and drank from it
again and again. His knuckles were pale and the wine was
burning through his heart, but it didn’t heat up his heart
enough to summon up the courage to turn around and ask
when he would be back.
 127. Shizun, slide carefully

Chu Wanning didn’t ask, and neither did Xue Zhengyong

ever mention.
The Sect Leader at the Sisheng Peak drank a bit too much.
His head felt dizzy and his brain swelled up, making it
difficult for him to speak.
He suddenly leaned in and said while staring at Chu
Wanning, “Yuheng, you’re unhappy.”
“Nope.”
“You’re angry.”
“Nope.” Chu Wanning said.
“Who pissed you off?”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Do you even need to ask?
He would feel a lot better if he asked. Perhaps what Mo
Ran said wasn’t that he would definitely come back tonight,
maybe he said he would try his best to come back tonight,
but Xue Zhengyong made a mistake when he told him about
it, or it was Xue Zhengyong who misremembered…
Chu Wanning looked out of the door into the deep night.
 The banquet was about to end, and the tables were
turning cold.
The first day he came out of seclusion, Mo Ran did not
come back.
All of the disciples at the Sisheng Peak had come,
including those he could not identify or never even seen
before. The only one missing was him.
Without him, the banquet would be incomplete.
All the crab powder lion head, osmanthus sweet lotus
root, pear flower white fragrant wine, are all unsatisfying.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes. Suddenly, he heard a ruckus
from a distant place, near the main hall of Mengpo Hall.
“Aiya! Look! What’s that outside?”
“What’s that in the sky!”
More and more people gathered, and everyone in the
room heard it. The crackling noise of the people, and the
loud sound of the spring thunder.
The crowd walked out of the room and stood on the grass
in front of Mengpo Hall, looking up. They looked up at the
fireworks and honeysuckles all night long. The stars and
rivers were broken into little fluorescent spots, which were
blooming and scattering in the air.
“They set off fireworks!” The young disciples were
beaming with joy. The youthful faces were illuminated by
the flickering flames, and their eyes reflected the starry sky.
 “So beautiful, I’ve never seen such a big spark before, not
even during New Year.”
Chu Wanning slowly walked out of the hall as well. He was
not in a good mood. Even though Xue Zhengyong had
prepared such splendid fireworks, he could not shake off the
depressed feeling in his heart even though he was grateful.
“Swish!”
A sharp whistle pierced the clouds.
He raised his head slightly and a bunch of golden red light
shot into the sky like an arrow leaving a bow.
So beautiful.
If that person was also here…
“Bang bang!”
When the dazzling starlight rose to the same level as Wu
Gou before exploding with a loud bang. Tens of thousands of
sparkling golden lights converged into a stream, causing the
milky way to lose its color and the moon palace to be devoid
of light.
The fireworks like a haitang tree blowing down like snow,
as if the rivers sparkling and overturning waves. In the
bright glow of the morning light, Chu Wanning slowly closed
his eyes.
“Disciple Mo Ran, congratulating Shizun for coming out of
the seclusion.”
Suddenly, someone behind him said this. Every word was
clear, every word was like needles.
 Chu Wanning trembled all of a sudden. It was as if a thorn
was pricking his back like a charcoal fire in the throat. His
heart was beating faster, his blood was flowing freely. He
could not breathe, so he suddenly turned around —
A few disciples, who had just walked out of Mengpo Hall,
were standing behind him.
Gradually, the person who was missed was no longer the
same person.
Everyone felt it was new. Those young disciples, male and
female, who were standing by themselves, in groups of
three or five, all looked at the brilliant night sky and said this
sentence.
Disciple Mo Ran.
I wish you all the best in your life, Shizun.
The gentle sounds were like tides, like the crazy words in
a dream. Each sentence was firm like a boulder, like a
mountain that weighed a thousand kilograms. Chu Wanning
suddenly raised his head. The fire and flower in the night
sky was flowing with his spiritual energy, flickering in a
brilliant array as they formed this sentence.
Those multicolored stars seemed to be separated by
thousands of mountains, separated by the past from the
past, running towards him from the night in Weiyang City.
That person’s joy, sadness, and guilt also ran towards him in
this night in Weiyang City.
He felt as if he had suddenly become a floating log in the
sea. The seawater was the warm, passionate, resolute look
in his eyes when he was in the Ghost King Palace and in the
Underworld Palace.
There was nowhere for him to run.
He was surrounded by the man’s murmurs, the man’s
laughter, and the man’s love.
Chu Wanning didn’t care about the feelings of love, Shizun
and disciple, or anything else.
As long as they had feelings, that was enough.
Mo Ran still hadn’t had the time to return before the
banquet ended.
Even if it was covered by stars and a moon, even if it
didn’t stop, it was still a long way to the mountain.
Fortunately, there was also Elder Jing’s firework in the
backpack, fearing that he might be ill from the outside, it
was an emergency, an ingenious method, which could
condense spirit energy to write on paper, place it in the
shaft and ignite it, and then the writing could be placed into
a large firework, even from a distance, the Sisheng Peak
could still be seen.
This firework had a price of a thousand gold coins and was
extremely difficult to control. However, Mo Ran did not care
and only begged his Shizun not to be angry.
Even though there were thousands of mountains and
rivers, even if time passed by…
He also wanted Chu Wanning to hear this.
 “Disciple Mo Ran: Congratulating Shizun from being out of
seclusion.”
Few hours later, the feast was over. When he returned to
the Red Lotus Pavilion, it was already late at night.
Chu Wanning smelled of alcohol and felt uncomfortable.
He wanted to take a bath, but the sky had turned cold. The
lotus pond in the Red Lotus Pavilion was too cold. He had
taken a bath yesterday and almost froze himself. He thought
for a moment, then went back to his room to get a change
of clothes and a wooden basin. Then, he walked towards the
Miaoyin Springs.
The Miaoyin Springs was a bathhouse shared by the entire
sect. He had only bathed here during his first few months on
the Sisheng Peak.
It was late and very few people would be bathing in it. Chu
Wanning raised his hand and lifted the curtain. The Sisheng
Peak had been renovated in many places, but the Miaoyin
Springs hadn’t changed. Surrounded by the high walls of
Dewar, he walked through the gate and first passed a
corridor with a gauzy hanging curtain. When he reached the
end, he saw the narrow wooden steps of the Sixth Tier,
painted with tung oil.
All the bathers took off their shoes and socks before they
went down the wooden steps, so it was easy to see how
many people were soaking in the pool with a single glance.
When Chu Wanning took off his shoes and socks, he
noticed that there were only a pair of boots left alone. They
were rather big and dirty, but they were neatly placed in a
corner and not thrown out because they were empty.
Who was it? Why did he come to bathe so late at night?
However, he did not think too much about it. Carrying his
small wooden basin, he walked barefoot down the steps,
brushed aside the last curtain at the end of the corridor, and
descended into the courtyard.
The courtyard was filled with a resplendent cloud of mist.
Here, there was a huge hot spring pool. It moved according
to the terrain, creating an extremely wide waterfall that
rumbled with a muffled sound. Faint steam, dense white
smoke from the pool stretched from his supple waist, rose
into the air, scattered into every corner, every inch of
crevice.
Because the fog was too thick, everything in this place
was blurry. People had to be very close to each other to be
able to see each other’s faces.
Chu Wanning stepped on the smooth rainbow-stone path,
passed through the heavy overlaid peaches and arrived at
the nearest bath entrance. There was a low shelf carved out
of bluestone, specially designed to hold items for washing.
He placed the small wooden basin and the robe on top of it,
then took off his clothes and slowly walked into the pool.
So warm.
He could not help but sigh in satisfaction.
If not for the fact that he did not want to squeeze into the
bathhouse with so many people and did not want to take a
bath every night, he would have found the Red Lotus
Pavilion cold and crude.
After all, Xue Zhengyong was a person who did not care
about the details, and was very considerate. He oversaw the
construction of the pool, the pool has flowers, all year round
Huasheng, the end of the waterfall, used to wash. If he was
tired, he could lie down in a small wooden pavilion nearby
and use the geothermal pebble to press down on his
meridian points.
Compared to the muddled bath he took in the Red Lotus
Pavilion yesterday, this place was far too comfortable.
Chu Wanning forgot all about his thoughts and became
somewhat happy. Seeing that there was no one around, he
stretched his slender body and swam to the waterfall.
“Hua!”
He just came out of the water and wiped his face with his
hand, a light smile still on his lips. Suddenly, he saw a man
with his back facing him, bathing under the intense
waterfall.
If he had floated up a bit later and continued swimming,
his fingertips might have been able to touch that man’s leg.
Luckily, the cliff pulled up and did not run into him.
However, the distance was still very close and rude. He was
almost standing behind the man. The man was very tall,
much taller than Chu Wanning. His skin was tanned, making
him look very wild. His shoulders were broad and straight.
His shoulder blades moved with the movement of his arms
like golden mountains, containing a crushing force.
His muscles were not exaggerated, but they were well-
proportioned, and as the water rushed into his body, some
of the water threads converged on the broad expanse of
land, others splashed around, some seemed to wrap
themselves around the body, willingly turning into a thin
layer of water that covered him, making it difficult to
separate them from him.
Chu Wanning was a cold person. When had he ever seen
such a hot body? His ears immediately turned red and he
turned to leave.
However, it was unknown whether it was because the
bottom of the pool was too slippery, or because his feet
were unsteady, but he unexpectedly stumbled and fell into
the pool, causing a large splash!
“Cough, cough!”
This time, Chu Wanning’s face turned red from
embarrassment. He choked on a few mouthfuls of water,
feeling both angry and disgusted at the thought of the water
and the water from the bath of the guy behind him. He
didn’t care about calmness anymore as he was in a hurry to
get up from the water.
How could he, a dignified Elder Yuheng, possibly —
Suddenly, a smooth and strong hand held onto him,
pulling him up from the rushing water. The man had been
shocked by his movements.
 “Are you okay?”
The man grabbed his arm, his voice low and gentle. Their
heights differed just in time for the man to lower his head
and speak. His breath brushed against Chu Wanning’s ear.
“The rocks here are slippery, you have to be careful.”
Chu Wanning’s ears turned even redder. He could almost
feel that the man’s chest was just behind his back, a few
feet away from him, undulating, undulating. His heart
softened as he crouched, sparing his life.
Chu Wanning felt both shame and anger. Since when had
he been in contact with someone else?
After shaking off the man’s hand, Chu Wanning’s face was
dark, but his eyes kept darting around, “I’m fine.”
The sound of the waterfall was loud, causing Chu
Wanning’s voice to be unclear.
But for some reason, after hearing his words, that man
suddenly trembled and was stunned. He slightly raised his
hand as if he wanted to say something, but didn’t have the
courage to say it…
While he was hesitating, Chu Wanning had already walked
to a distant place and was hiding behind a curtain of boiling
water.
 128. Shizun, clothes cannot be
worn carelessly

Chu Wanning’s heart was beating fast, and his face was
flushed with anger.
Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the man standing
there like a mountain. His figure seemed stiff, and even
though Chu Wanning did not look at him, he could feel his
naked, undisguised gaze staring at him.
Just like the sword that he had just taken out from the
Sword Crafting Pool, it was still radiating a shocking heat.
After it had pierced through the waterfall, the water had
been evaporated by the sword and pierced into his body.
Chu Wanning felt that he had been greatly offended. His
face turned uglier and uglier as he bit his lips and hid
deeper into the waterfall.
However, the man was actually an idiot. Chu Wanning hid
inside, and like a marionette, he followed suit and took a
step forward.
“…”
 Chu Wanning was furious. He reminded him of the
perverted demons at the Sisheng Peak. In the past, there
was even a woman who did not sleep at night and climbed
up to the roof of the Red Lotus Pavilion.
She secretly peeked at the water while he showered. This
memory made his scalp tingle, and goosebumps couldn’t
help but rise on his skin when that man grabbed his arm.
Fortunately, he had been hiding in the deepest part of the
waterfall and eating water droplets for a long time. That
man finally seemed to have let him go, turning back step by
step as he returned to the water flow and continued his
shower.
Chu Wanning held back the fire in his heart and didn’t
want to soak in it any longer. He decided to wash up and
leave as soon as possible.
He reached for the towel on his shoulder, only to discover
that the towel, as well as the soap horn incense wrapped in
the towel, had both fallen into the water from that earth-
shattering fall.
It had probably melted by now…
Go ashore to get more?
Walking naked under the man’s nose?
Chu Wanning was not blushing now, his face was green.
He pursed his lips, feeling very humiliated.
He won’t go.
 As a result, he crossed his arms like a fool, leaned against
the mountain rock, and continued to rush into the deepest
part of the waterfall.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Man: “…”
Suddenly, from a distance, that person raised his voice
and hesitantly asked, “Do you want a soap horn?”
“…”
“And incense.”
“…”
“I can’t rush over there, right?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes, still not leaving, and said
coldly, “Throw it over.”
The man did not throw it at him, as if he thought it was
rude and disrespectful to treat a stranger like this. Chu
Wanning waited under the waterfall for a while and saw a
peach leaf covered with spiritual energy. It carried a soap
horn and two incense sticks, drifting slowly towards him.
Chu Wanning picked it up and was stunned when he saw
the contents.
Soap horn was nothing, everyone used the same thing,
but the person with the incense picked up two flavors, Plum
Blossom and haitang. They were his favorites.
He couldn’t help but glance at the tall figure hiding in the
distance through the glittering and translucent curtain of
water.
 The man asked, “Do you want these two?”
“Not bad,” Chu Wanning replied.
The man stopped talking again. The two of them were
separated by a long distance, each having their own
thoughts as they silently washed. Chu Wanning washed
himself a little and felt a bit more at ease. Then, he carefully
came out from the depths of the waterfall and stood up
again. After all, the place where he had been standing was
in too much of a rush, making him feel extremely
uncomfortable.
However, the moment he appeared, the man turned to
look at him. Chu Wanning felt that his eyes were strange, he
wanted to say something to him, but hesitated. He did not
know if he should go up and stare at Chu Wanning until he
was scared out of his wits.
After washing himself for a while, he couldn’t take it
anymore and decided to leave by himself.
Unfortunately, the clothes were placed at the entrance of
the pond, so he had to return the way he came before he
could put them on. There was no other way, Chu Wanning
could only grit his teeth and grit his teeth as he walked over
to where that man was standing.
However, when he was right in front of the man, who was
separated by a short distance, the man also moved. He tied
up his long hair and shook his wet hair. He followed behind
Chu Wanning and was about to take a bath.
 The veins on Chu Wanning’s forehead were popping as he
quickened his pace. Who knew that the man would be so
shameless? He also quickened his pace.
Chu Wanning: “…”
The golden light from Tianwen was already flowing on his
fingertips. The reason why he held himself back from
summoning his weapon was not because he was afraid of
injuring others, but because he felt that no matter what, he
had to put on his clothes first.
He walked faster.
This time the man did not follow him. He stopped.
Chu Wanning heaved a sigh of relief, but it was only half a
sigh of relief, not even a complete sigh. Behind him, he
heard the man say, “Your hair… has bubbles.”
“…”
“Aren’t you going to clean up?”
Just as Chu Wanning was feeling infuriated, the man
slowly walked over. This time, he was very close and his
voice was clear, he was right behind him.
If Chu Wanning was not so angry, he would have been
able to recognize that even though his voice had changed, it
was still vaguely familiar. It was a pity that the raging
flames in his heart bullied the heavens as they surged in all
directions.
“You…” The man wanted to say more.
 Chu Wanning finally could not hold it in any longer. He
turned around all of a sudden, a golden light flashed in his
hand as he swung it at the opponent’s face. His eyes were
as sharp as knives. Chu Wanning could not contain his
anger, he wanted nothing more than to kill him, “Are you
sick?”
The Tianwen light cut through the hazy water mist and
rushed towards that person’s chest.
The man’s face was lit up by a flash of golden light.
Chu Wanning saw a pair of eyes, bright, gentle, and
bashful, like a river of stars, accompanied by the rising wind
and rising clouds, but also like a deep stream, hiding the
past.
… Mo Ran?
It was too late for him to stop the attack. The vines hissed
as they hacked at Mo Ran’s firm and smooth chest. He
lowered his head for a moment, then raised it again. His
eyes still did not contain the slightest bit of resentment,
only that they were wet. It was as if they had just been
entangled in an early rain.
Chu Wanning retracted Tianwen and stood stiffly on the
spot.
After a while, he said hoarsely, “… Why didn’t you
dodge?”
Mo Ran said, “Shizun, Shizun…”
Chu Wanning was stunned. He had thought about the two
of them meeting again many times, but he had never
expected to see him in the spring water of the Miaoyin
Springs. “What are you doing here? When did you return?!”
“Just now. I was in a hurry. I was too dirty. That’s why I
wanted to take a bath first. Then I would pay my respects to
Shizun. Who would’ve thought that…”
“…” Chu Wanning was speechless.
None of them had expected this.
They all wanted to be upright and meet again with dignity.
Mo Ran, dressed neatly and elegantly, appearing in front
of Chu Wanning.
And the result?
Not only was it not correct, it was also laughable.
Not only was it not dignified, it was absurd.
Not only did he not wear a clean set of clothes, he was
also naked.
The cleanliness was barely enough.
If it wasn’t so clean that not a single piece of clothing
could be found.
“Shizun, really… It’s really you…” Mo Ran did not care too
much about it. In the past five years, Chu Wanning had been
asleep. For Chu Wanning, it was only a dream, but to Mo
Ran it had been over a thousand days.
His emotions were far more complicated than Chu
Wanning’s. His eyes were slightly red as he forcefully
suppressed the raging emotions within him, “It’s been so
long, I, I just… I didn’t even dare to admit it. I thought I
recognized the wrong person. I thought…”
“…” Chu Wanning felt like his head was going crazy. He
didn’t know what to say, so he said after a while, “…If you
were not sure, why didn’t you ask me yourself?”
“I also wanted to ask.” Mo Ran said softly, “But after five
years… Suddenly… I think I can see Shizun right in front of
me. They all felt like they were part of a dream…”
Nearer to home, afraid to ask people.
That was probably the feeling he had when he looked at
his silhouette.
He had been dreaming too much these past five years. He
was afraid that he was going crazy again. When he woke up,
there were tears on his pillow. Meeting each other was
nothing more than a dream.
Chu Wanning was flustered and worried, but he tried his
best to remain calm. It was hard for him, even when his
heart was wet, he still said dryly, “…What dream could be
so ridiculous.”
Hearing Chu Wanning’s answer, Mo Ran was a little taken
aback. He seemed to have thought of something and pursed
his lips, a light flowing in the depths of his eyes. He did not
intend to talk about it the moment they met, but he
hesitated. He felt that if he did not ask before Chu Wanning
built the city wall, there would be no chance for him to do so
in the future.
So he paused and said, “… Shizun, you don’t remember?”
 “Don’t remember what?”
“You’ve told me this before. Dreams that are too good are
often not real.”
“That’s just because…” He suddenly stopped mid-
sentence. Chu Wanning suddenly realized that he had said
those words when he was saving Mo Ran at the Jincheng
Lake. Because he felt really bad at the time, he could still
easily remember such a depressing words.
However, how could Mo Ran know that the person from
Jincheng Lake was actually him? Could it be that Shi Mei told
him?
Chu Wanning raised his head to look at him and found
that Mo Ran was also looking at him. It was only then did he
realize that Mo Ran was not sure about all the truth. The
reason he said this was only to observe his own reaction.
Mo Ran said softly, “So it really was Shizun.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran raised his hand and cut open the skin on his
chest. There was blood seeping out of it as he said with a
wry smile, “All these years, I have been thinking about the
past and wanted to know what Shizun has done for me.
After thinking about it for a long time, I also thought about
the illusion of Jincheng Lake – Shi Mei never directly calls me
by my name.”
He paused for a moment before continuing, “The more I
thought about it, the more tortuous it was, so I wanted to
wait until Shizun wakes up. When I see you, there are many
things that I needed to personally ask you about.”
“…”
“The thing I want to ask you the most is… Shizun, the
person who saved me at the bottom of the lake all those
years ago was you, right?”
As he spoke, Mo Ran walked towards him. Chu Wanning
wanted to retreat.
This was because he suddenly discovered that Mo Ran
was extremely tall. It was as if he stood tall and every inch
of his body seemed to contain a strength that could take
one’s life. He suddenly discovered that Mo Ran’s eyes were
so bright. It was as if the rising sun had landed on the two
pools of bright light. The rippling waves of light filled the
surroundings with multicolored light.
Chu Wanning felt flustered for no reason, he said, “It
wasn’t me.”
Mo Ran didn’t believe him.
Chu Wanning panicked and tried to change the topic, but
he was too astonished, too nervous, too embarrassed to say
anything. He had just asked the question once, and Mo Ran
had already answered him.
He looked at the man with a bloody wound on his chest
and said, “I accidentally hurt you just now, why didn’t you
dodge?”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before he suddenly
lowered his thick eyelashes and smiled.
 “You said the dream was too good to be true.” He
answered again, paused, and seemed to mutter, “I want to
feel pain. If it hurts, it won’t be a fake.”
He walked over and stood in front of Chu Wanning.
It was probably because they had suddenly met that the
joy and gentleness in his heart, the pity and jealousy, had
surpassed everything else. He even forgot that he should
keep a proper distance from Chu Wanning, a distance
between Shizun and disciple.
But he didn’t.
When his feelings were deep enough, he would always
remember that the person in front of him was Wanning, not
his Shizun.
Mo Ran’s eyes turned even more moist and red. He smiled
as he raised his arm. “Just now, I seemed to have been
splashed by water.” As he spoke, he wiped his face and
eyes.
Chu Wanning raised his head to look at him. Because he
had been waiting for Mo Ran to come back, he was a bit
more clear-headed than Mo Ran, but because of this
sobriety, he had the extra thought of noticing their current
state. He didn’t wear anything as they stood face to face
and talked. Mo Ran was still so close to him, just a little
more and he would be able to hug him like when he did in
the ghost realm.
He didn’t want to look up at Mo Ran’s handsome face
anymore, but when he looked down a few inches, he saw his
straight shoulders and broad chest. The color of the blood
slowly spread out, and the undried water droplets trembled
with the breath of Mo Ran, so much so that Chu Wanning
didn’t know if this firm chest was hotter or if the water was
hotter. He only felt that his surroundings were filled with the
aura of Mo Ran, causing him to be on the verge of losing his
soul.
“Shizun, I…”
Me what?
Before Mo Ran could say anything, Chu Wanning suddenly
turned around and ran.
“…”
He was shocked.
He really was running.
This was the first time he saw Chu Wanning in such a
hurry to run away, as if something would take his life and
crush his spirit soul.
“I really missed you.”
Mo Ran stood at his original position. Because of his
inertia, he said the entire sentence in a daze and then
pursed his lips.
Why did he have to flee…
Mo Ran felt wronged.
Arriving at the shore, he saw that Chu Wanning was in a
hurry to get dressed and his face was flushed red. He could
not help but feel even more wronged.
 “Shizun.” he muttered.
Chu Wanning ignored him.
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning ignored him and continued wrapping himself
around his waist.
“Shizun…”
“What are you doing!” Chu Wanning, who had managed to
put on his clothes with great difficulty, heaved a sigh of
relief. He felt that his face and rationality had returned to his
flesh and blood under the cover of his robe.
His sword-like eyebrows were raised in anger, and his pair
of fierce phoenix eyes viciously glared at the traitor that
dared to go higher than him.
“Why can’t we go out and talk about it? You want to talk
to me while naked?”
Mo Ran felt a little awkward as he curled his hand into a
fist and coughed, “… I don’t want to be naked either.”
“Then why don’t you put something on?”
“…” Mo Weiyu paused for a moment and looked away. He
looked at a peach tree and said, “…It’s like this…”
He took a deep breath and finally made up his mind to
speak.
“Shizun, what you’re wearing is my clothes.”
After saying this, Mo Ran stared at the peach blossoms
swaying on the branch and his face turned a little red.
 129. Shizun, are you satisfied
with what you see?

In that short moment, Chu Wanning’s mind was in a mess.

Wind and rain were mixing with each other, thunder and
lightning were flashing, and black clouds were splashing
across the sky.
Should he take it off, or not.
It was a deadly question.
It seems inappropriate not to take it off. He already knew
that he was wearing the wrong clothes, he couldn’t possibly
pretend that he didn’t hear what Mo Ran had just said,
right?
Take it off…
How could he have a face to? The clothes that he had
struggled to put on would not be taken off one by one in
front of Mo Ran’s eyes.
A few eerie silences.
Mo Ran said, “However, I have washed this set of clothes
very cleanly. If Shizun does not mind, then… Wear it.”
Chu Wanning acknowledged, “Yes.”
 Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He was a little blunt, but
he did not realize that Chu Wanning had already put on
most of his clothes. Was he trying to force his Shizun to
undress in front of him?
The image only made a small spark in his heart before Mo
Ran.
His face was even redder. Fortunately, he was used to
running outside these years. He was no longer as tender as
he was when he was young. It was not easy to see his blush
on his wheat colored skin, but he felt that his heartbeat was
a bit loud.
He was afraid that Chu Wanning would hear him. He
hurriedly went to get Chu Wanning’s clothes and put them
on.
After arranging their clothes, the two of them looked at
each other, and then fell into another awkward situation.
It didn’t fit.
It was obvious that his robe was a little tight. It could not
be folded, so the flap of his shirt was wide open to reveal his
tight, honey-colored chest muscles. His legs were half
exposed, making him look unspeakably wronged.
Chu Wanning’s condition was not much better. He was
wearing a long black robe that covered his entire leg and
even dragged it to the ground. He looked nice with a white
robe draped over his back like a cloud, but it meant that he
was much shorter than Mo Ran.
Chu Wanning was a little hurt.
 With a sullen face, he said, “I’m leaving.”
It meant “I’m leaving.”
Mo Ran didn’t understand. He thought Chu Wanning was
inviting him along, so he nodded and took the initiative to
help his Shizun get a wooden basin and change clothes. He
eagerly followed Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning: “…”
The two of them walked to the entrance of the bathtub
and lifted the curtain. It was not as cold as near a hot spring
outside. Chu Wanning shivered involuntarily. Mo Ran saw it
and asked, “Cold?”
“Not cold.”
How could Mo Ran not know that he was being stubborn?
Thus, he smiled and said, “I’m a bit cold.” As he spoke, he
twisted the air with his palm, and a red light appeared in his
palm. A layer of cold-protection barrier instantly enveloped
the two of them. The enchantment was very beautiful. It
was flowing with brilliance and there were small flower
marks at the top.
Chu Wanning looked up and replied, “Not bad, you’ve
made progress.”
“I’m not as good as Shizun.”
“Almost. The Cold Wind Barrier that I’ve created might not
be better than this one.” Chu Wanning watched intently for
a while, looking at the faint flower marks on the light array.
He opened his mouth and said, “The peach blossoms are
very beautiful.”
 “It’s haitang.”
Chu Wanning’s heart trembled for a moment. As his gaze
fell upon the depths of his eyes, it was like a ripple.
Mo Ran said, “There are five petals.”
“…” Chu Wanning laughed, out of habit, he wanted to
cover the wavering in his eyes, so he pretended to be calm
and even taunted, “Learned from me?”
Unexpectedly, the man’s gaze was pure and
straightforward. He looked at him in an open manner and
actually nodded his head. “I didn’t learn well. I have let
Shizun down.”
Chu Wanning was speechless.
The two of them walked side by side in silence for a while.
Chu Wanning did not want to stand by his side, so his pace
was a little faster. Mo Ran followed behind and suddenly
asked, “Shizun, I didn’t get the time to come back for
dinner. Are you angry?”
“No.”
“Really?”
“Why would I lie to you?”
“Then why are you walking so fast?”
Of course, it was impossible for Chu Wanning to say,
“Because you are too tall.” He was silent for a while, then
looked at the sky and said, “Because it seems like it will rain
soon.”
 In the end, not long after his crow’s beak finished
speaking, droplets of water began to fall from the already
dark sky, scattering into the wet curtain of bead.
Mo Ran laughed.
His laugh was just as beautiful as it had been five years
ago. It was even especially dazzling because it had an
additional hint of innocence to it.
Chu Wanning stared at him, “What are you laughing so
foolishly for?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran’s dimples were very deep and very
sweet.
The young man was extremely tall, but his eyelashes were
rustling. When he looked back at him, he was very obedient
and did not have the slightest bit of arrogance.
He was even a bit shy as he said, “It’s just that I haven’t
seen Shizun for a long time. Now that I have seen you, I am
very happy.”
“…”
Chu Wanning looked at him, at the dimples on his cheeks.
He thought that these two jars of sweetness would forever
belong to Shi Mei, but later on, he realized that it wasn’t so.
Chu Wanning scolded him, “Idiot.”
Mo Ran’s eyelashes drooped. His slender and long made
him smile like a fool.
After a moment, Mo Ran accidentally stepped on the hem
of his shirt, which he had been avoiding all this time. Chu
Wanning lowered his head and looked at the ground, then at
him with a dignified expression, but no words came out.
“This dress Shizun is wearing is a little bit big.”
“…” It really was like talking about a pot.
Mo Ran walked Chu Wanning back to the Red Lotus
Pavilion. Chu Wanning was actually not used to it. He was
used to coming and going alone, and he rarely had the
chance to share an umbrella with others, whether it was the
oil-paper umbrella or the barrier umbrella.
Thus, when he was halfway there, he stopped and said,
“I’ll do it myself. It’s only opening a barrier.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. “Why would you…”
“How could it be possible for Shizun to let his disciple use
an umbrella?”
“But Shizun has done many things for me.” Mo Ran was
silent for a moment, and then said in a low voice, “For the
past five years, I have been wishing every day that I could
become better, because Shizun can do anything, anything
by himself. I just want to know a little more than Shizun.
This way, Shizun will be able to use me and I will be able to
repay Shizun. After training for so long, I still felt a sense of
awe. Perhaps my honored Shizun’s favor would not be clear
for the rest of his life. So…”
His head was bowed, and his hands clenched involuntarily
into fists at the sides of his legs.
The rain on the ground gradually gathered into a stream,
blossoming into two mandala flowers one after another.
 “So, in the future, leave a small matter like an umbrella to
me.”
Chu Wanning didn’t say anything, he just looked at him
quietly.
“I want to keep Shizun safe for a lifetime.”
“…” Chu Wanning felt his heart burning. It was clearly
such a heartwarming sentence, but hearing it made him
want to cry.
He had clearly experienced so much suffering, but he
would not easily show weakness.
He was like a traveler who had walked for a very long
time. He finally found a place to stay, a place to lie down
and rest.
He fell, his bones breaking.
In this life.
Someone once said that when a person reaches twenty
years of age, the time they see is different from the time
they saw twenty years ago. Twenty years ago, three years,
five years, they all seem to be long enough to call it a
lifetime.
However, after the age of twenty, he would start to feel
that time was running out, and the dead would not return,
and everything would be in a hurry.
He said he would stop in such a hurry and hold the
umbrella for him.
 Chu Wanning had received too little warmth before. With
such good intentions in his chest, he only felt pain. He
looked at Mo Ran, at the man with his head bowed. He
suddenly said, “Mo Ran, look at me.”
The man lifted his face.
“Say that again.”
Mo Ran looked at him. His face was still unfamiliar to Chu
Wanning. It was different from the one in his dreams, the
one he remembered.
He was gentle, calm, resolute, warm from the fire, tough
from the iron. Those two eyes met Chu Wanning without
hesitation or blinking.
Clearly, the last glance Chu Wanning had towards him five
years ago, he was still a young boy.
In the blink of an eye, he had become such a valiant and
resolute man.
This man knelt on one knee before him, raised his head,
and said, “Shizun, I want to hold up an umbrella for you for
the rest of your life.”
Chu Wanning stared at him blankly, looking at his black
eyebrows, handsome face, bright eyes, and high nose
bridge.
He had already grown into an excellent pine and cypress.
They were on par with each other, and soon after, they
surpassed him. One day, a tree that had been standing tall
in the rain for too long suddenly woke up from a dream. In
the blink of an eye, the rain had stopped, and the clouds
had started to scatter. In the fresh early morning sun, there
was a tree even taller and more determined than him,
standing next to him.
This tree said that it would accompany him for the rest of
his life.
Until they fell, the wood dried up and the branches
stopped growing. In the future, every spring, summer,
autumn, and winter, he would no longer be alone.
Chu Wanning looked at him and suddenly understood that
Mo Ran was no longer the bloodstained disciple he brought
back from Butterfly Town five years ago.
He stood in the rain, under the barrier that fluttered the
haitang blossoms. For the first time he looked carefully, inch
by inch, at Mo Ran, at the life the man had promised him.
Then, Chu Wanning’s heartbeat quickened.
He suddenly realized that Mo Ran’s current appearance
was so captivating. It went from the protruding bow and arc
to his lips, from the sharp and forceful line of his chin to the
Adam’s apple.
If it was said that he had a deep love for Mo Ran before
and could conceal himself, today, when they met again, he
felt that this man had become a fire. He could easily ignite
his handful of dried wood.
He felt the dormant lava in his heart awakening. It was
clearing up his muscles and bones in the abyss, ready to
erupt violently at any time.
 The lava wanted to make him proud and reserved, proud
and restrained…
They were all burnt to ashes.
Burn into ashes.
130. Shizun, I haven’t seen you
for five years.

Chu Wanning’s breathing was heavy and his throat was

dry.
He was not willing to give up just like that, so he made
things difficult in his heart. He suppressed the anger in his
heart and asked indifferently, “A lifetime?”
“For the rest of my life.”
“…I might walk fast, regardless of you.”
“It’s alright, I’ll catch up.”
“I may also stand up and not want to leave.”
“I’ll stand with Shizun.”
Chu Wanning was agitated by his sudden answer, he
brushed his sleeves and said, “What if I just can’t walk
anymore?”
“I’ll carry you.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. He felt like it was a bit
disrespectful and a bit abrupt. He opened his eyes wide and
waved his hands, saying, “I’ll carry you on my back.”
 Chu Wanning’s heart was beating faster and faster. He
had no choice but to do his best to restrain the restlessness
of wanting to help this man up and touch him. The
restlessness made him frown. He looked very worried. He
was a little angry and said, “Who asked you to carry me?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, but he did not know what to
say.
His Shizun was so hard to service, carrying on his back is
not good, holding him also no good, so he couldn’t carry
him, much less drag him along. He was very stupid, and he
didn’t know how to make Chu Wanning happy.
Thus, he lowered his head in disappointment like an
abandoned dog.
He whispered, “Then I’m not leaving either.”
“…”
“If you want to be in the rain, I’ll accompany you.”
Chu Wanning was at a loss for what to do. He was used to
being independent, so he said without thinking, “I don’t
want you with me.”
Mo Ran finally stopped talking. From Chu Wanning’s angle,
he could only see his broad forehead, pitch-black eyebrows
and two rows of long eyelashes. They were like a curtain
hanging down from the sky as they trembled, as if there was
a breeze blowing on the curtain.
“Shizun…” Chu Wanning’s fretful refusal made Mo Ran
misunderstand his intentions. Mo Ran said, “Are you still
angry at me?”
 Chu Wanning was still immersed in the throbbing of his
heart, unable to get rid of it. He could not hear it clearly, so
he asked, “What?”
“Back in the Ghost World, I had told my Shizun many
times that I was sorry, but I knew that it was not enough.
For the past five years, I’ve been feeling guilty all the time. I
know I owe you.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“I also want to do better. I want to at least be able to
stand in front of you and not feel too dirty or embarrassed.
But I, I can’t catch you. I wake up almost every day and
worry about whether this is a dream or not. I worry that if I
wake up, you will be gone. The words you told me when you
saved me in the golden pond were always in my ears. You
said to me that dreams are too good to be true, so I…I am
very sorry…”
Mo Ran’s voice turned hoarse.
He still had some things he wanted to say, but he does
not want to say them. He felt that he had no face to
continue saying them in front of Chu Wanning, so how could
he ruthlessly let him know everything that had happened in
the past five years?
He… Sometimes, when one was alone in a snowy valley,
one could not tell the time or where one was. At that time,
he would take the needle and prick himself, one by one, into
the bone of his finger. It was very painful, enough pain to
know that his spiritual sense was still awake, to know that
he was still alive in this world.
He knew that all of this was not a big dream he had in his
previous life. When he woke up, he would see Xue Meng,
who had eyes full of hatred, and the Door of Wind razed to
the ground.
Just like when he was alive, just like when he was alive.
There were only four words that could cause him to weep
blood.
Strangely, when he found out that Chu Wanning had died
to save him, when he went down to the ghost realm to save
him, although his heart ached, he had never felt such
overwhelming despair.
But with the floating life, with the passage of time.
As the day of Chu Wanning’s awakening approached, Mo
Ran became more and more painful, as if a knife were
stabbing into his heart.
It was as if he had been alone for years, giving him more
free time to think. It was also as if he had been so hysterical
during his absence that he tried his best to imitate that
person, wishing he could shatter himself and change his
image to Chu Wanning’s reflection.
In short, many things that he had not paid attention to or
thought about before, things that he had gradually
forgotten, all returned to his mind. The memories, like the
naked wetness of a beach after the tides had ebbed, left
him standing alone on the beach, the waves already dead.
 Everything was so clear.
He thought of his previous life, when the flames of war
were rising from all sides and things were coming to an end.
Xue Meng had sought out the Sisheng Peak. In the
completely unrecognizable Wushan Palace, Xue Meng had
once asked him word by word with tears in his eyes.
Why did he have to treat his own Shizun like this?
Xue Meng had once forced him to turn back before his
death —
Mo Ran, he said.
Think about it, and let go of your grisly hatred. Look back.
He had taught you martial arts and protected you from
harm.
He taught you to read and write and to paint.
He used to cook for you, clumsily, with a hurt hand.
He used to, he used to wait day and night for you to come
back. By dawn…
At that time, Mo Ran did not listen and refused to look.
Now he had reached the shore of fate, the ebb tide. He
lowered his head to look at his feet and saw a heart that
had been abandoned. That heart had once been so good to
him, and had once been so sincere that it was on the verge
of dying, almost as if all the blood in his heart was going to
boil.
It was because he was headstrong and had failed to notice
that he had stepped on it.
 Just like that, he stepped on Chu Wanning’s heart!
Every time Mo Ran thought of this, his entire body would
turn cold and his flesh would be mangled. Just what had he
done… What had he done? In two lifetimes, in sixteen years,
when had he ever been able to repay Chu Wanning? Since
when did he have such a day — the first time he had ever
placed Chu Wanning in his heart?
Beast!
Could it be that he once had a heart of wood, why couldn’t
he feel pain?!
Over the past five years, he had seen Chu Wanning return
with his white clothes in his dreams many times.
When he woke up, his pillow was wet. Every day, he would
say, “Chu Wanning, Shizun, I’m sorry, it’s my fault, it’s my
fault.”
He spoke every day, but his guilt didn’t decrease in the
slightest.
Later, he would see Fangfei in the spring, he would think
of him, he would see the winter snow, and he would think of
him.
Later on, every morning was golden, like Chu Wanning’s
soul. Every night was black, like Chu Wanning’s eyes.
Afterwards, every moonlight was like his sleeves fluttering in
the snow, and every rising sun was as warm as his eyes.
Later, in the red clouds at the horizon, in the green light of
the morning crab, he saw Chu Wanning’s figure in the
valiant flowing sea of clouds.
 He was everywhere.
Due to this pain and longing, he even gradually lost the
hatred he had towards those who came from humble
backgrounds and the fanatical love he had for his Shi Mei.
One day, he saw a snow-covered spring flower sticking out
from the crack in the wall outside the Snow Valley.
He calmly looked at it for a while, thinking just like usual,
“Ah, this flower is so beautiful. If Shizun saw it, he would
definitely like it.”
He was thinking about the simplest and most casual of
things.
When Chu Wanning was about to die, he was not driven
mad by the pressure. The sorrow that had defeated him
rushed towards him in a blink of an eye. When the
thousand-mile dam was destroyed by the ant, he suddenly
collapsed.
He burst into tears. The valley was deep, the geese were
cold, and his voice was hoarse and ugly, ashamed to cry
over the golden blossoms of the snow.
Five years.
He had never forgiven himself.
“Shizun… I’m sorry. I’ve been trying so hard today to hurry
back, and I’ve also brought you a present. When I saw you
again, I’m not empty-handed…” The calmness that he had
forced himself to endure had finally vanished into
nothingness. The calmness that he had pretended to be had
finally collapsed.
 Mo Ran knelt down in front of Chu Wanning. He was at a
loss of what to do, and only when he was in front of Chu
Wanning would he be at a loss of what to do.
“I… I’m still very stupid. The first thing I promised you
after you came back to life was that I couldn’t do it. It’s my
fault.”
Seeing him like this, Chu Wanning could not bear it. He
always loved Mo Ran, and now that they had reunited after
so long, how could he bear to make him feel wronged like
this?
However, when he spoke up to this point, he hesitated for
a moment, then asked, “Why are you late today?”
“Originally… It was just in time. But I met some evil spirits
in Butterfly Town, I……”
“Defeating demons delayed it?”
“I’m sorry.” Mo Ran lowered his head. “Not only I have
delayed it, even the gifts that I prepared for Shizun have
almost been destroyed… And I was covered in blood, so I
came in a hurry to take a bath, and…”
Chu Wanning’s heart softened.
Mo-zongshi.
This Mo Ran is no longer the same as he was five years
ago.
Five years ago, he had been selfish, but now he knew
what was important and what wasn’t. If Mo Ran saw the
trouble in Butterfly Town and ignored it, he would actually
be angry. But now, this man who knelt down obediently in
front of him and clumsily begged for forgiveness, he felt
that he was truly a little too stupid and cute.
Chu Wanning stepped forward slowly, feeling the warmth
in his heart. He reached out his hand to help Mo Ran up, but
suddenly, he heard Mo Ran’s voice, “Shizun, please don’t
chase me out.”
This time, it was Chu Wanning’s turn to be shocked. He
did not know how guilty and uneasy Mo Ran was, so he did
not expect Mo Ran to say something like this. He said
hesitantly, “How…”
“Even when it is raining, I will accompany you, chase you,
guard you, and carry you on my back. Even if you don’t
want it or dislike it, I beg you, please don’t chase me away.”
Mo Ran finally lifted his head, and Chu Wanning was
shocked.
He saw that the man’s eyes were slightly red, and there
was a dense mist coming from them.
Chu Wanning, who had always been quick and decisive,
had lost his mind and was at a loss, “You… You’re already 22
this year, why are you still…”
After a pause, he let out a long sigh and said, “You get up
first.”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his arm and ruthlessly wiped his
eyes. He said stubbornly, “Shizun doesn’t want me, so I
won’t get up.”
… He’s really desperate!
 Chu Wanning felt a headache coming on. He pursed his
lips, grabbed his wrist and pulled him up.
His fingers touched it and felt his muscles and flesh
burning. This young and strong body was no longer the
same as when he was a teenager. Chu Wanning suddenly
felt a throbbing in his chest. He was stunned and let go of
his hand.
Fortunately, Mo Ran was upset and did not notice Chu
Wanning’s abnormality. However, after staring at his hands
for a while, his heart was in turmoil.
He, this is… What’s wrong?
Could it be that after five years of slumber, he had
actually thrown the lack of desire and pride to the back of
his mind?
He raised his eyes again and looked at Mo Ran in shock.
Or had the person in front of him changed so much that
he could no longer control himself?
Mo Ran bit his lips for a while. He seemed to have steeled
his heart, wanting to continue but was unable to chase it
away. “Shizun, please don’t chase me away.”
As he spoke, he was about to kneel again.
How would Chu Wanning dare to help him again? He
quickly stopped him with a stern voice: “Kneel again! I won’t
really care anymore!”
“…” Mo Ran froze for a moment, blinked his eyes, and
suddenly understood. His eyes lit up, “Shizun, you didn’t
blame me… You’re not mad at me for missing my
appointment today? You…”
Chu Wanning was angered, “When have I ever
underestimated you?”
Mo Ran was so excited that he wanted to hug him, but this
frightened Chu Wanning. He took a step back and raised his
eyebrows angrily, “What are you doing? How is that
acceptable?”
“Ah!” Only then did Mo Ran realize that he had
misbehaved, and he hurriedly said, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I
forgot.”
Chu Wanning’s ears turned red, he forced himself to say
coldly, “more than twenty years old and still has no
manners.”
Mo Ran’s ears were red. “It’s my fault,” he muttered.
“That became your catchphrase.” Chu Wanning listened, a
little angry, a little amused, a little sympathetic, and a little
warm.
He lifted the curtain of his eyelashes and rested his gaze
on the end of his phoenix eyes. Faintly, he shot a glance at
Mo Ran.
This glance revealed a handsome and straight man. It was
unknown if it was due to the heat from the hot spring or
some other reason, but his face was a little red and hot. The
moisture around him seemed to have been evaporated by
his sunshine and vitality, making his eyes appear pitch-
black and bright.
 Thump.
Chu Wanning felt as if his heart was trembling. His
fingertips were once again burning from the heat that came
from touching Mo Ran. He suddenly gulped down a mouthful
of saliva. Not daring to look at Mo Ran any longer, he
cursed, “Idiot.” Suddenly, he turned around and left.
With the barrier still in place, Mo Ran was just like he had
promised, chasing after him.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, not daring to look back.
He knew that his eyes were filled with an unconcealable
love and desire, burning like the fire at the tip of his fingers.
He finally ruined him.
Five years ago, Mo Ran couldn’t do it. Five years later, this
man could. Once he obtained his heart, he would sink into
the sea of desire.
From then on, Chu Wanning was no longer an immortal.
His body was made of flesh and blood, and he lived within
the net. He could not take it off.
 131. Shizun’s Reading

That night, Chu Wanning lay on his bed in the Red Lotus
Pavilion, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.
He was thinking about how Mo Ran had grown up to be
like this. Mo-zongshi, Mo Weiyu, and even the man with the
heroic face had closed his eyes. His eyes were filled with
determination and gentleness.
Chu Wanning cursed under his breath and kicked the
blanket, causing it to slide off the bed. He then laid down on
the bed and looked up at the ceiling with a torturous
expression.
He did his best to free himself from his lust, to sever all
ties of love until he was exhausted.
“Mo Weiyu you beast.” he murmured.
He turned his head but was unable to get out of his
thoughts. The fiery and compact body in the Miaoyin Pool
seemed to be swaying in front of his eyes. He saw a broad
shoulder and a sharp back, turning around and letting the
warm water flow slowly down the line of the merfolk fish…
He sat up abruptly, his face ashen, not daring to think
further.
 Grabbing a book at random is like grabbing a straw for
life.
Pitiful Chu Wanning is a wise man.
Now he had fallen to relying on books to get rid of his
inner demons. It was unknown which one of the books Xue
Meng bought was open, but when he opened it, he saw a
row of fly-headed little cards. At first, Chu Wanning was
unable to read them, but after a while, he suddenly realized
what he was reading.
On the thin paper, there was a line of words:
“Size Ranking of Heroes in the prime of the cultivation
world”
Even though he could read every word, Chu Wanning still
could not make out the meaning behind them.
At the prime of his life. Heroes… Size…Ranking?
What size?
Body size?
Looking further down the list, a slightly smaller
handwriting was added on the side: Because I am an
adventurer of the Wealthy Class, there are those who never
bathe in the outside world, and those who are not close to
the Willow, thus the list is incomplete. The outstanding
talents of the Jufeng Sect lack the dimensions of Nangong
Sang and Xu Shuanglin, and Guyue’ye lack the dimensions
of Jiang Xi, and they lack the strength of Xue Meng, Xie Feng
and Chu Wanning…
 “…?”
Chu Wanning was stunned for a moment.
What do you mean? They still needed to bathe outside to
be able to see their figure?
He even saw his own name…
He frowned, tapped the sheet of paper with his fingertip,
and continued to read. Unfortunately, the first name made
him choke.
It was Mo Ran.
Identity: The Sisheng Peak Gongzi, Mo-zongshi
Chu Wanning thought back to Mo Ran’s figure. This brat
was indeed tall and mighty, but he shouldn’t be ranked first.
Looking further down, it said, “Deyutang is not a vulgar
thing, it’s amazing when he takes a bath.”
“…”
De Yu Tang bath…
What the hell…?
Chu Wanning vaguely felt that something was wrong, but
he was used to pure thinking. After pondering for a long
time, he still could not figure out what was wrong, so he
continued to read.
The second was a rogue cultivator that he had never
heard of. Beside him was a sign that read: “Vivid in the wild
baths of the forest. Very grand.”
“What nonsense.” Chu Wanning was a little disgusted,
“Although shoes and shoes can increase or decrease one’s
stats, it’s not too much of a difference. Why wait for people
to take a bath to peep at them? How can these types of
books be popular among the commoners today…”
Seeing the third place —
Mei Hanxue
Identity: Taxue Palace on Mount Kunlun
This time, the words on the side were different. They
weren’t about bathing in the clouds, but rather, “The
servant girl of Spring Glow Tower, together with all the
women in the cultivation world. Young Master Mei can turn a
woman’s body into water, turn her bones into mud, and
control ten people in the night without any difficulty.”
“…” Chu Wanning was at a loss for words.
After a moment of silence, Elder Yuheng’s head buzzed
and exploded. He threw the booklet from one end of the
bedroom to the other with a ‘pa!’ sound, as if he was
throwing hot potatoes. His face was as red as fire and his
eyes flickered. He was completely stupefied with anger.
What did he see?
What size! No matter how slow he was, he could feel the
scent now. What size could this be? Shameless! Shameless!
Dirty! Dirty! How shameless!
After sitting on the bed for a long time, Chu Wanning still
couldn’t calm himself. He got off the bed again and picked
up the book. As he exerted strength through his fingers, the
piece of paper was shattered into pieces.
 However, the words “absolutely not ordinary things that
are worthy of admiration” were like red-hot iron. With a hiss,
they burned the depths of his heart, causing his face to
flush red and his heart to roar like thunder.
He was an extremely righteous person. Just now in the
Miaoyin Springs, he had deliberately shifted his gaze up, not
looking in the wrong direction, plus the steam swirling in the
pool, his body was blurred, even if he looked, he couldn’t
see it clearly. However, at this moment, this dirty book used
eight words to present this scene in front of his eyes. And
the text, often more vivid than the picture, it is easy to
imagine.
This was definitely not a common thing…
Chu Wanning ruthlessly wiped his face. After a while, he
grabbed the blanket and covered his head.
What exactly did he encounter on the first day he
emerged from seclusion…? The world had changed, he
wished he could lie down and die again!
However, Elder Yuheng had always been strict with
himself. Even though he had not slept for an entire night,
even if he was extremely shocked and unable to calm down
no matter how hard he tried, he still got up on the second
day on time. He washed up and dressed neatly, but his
dignified and restrained face still floated down from the
peak of the Southern Mountain.
Today is the monthly check-up. The armor of good and evil
is sparkling. Thousands of disciples are performing martial
arts there. The elders are checking it on the high platform.
After five years of absence, Chu Wanning was still
standing on the left side of Xue Zhengyong.
He was dressed in white and had a sickly expression. As
he walked down the long limestone steps, he sat down on
the empty seat and poured himself a pot of tea, drinking it
while looking at it.
Xue Zhengyong saw that his expression did not look good
and thought that Mo Ran did not attend the banquet last
night. He then went over to Chu Wanning and said in a low
voice, “Yuheng, Ran-er is back.”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning’s eyebrows twitched, and his
expression turned even worse, “En, I’ve seen him.”
“Ah? Have you two reunited?” Xue Zhengyong was
startled, and immediately nodded. “That’s good, how about
it? Isn’t it getting a little too much?”
“Hmm…”
Chu Wanning did not really want to continue chatting with
Xue Zhengyong. After all, ever since yesterday, he had been
harboring in his head the incantation “This is absolutely not
something out of the ordinary”. He did not intend to search
for Mo Ran in the sea of people below. He only lowered his
head and looked at the table.
“So many fresh fruit snacks.”
Xue Zhengyong laughed, “Isn’t it too early? If you like it,
then eat more.”
 Chu Wanning did not stand on ceremony. He picked up a
lotus flower cake and started to eat it with hot tea. The color
of the Lotus Blossom Sesame was orderly, from the bottom
of the petals to the tip of the flower. It was red like a
nutmeg, with clear layers of skin and crispy entrails.
“The skills of Lin An’s Pure Wind Pavilion…” Chu Wanning
mumbled, turned around and asked Xue Zhengyong, “It
wasn’t made by Mengpo’s Master?”
“No, Mo Ran brought it back to honor you. Look, there’s
none on the other elders’ tables.”
“…” As he said this, Chu Wanning realized that only the
wooden table in front of his was filled with various fruits,
pastries and preserves. There was even a small jade-green
porcelain bowl with the lid open, and inside it there were no
less than three Soup Dumplings.
The dumpling was not made of ordinary white glutinous
rice. It was made from the lotus root produced by Lin An,
and in the dough mask, there was a crystal clear one with a
jade-like luster.
“Oh, this is a little toy that Mo Ran borrowed from the
kitchen at Mengpo Hall in the morning. The red one is for
the rose bean curd, the yellow one is for the peanut sesame
seed curd, and the green one says that it was made with
Longjing Tea for fine powders. All these are quite fresh stuff,
just that they’re a little lacking…” Xue Zhengyong muttered,
“He was busy all morning and made it very fine. He only
made three.”
 Chu Wanning: “…”
“Yuheng, do you have enough to eat?”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, then he nodded.
In fact, he had only eaten three Soup Dumplings. The first
was sweet, the second was sweet, and the third was full. If
he ate another four, it would be a bit tiresome.
Mo Ran had cooked exactly three dumplings. It was quite
a coincidence, no more and no less, just to his liking.
The white porcelain spoon scooped up the round and cute
Lotus Root Starch soup and brought it to his lips. He felt that
the size was just right and that he could eat it in one bite.
The person who made the Soup Dumplings seemed to
know very well how big his mouth could hold. He did not
feel uncomfortable with the size of the food in his mouth.
The soft filling seemed to be filled with endless intimacy.
For some reason, this thought made Chu Wanning’s heart
tremble. He then died of shame, hiding his true feelings.
“His cooking skills are quite good.”
“Unfortunately, it’s only for you. No one else can eat it,
not even his uncle.” Xue Zhengyong sighed, feeling very
regretful.
Chu Wanning listened and pursed his lips. He didn’t say
anything, but used a spoon to stir the hot water in the bowl.
The dumpling had been finished and was sweet enough to
melt in his heart.
 After having some snacks, ignoring the hustle and bustle
of martial arts practice, Chu Wanning took a file from the
desk and went to see the changes in the five years of his
seclusion.
All these things were sorted out by Xue Zhengyong. His
words were concise. In no time at all, Chu Wanning had
finished reading the documents. He raised his hand to cover
the scroll, only to see a book underneath.
“This is…” He took it out. It was a thick thread-bound
book. Xue Zhengyong glanced at it and smiled, “It’s also a
gift from A-Ran. Yesterday, he said that he was on the way
back, that he had fought with evil spirits, that the book was
accidentally stained with blood, and there are many pages
that were torn. He felt embarrassed to give it to you
personally, so he asked me to put it on your table this
morning.”
Chu Wanning nodded and opened the book. His slender
hands caressed the top of the book, and there were three
words written on it:
For my Shizun.
His eyes widened slightly in surprise.
Was this a letter to him?
Suddenly, his heart felt as if it was being burned by
charcoal. It was hot and painful. He raised his eyes, wanting
to go down to the vast sea of people to look for Mo Ran’s
figure, but what he saw was an armor that glittered like a
fish swimming in water.
 Unable to find anyone for a while, he continued to read
the letter.
It turned out that every day after Chu Wanning’s closed
door cultivation, Mo Ran would miss his Shizun. He had a lot
of things on his mind, he was afraid that after a while, he
would forget about them. Thus, he got someone to make a
sturdy book, a thick book with 1,825 pieces of paper inside.
He calculated it well, for five years, he would write a letter
to his Shizun every day.
He had originally calculated a total of 1825 pieces of
paper, no more, no less. After he finished writing, his Shizun
would come out of seclusion.
But sometimes it would not stop. The words were
squeezed into a small ball and were passionately flowing on
the paper, wishing that Chu Wanning could see the Thorn
Flower in the northern part of Mo Bei, the misty mountain,
and hide the dessert in the paper, waiting for Chu Wanning
to wake up and share it with him.
The lines of small characters did not stop from beginning
to end. There were no provocative words, nor did they write
anything sad. They only recorded every brilliant moment in
the past five years, and he only shared what was good with
him.
As a result, the calculated page for every day was
naturally insufficient in the end. He attached another thick
stack of letters, and behind the book…
Chu Wanning was flipping slowly, his eyes moist.
 He saw Mo Ran in the handwriting, which went from
childish to tall and straight, and from tall and straight to
handsome and elegant.
The latest ink stains seemed to have yet to dry, but the
earliest handwriting was already starting to turn green and
yellow.
There were four words, “and my Shizun’s letter”, in each
letter. Each letter was different, and slowly… Time passed
quickly, from the light hooves to the white head.
In the end, the feather danqing, the triangular-iron broken
gold, the end of the curling, vertical curved screen.
Chu Wanning turned to the last page and ran his fingers
over the four words written on the paper.
A book for my Shizun.
He looked at the dignified brush and ink. It was as if he
could see that the tip of the brush had just been lifted and
the brush tip had just hung in the air. The man raised his
head and realized that he was no longer a youth.
From the first letter to the last, he seemed to see Mo Ran
walk from sixteen to twenty-two years old. His figure slowly
grew, and his expression gradually became deeper.
But every day, he would sit in front of his desk and write a
letter to him.
“Shizun!”
He didn’t know when the martial arts ended but Chu
Wanning heard someone calling for him. He suddenly raised
his head and saw that at the front of the platform, Xue Meng
was waving excitedly at him.
Beside Xue Meng, there was a man with broad shoulders
and a narrow waist. His legs were long and straight, and he
stood there silently.
Mo Ran saw that Chu Wanning was looking at him and was
stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. In the golden
morning light, his smile was so mesmerizing that it was like
the rustling of pine and cypress soaked in the morning sun.
His eyes were warm and his strong, straight face seemed
shy, alive and blazing, dazzling.
What a handsome young man.
Chu Wanning calmly sat on the stage with his arms
crossed, looking down at him proudly. The others could only
see that his expression was still as cold as before, but no
one knew that he had already lost his mind and abandoned
his armor.
Amongst the crowd, Mo Ran was still laughing. He
suddenly raised his hand and pointed at his own clothes,
then at Chu Wanning.
“…” Chu Wanning didn’t have time to react. His almond-
shaped eyes narrowed as he looked at him in confusion.
The smile on Mo Ran’s face became clearer. He put his
hands to his lips and mouthed a few words.
Chu Wanning was stunned, “?”
The leaves rustled, and the morning breeze blew gently.
Mo Ran seemed to be somewhat helpless. He pursed his lips
into a smile, shook his head, and touched the hem of his
clothes.
Chu Wanning lowered his head. After a while, his ears
suddenly turned red.
“…”
Under the guidance of his disciple, the mighty Elder
Yuheng finally realized that he had woken up too hastily in
the morning. His clothes were piled up messily in the Red
Lotus Pavilion.
…… No wonder I feel like I’m dragging something on the
ground when I walk today! So it was the hem of the robe!
You can do it, Mo Weiyu. In anger, Chu Wanning turned his
face away. You are a bastard who doesn’t have eyes for the
world!
 132. Shizun and Shi Mei

In the evening, the tired birds returned to their nests. After

a day’s worth of work, the disciples rushed back to Mengpo
Hall. Mo Ran didn’t leave. He stood beside the wooden
stake, as if he was waiting for someone.
In these few years, Xue Meng’s relationship with him had
eased up by quite a bit. Especially after Mo Ran found the
best Lingshi to set his Longcheng knife, the grudge between
the brothers was no longer as distinct. Therefore, Xue Meng
turned his head and asked him, “Are you going to eat?”
“I’ll wait a little longer.”
Standing under the afterglow of the setting sun, Shi Mei’s
skin was like cream, and his beauty was unparalleled. He
stroked his hair and asked, “Is A-Ran waiting for Shizun?”
“Yes.” Even though Mo Ran had met him when he was
cultivating in the morning and was working hand in hand
with Xue Meng to fill the gap in the sky, he had also caught
a glimpse of Shi Mei about to surpass Xue Meng.
But at this time, as the sun was setting in the west, he
and Xue Meng stood together, one in front and one behind.
Of course, it wasn’t that he didn’t think that Shi Mei was
good-looking, but…
 It was hard to say what that feeling felt like. He was
probably used to seeing how weak Shi Mei was and was
always shielded by Xue Meng. He never thought that he
would be turned upside down now.
“Since I missed the banquet yesterday, I wanted to
apologize to Shizun and invite him to the foot of the
mountain for a meal. Therefore, I won’t be going to Mengpo
Hall today. If you want to go, then let’s go together.”
Xue Meng and Shi Mei were not used to eating with Chu
Wanning. They looked at each other and left. Mo Ran was
still unharmed as he squatted on top of a large green rock
and picked up a piece of dog’s tail grass while playing,
waiting for Chu Wanning to descend the mountain.
When the sun had set and the crescent moon peeked out
from the purplish-red clouds, a person slowly walked out
from the bamboo path in the south mountain. That person
had already changed into a fresh white robe and was
holding a bag.
“I had something that I wanted to ask you about… Why
are you here?”
“Waiting for Shizun to eat.” As he said that, he jumped
down from the rock, his hand still holding onto the dogtail
grass, and smiled brilliantly, “I heard that the new
restaurant in the Wuchang Town has a famous chef who
used to work in the cultivation world, making excellent
pastries. I would like to invite Shizun to have a taste.”
 Chu Wanning sized him up from head to toe in an
indifferent manner, “You’re finally qualified. Are you rich?”
Mo Ran laughed without saying a word.
Chu Wanning gave a snort and threw the bag to him. He
took it and asked, “What is this?”
“Your clothes.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he had already
walked away. Mo Ran quickly chased after him and stood
shoulder to shoulder. He smiled and said, “The material of
this piece of clothing is not bad. It’s light, but it’s warm. If
Shizun likes it, I can ask someone to make it smaller…”
“I don’t wear the clothes anyone else wears.”
Mo Ran was slightly startled, and then he became
embarrassed. “I didn’t mean that, I am… When I saw Shizun
dressed this morning, I thought Shizun liked it… It’s because
I didn’t think about it properly that I asked someone to go to
that store and have someone cut a new one.”
Chu Wanning asked, “Do you know how big my clothes
are?”
How could he not know Chu Wanning’s size?
He used his arms to wrap around his waist and could
estimate his waist. He knew that when Chu Wanning put his
foot on the ground, his chin would land on his shoulder.
When they were fighting to the death in the past, Chu
Wanning would bite him sometimes, with two rows of sharp
teeth near his collarbone that wouldn’t fade even after a
few days.
 Of course, he also knew how long Chu Wanning’s legs
were. They were clearly powerful in combat, but they were
so helpless around his waist. His long and skinny legs would
tremble and his toes would tighten…
How could he not know how wide Chu Wanning’s
shoulders were, and how smooth and full the curve of his
buttocks was?
He had no idea what he had asked. He thought it was a
brilliant question that had troubled his good disciple, Mo
Weiyu.
“You don’t know what kind of clothes I’m going to wear,”
Chu Wanning said, flicking his sleeves.
“…”
Mo Ran had no way to explain himself.
He could not possibly say that he knew, that when he was
kneading the Soup Dumplings, he would inadvertently think
of Chu Wanning’s figure yesterday. His well-proportioned
and powerful figure in the Miaoyin Springs was as vivid and
solid as he remembered.
His mind wandered, and he remembered that Chu
Wanning’s lips were pale and thin. When he was forced to
swallow himself, he was always in pain, unable to hold on.
His throat was tightly-shut, and he wanted to vomit.
Mo Ran closed his eyes, his Adam’s apple rolling, but he
was secretly cursing himself as a beast.
To respect him, to love him, no longer to entertain wild
thoughts.
 To respect him… To respect him…
He took two deep breaths, and the burning desire in his
heart was forcefully suppressed, but he still felt that the
Dumplings that he kneaded out were a little too big, and his
Shizun would probably stick to his mouth after eating it, so
he rewound and redid them. This time, all three of them
were exquisite, he pinched between his fingers and
compared them, considering for a moment, thinking about
Chu Wanning opening his lips slightly, and wrapping his
sweet Dumplings in his soft mouth…
The tip of his tongue curled like a warm flame, igniting the
seven emotions and six desires of Mo Ran and taking away
its life.
He even knows what kind of dessert he can hold in his
mouth, yet that fellow Chu Wanning asked him if he knew
the size of his clothes.
The question was like the soft tip of a cat’s tongue licking
his chest.
Mo Ran did not dare to think any further. He lowered his
head and said, “Before I cut the clothes, I will naturally have
to consult Shizun.”
Chu Wanning looked at him strangely and asked, “You
have a cold?”
“Nope.”
“Why is your throat so hoarse?”
“… Fire.”
 Chu Wanning was stunned for a moment. He didn’t know
what to think, but he suddenly turned around and pursed his
lips. The space between his eyebrows was dark, but the
back of his ears was slightly flushed.
It was only until the two of them arrived at the Wuchang
Town and sat down in a private room near the window of the
newly opened Mid-Autumn Festival that this light shade of
red finally faded away.
For the first time, Mo Ran seriously invited Chu Wanning
for a meal. Although he had treated him before, it was
either out of resignation or out of responsibility. His state of
mind was truly different.
The waiter of the Mid-Autumn House first soaked a pot of
cloud and mist over the mountain and brought out the
seeds and nuts. Then, he respectfully handed the two
bamboo scrolls that were transcribing the names of the
dishes to the two immortal lords at the Sisheng Peak. Mo
Ran took the bamboo block and smiled to the waiter
naturally. He said, “Thank you very much.”
Chu Wanning raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Mo
Ran.
This person never had the habit of thanking him before.
“Shizun, please order whatever you want to eat. However,
I would like to recommend this store’s pine nut mandarin
fish. I’ve heard that they are sweet and sour, and look very
pretty.”
 Chu Wanning nodded, “Then give me one. You can decide
on the rest.”
Mo Ran smiled. “Then I shall follow Shizun’s taste.”
“Do you know what I like to eat?”
“… Yes, I know.”
Even though he knew it in the past, he would eventually
forget about it.
Not anymore.
As he was looking at the bamboo block, he suddenly
heard the sound of footsteps coming from the stairs. The
waiter’s voice was transmitted over, “Ah, please come here
immortal. The two people you are looking for are sitting in
the private room… Right, right. The wine hasn’t been served
yet.”
His glistening white hands gently lifted the green curtain,
revealing the agate beaded curtain.
An extremely beautiful man with soft black hair and red
lips and white teeth appeared by the door, carrying a jug of
wine. Mo Ran turned his head around, and was obviously
stunned for a moment: “Shi Mei? Why are you here?”
“Mengpo Hall has met a Sect Leader. He heard that you
guys came down the mountain to eat here, but he
remembered that this restaurant was newly opened. The
dishes were good, but there was no wine. He only sent me
to deliver a pot of Pear Blossom White.” As Shi Mei spoke,
he waved the red wine jug in his hand. The jug of wine was
wrapped in bamboo vines and was chunky and cute. The
wine inside made sounds as if it could smell the fragrance of
wine through the mud.
Shi Mei laughed: “It’s a good thing I made it in time.
Otherwise, if you had ordered something to drink, it would
have been a bit excessive for me.”
Chu Wanning asked, “What about you? Have you eaten?”
“I’ll eat when I get back. Mengpo wouldn’t close the door
so soon. There’s still time.”
“You’re already here, what’s the point of leaving.” Chu
Wanning was a well-mannered person, so he said, “Sit with
us.”
“This… I’m afraid this will cost him his money.”
Mo Ran laughed, “How could it be a waste of money to
add on a chair?” As he spoke, he asked the waiter to fetch
another set of utensils. This Mid-Autumn Restaurant was
indeed a very extravagant place. The private room was
filled with fine chopsticks with gold and silver threads
embedded at the end.
Shi Mei sat down and poured a cup of wine for each of
them. The aroma of the pear blossoms filled the entire
table, and the aroma of the wine was very familiar. In his
previous life, after Shi Mei died, Mo Ran drank it all, and
when Chu Wanning died, Mo Ran even drank it all night on
the roof.
Now that the disaster had passed, both of them were still
alive.
 Mo Ran suddenly felt that whether it was possession or
love in the past, they were all not that important anymore.
The two people who had treated him the best in his life were
still in the world, and it was enough for him to earn money
and buy them a meal and a drink.
Three cups and two cups of wine were equivalent to ten
thousand miles worth of rivers and mountains in his
previous life.
“Waiter, I’ll have to trouble you to order a portion of
pineapple mandarin fish, then a crabby lion’s head, crystal
legs, cherry ham, three fresh soups, and dumplings with
steamed meat. These are all things that cannot be touched
with any spiciness. Then, a serving of Boiled Fish, Mab Tofu,
Couple Lung Slices, Kung Bao Chicken Ding, these should be
heavy and spicy. Shrimp dumplings, black bean oil and taro
steamed pork ribs, and chicken feet with black bean sauce.
“Dessert…” Mo Ran glanced at Chu Wanning and closed the
bamboo block, “I won’t take a closer look. Give me a copy of
each item.”
Chu Wanning didn’t even look up, “I can’t finish it.”
Mo Ran said, “Bring it back.”
“It’ll get cold.”
“… Let Mengpo reheat it.”
Chu Wanning felt that Mo Ran looked like one of those
merchants who became rich overnight after digging a mine.
It was too extravagant and wasteful to waste words with
him, so he unrolled the bamboo slip in front of him. He
looked at it and said, “One bean curd, one leaf rake, three
bowls of Sweet Bean Sand, thank you very much.”
Soon, the dishes were served. Shi Mei loved to eat spicy
dishes, but Chu Wanning was not stained with red. As a
result, Mo Ran lit up, half of the table was fresh, and the
other half was red and thick.
“I’m here, the last dish. It’s the signature dish of our
restaurant, Pine Mandarin Fish —”
With a shout from the waiter, a plate of bright and
fragrant mandarin fish was served by two waiters. The fish
looked like it weighed five pounds and was fried until it was
golden crisp. It was placed in a large sky-blue porcelain dish
with a thick, uniform flower shaped body. Bright red, sweet
and sour sauce was poured on top of the fish and sprinkled
on top of it were green peas.
Chu Wanning loved sweetness, especially sour and sweet.
Although his face showed no change in emotions when he
saw the fish, his eyes lit up involuntarily.
This light was seen by Mo Ran.
The waiter looked at their table and saw that there was
still room in front of Shi Mei. He then went to organize the
dishes to make space for them.
However, a pair of hands were faster than him and had
already begun to adjust the table. Mo Ran set the few pieces
of meat that Chu Wanning rarely touched in front of him.
Then, he served some spicy dishes that were quite tasty to
Shi Mei. In this way, the seat in front of Chu Wanning
became empty. Mo Ran smiled and said to the waiter, “Put
the fish here.”
“Sigh, very good!”
The waiter was obviously happy to meet a guest who
helped him change the table. He immediately beamed with
joy and took the dishes from the two waiters. He then
placed them in an empty space and left while nodding and
bowing.
This adjustment was done very naturally. The others
would only think that he had helped the waiter, but Shi Mei
sensed that it was a partial favor. He was a little surprised at
Mo Ran’s actions. Light flowed in his eyes, and after a long
while, he lowered his eyes, as if he was a little disappointed.
Shi Mei felt that when Mo Ran returned after five years,
not only had his appearance changed, even his good
attitude towards him had faded.
He also liked to eat pine nuts and mandarin fish, so why
would he put them so far away from him? Doesn’t he know?
Or…
Shi Mei was not someone who belittled himself. His looks
and temperament were all above Chu Wanning’s. In the
entire cultivation world, not many people could match his
looks.
However, at this moment, he suddenly hesitated.
He knew that in his youth, Mo Ran seemed to be a
romantic person who loved those beautiful furs to the core,
but that was just an illusion. To Mo Ran, the most precious
thing was friendship.
If someone gave him a tael, he would return the money.
Now that his Shizun had let go of his past grudges, his
kindness towards Mo Ran was not something he could
compare with. Thinking this, Shi Mei suddenly felt a chill run
down his spine. He abruptly lifted his head to look at the
faces of the two in the light.
One had his head lowered as he drank. His phoenix eyes
were like water, his eyelashes were like smoke. His
expression and face were very dull.
Within the lights, there was snow falling from the roof, the
moon and pear blossoms from the moon. When his
eyelashes moved, it was as if ripples had appeared in the
lake, and the stars were shining in the sky. It was likely that
even the owner of the pair of eyes did not notice the love
within.
Shi Mei was dazed for a moment. His elbow touched the
chopsticks, and with a “pa da” sound, the chopstick fell to
the ground. He came back to his senses and hurriedly
apologized, then bent down to pick it up.
When he bent down, he was stunned for a moment.
The chopsticks were straight as they landed beside Mo
Ran’s boots. It lay quietly and waited for him to pick up the
items.
He could have asked the waiter to bring another pair, but
Shi Mei never loved to trouble others, and even when faced
with such a disparity, no matter how gentle or calm a
person was, they would still feel unwilling and at a loss. Or
maybe it wasn’t that complicated. Sometimes, what a
person did was just a thought.
As for Shi Mei, at this moment, he really wanted to know
what kind of relationship Mo Ran still had with him… Thus,
after a few moments of hesitation, he lowered his head and
extended his slender white hands to pick up the chopsticks.
The chopsticks fell too close, so naturally, when Shi Mei
picked them up, the back of his hand would inevitably touch
Mo Ran’s calves.
 133. Shizun is the most
lukewarm

At that time, Mo Ran was drinking Pear Blossom White,

when he suddenly felt something touch his leg. He
subconsciously wanted to move away, but before he could
do so, the feeling of being touched became even more
obvious, as if something had just passed by him.
For a moment, he didn’t understand what had happened.
It was only when Shi Mei sat up straight again and looked at
that peerlessly handsome face dyed in a thin red, with his
lips pursed and his brows lowered as if he had something on
his mind, that Mo Ran suddenly realized —
What was that just now…?
“Cough, cough, cough!” Mo Ran instantly choked.
In his heart, Shi Mei had always been like snow in the sun,
the new moon in the willows, only to see in the distance and
not to play with. Even though he loved him dearly and hated
that he couldn’t die for him, he rarely did anything related
to love, much less put it into practice.
However, such a pure and flawless person, could it be that
just now… Touch him?
 This thought shocked Mo Ran. He shook his head like a
rattle, and upon seeing this, Chu Wanning frowned, “What
happened to you?”
“Nothing!”
To touch him in front of Shizun!… How is this possible?!
This, this does not seem to be something that Shi Mei
would do…
Mo Ran’s expression became even more complicated.
Rather than calling it a surprise, it would be more accurate
to call it a shock.
He rested for a long time before he heard Shi Mei shout:
“The chopsticks are dirty. Waiter, please go and change a
pair.”
The waiter came and went. Mo Ran turned his head to the
side to look at Shi Mei’s pale face. That person’s eyes were
still calm and gentle. It was as if he was hallucinating about
the redness on his face due to his shyness. Feeling that
someone was looking at him, Shi Mei lifted his peach
blossom eyes a few inches and smiled faintly at Mo Ran.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, nothing.”
Shi Mei said ignorantly, “The chopsticks dropped in the
wrong place, right at your feet.”
“Oh…” Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief, his heart slowing
down. As expected, he was overthinking it. He was just
about to say a few more words to ease the atmosphere,
when he saw that Shi Mei had already turned his face away
and was about to get a spoon of soup.
Mo Ran felt guilty for his earlier thought and said, “Let me
help you scoop it up.”
“No need, I’ll do it myself.”
As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and leisurely helped
himself to the Three Fresh Soup.
Originally, he didn’t feel anything when he sat down, but
now that he stood up and scooped up the soup, the color of
the soup was especially clear. He almost had to stretch out
his arms to get the soup from the other side of the table.
One spoonful, two spoonfuls, slowly.
Mo Ran: “…”
Shi Mei looked into his eyes and didn’t say anything. He
only smiled and continued to scoop up the soup.
When Shi Mei finished eating, he asked Chu Wanning if he
wanted it. When Chu Wanning said no, he moved the soup
to the middle, not too close to anyone and not too far away,
just in right place.
His mentor and his favorite people.
He shouldn’t have been biased in the first place.
When they were seated, Shi Mei suddenly said, “A-Ran,
you have become more sensible. You are no longer the
disciple that made Shizun angry. So, there’s one thing I want
to tell you. The three of us are here today.”
 Seeing how serious his words were, Mo Ran could not help
but gaze at him. “What is it?”
“Do you remember the first time I made a scrip and sent it
to you?” Shi Mei said, “I wasn’t the one who made that bowl
of wontons. I never knew how to make noodles. That was…”
Mo Ran laughed. “I thought it was something else. So it’s
this one. I already knew about it.”
“Ah, you’ve been…?” Shi Mei was slightly stunned. His
beautiful eyes widened as he turned his head to look at Chu
Wanning, who was drinking his wine, and asked, “Did Shizun
tell you this?”
“No, I saw it before I went to the ghost realm.” Mo Ran
was about to explain the details when Chu Wanning put
down his wine glass and gave a light cough. He glanced at
Mo Ran with a solemn expression on his face.
Mo Ran knew that Shizun’s skin was thin, so he naturally
didn’t want others to know about his softness. Thus, he said:
“In short, five years ago, I already understood the cause and
effect. It would be too long to say.”
Shi Mei nodded: “That’s good too.” He then turned to Chu
Wanning and said, “Shizun, when you were unwilling to give
the wontons to A-Ran and had me deliver it to him, I didn’t
think that it would be a problem. However, after seeing the
misunderstanding between the two of you getting deeper
and deeper, I felt very apologetic. I wanted to find a time to
explain it to A-Ran, but I couldn’t get the words out of my
mouth… Actually, I was also a bit selfish back then. Aside
from Young Master, he was a close friend of mine at the
summit of death’s door. I was afraid that he would feel
unhappy if he found out, so…”
“No worries, I was the one who didn’t want you to say it in
the first place. What’s wrong with you?”
“But I feel bad about myself, and I feel that I have stolen
Shizun’s heart. Shizun, I’m sorry.” As he spoke, Shi Mei
lowered his eyes and asked after a while, “A-Ran, I’m sorry
too.”
Mo Ran had never blamed Shi Mei, even though his initial
good intentions towards Shi Mei, were all caused by Chu
Wanning, but the warmth of Shi Mei was still real, and Shi
Mei was just following Chu Wanning’s instructions, he did
not intend to do anything about it.
Mo Ran hurriedly said, “No, no, don’t mind it. How much
time has passed…”
He looked at the face of Shi Mei under the light. This was
a face he had never seen before in his previous life, because
in his previous life, Shi Mei had already died at this time.
He didn’t even have the chance to know what it looked
like after Shi Mei lived to the age of twenty-four.
He was tall and slender with a face as white as jade. His
pair of peach blossom eyes were sparkling with spring
water. He looked so gentle. It was likely that even if he got
angry, he would feel soft.
His tightly clenched and wrinkled heart slowly loosened.
He inwardly sighed, suddenly feeling very happy. His heart
was very warm, very at ease.
Although he always felt that compared to the nineteen
year old Shi Mei, his twenty-four self was a little unfamiliar
to him and not as intimate as before. Perhaps it was
because of this strangeness that he had thought it was
absurd that Shi Mei would take the initiative to touch his leg,
but Mo Ran felt that he would slowly get used to it… As for
matters of relationship, he didn’t want to force them
anymore, so he just let nature take its course.
He had been wandering around for five years, and his
whereabouts were hard to find. Among them, he had been
in danger a few times, but he didn’t know if it was the fake
Chen who did it intentionally or not. All in all, the
mastermind behind this had yet to be revealed, and he had
yet to be caught.
The two people beside him, even if he had to throw away
his life, he would protect them forever.
Mo Ran temporarily let go of his inner demons, but he
didn’t know that his inner demons were never free. They let
him go and instead climbed onto another person.
Perhaps it was because he had eaten too much tonight,
but after returning home, Chu Wanning felt sleepy. He
wanted to spend the night painting the blueprints for the
new machine armour, but after drawing only half of it, he
started yawning. He tried his best to hold on for a while but
was unable to. Finally, he blinked his eyes sleepily and
without even changing his clothes, he laid down on the bed
and fell asleep.
He slept in a daze and dreamt of many messy things.
First, it was that “In the prime of the cultivation world, the
most outstanding talent’s size is ranked”, then it was the
robust and sturdy body that he had seen in the Miaoyin
Springs.
In the dim candlelight, a slight crease appeared on Chu
Wanning’s forehead. It was as if he wanted to escape from
this shameful dream, but he couldn’t help it. He sank deeper
and deeper into it…
Then, he had the same dream as before.
The Alchemy Heart Hall that changed the appearance of
life and death.
Mo Weiyu, who had completely matured, pinched his chin.
His eyes were vicious and mocking as he spoke dirty words
to him.
He said, “If you let me do it once, I’ll agree to your
conditions.”
This Mo Ran was different from Mo Ran that he had seen.
He had a crazed expression and his handsome face was also
very pale. His skin was not the same wheat colored color
that he had seen before.
“Kneel down by yourself… Lick me well…”
The messy sentences came from the depths of the
nightmare. It was as if there was something inside his skull
that was about to break apart and break free from its
shackles, rushing towards Chu Wanning.
He felt a chill run down his spine, but he was also
strangely excited.
In his dream, he saw Mo Ran approaching him, tearing his
clothes. The sound of his clothes being torn had never been
so clear before, and then the dream suddenly turned dark,
as if it had sunk into mud.
Just like countless times before, the dream ended here.
If it was before, after the dream was broken, he would
peacefully sleep, not bothering for the entire night. But
today, for some reason, after this dream had ended, a faint
light began to slowly shine in front of his eyes.
Chu Wanning wanted to see what was in front of him, but
the new dream was blurry, as if it was separated by a layer
of water vapor. He could not see his surroundings clearly. All
he could see was a blurry patch of scarlet.
He couldn’t see clearly, but his sense of smell and touch
became clearer and more sensitive as the dream unfolded.
He suddenly felt an indescribable passion and heat. He saw
a strong and sturdy body swaying and pressing down on
him. Chu Wanning was taken aback. He instinctively wanted
to struggle, but his body did not seem to belong to him, but
to his dreams.
He could feel himself trembling. He could hear the man’s
heavy breathing, the hot air blowing in his ears, his lips
touching his ear lobe from time to time, but not kissing him.
 He turned his head to the side and saw a large soft bed
beneath him. As the two moved, it creaked and shook. He
could even smell the wild scent of ferocious beast fur. The
bed seemed to be covered with beast skins. He tried to
reach out and grab the mattress as he floated, but he lacked
the strength.
The man was so fierce, so hard, as if he were about to tear
his body apart.
He shook his head in despair and tried to struggle free,
but the man’s strength was so great that it seemed he could
shatter his bones in his hands. Chu Wanning felt his scalp go
numb. His entire body was trembling uncontrollably…
Perhaps the dream was too realistic and he was too tired.
The next day, Chu Wanning woke up at noon. After waking
up, he was lying on his bed and was in a daze for a long
time. He tilted his head. He could still smell the smell of the
beast skin in his dreams, which brought with it the
sweetness of the wild.
But in the blink of an eye, he was still lying on the clear
and pitch-black rosewood bed within the Red Lotus Pavilion.
Everything was quiet and nothing was out of the ordinary.
Only…
Chu Wanning froze, he lowered his gaze and looked at his
own body.
“…”
Due to his mental cultivation method, he had been lacking
in desire for many years and had rarely reacted physically.
He realized that he actually had a disgraceful morning…
“……” Oh no…
All these years of cultivation, could it be that he had
cultivated to the point of being like a dog in a dog’s belly?!
And yesterday’s dreams — what are they? How could he
have dreamt of such a filthy scene! How could this be… How
could this be?
Was it really just because he saw Mo Ran’s body in the
Miaoyin Springs and accidentally read that “admirable” dirty
book?
Chu Wanning’s face turned black. He buried his face in his
palms and rubbed them hard. When he looked up again, it
was still dark.
……
What had happened to him?
He pursed his lips, wanting to soak himself in the Cold
Spring Lotus Lake and cool down the flames in his heart. But
before the tip of the foot even touched the ground, it felt the
barrier of the Red Lotus Pavilion tremble for a moment.
Someone came in.
Chu Wanning’s expression immediately changed. He
quickly pulled on his blanket and covered his lower body.
The man was also walking very fast. He heard two knocks
coming from the door.
“Shizun, are you up yet?”
 It was the same voice as the man in the dream. It was just
that the voice in his dream was even deeper and moist,
filled with boundless love and fervor.
The voice that came from outside was gentle and
respectful, even a little worried. It was probably because
Chu Wanning had not woken up yet, so he was feeling a
little anxious.
Chu Wanning leaned against the bed, hugging the quilt.
Hearing this sound, the wall between dream and reality
seemed to have been destroyed. The endless emotions and
intense impacts were all illuminated by the voices outside.
As a result, the emotions surged, making it harder to calm
down.
Just as he was about to lie down and pretend to be asleep,
he suddenly heard Mo Ran say, “Shizun, are you there? I’ll
come inside if you let me.”
I’ll come inside.
It was just a simple sentence, yet it reminded Chu
Wanning of the man in his dream. His lips were moving, and
the masculine heat almost burned him.
The man gasped, “Relax, I’m coming in.”
Chu Wanning face suddenly turned red. His clothes were
messy, his heart was raging, and his eyes were filled with a
vicious unwillingness, but that ruthlessness and
unwillingness were like the sand at the edge of a shallow
beach. The people who dared not look at the cold and
ruthlessness of winter could not face them, but if the spring
water started to dissolve and the tide started to flow, their
sharp fangs would be completely submerged in the soft,
rippling waves of light, there was no trace of viciousness in
them at all.
It was rare for him to be so embarrassed and helpless, and
he had almost never felt such a strong desire.
He stayed where he was until Mo Ran opened the door
and entered the room. It was only then that he reacted and
tried to pretend to be asleep, but it was already too late.
As soon as he entered the room, he saw Chu Wanning
sitting on the bed. His black hair was spread all over his
body, making his face look like a glowing lake under the
sunlight. His eyebrows and eyes were both sharp, and when
he looked at him, his eyes were like the edge of a frost.
However, the tail of his eyes were a faint red, and thus the
cold light was filled with charm, ruthlessness, and
humiliation. It was as if someone had just tortured him and
done something unspeakable to him, and his eyes were
filled with stubbornness and wetness.
Mo Ran silently looked at him. This man was like a tender
bud that had grown out of a thicket of thorns, causing him
to suddenly slow his breathing. He felt as if a huge rock had
fallen into his chest, causing enormous waves that covered
the sky…
 134. Shizun can eat

Mo Ran did not say anything. After a while, his Adam’s

apple moved slightly.
It was almost as if he was in a torrent of desire, trying his
best to hold onto a piece of driftwood that did not allow him
to indulge himself. He stuttered as he thought:
Love and respect him.
Respect is respect for love, love is respect for love, do not
blaspheme, do not hurt, do not add extra feelings, let alone
do something confusing and absurd, humiliating Shizun like
in the previous life.
After the lava had boiled four or five times, Mo Ran
managed to calm himself down. He walked into the room
with a smile and greeted Chu Wanning.
“Shizun, so you’re actually inside… Why didn’t you
answer?”
“I just woke up.” Chu Wanning said dryly.
His throat was dry and his desires were dry. If he
accidentally dropped a little bit of his starfire, then he might
be able to set the prairie ablaze.
 He wanted to put the box on the table, but when he
glanced at the table, he saw that it was filled with files,
drills, and iron, as well as a mess of blueprints. He had no
choice but to carry his food box.
He walked to the bedside of Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning was even angrier than usual. He looked at
him with a nervous expression and asked with a frown,
“What are you doing?”
“Shizun got up too late. Mengpo Hall no longer had much
to eat. Since I had nothing to do, I made some food to
accompany Shizun in the morning.”
As he said this, he opened the box and laid out the dishes
one by one. At the top was a plate of stir-fried wild
mushrooms, then a plate of lettuce with a tender fungus,
then a silver roll and sweet nectar, and at the bottom two
bowls of white rice and a bowl of winter bamboo shoot ham
soup.
Two bowls of rice…
Chu Wanning was speechless. So it turned out that he had
such a big appetite in his heart?
“The table is a bit messy. Does Shizun want to eat on the
bed, or should I clean up the table and bring the dishes
over?”
Of course, Chu Wanning didn’t like eating in bed, but at
this time, his lower body desire had not disappeared. With
the blanket covering him, he walked between his
appearance and face and decisively chose the latter.
 “There are too many things on the table. It will take a long
time to pack them up, so let’s eat here.”
Mo Ran smiled and nodded. “Alright.”
It had to be said that Mo Ran’s cooking skills were quite
good. Five years ago, the dishes were already very tasty.
Five years later, it was even harder for ordinary chefs to
compare with. He knew that he didn’t like porridge that
much in the morning. The mushrooms he chose were grass
mushrooms, the silver roll didn’t contain a bag of soy sauce
but sweet potatoes instead. The winter bamboo shoots were
all tender, the ham was thin and half mixed, and it was as
red as the horizon…
Mo Ran had never asked for his taste, but everything was
just right, as if they had lived together for many years.
Chu Wanning was enjoying his meal. Although his posture
was calm, his chopsticks never stopped. When he finished
the last mouthful of soup, he looked up and saw Mo Ran
sitting on the edge of the bed, one foot on the wooden
frame of the chair, the other hand on his cheek, looking at
him with a lazy smile.
“What’s wrong?” Chu Wanning subconsciously took out his
handkerchief and wiped it off, “Is there something in my
mouth…”
“Nope. Seeing that Shizun is enjoying his meal, I feel
happy.”
“…” Chu Wanning felt a little uncomfortable and said
flatly, “The food you make is delicious, just that you have
too much food, next time one bowl will be enough.”
Mo Ran seemed to want to say something, but in the end
he held himself back. He grinned, revealing neat white
teeth.
“Yes.”
What a fool! He was careful and prudent when
encountering big matters, but in his daily life, he was
unreasonably lazy. He didn’t even notice the two pairs of
chopsticks under the food box.
One of them had eaten two people’s worth of food, yet he
actually told him that he had eaten too much. It was a little
too much…
The more Mo Ran thought about it, the more amused he
became. He couldn’t help but gently hold his forehead, his
eyelashes drooping and rustling.
“What are you laughing at now?”
“Nothing.” Mo Ran was afraid that it would hurt his
reputation, and that his Shizun’s face was more important
than anything else. Of course he couldn’t embarrass him, so
he changed the topic. “Shizun, I suddenly remembered
something. I forgot to tell you yesterday.”
“What is it?”
“On my way back, I heard that Master Huaizui left first the
day before you came out of seclusion.”
“Mm, not bad.”
“So you didn’t see him when you woke up?”
 “Nope.”
Mo Ran sighed, “I can’t blame this matter on shizun for
being disrespectful. Earlier, when I heard people discussing
that Shizun did not know how to behave, Master Huaizui
spent five years of his life to restore Shizun’s soul, but when
you woke up, he couldn’t even get a single word of thanks.
But Master left first, he couldn’t possibly run out of the
Wubei Temple to kneel down and be moved to tears the
moment Shizun woke up. These gossiping people are really
annoying. Since I’ve asked them clearly, I will let them
speak of it at tomorrow’s morning meeting.”
Chu Wanning suddenly said, “No need.”
“Why?”
“… I have already had a bad relationship with Master.
Even if he was still here when I woke up, I would not have
thanked him.”
Mo Ran was stunned. “Why is that? I know that Shizun
expelled himself from the temple back then and he has long
since lost ties as Master and disciple. However, when Shizun
was in danger, he had come to help…”
Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chu
Wanning, “I can’t say anything about him, and I do not want
to talk about it anymore. If others say that I have no
conscience and no heart, then let them be. It’s obviously the
truth.”
Mo Ran was anxious. “Why is it the truth? You clearly —
you obviously aren’t that kind of person!”
 Suddenly, Chu Wanning looked up, and his face turned
cold. It was as if the dragon had been exposed to its reverse
scale, and blood was flowing profusely from it.
“Mo Ran.” He suddenly asked, “How much do you know
about me?”
“I —”
He looked at Chu Wanning’s bright eyes. The place was
frosted over, and he could not keep his guard up. It always
covered the entire Thousand Miles City.
For a moment, he suddenly wanted to say that I know a
lot about you regardless of the fact that I know a lot about
you. I know that even if some of your past, some of which I
did not know. I’m willing to listen to it, willing to share it with
you. Don’t you always keep everything hidden in your heart,
with layers upon layers of locks and mountain barriers, don’t
you get tired? Won’t it feel bad?
But what position did he have to say that?
He was his disciple, and he could not act rashly or disobey
him.
In the end, Mo Ran was left speechless.
After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning’s body, which
was as tight as a bowstring, finally relaxed. He seemed to
be a bit tired, sighed and said, “People are not sages, and
they are weak before the will of heaven. Alright, don’t bring
up the matter of the Master Huaizui to me anymore. You can
leave. I need to change clothes.”
 “… Yes.” Mo Ran lowered his head and quietly packed the
food. When he reached the door, he suddenly said, “Shizun,
you’re not angry with me, are you?”
Chu Wanning glared at him, “Why would I be angry at
you?”
Mo Ran revealed a smile, “That’s good, that’s good. Then
can I still come tomorrow?”
“Up to you.”
After pausing for a moment, he suddenly thought of
something and added, “In the future, you don’t need to say
the words ‘I’ve come inside’.”
“Why?”
“You came inside! Isn’t this just a piece of nonsense?!”
Chu Wanning was infuriated again. He didn’t know if it was
due to the impurity of Mo Ran or his face turning red from
frustration.
After Mo Ran left the room, Chu Wanning got off the bed.
He was too lazy to put on his shoes, so he walked barefoot
to the bookcase and took out a bamboo scroll. He opened
the bamboo scroll and stared at the words on it. His
expression was dark and he didn’t say anything for a long
time.
This bamboo scroll was left by his pillow when he walked
with Huia. He had cast a secret spell that only Chu Wanning
himself could open. The handwriting was neat and tidy, with
the words “by Young Master Chu himself”.
Grandmaster called him Young Master Chu.
 Ridiculous.
The content of the letter was neither long nor short. It
explained some of the things that Chu Wanning needed to
pay attention to when he woke up and spent most of the
time ‘asking’ him for a favor.
After Master Huaizui had asked him to recover his
strength, he must go to the Mount Longxue, which was near
the Wubei Temple. In the text, he sincerely said that he was
old and felt that his time was running out.
“Before the old monk passed away, I looked forward to
meet with the Emperor. The Emperor still had an old illness,
and after hearing that he was affected by it, he needed to
go into seclusion for ten days every seven years. This made
the old monk feel guilty. If the Lord wishes to come to Mount
Longxue, he can set up a formation and heal himself.
However, the Incantation of Law is very dangerous, so the
Lord will need to bring a disciple of the Wood and Fire
element to accompany the Spirit Suppressing Orb.”
Old illness. Mount Longxue…
Chu Wanning frowned, his fingers almost sinking into his
palms.
How can it be treated? What had been destroyed, what
had been lost, and what had been lost in the Mount Longxue
for a hundred and sixty-four days, how could they be
restored?
Caring for a sin is an ability that reaches the heavens, can
it fill up the wounds that have entered the third level?!
 He suddenly opened his eyes as a golden light shone from
his palm. The solid Xiang Fangzhu scroll instantly shattered
into dust from his fingers and vanished into thin air.
He would never step a foot in the Wubei Temple again in
this lifetime.
He would no longer call him Shizun.
In the blink of an eye, four days had passed since Chu
Wanning was released from seclusion. On this day, Xue
Zhengyong called him over to the Loyalty Hall and handed
him a letter of entrustment. He shook it open and took a
look. There were a few simple words inside.
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows and said, “Did you give
it to the wrong person?”
“What?” Xue read the letter again and said, “I’m not
wrong.”
“…” Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, “It says, help the
villagers in farming.”
“Don’t you know how to?”
“…”
Xue Zhengyong’s eyes widened, “You really don’t know
how to?!”
Chu Wanning was embarrassed by his question, so he said
angrily, “There’s no such thing as normal, like exorcism?”
Xue Zhengyong said, “Recently, things have been quite
peaceful. There really isn’t any place to cause trouble. Aiya,
A-ran will go with you anyways. It’s no big deal if you just sit
down and rest, and let him work hard. As a young man, it’s
not a small matter to gather some rice and get some
grains.”
Chu Wanning frowned deeply, “Since when did the
Sisheng Peak start to take up such trivial matters?”
“… He had to accept them all the time. When Grandma
Wang of Wuchang cat climbed up the tree, he wasn’t be
able to get down. It was all because he went to carry the
cat. It’s just that there were a lot of troublesome things in
the past, the simplest things wouldn’t bother you at all.”
Xue Zhengyong said, “Didn’t you just wake up recently?
Originally, I wanted others to do it, but I feel that you can’t
stay idle.”
“Neither do I… I want to harvest rice.” Chu Wanning took
a deep breath and decided not to say he didn’t know how to
cut rice.
Xue Zhengyong said, “I already asked A-Ran to help you,
so you should go out and relax and walk.”
“If I don’t accept the mission, I can’t just relax and walk?”
“That’s true.” Xue Zhengyong scratched his head, “But
Yuliang Village is close to Butterfly Town, The Heavenly-Rift
Barrier in that area was made up by Ran-er, he’s not as
good as you, so why don’t you go take a look at the place
that needs strengthening.”
It was only after hearing his words that Chu Wanning
finally felt the need to go over to the Alchemy Hall. Thus, he
didn’t say anything else, accepted the letter, and left the
Loyalty Hall.
 135. Shizun Thieves

Yuliang Village was a very small village, and the people

living in the village head were a little old. There weren’t
many young people, so every year when the village was
busy, cultivators would come over to help.
No one would have accepted such a request, which had
nothing to do with cultivation. However, Xue Zhengyong and
his brother had started their life from scratch and were used
to living in poverty. They were said to have grown up eating
a hundred meals.
Not only was he unable to refuse, he would always take it
very seriously and would always send his disciples to
accomplish their task.
The village was not far from the Sisheng Peak, or close to
it, but it’s too pretentious to travel in a carriage.
So Xue Zhengyong prepared two fine horses for them. Chu
Wanning went down to the front of the mountain and saw
Mo Ran standing under a tall maple tree. It was late autumn,
and the forest was gradually dyed red.
Just like a red carp.
Mo Ran was holding onto a black horse rope while the
other white horse intimately rubbed against his cheek.
 He was playing with a handful of clover flowers, and when
he heard footsteps he turned his head and saw that a few
red leaves had fallen and Mo Ran was smiling up at them.
“Shizun.”
Chu Wanning slowed down and stopped at the last few
steps.
Sunshine penetrated through the lush leaves and the
mossy stone steps. He looked at the man not too far away.
Perhaps it was because he had to do farm work, so Mo Ran
did not wear the white robe that he wore when he returned.
He was dressed in black cloth, and his wrists were
wrapped in gauntlets. It was a very simple style, but his
waist and legs were long and thin, and his shoulders were
broad. He looked very good, especially at the chest area,
because the collar was open so that you could see his firm,
tight chest muscles and his honey-colored skin bobbing up
and down as he breathed.
If one were to say that the way Xue Meng wore armor that
glittered with silver light was called “Mingsao”, it was the
way a peacock spread its tail. While Mo Ran is a sullen wind,
the innocent wind, the rash and pure wind. In a word, an
honest man, that won’t stir up anything but hard work.
“…” Chu Wanning looked at him a few times and then
said, “Mo Ran.”
“Hmm? What happened to Shizun?” The sturdy man asked
with a smile.
 Chu Wanning was expressionless, “Why are you so open,
aren’t you cold?”
Mo Ran slightly, immediately felt that the master was
concerned about him. He put the alfalfa back into the
basket, clapped his hands, and ran up the bluestone
staircase. Standing tall and straight, he stood in front of Chu
Wanning, and before he could react, he had already grabbed
his wrist.
“I’m not cold. I’ve been busy all morning, but I’m actually
very hot.” His heart was at a loss for words. He smiled and
placed his hand on his chest, “Shizun, look, isn’t it?”
So hot.
The young man’s chest was extremely warm,
accompanied by the sound of his blood boiling and his eyes
shining like the stars. Chu Wanning felt a tingling sensation
on his back, hurriedly shaking off his hand, and his face
darkened.
“Like what?”
“Ah… there’s a sweat?” After all, in his previous life, he
was involved with him because of his unreasonable
compulsion. He did not think that Chu Wanning would have
any feelings for him, so he treated his Shizun’s displeasure
as he could not stand the heat of the sweat on his body.
Thinking about how Chu Wanning loved cleanliness and
didn’t like being in contact with people, Mo Ran couldn’t
help but blush. Scratching his head, he said, “I was
reckless…”
 If he were to look carefully, he would notice that the
deepest part of Chu Wanning’s handsome neck was a
crimson red. Under his aloof and cold eyelashes, a glimmer
of love could be seen.
However, he did not realize at first glance that Chu
Wanning would not give him the chance to sense anything.
His clean white shoes stepped on the slippery green stone
and walked straight to the black horse. He turned over and
mounted the horse, his movements smooth.
He was clad in white, and was mounted on a tall black
horse. He turned his head to look at his disciple who was
standing on the ground, and his ice-jade face appeared very
untamed. He was still the sharpest Elder Yuheng, and was
beyond handsome.
“I’m leaving, hurry up and follow me.”
As he spoke, his slender legs clamped down on the
horse’s belly. He rode on the red dust cloud and galloped
away.
He picked up the alfalfa basket that he had just fed
halfway into his arms and tied it to the back of the white
saddle. Then he jumped onto the horse and said, “That
black horse is my horse, why is Shizun riding around…
Shizun! Wait for me!”
The two of them galloped on their horses, and in less than
an hour, they arrived at the village.
There were dozens of acres of rice fields outside the
village, with golden tassels and waves rolling around. There
were more than thirty farmers busy in the fields, and
because there weren’t many of them, regardless of their
age, they were all working. They were all hunched over with
their sleeves rolled up and swinging their scythes.
Mo Ran immediately went to look for the village chief and
handed him the letter. Without further ado, he changed into
a pair of sackcloth shoes and headed towards the interior of
the stronghold. With his strength and vigor, coupled with the
fact that he was a cultivator, it would not be difficult for him
to cut some wheat. After half a day’s work, two large fields
of rice had been cut off.
The golden tassels were piled on the edge of the paddy
field, and the sun was shining on them, filling them with the
fragrance of grain. The mountain fields were filled with the
rustling of the scythes as farmers ploughed, and the girls
sitting on the ridge, busily tidying the ears while leisurely
singing the farm song.
“The sun goes down and the red flowers shine, the red
flowers of the four mountains against the peony, singing a
love song, a red fan, ask your lover about the hydrangeas. I
pulled on husband’s belt. I’m not free today. Tomorrow, I’m
going to chop firewood. My son has just come to my sister’s
house.”
This soft melody, this shy chant, came out of the peasant
girl’s mouth unwittingly and floated between heaven and
earth, landing in the heart of the listener.
 “I won’t be free today. I’m going to chop firewood
tomorrow. I won’t be able to come to my sister’s house until
a few days from now.”
Chu Wanning didn’t go down to the ground, instead, he
held a hot water jar and drank it while leaning against the
tree. Listening to the song, his eyes were following the
hardworking figure in the distance, his heart was beating
fast, and the water was running down his throat, not to his
stomach, but to his chest.
“The voice of the flamboyant.” When he finished the
water, he commented coldly. “Go and return the porcelain
vat to the village chief.
The village chief looked at him hesitantly.
Chu Wanning was a little angry and asked, “What’s
wrong?”
“Not going to the ground?” The Old Village Chief was a
very straightforward person. Since he had asked, he replied
with a shaky voice. His white beard trembled and his white
brows furrowed, “Immortal… Are you here to supervise the
work?”
“…”
This was the first time Chu Wanning felt so awkward.
Underground…
Didn’t Xue Zhengyong tell him to just watch from the
side? You really want him to go down?
…… He wouldn’t!
 Unfortunately, the old Village Head looked at him with a
look of reluctance. Even a few young and old women beside
him raised their heads when they heard this and glanced at
this well-dressed man.
A child with a bun asked crisply, “Grandma, grandma, this
Taoist elder brother is dressed so white, how could he go
down to the ground?”
“His sleeves are so wide…” Another child muttered.
“The shoes are also clean…”
Chu Wanning felt awkward as he felt the words stabbing
at his back. After standing in place for a while, he didn’t
have the face to continue to relax, so he chose a sickle. He
did not remove his shoes when he went into the paddy field,
and the wet mud immediately wrapped around his feet, and
the icy cold water reached his ankles. Chu Wanning tried to
walk two steps, but the slippery feeling made him frown,
and he tried swinging the sickle a few times.
“… Pfft, this Taoist brother is so stupid.” Two children,
holding their cheeks, saw him under the mulberry tree and
giggled at him.
Chu Wanning: “…”
His face darkened, he was unwilling to get too close to
these people. Chu Wanning struggled to maintain a calm
gait in the quagmire, with his pretty face set straight, he
strode towards the distant figure who had finished cutting
the rice.
He wanted to secretly take a peek at how Mo Ran did it.
 The three of them would definitely have my teacher, and
he was going to steal my teacher.
Mo Ran was much more adept at sharecropping than Chu
Wanning was. Under the blazing sun, he bent over, raised
his knife, and fell from the golden tassels into his broad
arms. He picked up the rice and carried it in one hand, filled
a bundle, and threw it into the bamboo basket behind him.
When he was doing these things, he was very serious, so
he didn’t see Chu Wanning, he was honest and diligently
lowered his soft eyelashes. There was a vague shadow on
his tall nose, and sweat dripped down his cheeks, his body
had a kind of wild aura, hot and passionate. Under the sun,
his skin was like burning copper and iron. He seemed to be
sizzling and emitting dense steam from the Sword Crafting
Pool. It was so bright and brilliant.
Chu Wanning was enjoying the scene not far away when
he suddenly realized what he was doing. He frowned and
shook his head. He mumbled something and kept walking
with a straight face.
He was going to steal a teacher!
He wanted to see how Mo Ran’s hand could hold the
scythe, and how the angle of the fall was slanted. He
wanted to see how the rice in his hand was like iron wire,
but in Mo Ran’s palm, it was all soft and fragile girls.
Perhaps because he was too focused on watching, Chu
Wanning did not notice that there was a frog that jumped up
with a “gu” sound and pounced onto the ridge.
 Chu Wanning was shocked and quickly retreated to avoid
the attack. But the paddy field was too slippery and he did
not notice that the dignified elder Yuheng fell forward like a
valiant frog!
“Swish!”
Seeing that his face was about to be buried in the mud,
Chu Wanning did not have the time to cast any spells.
Instead, he subconsciously pulled the busy figure in front of
him.
The girl with yellow flowers sang charmingly, “I’ll pull the
belt — when will it be?”
Coincidentally, Chu Wanning pulled on Mo Ran’s belt,
staggered a few steps forward, and fell into a fiery, manly
chest, with a pair of sturdy arms encircling around him.
 136. Shizun, relax

As Mo Ran cut the rice, a hand suddenly grabbed his belt

and pulled it down. This feeling was also quite horrifying.
When he turned around and saw Chu Wanning, who was
on the verge of falling to the ground, he felt even more
horrified.
Mo Ran hurriedly lost his scythe and turned to help him,
but Chu Wanning’s pounce was so painful that half of his
body almost fell to the ground. He could not help him so he
had to carry him. The faint fragrance of haitang blossoms,
together with the man dressed in white, he firmly fell into
his arms, and Mo Ran hugged him without any hesitation.
The rice straw that he was holding in his arms fell to the
ground.
“Shizun, why are you here? You scared me.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“This paddy field is very slippery. You have to be careful.”
The person in his arms lowered his head and did not say a
word. He was too embarrassed to say a word. On the other
hand, the singing Sichuan girl was still dragging her throat,
“I’ll pull — your belt — Sigh — when will it be —?”
 Chu Wanning felt as if he had been struck by cold
lightning. He quickly retracted the hand that was holding
onto Mo Ran’s Cloak and steadied himself. He took a deep
breath and pushed the man away. His expression was still
calm, but his eyes were surprisingly bright.
He was clearly flustered, but he still forced himself to stay
calm.
“…” Mo Ran suddenly saw that his ears had turned red.
He suddenly remembered what it felt like to bite these
ears in his previous life. He remembered that every time he
did this, Chu Wanning would tremble slightly, and even if he
was extremely unwilling, he would not be able to escape in
his arms.
Mo Ran’s throat moved, and the burning gaze couldn’t
help but become deeper…
At this time, Chu Wanning was furious. No one knew who
he was angry at, but he gritted his teeth and said, “What
are you looking at? What is there to see!”
His heart chilled as he snapped out of his daze.
Beast!
Just because he had a selfish desire, how could he feel
sorry for his Shizun? Shizun was so arrogant, how could he
be willing to bow to him? He was a cold and aloof person.
Even his emotions and desires shouldn’t have existed. How
could he continue to think about such outrageous things?!
Mo Ran shook his head repeatedly, tossing his head like a
rattle.
 Chu Wanning angrily retorted, “Why are you shaking your
head and wagging your tail!? Is it really that fun!?”
“…” Mo Ran stopped shaking at once, but glanced at him.
This person was clearly ashamed, but he habitually pulled
at the mask in annoyance. If one looked carefully, it would
be easy to distinguish the color in his eyes.
He was afraid that if he fell down in front of his disciple, it
would be because of a shrieking frog falling onto the
ground. It would be very embarrassing.
So cute.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but laugh.
Unexpectedly, when he smiled, Chu Wanning got even
angrier. His black brows knitted together in anger, almost to
the point where his nose was crooked, “What are you
laughing at now? I just don’t know how to farm or cultivate.
What’s so funny about that!”
“Yes, yes, yes. It’s not funny, not funny.” As Mo Ran
coaxed him, his smile immediately vanished as he became
serious. The smile on his face disappeared, but the light in
his eyes could not be hidden. It was still as bright as before,
and it was indescribably brilliant.
After enduring for a while, the matter seemed like it was
going to turn into a different story. However, at this time,
the frog that successfully hopped onto the shelf puffed its
cheeks, then arrogantly “croak croak” twice, as if showing
off.
 Mo Ran’s indifference was broken and he could not hold it
in. He turned his face to the side and covered the tip of his
nose with his hand as if to cover it with a cough.
However, he didn’t cover it up well. He still laughed out
loud.
“…” Chu Wanning was about to go crazy from anger. He
was about to stumble and climb up the ridge, but he was
stopped by Mo Ran.
The two of them were very close. If it was any other time,
Mo Ran would have pulled him back. But today, he didn’t.
He still had the warmth of Chu Wanning in his embrace, and
the fragrance of the haitang blossoms on his clothes
seemed to be lingering at the tip of his nose.
He felt his heart go soft and he wanted to melt.
However, he did not dare to let his heart melt. The person
in front of him was so good, and he wanted to hold him in
his arms and worship him as if he was a god. He did not
want to use his vulgarity to hurt him even a little.
Therefore, he only called out to him, “Shizun.”
“What? Haven’t you laughed enough?” Chu Wanning
squinted at him.
Mo Ran Flames Pear Vortex is very beautiful, instead it is
not mocking, but gentle: “Do you want to learn to farm?
Actually, it’s not that difficult for me to teach you. Shizun is
so smart, you will learn it immediately.”
When Mo Ran taught him how to cut rice, Chu Wanning
could not help but think, he was here to steal a Shizun, how
did he come here to take a Shizun?
What a mess.
However, Mo Ran taught him seriously and very carefully.
Seeing his clumsy moves, he did not laugh at him.
His eyebrows were pitch-black, as deep as ink, and his
facial features were much younger than when he was
young. He had the sharp aura of hacking and chopping, and
this kind of appearance originally had a bit of ruthlessness
in it. However, his gaze was gentle and patient, as if he was
hiding a lot of things, but also seemed to not have done so
because his gentleness was too deep, and his years were
too long.
“That’s it. You need to use some skill. Do you
understand?”
“… Right.”
Chu Wanning did as he was told, but he was still not very
flexible. He would usually play with hard wood, but these
soft rice stalks left him helpless.
Mo Ran watched for a moment, then he stretched out his
well-proportioned, muscular arm and adjusted the hand
holding the scythe.
The touch of his skin only lasted for a split-second. Mo Ran
did not dare to touch him, and Chu Wanning did not dare to
let him touch him.
One was a torrent that had nowhere to escape, the other
was an almost dried up depression. He could clearly enter
here and it would be extremely painful for him. He could no
longer find an exit from the torrential waters, and he could
also be watered and licked until he cracked.
But just like that, they would avoid each other.
He taught him from behind, “Finger down a little bit more.
Be careful not to cut yourself.”
One of them said very firmly, “I know.”
“Relax, don’t be so stiff.”
“…”
“Relax.”
However, the more Mo Ran said, the tighter Chu
Wanning’s spine and hands became.
Relax, relax, how could he not want to? It was said so
lightly! Mo Ran spoke to him very close, and his breath was
even brushing against the back of his ears. The air was hot
and heavy, with this man’s unique wild scent, how could he
relax?!
His mind was inexplicably filled with wonder. He once
again recalled that shameful dream he had.
The dream was almost the same, Mo Ran was also beside
his ear, his lips would not stick up, but would rub against his
ears.
He gasped, “Relax. Don’t hold me so tight.”
Chu Wanning’s face instantly turned red.
He tried his best to struggle free from such strange
thoughts, but before they could even calm down, he shook
them off and thought of that “Cultivator’s Wealthy Class
Size Ranking” again…
“…”
Chu Wanning felt like his head was smoking.
Mo Ran was surprised. “Why are you so tense? Do you —”
“I’ve already relaxed!” Chu Wanning suddenly turned
around, his eyes filled with spring water and flames of
anger. He glared at him, at such a close distance, he was
almost like a sword piercing through Mo Ran’s heart.
It was clear that both men’s hearts were beating like a
drum, but they could not be heard from the other side
unless he was closer, unless his chest was pressed against
his back, unless he was holding his hand, biting the tip of his
ear, holding his earlobe, panting and muttering to him,
“Relax, don’t be nervous.” Only then would they understand
each other.
But apparently, Mo Ran wouldn’t take initiative, so Chu
Wanning wouldn’t either.
Thus, Mo Ran awkwardly retracted his hand, awkwardly
straightened his body, and said, “… Then Shizun, do you
want to give it a try yourself?”
“Yes.”
Mo Ran smiled at him again, then picked up his sickle and
cut a few rice grains not far from him. He suddenly thought
of something and turned his head. “Shizun.”
“What?” Chu Wanning’s face darkened.
 Mo Ran pointed to his shoes and said, “Take off your
boots.”
“I won’t.”
“If you don’t, you’ll fall.” Mo Ran was very sincere, “Your
boots are so slippery. I won’t be able to stop you in time
every time you fall.”
“…” Chu Wanning thought about it gloomily. Finally, he
walked to the edge of the ridge, took off his shoes and
socks, and threw them on the grass. He returned to the
paddy field barefooted and buried his head into the sand to
cut up the rice.
By noon, Chu Wanning had finally mastered the use of
sickles and his movements became smoother. He and Mo
Ran rice piled up together into a small golden mountain.
After cutting off another piece of the ground, Chu Wanning
felt a little tired. He stood up and took a deep breath, wiping
the sweat off his forehead with the corner of his sleeve. A
breeze blew across the golden rice waves, bringing with it a
refreshing coolness. He gave an ‘achoo’ and Mo Ran
immediately turned around, looking very concerned.
“Isn’t it cold?”
“Nope.” Chu Wanning shook his head, “I just had some
grass ashes in my nose.”
Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard
a farmer’s girl’s voice from under a mulberry tree in the
distance. She shouted with her mouth wide open, “It’s lunch
time — it’s lunch time!”
 “It’s the girl who just sang, right?” Chu Wanning said
without turning his head.
Mo Ran leaned to the side and placed his hand on his
eyebrow bow. He gazed into the distance and said, “It really
is her. Shizun recognized it?”
“Hmm, the sound of shouting for someone to eat is so
unpredictable, there’s no one left.” As Chu Wanning spoke,
he moved the last basket of straw next to the pile. He was
too lazy to put on his shoes since they were already dirty, so
he walked towards the mulberry tree. Mo Ran smiled and
shook his head. He immediately picked up the shoes that he
had left on the ground and caught up with him.
The farm rice was cooked in a huge pot. Four or five
farmer women were carrying three wooden buckets. When
they opened them, they found a pot of steaming white rice,
a bucket of boiled meat, and a bucket of green bean curd
soup.
In fact, the people in the lower cultivation world were not
doing well, and the meat was rather extravagant for the
ordinary people. However, since the cultivator had come,
and the village chief could not say anything about it, he
decided to not take all the vegetables.
When the lid of the bucket was opened, those big and tall
villagers couldn’t help but swallow their saliva due to the
fragrance of the meat.
“The food’s not good. Two immortal lords, please enjoy
your meal.” The village chief’s wife was a sturdy woman
around fifty years old. She spoke with a loud voice and a big
smile. She said, “These are all our own cured meat and
vegetables. Don’t mind them.”
Mo Ran quickly waved his hand. “I don’t mind, I don’t
mind.” As he spoke, he filled the bowl to the brim with two
bowls of rice, gave it to his Shizun at the top, and then
scooped one bowl for himself.
Chu Wanning looked into the casserole and saw that the
cabbage roasted meat was filled with spicy seeds. He was a
bit nervous, but the aunt was particularly enthusiastic about
him. He gave him a spoonful of hot broth and stuffed him
with several pieces of bright red meat.
“…” For someone who could eat spicy food, it was
naturally delicious to the point of killing him. However, to
Chu Wanning, this bowl of food would cost him his life.
However, it was hard to refuse a country bumpkin’s
enthusiasm. Chu Wanning was frozen in place, when
suddenly a hand came over, holding another bowl, and
passed it to him.
That bowl was filled with green vegetable soup made from
tofu. Although it was a little light, Chu Wanning liked it.
“Let’s exchange for it.” Mo Ran said.
“… It’s fine, just eat your food.” Chu Wanning did not pick
up the message.
Seeing this, the aunt was stunned. After a long while, she
finally reacted. She slapped her head and cried out, “Aiya,
could it be that this immortal lord can’t eat spicy food?”
 Seeing his guilt, Chu Wanning said, “No, I can eat
something.” As he spoke, he picked up a handful of rice that
had been poured with gravy and placed it in his mouth.
“…”
After a few moments of silence, Chu Wanning’s face
turned even redder under the watchful eyes of the crowd.
His taut cheeks started to tremble, and finally…
“… Cough, cough, cough, cough!”
He coughed up earth-shattering amounts of blood.
Who said that love, poverty and sneezing were the only
things that could not be tolerated in this world.
There was obviously chilies.
In the end, Chu Wanning had overestimated himself. He
had underestimated the Chao Tian Jiao, so much that his
face and his ears turned red. The surrounding farmers were
all shocked. The young children hid behind the adults,
laughing and being patted on the head by the adults.
After drinking the soup, Chu Wanning felt better. However,
if it was hot, it would only make his tongue hurt. He raised
his head and looked at him with tears in his eyes, saying,
“More.”
And more.
Chu Wanning asked for a bowl of soup, but Mo Ran
couldn’t help feeling his body heat up from the look in his
eyes, as if he was in a deep sleep.
 For a moment he thought he saw the man who had lain
under him in his previous life, gasping for breath under the
urging of the love potions and desires, his body trembling
slightly as he opened his unfocused eyes and his wet lips
opened and closed slightly. His voice was hoarse as he
moaned, “Please… more…”
 137. Shizun and I will stay out
for the night

The fingers of Mo Ran’s hands were trembling, and his

heart was beating unimaginably fast.
The saddest thing about a man was that his lust for sex
was not influenced by his rationality. Even if he was
unwilling, his lower body still felt unbearably hot and
swollen.
He cursed himself in a low voice, adjusted his sitting
posture so that no one could see it, and then bent over to
scoop another bowl of soup for Chu Wanning.
When the bowl was handed to him, his fingers brushed
against Chu Wanning. He was shocked as he felt a numbing
sensation run through his spine like a bolt of lightning. His
hand trembled and the soup spilled out.
Chu Wanning frowned, he didn’t care too much about it.
He carried the bowl of soup to his mouth and gulped down
the numbness and pain. Mo Ran looked at his lips without a
word. They were red from the heat, like fresh fruit among
the leaves, and the branches were full of flowers.
The kiss was soft, warm, and moist.
 “Pah!”
Mo Ran swung his arm and slapped himself.
Everyone was shocked as they looked at him in silence.
Mo Ran suddenly came back to his senses. He awkwardly
cleared his throat and said hoarsely, “There’s a mosquito on
my face.”
“Ouch.” Suddenly, a woman’s voice rang out, making a
fuss about nothing. “The mosquitoes in the fall are the most
poisonous, they have to survive the winter after they’ve
eaten their fill of blood. Did the immortal bring grass
ointment?”
“Huh?” Mo Ran was taken aback for a moment before he
turned to look at the source of the sound. The one who
spoke was a smooth lady with black hair and a bright green
coat. She had a picturesque appearance, fair skin and bold
eyes. When she met Mo Ran’s gaze, she became even more
excited.
Mo Ran did not know how to react. He could only think,
“Oh, it’s that girl who just sang a little tune.”
He was slow, but the aunt sitting next to the girl was
bright. She was a woman who had seven children, and she
saw through her aunt’s thoughts more than anyone else.
“The immortal won’t stay in the village for long. Ling’er,
send a jar over to the cultivator.”
The girl called Ling’er immediately smiled brightly, “That’s
great. I’ll bring it to the immortal lord later tonight.”
 “…” Before Mo Ran could say anything, the two
passionate ladies had already made their decision for him.
Mo Ran could not help but feel speechless. He turned his
head to look at Chu Wanning and saw him fished out a
handkerchief, wiping the soup stains on his hands in a slow
and unhurried manner. He had a look of disgust on his face.
Mo Ran was not good at dealing with women, so he
whispered to Chu Wanning, “I also spilled soup on my hand,
I’ll wipe them after you are done.”
Chu Wanning then handed him his handkerchief, the same
one with the haitang blossoms embroidered on it.
Although Chu Wanning looked thin and cold, he was
actually someone who had a long relationship with him. He
had noticed in his previous life that the style of this person’s
clothes and the furnishings in his room usually didn’t
change much in ten to twenty years. It was just that he did
not expect this handkerchief to be the same.
It had been so long that the embroidered patterns had
dimmed, and the man who loved the old had not abandoned
it.
Mo Ran wiped his hands and looked carefully at the
handkerchief. He suddenly realized that although the flower
was meticulously embroidered, the stitches were not good.
He thought to himself, “I reckon I pierced it myself when
Shizun was bored”. Thinking of Shizun poking the haitang
with a straight face, Mo Ran couldn’t help but want to
laugh…
 When he tried to take a closer look, the handkerchief was
taken away by Chu Wanning.
“What are you taking away for? I’ll help you wash it.”
“I can wash it myself.” As Chu Wanning spoke, he picked
up the chopsticks again. How could Mo Ran be willing to
watch him court his own death? He hurriedly swapped a
bowl of rice with him and said, “Eat this bowl of mine. I
haven’t touched it before.”
The Village Chief’s wife also hurriedly said, “If the
Immortal can’t eat spicy food, then don’t. It’s fine, it’s fine.”
Chu Wanning pursed his lips and said after a while, “I’m
sorry.” As he spoke, he swapped dishes with Mo Ran, who
took over his bowl and chopsticks. Just as he was about to
eat, he remembered that Chu Wanning had already taken a
bite of the dish and felt a strange warmth throbbing in his
heart.
He picked up a piece of fat and thin streaky pork and put
it in his mouth. The chopsticks seemed to have bitten into
his teeth as they brushed past his lips…
In his previous life, he had been a debauchee, so what
had he not done with Chu Wanning before? But all his life he
had only licked the chopsticks he had used, his lips touching
the bowl he had used.
It was actually just that, the lower part of his body was
extremely hot and hard.
Even if he was sternly admonishing himself not to have
any lustful thoughts towards his pure and innocent Shizun,
his heart was not like his. He could make himself not touch
him, but it was impossible for him not to miss him.
He no longer held any hatred towards Chu Wanning. He
initially thought that after he stripped away his hatred, all
he would feel for his Shizun was respect and love.
However, he seemed to have thought wrongly. When the
layer of hatred fell down, what it revealed was actually
moist feelings, a burning desire for love… He was floating in
the sea of desires, trying to climb up onto the shore by
himself. However, a single glance from Chu Wanning, a
simple sentence, was enough to drag him back into the
abyss of desire.
He felt that he had really gone mad.
Chu Wanning did not like men, so even if Mo Ran died, he
would not touch or bully him.
Thus, desire burned into a sea of fire within his heart and
spread into a vast ocean. In the depths of the abyss, he
even forgot about everything else. Only the quiet person
before him was able to enter his heart that was not at
peace.
As he sat beside him in the rustling autumn wind and the
scented frogs, Mo Ran suddenly thought that it would be
nice if they could just stay like this for the rest of their lives.
Previously, he felt that he was lacking everything, so he
went crazy trying to snatch everything. But now, he felt that
he had everything, so he didn’t dare to ask for more.
 It would take about half a month for him to get busy with
farming. During this period of time, Chu Wanning and Mo
Ran were staying in Yuliang Village.
Although this small village wasn’t rich, it wasn’t hard to
clean up two empty houses. It was just that the environment
here was a bit difficult. The Village Head’s wife gritted her
teeth and made two thick mattresses, saying that she would
lay them out for Mo Ran and the others. The two of them
tactfully declined.
Chu Wanning said, “It’s warmer to spread the straw. You
can keep it for yourselves.”
Mo Ran also smiled and said, “No matter what, we’re
cultivators. We can’t fight over the bedding with you.”
The Village Chief apologetically replied, “I’m so sorry.
There were many mattresses in the past, but last year,
when there was trouble, there was water in the village and
many things…”
“No problem,” Chu Wanning replied.
After another few words of consolation, the Village Head
and his wife finally left while trembling in fear. Mo Ran
helped to straighten up the bed, placing a thick layer of
straw under the mattress to make the bed softer. It looked
like a dog taking a soft pillow to its home.
Chu Wanning leaned against the table, looking at it
blandly, “It’s almost done. If you continue making the bed,
I’m afraid I’m not sleeping on the bed anymore, I’m sleeping
on a pile in the valley.”
 Scratching his head, he said, “I rushed it today. Tomorrow,
I will go to a nearby market and buy a mattress for Shizun.”
“You went to buy a mattress, do you want me to do all the
farm work?” Chu Wanning glared at him, “That’s it, that’s
good.” He walked over and sniffed. “There’s the smell of
rice.”
Mo Ran said, “Impossible, Shizun, you are afraid of the
cold the most, you can’t…”
“It’s not winter yet.” Chu Wanning frowned, “Why are you
talking so much? Go back to your room. After a day of
fatigue, your feet are numb. I want to sleep.”
Mo Ran obediently left.
Chu Wanning had just taken off his shoes, scooped some
water from the vat, and washed his feet, preparing to climb
onto his bed of rice. He heard a knock on the door as Mo
Ran had returned. Outside, he shouted, “Shizun, I’m coming
in!”
“…” Chu Wanning flew into a rage, “Didn’t I tell you not to
say ‘I’m coming’ to me in the future!”
Mo Ran let him be angry, smiling as he rubbed his head
against the half-closed door. He really didn’t have the hands
to open the door, his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows,
revealing his honey-colored, tight, sexy arms. He carried a
bucket full of water, which was steaming.
The young man’s eyes were particularly bright and
burning in the mist.
 Chu Wanning’s heart was pounding, not knowing what to
say.
Mo Ran brought the heavy bucket to his bedside and put it
down. His face lit up, and the dimples in his cheeks melted.
He said, “Shizun, you should just soak your feet. You’ve
been tired all day. After soaking, I’ll press down. Shizun will
sleep again.”
“No…”
“I know, Shizun said there’s no need.” Mo Ran smiled. “I
do. The first time I worked in agriculture, my back ached. If
Shizun doesn’t rest well, he won’t be able to get up
tomorrow. Those children at the head of the village will be
laughing at you again.”
The water in the bucket was very warm and even slightly
hot, but it was not unbearable.
Chu Wanning’s bare feet were submerged in the water. His
toes were smooth and glossy, his ankle was smooth and
distinct, and the skin on his feet was very white. It had been
a long time since the sun had risen, it could even be called
pale.
Seeing this, Mo Ran suddenly felt Chu Wanning’s skin was
even whiter and purer than those beautiful Sichuan sisters.
When he thought about it, even the woman he had
married in his previous life, Song Qiutong, did not feel as
good as Chu Wanning did. Pui, what are you thinking about?
Thus, Chu Wanning started soaking his feet, while Mo Ran
sat at the opposite side of the table and started reading.
 He had brought a book with him. It was a somewhat
boring book on healing immortal arts. The room was very
quiet, so quiet that both of them slowed their breathing, not
wanting to let the other hear them. In the lit room, the only
sound that could be heard was the sound of Chu Wanning’s
feet moving in the water.
“I’m done washing. I’m not sore anymore. You can go
back.”
But Mo Ran never believe in Chu Wanning’s ‘no pain’,
instead he put down his book, lowered himself near the bed,
and half-knelt down. He grabbed one of Chu Wanning’s legs
that he wanted to pull back, but his eyes showed that he
was not going to deny it.
“After I’m done massaging for Shizun’s feet, I’ll go back.”
“…” Chu Wanning wanted to kick him so that he could get
him to fuck off and not talk in front of him.
But the hand that held him was so strong, so rough, the
calluses on the skin between the web of his hand and his
fingers, and his feet were so sensitive from the hot water,
that for a moment he felt an itch and wanted to laugh, so he
put all his strength into it and missed the last chance to pick
up the weight and get rid of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran was half-kneeling. He had already placed his feet
on his knees, lowered his eyes, and began patiently and
carefully massaging his feet.
“Shizun, isn’t it cold in the paddy fields?” he asked.
“Not bad.”
 “There are also a lot of dead branches and rotten leaves.
Look over here, they’re all scratched.”
“…” Chu Wanning looked at the side of his right foot, and
sure enough, there was a small wound, “It’s just a small
wound, I don’t feel anything.”
Mo Ran said, “I brought some ointment for bruising.
Shizun, please wait a moment, I’ll apply it for you. Auntie’s
concoction is especially useful, it will heal your wounds in
one night.” As he said this, he walked out of the room. His
cabin was right next to Chu Wanning’s, and they were only
ten steps apart from each other. He quickly went back and
brought back a jar of ointment.
“Is there a need to be pretentious?”
“How can that be pretentious? If it festers, it will become
even more troublesome. Come, Shizun, give me your foot.”
He had lived for so many years, his feet were a private
place, he was usually well-dressed, and of course he
wouldn’t wander around barefooted. Not many people had
ever seen this kind of flesh, let alone touched it.
Because he was fearless, he didn’t know what it was like
to be stepped on, so he let Mo Ran and he squeezed it a few
times. Unexpectedly, he felt that it was so numb and soft,
like there were ants in his heart that were trying to devour
him.
Mo Ran could see that his clean feet were half covered by
his clothes, the hot water finally gave them some color. Chu
Wanning’s toes were well-proportioned and delicate, the
toenails were like a thin layer of ice on the surface of the
lake in the southern winter, they were crystal clear, but the
toe tips that had just been soaked had a tinge of crimson.
It was as if a budding flower had been frozen in the ice.
Mo Ran fell to his knees again, his expression gentle and
respectful as he held that warm haitang flower in his palm.
He felt the haitang trembling in his hands as its petals
rustled. He suddenly wanted to lower his head and bend
down to kiss it, telling it not to be anxious or afraid. He
wanted it to unwind and release its petals.
“Shizun…”
“What’s wrong?”
He thought he heard Chu Wanning’s hoarse voice. It
sounded like he was trying to suppress the flowers. The
flowers were almost unable to bear the pressure and the
dew was about to drip onto the ground.
Mo Ran suddenly raised his head. At this moment, the
candle flame exploded with a crackling sound, causing a
string of sparks to burst out. The candle tears slowly dripped
down. He happened to meet Chu Wanning’s gaze. Within
the light, their eyes were very bright, filled with both desire
and fire.
“You…”
Chu Wanning let go of his two eyelashes and said lightly,
“My feet are itchy, hurry up.”
 In the blink of an eye, Mo Ran’s face turned red.
Fortunately, it was not easy to tell since it was completely
sunburned. He mumbled an “Oh” and applied the ointment
on the other party with a flushed face.
His ears could not help but repeatedly echo him, “Hurry
up.”
His Adam’s apple moved as he looked at the delicate skin
in front of him.
He thought of his past life, which was getting clearer and
clearer. He thought of the messy bed in the Wushan Palace.
The bed was bright red, which made Chu Wanning’s skin
even whiter. They were entangled like wild beasts, panting
and growling, stinking and sticky.
He thought of Chu Wanning moaning under him, his ice-
like voice heated up by the waves of love, turning into soft
water.
“Hurry up/faster… Ah…” Chu Wanning seemed to be
moaning right next to his ear, he could almost hear him.
Mo Ran suddenly closed his eyes and frowned.
Now, he finally understood one thing: it was too difficult
for him to be good to Chu Wanning.
If he was too far away, he might not be able to cover this
person up. He was afraid that he wouldn’t be able to take
good care of him.
He was getting closer and closer, but he couldn’t suppress
the evil fire in his heart. If he wasn’t careful, his mind would
be torched. He was afraid that he would do something
beyond his limits.
He wanted to be with him, he wanted him. At this
moment, he suddenly felt that what he wanted to do was
not to kneel here and rub his feet. This person was sitting
right in front of him on the bed. His strength was no longer
any weaker than it used to be, and Chu Wanning could not
escape from him.
He yearned to fuck him, to push him down onto the bed.
He yearned until his throat was dry and his desire was
painful. He wanted to press his body against Chu Wanning
and move rhythmically.
“Shizun, it’s finished!” He almost shouted it out loud. It
gave Chu Wanning a fright.
Only Mo Ran knew that his back was drenched in cold
sweat.
He suddenly felt extremely sorrowful — Why couldn’t he
be clean and nice to his Shizun, why couldn’t he be open
and nice to his Shizun, why couldn’t he get rid of those
burning desires?
Chu Wanning, Chu Wanning…
His Shizun was the most aloof person in the world. If he
knew that his disciple held such feelings for him, how much
disdain and contempt would he have?
Two lifetimes.
He didn’t want him to look down on him again.
 Chu Wanning put on his shoes and socks. Throughout the
whole process, Mo Ran kept his head down and didn’t
speak. He looked like an obedient dog, but only he knew
that what was locked in his heart was an unsatisfied wolf.
After a long while, Mo Ran finally suppressed the
scorching heat in his heart and said, “Shizun should rest
well. If there’s any discomfort tomorrow, you shouldn’t go
down to the ground. I’ll take care of two people by myself.”
Before Chu Wanning could say anything, a tender voice
shouted from outside, “Immortal Mo, Immortal Mo, are you
there?”
138. Shizun is probably going to
beat me to death!

Chu Wanning’s eyelids twitched as he calmly looked at Mo

Ran and said, “It’s for you.”
“… Ah? Who will look for me at this time?” At this
moment, Mo Ran’s eyes were only focused on Chu Wanning.
He had long forgotten what he had said and done with the
villagers.
“The one who sang during the day. That’s the prettiest girl
in the village.”
“Is that so… Why do I feel that the girls in this village all
look the same…”
Hearing his words, Chu Wanning did not say anything at
first. Then, he asked, “It’s been five years since we last met.
When were you blind?”
“…”
Chu Wanning’s tone was flat, but when Mo Ran looked up,
he could see a hint of a smile in the depths of his eyes. He
seemed to be in the mood to joke around. Mo Ran couldn’t
help but feel flattered, and his mood instantly brightened
quite a bit.
The girl called Ling’er held a white cloth bag with a green
background and shouted towards the room where Mo Ran
was. “Immortal Mo, Mo –”
“I’m here.” Suddenly, a man’s deep voice came from
behind her. Ling’er turned his head and saw that Mo Ran
had parted the curtain halfway. He leaned against the door
and smiled at her. “Miss, it’s so late. What’s the matter?”
Ling’er was startled at first, but then she rejoiced and
immediately walked up to him. “Luckily the immortal lord
isn’t asleep yet. This is for you, I asked Third Aunt for it.”
“I told you at noon. You can use it.” she handed him the
cloth bag in her arms.
Mo Ran opened it and saw that there were three clay pots
inside.
“This is?”
“Herbal ointment.” Ling’er said passionately, smiling as
she pointed to his cheeks. “In the fields at noon, you said
that you were bitten by a mosquito…”
“Ah!” Mo Ran was suddenly enlightened and immediately
felt a bit embarrassed. He casually made excuses and this
girl actually believed him so innocently. She actually gave
him a herbal ointment. This made him feel a bit
embarrassed.
The villagers of Yulang Village were too simple and
honest…
 “But the bite shouldn’t be too fierce.” Ling’er suddenly
stood on her tiptoes and carefully examined Mo Ran’s face.
Her smile became even more brilliant. “I don’t see any
mosquitoes here.”
Mo Ran coughed dryly. “After all, I’m an immortal
cultivator…”
Ling’er then clapped her hands and laughed, “You people
are really interesting, and so funny. If I had talent, I would
also want to cultivate to become an Immortal.”
The two chatted for a while longer before Mo Ran thanked
her and took the herbal ointment back to the house. Chu
Wanning had already moved to another seat and was sitting
by the side of the table, flipping through the books left
behind by Mo Ran. When he heard the commotion, he raised
his eyes and looked at him again.
“Herbal ointment.” Mo Ran felt embarrassed.
Chu Wanning said, “Did you really get bitten by a
mosquito? Come, let me take a look.”
Under the lights, Mo Ran’s face was the color of honey. It
was slightly dark, but it made his face look even more
heroic. Chu Wanning stared at it for a while before asking,
“… Where’s the bag? Where is it?”
Mo Ran scratched his head in embarrassment. “The
thickness of my skin has disappeared long ago.” As he
spoke, he placed the three jars of herbal ointment on the
table, “I don’t need these. Shizun, you should keep them.
It’s easier for you to get bitten by mosquitoes.”
 Chu Wanning declined to comment and just said, “It’s the
Gold Sore Medicine and the Grass Ointment. If you continue,
I’ll open a medicine store.”
Mo Ran rubbed his handsome nose and laughed. His laugh
was very reserved and very straight. Chu Wanning looked at
him and poked his forehead, “It’s getting late, go back to
your room and sleep.”
“Mm. Shizun, have a good dream.”
“Good night.”
That night, however, the people lying in the two old grass
huts in the small courtyard ten steps away were not the
same as they had been when they had wished each other
good wishes. Neither of them had fallen asleep, and they
tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.
Naturally, Chu Wanning could not say much. He felt that
his feet had been numb to this point. He could feel the small
cocoon which was burning his fingers, rubbing against him.
Mo Ran is much more complicated, he turned over and
over in his mind, his head resting on the crook of his arm as
he constantly closed the cracks on the bed. He kept
repeating in his heart: “If Shizun is a god or an immortal,
then he is aloof from worldly affairs. No matter what
happened in my previous life, I must never commit another
foolish act in this life.”
What’s more, there was also Shi Mei.
That’s right, he should think about Shi Mei — Shi Mei…
Suddenly, he felt even worse.
 In fact, ever since he returned to the Sisheng Peak and
saw Shi Mei, he had always felt that he did not have much
passion for him.
It seemed that liking and protecting the identity of Shi Mei
had already become a habit, one that did not need to think
about. He did it all the time, but then what?
He still felt close to Shi Mei from five years ago, but when
facing that handsome and pretty man from five years later,
a sense of unfamiliarity grew in Mo Ran’s heart.
This unfamiliarity left him at a loss. He suddenly didn’t
know what was wrong with him, and what he should do
next.
The next day, Chu Wanning woke up very early.
When they walked outside, Mo Ran happened to pull up
the curtain and the two of them bumped into each other.
Mo Ran said, “Good morning, Shizun.”
“Morning.” Chu Wanning looked at him, “…You didn’t
sleep well?”
Mo Ran forced a smile and said, “I’m not used to the bed,
so it’s alright. I’ll be fine after a short rest at noon.”
They went to the fields together. The morning wind was
filled with the sweetness of grass and trees, and the air was
empty. Occasionally, they could hear the croaking of frogs
and the clear cry of autumn cicadas.
Chu Wanning yawned lazily. When he caught sight of
something, he couldn’t help laughing.
 “Mo Ran.”
“Hmm?”
A hand reached over and brushed past his hair. Chu
Wanning pulled a strand of straw from his hair and smiled,
“You aren’t rolling around on the bed, are you? It’s all over
your head.”
Mo Ran was about to explain himself when he suddenly
saw that there was a small piece of straw on Chu Wanning’s
head. He couldn’t help but laugh as well, “Then Shizun is
rolling on the floor too.”
As he spoke, he helped Chu Wanning pick out the golden
stalk of grass.
As the sun rose in the east, the Shizun and disciple looked
at each other amidst the overwhelming splendor of the
golden wall. One of them lowered his head slightly, while
the other looked up slightly.
It was just that five years ago, the one who had lowered
his head was Chu Wanning, and the one who had raised it
was Mo Ran. It seemed as if time was finally going to come
to an end. In the gentle light of the morning, Mo Ran
couldn’t help but jump into the field. He opened his arms
and smiled at the person in front of him. “Shizun, you come
down. I’ll catch you.”
“…” Chu Wanning stared at the half man tall field and
said, “Are you sick?”
“Hahaha.”
 He took off his shoes and socks and lightly jumped into
the paddy field. The water rippled and made his feet feel a
little cold, so Chu Wanning waved his wide sleeves and
majestically drew a large field of rice into his range, “These
are all mine. The rice I cut yesterday was not as much as
yours, so I will make you admit defeat today.”
Mo Ran extended his arms and scratched his head, the
corners of his mouth curled up, and a very pretty smile
appeared on his face.
“Alright, if I lose, I will make Shizun a lot of Lotus
Pancakes, a lot of crab powder and lion heads.”
Chu Wanning said, “Add a lot more osmanthus candy.”
“Good! What if Shizun loses?” Mo Ran’s eyes sparkled
with the light of water, penetrating like the stars. “So
what?”
Chu Wanning cast a sidelong glance at him, “What do you
want?”
Mo Ran pursed his lips and thought for a long time, then
said, “If Shizun loses, you will have to eat a lot of the Lotus
Blossom Soup I made, a lot of crab powder and lion heads.”
After a pause, a gentler voice landed in the cool breeze.
“Add a lot of osmanthus root as well.”
No matter who wins or loses, I want to treat you
differently.
Chu Wanning cut the rice back in time. He was a person
who refused to admit defeat. It was fine if he was laughed at
yesterday, but today, he could not be looked down upon.
Holding his breath, he buried his head in the sand. By noon,
he had cut out more grain than Mo Ran.
Sitting under the mulberry tree, he was a little proud of his
meal. Although he didn’t say anything, nor could he see
anything on his face, his eyes were always on the dam,
looking at the rice that he had already planted into a
mountain of gold.
Everyone sat around the table. Seeing that Mo Ran was
eating fast, the aunt quickly said, “Ling’er, go and get more
food for the Immortal.”
As if in a hurry, he put down his chopsticks and smiled.
“No need, I’m full. I have something to do, so I need to go
out of the village first. I’ll come back later. You guys can eat
first.”
Ling’er was very surprised, but soon revealed an uneasy
expression, “Is this all you can eat? Is the food not to your
taste? If you don’t like it… Would you like… I’ll cook some
for you alone…”
“No, no. It’s very palatable.” Mo Ran naturally couldn’t see
through her thoughts. He smiled and waved his hand, then
strode towards the direction of the stables.
Chu Wanning asked, “Where are you going?”
Mo Ran turned his face to the side and said, “Go buy some
things. I’ll be back soon.”
“Cultivator —”
 “Whatever, let him be.” Chu Wanning picked up a piece of
fried tofu and said lightly.
Although these two cultivators came together, they knew
who had a higher position, who had a lower position, and
whose words were heavier. Everyone could tell, not to
mention Chu Wanning, who had a cold appearance, since he
had spoken, the villagers could not ask any further and
allowed Mo Ran to leave.
After dinner, everyone was in groups of three or five,
either chewing tobacco and leaves on the ground or
napping with their eyes closed, the peasant woman was
knitting a piece of winter clothing, the children were riding
on a bamboo horse, a thin house cat was sniffing at the
ground expectantly, the tip of his pink nose twitched, and
his ears pricked. He was looking for something to eat in the
cold.
Chu Wanning was resting against a pile of valleys with hot
tea in his hands. Seeing that the cat was pitifully thin, he
waved at it, wanting to get it something to eat.
Unfortunately, it was very alert towards the living, and when
it saw Chu Wanning raise his hand, it thought he was going
to hit it, so it scurried away.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Was he that fierce? That even cats dislike him?
Just as he was thinking gloomily, he suddenly heard the
tinkling sound of a copper piece. Ling’er happily carried a
cup of tea and sat beside Chu Wanning.
 Chu Wanning turned to look at her, not showing much
emotion.
This girl was very pretty, and what was even rarer was
that she wasn’t thin, she was a plump female that was
rarely found in the countryside. She also knew how to dress
herself. She had no spare money to buy a dress, so she
washed herself up with some fine pieces of copper and iron,
grind into warm rings, and strung them on the hem of her
dress. They jingled as she walked, and the sun shone
brightly in the sunlight.
“Immortal.” She called out to him, her voice like ripe
berries.
“What is it?” Chu Wanning asked. The voice was like cold
smoke.
Ling’er was slightly surprised by his lack of kindness, but
soon she smiled and said, “It’s nothing. Seeing how the
Immortal is sitting by himself and is bored, I must come and
have a chat with the Immortal.”
“…”
Chu Wanning did not think that he had an amiable face.
That cat was probably the best proof of that. However,
humans and cats were different. Cats could not scheme
against each other, but humans could have other motives.
Sure enough, Ling’er told him a bunch of nonsense and
then casually asked, “Immortal, you guys are at the Sisheng
Peak… What kind of person would you take as a disciple?
Look at me. Can you?”
 “Hold out your hand,” Chu Wanning said.
“Ahh…” She opened her eyes wide, and then, somewhat
excitedly, did as he said. Chu Wanning lightly placed his
fingertips on her pulse, after a long while, he said, “Nope.”
Ling’er’s face turned red. “Is… is there no Wisdom Root?”
“If you knew that I wanted to test your Spiritual Core when
I told you to extend your hand, you should have asked
others before.” Chu Wanning said, “Miss’ immortal fate is
shallow, so I’m afraid that you won’t be able to reach the
Foundation Establishment stage even if you cultivate to the
age of eighteen. It’s better to just give up on this idea.”
Ling’er didn’t say anything. Her face was downcast. After
a long while, she finally shook her lips and said softly, “Many
thanks to the Immortal for his guidance.”
“No need to thank me.”
She left silently, and Chu Wanning looked at her back with
mixed feelings. For many people in the lower cultivation
world, they were even more eager than the common people
to become members of the Immortal Cultivation World. This
was because for the people in the Upper Cultivation World,
cultivation was simply a matter of honor and glory.
However, to the people of the lower cultivation world,
sometimes it meant that they were protecting their lives.
Chu Wanning leaned against the pile of grains and took a
sip of tea. The weather had turned cold, so he hadn’t had a
drink for quite some time. The tea was getting colder and
colder. He drank it in twos and threes and closed his eyes in
an attempt to take a nap, but last night he had slept too
late, and this morning he had been busy all morning, and
the sleep had been a deep sleep for most of the day.
When he woke up again, the sky was red and the trees
were covered with graffiti and the rows of fields were
littered with rice stalks and bits of falling grain.
Chu Wanning was shocked and his eyes widened.
He slept through the night under the canyon. Perhaps it
was because of his status, but the peasants were too
embarrassed to wake him up. Not only did they let him
sleep like this, but they also covered him with clothes for
fear that he would catch a cold.
“…”
Clothes…
Chu Wanning wanted to sit up, but a familiar smell came
from the tip of his nose. He came to his senses and looked
down at the robe. It was made of thick, but clean material.
It was Mo Ran.
He didn’t know why, but after realizing this fact, Chu
Wanning stopped sitting up. He relaxed his back and lay
back down, half of his face covered by the robe, revealing
only a pair of bright eyes, slightly squinting, hiding an
inexplicable emotion.
This is crazy.
He squinted his soft eyelashes, searching for the figure of
that person in the field. He found it very quickly. After all, Mo
Ran was now so handsome and tall that he would be very
eye-catching wherever he stood.
The young man was helping the village chief carry the rice
onto the oxcart. His back was facing Chu Wanning, and after
working hard for the entire day, he felt a bit hot. Like the
other farmers, he took off his robe and shirt, exposing his
strong, honey-colored back.
Under the hot sunset sun, his broad back was suffused
with heat. Sweat slowly trickled down his muscles, into his
waist socket, and snaked beneath his tight waist.
He was like hot iron, like charcoal in a furnace, burning all
the feelings of love into a steaming male desire. Chu
Wanning watched from a distance, and his eyes gradually
lost all other sights, leaving only his fresh fur, smooth jaguar
muscles, and his half-distorted face when he joked with the
village chief.
Seemingly sensing the gaze behind him, Mo Ran turned
around. Chu Wanning quickly closed his eyes and pretended
to be asleep.
His heart was beating like a heavy rain, and his ears were
filled with the sound of rumbling blood.
After a long time, he peeped under the curtain of
eyelashes, opening a gap quietly. Mo Ran had already
turned around, and Ling’er walked over to him from the
ridge. Her eyes were bashful as she handed him a
handkerchief.
“Immortal, wipe your sweat.”
 Mo Ran was carrying a stack of straw to the car. He smiled
and said, “I’m too busy. Wait a moment.”
Ling’er seemed very happy as she stood beside him,
occasionally stretching out her hand to touch him. Mo Ran
was rather surprised by the girl’s enthusiasm. “Thank you.”
She was even more delighted by the sight of this tall and
sturdy man emitting a masculine charm that was within
reach. She heard his breathing, looked at his relaxed
shoulders and involuntarily blushed, forgetting that men and
women shouldn’t be so intimate with each other. Grabbing
the handkerchief tightly in her hands, she gently said,
“Immortal, if you don’t wipe your sweat, it will be in your
eyes.”
Mo Ran busily said, “No hands, no hands.”
“Let me help you wipe…” Before she could finish, she felt
a chill behind her back.
At some point, Chu Wanning had appeared behind them.
He still had a thick black robe that burned on his shoulders,
and his face had a sickly look. He had the aura of a newly
awakened cultivator as he said, “Mo Ran.”
“Huh?” The person who was still busy a moment ago
immediately put down the rice and turned around, rubbing
his nose. The moment he saw Chu Wanning, he smiled and
said, “Shizun is finally awake.”
Chu Wanning looked him up and down, “Are you cold?”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Hot.”
 As soon as he finished his sentence, the drop of sweat
that had accumulated on his forehead started dripping
down. He squinted one of his eyes and looked at Chu
Wanning with the other. Of course, he felt embarrassed to
ask a girl to borrow a handkerchief, so he asked Chu
Wanning, “Shizun, my eyes…”
“I washed my handkerchief.”
“…”
Ling’er hurriedly said, “Then use my —”
Chu Wanning ignored her and walked straight up to him.
His expression was dull, but he looked up. He raised his
plain white sleeve and gripped it, carefully wiping Mo Ran’s
face.
 139. Shizun’s Dream

Mo Ran froze in an instant.

The fragrance of the haitang blossoms was familiar to
him. Although Chu Wanning did not have much of an
expression on his face, the cuffs that landed on his eyelids
were very gentle.
He wiped it very carefully. The most important thing was
that the man in white was standing so close to him, he could
even see the fine lines on his lips. He just needed to lower
his head to kiss them.
Hold the soft, tender stamen between your lips and teeth.
“You won, but you didn’t wake me up.”
Chu Wanning finished wiping the sweat off his forehead
and suddenly said this.
“I didn’t win. The one who won was Shizun.”
“You didn’t cut any rice this afternoon?”
“No, I don’t have much left. I went to the market and
spent some money to buy items for winter. I went from
house to house and took some time off. That’s why Shizun
cut more than me.”
Chu Wanning hummed in a light and satisfied voice.
 After a while he asked, “What did you buy at the market?
A mattress?”
Before Mo Ran could speak, Ling’er, who was standing
beside him, interrupted with a smile, “The Immortal has
bought a lot of things, but he has exhausted himself to the
point of killing that camel horse.”
“Not much. Just charcoal. I bought some meat and some
candy.”
“More than that.” Ling’er said. “The immortal also bought
a mattress for everyone, and the old lady who played cotton
balls followed him directly into the village. They loaded it up
to the brim.”
Chu Wanning was surprised, “Where did you get so much
money from?”
“Usually saved. Actually, those mattresses are not
expensive, they are much cheaper than the ones in the
cultivation world.”
“What about the meat?”
“I bought it casually. I told the village chief to bring it back
to cook tomorrow for everyone to eat.”
Chu Wanning’s expression did not change as he asked,
“What about the sugar?”
Ling’er clapped her hands and smiled. “Of course, we
should buy it for the children at the head of the village.
Immortal Mo has been giving them the malt candy and
osmanthus cakes the moment we got back. Many of the
girls in our village have never eaten these sweets before, so
we can’t say how happy they are.”
She paused, then said with a hint of sweetness, “I got one
too.”
This girl was one of those who would get into trouble, and
she was naturally familiar with him. Previously, she had
interrupted him a few times, but Chu Wanning didn’t mind.
“Is it delicious?”
Ling’er said without holding back, “It’s very delicious. It’s
so sweet.”
Chu Wanning seemed to sneer, “Then eat more.” With
that, he flicked his sleeves and left. Mo Ran had made him
unhappy again. Just as he was about to give chase, he was
met with a burst of darkness. Chu Wanning threw the robe
he was wearing over his face, and Mo Ran caught it, pulling
it down to look at him anxiously.
“Shizun?”
“Naked as hell! Even if you weren’t cold, I would still feel
cold!” Chu Wanning snapped, “Put it on!”
“…”
Although Mo Ran was very hot, he did not say a word
since Chu Wanning had already said so. He immediately put
on the clothes, sweat sticking to the fabric and feeling a
little uncomfortable. He lifted his head and looked at him
blankly.
 Chu Wanning frowned and said, “Pull down your sleeves!”
Who was he showing it to! “No rules!”
“…” Mo Ran immediately straightened his clothes. He
folded his collar very high and it was very tight. There was
not even half an inch of skin and flesh exposed, but there
was a kind of restrained beauty to it. When Chu Wanning
saw this, he became even more furious. He cursed under his
breath and left, leaving Mo Ran standing there like a silly
dog.
The couple and Ling’er, who were watching from the side,
were completely confused. Ling’er said with concern,
“Immortal… So fierce… I’ve never seen anyone with such a
weird temper…” She whispered, somewhat piteously, even
ingratiatingly.
“Your Shizun really doesn’t treat you well. Only with your
gentle nature can you endure –”
She muttered as she turned her head back, but suddenly
met Mo Ran’s gaze. Half of her words were instantly cut off
from her lips. This was because she saw that Immortal Mo,
who had always been smiling and amiable, suddenly had a
sullen look on his face.
She stopped talking abruptly, but Mo Ran turned his face
away. The light changed, and the color of his eyes was no
longer easily discernible. Ling’er’s heart was pounding. She
didn’t know if it was her imagination, or the mountain of a
man in front of her, but another face appeared.
 Mo Ran said in a muffled voice, “I’m sorry, you guys stay
busy. I’m worried about him. I’ll go take a look.” As he
spoke, he took a big step away.
Chu Wanning stood by the riverbank, the sky was full of
reeds and flowers, the setting sun was half soaked in the
sparkling water, and the river seemed to be burning with
fire.
Mo Ran panicked and ran away. When he stopped behind
Chu Wanning, he panted, “Shizun.”
“…”
“What did I do wrong?”
“Nothing.”
“Then why are you unhappy?”
“I’m happy.”
Mo Ran was stunned. “What?”
Chu Wanning turned around and said gloomily, “I’m not
happy.”
Mo Ran: “…”
He didn’t intend to talk with Chu Wanning like a tongue
twister. He took a closer look at his face and suddenly
thought of something. He couldn’t help but laugh, “I know
why Shizun is unhappy.”
Chu Wanning’s hands were tightly clenched in his sleeves,
his shoulders were slightly moved, but his face was still
calm. “I said that I’m not…”
 On the other hand, Mo Ran walked over and stood under a
tree with his hands behind his back. The old banyan tree by
the side of the river had some thick meridians that were
exposed on the ground.
He was standing on a protruding vein, appearing even
taller.
Chu Wanning was alarmed, but at the same time, he felt
displeased and said, “Get down here.”
“Oh.”
Mo Ran jumped lightly and the tip of his foot left the boil
in the tree, landing in front of Chu Wanning. This tree was
made of only a few thick roots, so Mo Ran could only stand
very close to him in order to avoid the high ground.
He lowered his head, and his breath could almost touch
the lashes of Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning then said with a
dark face, “You go up.”
“…Go up and come down. Is Shizun joking with me?”
Chu Wanning also knew that he was making a ruckus in a
fit of rage. Once he was exposed, he simply kept silent and
said nothing gloomily.
Mo Ran stretched out his hand from behind his back. A
handful of candy appeared out of nowhere. It was wrapped
in rice paper and held in the palm of his hand in all sorts of
colors, forming a sweet little mountain.
“Don’t be angry, I left it for you.”
 “…” Chu Wanning was angered to the point that he
wanted to vomit blood. He raised his eyebrows and shouted,
“Mo Weiyu!”
“Here!” Mo Ran hurriedly stood up straight.
“Who wants to eat sugar? Do you think I’m a three-year-
old kid? Or do you think I’m a girl? I don’t even— mmph?!”
A candy was pressed to his lips and placed in his mouth.
Chu Wanning was stunned.
In a split-second, his ears turned red and he didn’t say
anything. His face also turned red. It was unknown if it was
because of shame or anger, but his phoenix eyes widened
as he stared at the smiling man in front of him in both
surprise and anger.
“It’s made of cow’s milk. You like it the most.”
Chu Wanning was suddenly at a loss for words. He felt
powerless, like a cat whose claws had been cut off. The
threat of baring its fangs and brandishing its claws became
completely useless.
He had a candy with the smell of cow’s milk. Because he
had just left in a hurry, a small amount of hair on his
forehead had been blown up by the wind, causing it to
quiver softly like a blade of grass. When Mo Ran saw this, he
felt very itchy in his heart. He wanted to reach out and
touch that strand of hair.
He was a man who liked to do things.
As he thought of this, he stretched out his hand.
 “…” Chu Wanning was speechless.
Mo Ran laughed, “I bought some sweets and snacks for
everyone in the village, but I bought the most delicious ones
for Shizun. I hid them in my sleeves. The pastries are in your
room, so when you go back in the evening and stealthily eat
them, don’t let those little fellows see it. It’s a Lotus
Blossom Sesame, and it’s very beautiful.
Chu Wanning did not say anything. After a long time, he
used the tip of his tongue to roll up the melted milk candy.
He raised his eyes and looked at the man in front of him in
the reeds beneath the old banyan tree.
After a long while, he threw out two words without any
warning, “Sweet osmanthus root.”
Mo Ran smiled. “Bought it.”
“Crab powder and lion’s head.”
“I bought it too.”
“…”
Chu Wanning tilted his head. He felt that he had lost a lot
of his dignity today. He wanted to pick up his dignity from
the dust, so he straightened his posture and raised his chin,
“Too bad I missed Pear Blossom Bai.”
He probably thought that the way he lifted his chin was
very serious and very oppressive.
However, that was in the past, when Mo Ran was only a
teenager.
 Chu Wanning didn’t know that if he continued to do so, it
would only show Mo Ran the soft lines of his lower jaw, the
Adam’s apple that was exposed after raising his chin, and
his neck that was as white as porcelain.
He was like a cat with a high opinion of itself, putting its
weakest spot under the lips of a wolfhound, but he was
unaware of his pride. He thought that he had intimidated
the wolf, but he did not know that the wolf just wanted to
suck his throat into its mouth, lick, kiss, and swallow it.
Idiot.
It took Mo Ran a lot of willpower to move his gaze away
from Chu Wanning’s chin. When he looked at the person in
front of him, his eyes turned dark and his voice was low.
He forced a smile and said, “Yes.”
Chu Wanning did not react and frowned, “What?”
“Pear Blossom Wine.”
Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief, suppressing the desire in
his heart as he said hoarsely.
“Pear blossoms wine, there is some too.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“Walking on the road, I thought Shizun might want to
drink it. Fortunately, I bought it.”
Chu Wanning stared at the disciple in front of him who
was trying his best to curry favor with him. Suddenly, he
was speechless. He suddenly felt that his actions of making
things difficult were too boring, and so he pretended to be
cold.
Finally, he slowly relaxed his tense body and leaned
against the old Banyan tree with his back against it. He
sized up Mo Ran and then said, “Mo Ran.”
“Yes.”
“You’ve changed a lot.”
After he finished speaking, for some reason, he felt a trace
of unease in the depths of Mo Ran’s eyes. He then said with
his long and thick eyelashes fluttering, “Then does Shizun
like it?”
“…” Chu Wanning said, “I don’t dislike it.”
Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he stood
up straight and lifted his finger. He hesitated in midair for a
moment before landing it on Mo Ran’s waist.
Mo Ran trembled violently. He did not know what was
going on, but he still looked at Chu Wanning uneasily.
“I read in the book that you fought with the emperor of
the Yellow River. The wound is here, right?”
“… Right.”
Chu Wanning let out an almost imperceptible sigh and
patted Mo Ran’s shoulder, “You’re doing very well now. You
can be a Mo-zongshi now.”
“This disciple wouldn’t dare.”
Chu Wanning smiled, his finger poked between Mo Ran’s
eyebrows, then he lowered his head, “That’s true. All day
long, you have been running around in disarray. Indeed, you
don’t look like a Shizun. Let’s go. The sun has set. Let’s go
back and rest early. What are we going to do tomorrow?”
Mo Ran thought about it and said, “I think he said
steaming the rice and wanted to make a New Year’s cake.”
Chu Wanning nodded and suddenly said, “Don’t take off
your clothes.”
Mo Ran blushed. “Yes.”
“Since it’s hot, let’s rest.”
“Alright.”
Chu Wanning thought about it for a while and said,
“Remember to bring a handkerchief with you. Don’t always
hang out with an unmarried lady. Do you have a
handkerchief?”
“… No.” Mo Ran felt embarrassed.
“… Then what do you usually use to wipe your face?…”
“…Sleeves.” Mo Ran felt even more embarrassed for his
roughness.
Chu Wanning was speechless. After a while, he said, “I’ll
help you make a handkerchief then.”
Mo Ran’s eyes immediately lit up. “For me?”
“Yes.”
Mo Ran was overjoyed. “That’s great! When is Shizun
going to make it?”
Chu Wanning frowned, “…We’ll have to wait until we’re
done with this.”
 “Then I… I also want one that has haitang blossoms, is
that possible?”
“… I’ll try my best.”
The promise made Mo Ran elated all night. He was
immersed in the joy of exchanging a handful of sweets from
handkerchief. He covered himself with a newly changed quilt
and rolled around happily, unable to sleep.
For the past five years, he had been in the throes of
intoxication.
This was the first time he was unable to sleep due to joy.
His heart was beating fast and he could not calm down for
a long time. Finally, he sat up in his bed and looked at the
window in Chu Wanning’s room. He was lying on his
stomach on the edge of the bed. Through the gap that was
slightly opened up, his nose revealed the sweetness of the
night in the countryside. In front of him was a small
courtyard.
Chu Wanning was still awake.
What was he doing?
Was he trying to figure out how to cut a handkerchief, or
was he eating the Lotus Blossom Sesame that he had
brought with him?
Mo Ran looked at the warm yellow light coming from the
opposite window for a long time. When the lights went out
and Chu Wanning fell asleep, he reluctantly whispered:
“Shizun, sweet dreams.”
 There was another sentence that was buried deep in his
heart. Even if no one heard it, he wouldn’t dare to say it out
loud.
Chu Wanning.
Good dream.

The author has something to say:

[Mini Theater] What does the mentor and disciples group use to
wipe sweat?

Cultured Chu Wanning: haitang handkerchief

Primitive Mo Weiyu: Sleeves

Beautiful Shi Meimei: Fish lips, How can a beauty sweat and
never let anyone know she's sweating?

Birdman (…) Xue Ziming: A shameful handkerchief embroidered

with [Xue Meng], Madam Wang embroidered it for him because
he always loses his handkerchiefs and it's convenient for him to
have his name embroidered so that someone else can bring it
back if he loses it……
 140. Shizun, turn over

That night, Chu Wanning had a dream, but unfortunately it

was not a good dream.
In his dream, he had returned to the year of the Heavenly
Rift in Butterfly Town, only the person person who repaired
the Rift with him was Shi Mei.
It was snowing heavily in the leaden sky. Shi Mei could not
hold on any longer, and his heart was pierced by a ghost. He
fell from the coiling dragon pillar into the endless snow. Mo
Ran ran over and carried the bleeding Shi Mei. He knelt at
his feet and begged him to help him.
Save his disciple.
He wanted to save him as well, but under the effects of
the Twin Seals, his wounds were as severe as Shi Mei’s.
His face was pale and he did not say a word. He was
afraid that if he spoke, he would choke out blood and the
ghosts around him would rush over and tear them to shreds.
“Shizun… Please… I beg you…”
Mo Ran was crying and kowtowing to him.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and fled in the end…
Shi Mei died.
 Mo Ran never forgave him again.
He dreamt of the Naihe Bridge at the Sisheng Peak. It was
during the cold spring, when the rain fell, and the tender
sprouts of the spring trees were moistened by the rain. The
bluestone path beneath his feet seemed endless. He walked
alone with an umbrella.
Suddenly, he saw another person walking over from the
other side of the bridge. He was dressed in black and did
not hold an umbrella. He was holding a stack of books
wrapped in a piece of parchment and was walking towards
him. Chu Wanning slowed down his pace.
The man obviously saw him too, but his pace did not slow.
He only lifted his wet eyelashes and glanced at him without
feeling.
Chu Wanning wanted to call out to him, to say: Mo Ran…
Mo Ran did not give him any chance to speak. He carried
his book and walked the far left side of the Naihe Bridge.
Another inch and he would be in the river — just to stay
away from Shizun, who was walking on the right, just a little
further.
They were halfway across the bridge.
A person who used to hold umbrellas, walking in the rain,
a person who was not used to holding umbrellas, also
walking in the rain.
Then they passed each other.
The head of the person in the rain walked away, and the
person holding the umbrella stopped and stood in place.
 The rain pattered on the umbrella. Chu Wanning stood
there for a long time, his legs numb from the rain. It was as
if the cold moisture in his body had seeped into his bones.
He suddenly felt very tired and couldn’t walk anymore.
Dreamscape darkened.
It was heavy and cold.
It was as cold as rain, as heavy as legs that could no
longer move.
In his sleep, Chu Wanning turned his body over, shrinking
down to a small size. Something trickled down from the
corner of his eye and moistened the pillow. He vaguely knew
that this was only a dream, but why was it so real? The truth
was so clear that he could feel the hatred, disappointment,
and derisiveness of Mo Ran.
However… Is that all?
Is this the end?
He was unwilling. It was as if his unwillingness caused the
surrounding light to shine again.
It was still a dream. It had been many months since Shi
Mei’s death.
Mo Ran’s personality became more and more gloomy as
he talked less and less. However, he still came to all the
cultivation classes, but he just listened to them and didn’t
say anything to Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning did not explain why he did not save Shi Mei.
He had seen Mo Ran’s attitude, and he knew it was useless
to say anything about it now that things had come to this.
Today’s cultivation class, Mo Ran followed the instructions
and stood at the top of a pine tree to train his spirit energy.
However, for some reason, he suddenly lost his stamina
and fell straight down. Chu Wanning didn’t have time to
think, he quickly rushed over to help him, but in a hurry he
had not time to cast spells, the two of them heavily fell from
the treetops and landed on the ground.
Fortunately, the soil was soft and there was a thick layer
of pine needles on the ground. Neither of them were injured
from the fall, but Chu Wanning’s wrist was cut by a sharp
branch. There was a hideous cut on it, and blood flowed out.
Mo Ran looked at his wound, then for the first time in
months, he raised his eyes and looked at Chu Wanning’s
face.
Finally he said, “Shizun, you’re bleeding.”
His tone was somewhat numb, but what he said was a
sentence that eased the tension.
“I have some ointment and bandages in my pocket, let’s
deal with them.”
They sat in the dense coniferous forest. The air was filled
with the fragrance of pine and cypress. Chu Wanning did not
say anything. He looked at Mo Ran lowering his head and
silently bandaged himself one after another.
The young man’s eyelashes trembled, but Chu Wanning
could not see the expression on his face. For a moment, he
wanted to gather enough courage and ask:
 Mo Ran, do you really hate me that much?
But at that time, the wind was too slow, the sun was too
warm, and there were birds chirping and insects chirping in
the leaves. His injured hand was quietly held by Mo Ran,
and he was taking care of the bandages.
In the end, he did not ask about it, nor did he try to break
this painting.
He suddenly felt that the answer wasn’t that important.
What was important was that in this dream, after Shi Mei
had died, his blood and wounds could be exchanged for an
inch of gentleness from Mo Ran.
The next day, when Chu Wanning woke up, he was still in
a trance for a moment.
As he lay on the bed, he could even feel the pain in his
arms, as if they were warm. After a while, he rubbed his face
tiredly and found it funny.
What kind of nonsense was he dreaming about?
People always say your thoughts in the day are dreams at
night. Could it be that when you see the handsome
appearance of Shi Mei, you become depressed? To think that
you could dream about Shi Mei dying…
How ridiculous.
He got dressed and got out of bed. After washing his face
and rinsing his mouth, he quickly forgot about last night’s
dream.
 Today, the village chief and the others were going to make
a New Year’s cake.
The New Year’s cake is a must on New Year’s Eve in order
to win the prize. The japonica rice noodles and the glutinous
rice noodles were grind on the night before, and then the
women and old people had to heat the stove and cook the
powder. This process took quite a bit of effort, but it didn’t
require the hands of the young and strong men, so it didn’t
matter if Chu Wanning got up a bit later and slowly walked
to the end of the line. (TL: Chinese rice noodle.)
When he arrived, he saw a big pot on the large sunning
ground. The half-a-man tall wooden bucket was steaming
hot and was constantly emitting steam. The Village Head’s
wife was standing on a short stool, occasionally filling the
pot with rice powder. A few children were running and
playing around the stove. From time to time, they would
take out a string of roasted peanuts and a corn cob from the
fire pit.
What surprised Chu Wanning was that Mo Ran was
working very early, helping the village chief’s wife to watch
the fire. A child ran happily, fell to the ground, choked and
cried loudly.
“How did you fall?” Mo Ran helped her up, dusting off the
mud on her body and said, “Is there any injury?”
“Hand—” The little girl wailed as she raised her dark
hands for Mo Ran to see.
 Mo Ran picked her up, took her to the well and washed
her hands with a bucket of clear water. The distance
between them was too far, so Chu Wanning didn’t hear what
he said to the child, but the little girl was sobbing and
crying. After a while, she burst into laughter, looked up at
Mo Ran with a runny face, and began to talk to Mo Ran
chirping.
“…”
Chu Wanning stood quietly at the corner watching him,
watching him coax people, watching him carry the child
back to the fire, watching him take the child back to the
pond, watching him pull out a sweet potato from the fire,
peel it carefully and hand it to the little girl.
He just watched.
It was as if he had seen the five years that Mo Weiyu had
gone through.
“Ah, Shizun is here?”
“Yes.” Only after a long while did Chu Wanning walk to Mo
Ran’s side and sit down. He looked at the flames dancing
under the boiler for a moment and said, “What’s in it?”
“Peanut, sweet potato, corn. Here you are, I’ll roast a
candy for you.”
“… Sweets can even be roasted?”
“Shizun can’t roast it. It’ll burn immediately.” Mo Ran
laughed, “I think it would be better if I do it.”
 As he said this, he took out another malt candy from his
pocket and went outside to the brown paper. He took the
poker and turned it over in the oven, then he immediately
put it away and took out the candy, “Hiss, it’s a little hot.”
He blew on it before passing it to him.
“Taste it.”
“…” Chu Wanning was not used to being fed by others, so
he reached out for a piece of candy. The milky-white candy
was a little soft and when he chewed it, the fragrance of
milk permeated the air and he said, “Not bad. Roast one
more.”
Mo Ran was happy and another one was roasted. Chu
Wanning took it in his hands and ate it himself.
“Give me another one.”
“…”
Mo Ran had roasted eight of them in a row. When it
reached the ninth one, some kids ran over to ask Mo Ran for
sweet potatoes. Since Mo Ran couldn’t get his hands on
them, he had to let Chu Wanning take them.
Chu Wanning picked up the other poker and picked the
biggest one. Mo Ran looked at it and said, “Put this back and
take the small one next to you.”
“It tastes great.”
“Unripe.” Mo Ran laughed.
Chu Wanning was unconvinced, “How do you know?”
 “Believe me, I often roast food in the wild. Take the little
one and give it to him, the little one is sweet.”
The child didn’t know what kind of outstanding person
Chu Wanning was in the cultivation world, but seeing that
he was willing to pick out sweet potatoes for him, he leaned
over and whispered to him, “Gege, I want to eat that big
one.”
“Tell the other big brother. He didn’t let you eat it, he said
it wasn’t cooked.”
The child then went to find Mo Ran. “Mo Ran Gege, I want
to eat that big one.”
“If you want to eat something big, wait a little longer,” Mo
Ran said.
“How long will it take?”
“From one to a hundred.”
“But I can only count from one to ten…” The child felt
wronged.
Mo Ran laughed. “Then you will only eat the small ones.”
The little guy had no choice but to sigh and accept the
injustice fate had done to him. He said with a listless face,
“Alright, then this little one will be fine.”
Chu Wanning peeled the sweet potato for him. When it
was almost done, the burnt candy was roasted until it was
soft. If he didn’t eat it now, it would melt completely. He
quickly took it off and passed it to Chu Wanning, “Shizun,
come here, open your mouth.”
 He still had sweet potatoes in his hand, so he didn’t think
too much and just opened his mouth naturally. It wasn’t until
Mo Ran fed him the warm milk sugar and rubbed the corner
of his mouth with his rough fingers that he realized he had
eaten a candy that his disciple had personally fed him,
causing his ears to turn red.
“More?”
Chu Wanning coughed lightly. Fortunately, the light from
the fire was already warm, reflecting off his face, but it was
hard to see the change in his expression. He said, “No
need.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Just to feed you. There’s only
one last cow’s milk left. If you eat more, there won’t be any
more left.”
He was lazy to use words because he was relaxed and did
not think twice about it.
Thus, he naturally said the word “feed”. However, a
disciple would naturally not dare to speak to his Shizun like
that. These two words were filled with pampering and
forcefulness, such as the Shizun feeding the children, the
emperor feeding the wives and concubines, and even
becoming the leader of the bed. The conquerors above used
their scalding hot flesh to feed the woman who was
groaning beneath them.
Chu Wanning was immersed in the rough words, unable to
recover for a long time.
 After the rice was steamed, it was time to set up a stall. It
was a manual labor. All the strong men in the village were
swinging their hammers to make the cake. The village chief
gave Mo Ran a wooden hammer wrapped in gauze and
wanted to pass it to Chu Wanning, but was stopped by Mo
Ran.
Mo Ran smiled and said, “Village Head, my Shizun has
never done this before. He can’t do it.”
“…” Chu Wanning was silent on the side.
He was very unreconciled, and even a bit angry, because
from the moment he came out of the mountain until now,
there had never been a person who could relate him to the
word “not doing well”.
In the mouths of others, all he could hear was begging,
begging, and “Immortal, how about you do me a favor?”
This was the first time someone blocked his way and said,
“He won’t, he can’t do it well.”
Chu Wanning was furious, he wanted to shake his sleeves
and shout, “You are the one who is not good at this!”
But he restrained himself.
Because what Mo Ran said was the truth, he really
couldn’t do it well.
Finally, the Village Chief arranged for them to sit in front
of a stone block. Inside the stone block, there was a
steaming bowl of rice flour.
 Mo Ran said, “Shizun, I’ll make a cake later. Remember to
turn the rice cake over for me every three tries. Be careful
not to get burned, and don’t be in too much of a hurry, don’t
get smashed by me.”
“… If you could hit me with a hammer, then you quit
cultivation, go home and farm.”
Mo Ran laughed. “I only meant it’s better to be safe than
sorry.”
Chu Wanning was too lazy to waste words with him, the
two on the side had already started swinging. He didn’t
want to be too far behind, so he stood beside the stone
block and said, “Come.”
In the first hit, he hit the soft and hot rice noodles, causing
the rice noodles to sink in and wrap around the hammer. He
hit it three more times, raised his bright eyes, and said to
Chu Wanning, “Shizun, turn over.”
Chu Wanning flipped the rice ball over, and Mo Ran
dropped the hammer.
After several rounds of working together, they had
mastered the rhythm of Mo Ran. With the third wave of Mo
Ran, Chu Wanning neatly turned the ball over. When he
withdrew his hand, Mo Ran launched a new attack. The
beating of the cake seemed simple, but to grasp it well, one
had to be strong and energetic, turning it over and over
again so many times that the rice noodles became
thoroughly soft and sticky before it could be considered
complete.
 After working for a while, the farmers were tired, they
started shouting, “One, two, three — one, two, three —” The
rhythm of the falling hammer was what they were shouting,
and as if it was interesting for them to do so, they hit the
rice ball until it was half sticky, the people beside them were
already panting, but Mo Ran didn’t feel anything, so he
smiled and said to Chu Wanning, “Come again.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him. The young man’s forehead
was covered in sweat, shining like honey under the sun. His
lips were slightly parted, unlike the usual sigh of exhaustion,
but his breathing was somewhat heavy and his chest was
heaving.
Seeing Chu Wanning looking at him, he was stunned for a
moment. He wiped his face with his sleeve and smiled:
“What’s wrong? Is there rice on my face?”
“Nope.”
“That is…”
Chu Wanning watching Mo Ran’s forehead, sweating
profusely from the heat, but he could not bear to watch him
fold the lapels of his shirt to his Adam’s apple. He asked,
“Are you hot?”
Yesterday, he had asked Mo Ran if he was “cold”, and
today, he asked if he was “hot”. This confused Mo Ran very
much; it was obvious that the two days of temperature was
not too far off.
“If it’s hot, just take it off.”
“If Shizun doesn’t like it, I won’t take it off.”
 “…You’re sweating all over, and it’s even more annoying.”
Since he said so, Mo Ran started to feel uncomfortable, so
he took off the outer robe and the upper garment and threw
them onto the graphite. Chu Wanning watched coldly, but
his heart was gradually getting hotter, he watched as Mo
Ran revealed his broad shoulders, firm arms, and a layer of
hot air that could be felt on his face after the inner garment
was taken off. He was like a mermaid out of water, turning
around and smiling at Chu Wanning, so handsome that it
made one’s heart race.
“Two cultivators, would you like some water?” The Village
Head’s wife, carrying a cup of tea, asked about them one by
one.
Mo Ran returned to the stone block and once again picked
up the wooden hammer. He smiled and said, “No need, I’m
not thirsty yet.”
A hand reached over and picked up a teacup from the
tray.
Under their astonished gazes, Chu Wanning took a whole
cup of tea and passed it to the Village Head’s wife, “Please
have another cup.”
“… Shizun, are you very thirsty?”
Unknowingly, these words had stabbed him. Chu Wanning
abruptly raised his head, his eyes burning with caution,
“Thirsty?… No, I’m not thirsty.”
He gulped down another glass of water.
 Mo Ran looked at him and couldn’t help but be puzzled.
When had his Shizun’s self-esteem become so serious that
he was even ashamed of his thirst?

The author has something to say:

Mini-theater "Which Valentine's Day?"

Puppy: What Valentine's Day? They are all fighting for my food.
Is dog food for humans? ? Can people eat dog food? Give it all
to me! Who eats, I bites!

Chu Wanning: I don’t want to join the fun.

Shimei: (Shimei the idol, who took off his costume and was
picking up a lunch box on the set, rolled his eyes) Come on, I'm
going to have to actually find some guy for Valentine's Day, and
probably you guys will want me for Qingming, I see it very
clearly.

Xue Meng: I'd like to, but I don't think anyone is good enough for
me, so what can I do? I am also very annoying.

Nangong Si: It is everyone's responsibility to care for dogs,

boycott Valentine's Day, and protect Naobaijin, starting with me.

Mei Hanxue: Sell condoms, sell condoms, Okamoto condoms,

learn about them.

Ye Wangxi: To the gentleman upstairs, I'm sorry, please

cooperate, since last week we have received fifteen calls to
report you for fraudulent sex, please come with me.
 141. Shizun, don’t!

After drinking the water, the two began to get busy again.
However, once Mo Ran swung the hammer, Chu Wanning
knew that things were not looking good.
The huge movement made the young man’s body even
more tense and fierce. The golden sunlight poured down on
him like a waterfall, flowing down those sexy muscles. When
he raised his arm, his shoulders were stretched wide open.
His chest was as smooth and firm as a piece of scorching
hot rock, containing astonishing heat and strength.
The wooden hammer ruthlessly smashed into the stone
block. It was tightly sucked up by the soft and wet rice cake.
In the end, it became even more viscous…
He used so much strength that Chu Wanning felt that if he
was unlucky enough to get hit by it, he would be smashed
into smithereens.
Crushed to bits. His chest rose and fell together with his
heart. His pitch-black eyebrows were covered with sweat,
and his Adam’s apple was moving up and down. The
muscles on his upper arm relaxed as he watched his
movements.
 Suddenly, he couldn’t help but think back to that dream
he had over and over again.
In his dreams, he would be invaded, rubbed, humiliated,
and turned into mud on Mo Ran’s bed like a rice cake in a
stone mortar… He was lost in thought until Mo Ran called
out to him again.
“Shizun.”
Or maybe he shouted a few times.
“Shizun, Shizun?”
He regained his composure but his heart was beating
wildly. Glimmers danced in his eyes. His throat moved and
his eyes lost focus. “Hm?”
Mo Ran’s cool eyes looked down at him. Because of his
body heat, he appeared to be extremely hot. He said,
“Shizun, come. Turn over.”
“…”
He suddenly felt a little dizzy, and a scarlet shadow
seemed to flash before his eyes. He saw two people rolling
in the middle of a red bed embroidered with a golden
phoenix soaring dragon, and a muscular man pressing down
on the other man. The man below tightened his toes, and
his calve muscles were spasming.
“Shizun, turn over…”
He seemed to hear the man’s hot breath, as if it were just
behind his ears.
“Let me see your face.”
 Chu Wanning was shocked by the inexplicable flash of
light. He abruptly closed his eyes and shook his head – what
was going on? Illusion? Or was it a memory that was too
detailed in that dream?
He felt his heart tremble, and his blood was boiling, yet
cold sweat was dripping down his face.
Mo Ran sensed that something was amiss, he put down
the wooden hammer and walked over to his side, “Shizun,
what’s wrong? Is there something wrong with it?”
“Nope.” His voice made Chu Wanning feel as if he was
being bitten by an ant. Chu Wanning abruptly pushed him
away, raising his embarrassed and angry phoenix eyes
which were slightly red. He panted heavily, hating himself,
“The sun is just too bright, I’m seeing things. Don’t stand so
close to me, you’re all sweaty.”
Mo Ran lowered his head and looked. As expected, he felt
uneasy. He knew Chu Wanning loved cleanliness, so he
immediately stood to the side. With a concerned gaze, he
continued to chase after the man, unwilling to move away
for even a moment.
After that, Chu Wanning remained silent. By the time the
steamed cake was done and everyone was seated in a
circle, he was no longer around them.
“Oh, ask Chu Wanning. He said that he has a headache
and went back to his room to rest.” The village chief said,
“When he left, his cheeks were a little red, could it be that
he had a fever?”
 Upon hearing this, Mo Ran was extremely anxious. He
stopped helping to store the New Year’s cake and rushed
back to the small courtyard where the two were staying.
He pushed open the door, but no one was on the bed. He
was even more worried when he heard the sound of water
coming from the kitchen. He hurriedly lifted the curtain and
rushed in recklessly.
Then, he saw Chu Wanning with his clothes off, holding a
bucket full of water, standing barefoot on the brick-red floor
while taking a shower.
By the end of October, the frost had passed.
Chu Wanning… Washing the fuck out with cold water?!
Mo Ran was shocked, his face alternating between green
and white, then red. He glared at his Shizun who was
completely naked and only felt that other than the rumbling
sounds of blood flowing like the surging of money, he could
not hear anything else.
What did he see…
Since his rebirth, this was the first time he saw Chu
Wanning’s body in full detail. There was no mist, no
concealment, nothing but this familiar figure, this body that
had shattered the defense he had built and his tight
memory lock. He felt as if all the blood in his body was
burning like lava, wanting to break free from the flesh and
skin.
Everything was exactly the same as what he was familiar
with, not changing in the slightest.
 He suddenly found himself unable to breathe.
He saw Chu Wanning’s shoulder, with its perfect curve
and force, like a bow that had been pulled to seventy
percent full, ready to strike. He saw Chu Wanning’s shoulder
blades moving under his skin that was as thin as ice.
Then, he followed the stream of water. Yes, he followed it,
and the water washed his gaze down to the ground. He saw
Chu Wanning’s slim waist, and behind his were two shallow
grooves filled with wine, trying to kill those who desired him.
Further down, he saw a pair of buttocks, straight and firm,
like the full fruit of an autumn honey, and he knew how they
would feel when he touched it. When he touched them, they
would tremble with pleasure, their souls would seem to
break apart, and from then on, they would be kneaded
together with the person beneath them.
“Immortal Mo!” Suddenly, someone called out to him.
“Immortal Mo, are you there?”
Mo Ran was shocked and turned around, but before he
could do so, the curtain on the door was lifted. Ling’er
leaned in, and said as she walked, “Why did you run away in
such a hurry? My aunt told me to call you to eat the sweet
rice cake, you —”
When she saw Chu Wanning taking a bath, she went
silent.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Ling’er: “…”
 “AH!” The girl screamed as she covered her eyes in panic.
Chu Wanning also had a very bad complexion, it was rare for
him to run to get some clothes, but he didn’t expect to run
back here to take a shower, and there would be two
uninvited guests barging into his room.
He had always been casual, leaving his clothes at the door
when he took them off. Was he supposed to walk naked
through the kitchen and fish for his clothes under the eyes
of a girl?
While he was overwhelmed with anxiety, Mo Ran walked
straight towards him. He actually raised his hand to press
against the wall, blocking Chu Wanning’s entire body in his
arms.
Mo Ran turned around and said to Ling’er, “Get out.”
“Ah! Yes! Yes!” The girl, too, was stunned for a moment,
then she stumbled out the door and ran away, frightened.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran’s face darkened. After confirming that she had
really walked far away, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned
around.
It was a cold expression on Chu Wanning’s face.
Only then did he realize that his movements were similar
to a dog protecting food. He bared his teeth and scared
away the intruders, then turned around and whined as he
licked the food that was difficult to come by.
His hands were still leaning on the wall. In order to cover
Chu Wanning tightly, he stuck close enough to him that he
could easily smell his scent. He couldn’t help but freeze…
His head was very hot and heavy.
Smells are the easiest to evoke memories and desires, like
the smell of meat and hunger, the smell of plum blossoms
and winter snow, and so on.
Emotions were the same.
Mo Ran could only feel his spirit surging. The wall built
with great difficulty seemed to be about to be overthrown.
The smell of Chu Wanning’s body was like a spark, falling
into his dry chest, igniting his beastly nature to burn him
into ashes.
Normally, when he got close to him, even if he was
dressed neatly, he would still be tempted, not to mention
that the person in front of him was not wearing a single
piece of clothing at all…
He wished that he could grab hold of Chu Wanning’s cold,
beaded wrist, twist him over and press him against the wall,
then tear off his own clothes, fiercely sticking to this person,
lifting him up so that his back was pressed against his chest.
Just like in his previous life, he went in brutally and
ruthlessly, killed and reborn in the midst of his sweat and
breath.
He really couldn’t do it anymore… He really wanted him.
Mo Ran’s breathing suddenly became heavy.
He did not say anything, and neither did Chu Wanning.
 The two of them stood very close to the wall, almost
touching each other, but Mo Ran’s arm muscles were taut
and his veins were popping out, trembling slightly and
holding on.
Don’t touch him, don’t touch him.
To respect him, to love him.
I can’t do something stupid like cheating on my Shizun
and exterminating our ancestors again.
He repeated to himself, mechanically.
It was cold, but his forehead was starting to sweat.
I can’t… I can’t… Mo Ran, you can’t. Don’t let your
thoughts run wild.
His Adam’s apple rolled and he closed his eyes with a
tremble. He closed his burning gaze under his eyelids, but
his face was filled with confusion…
If it was the usual Chu Wanning, how could he not see the
difference?
But at the moment, his condition was not much better
than Mo Ran’s, or worse.
He looked cold, but God only knew how much effort it had
taken him to keep his balance.
Mo Ran’s breathing was so hot and heavy that it had a
strong male scent, almost as if it was going to burn him. He
had not fought with Mo Ran since his rebirth, but he knew
that if he fought hard enough and did not use any spells, he
would only end up as a pile of bones in front of his arms.
 He was unwilling to look at Mo Ran’s eyes. He lowered his
gaze a little, and his gaze fell upon Mo Ran’s chest.
Although they were not stuck together, Mo Ran was so
close to him that it was almost a straight line away, and he
could clearly feel the male tension radiating from the hot
chest, broad and blazing.
It was as if he could melt the coldest ice in the world and
turn it into a weak spring tide.
“Shizun…”
The young man suddenly called out to him. He didn’t
know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the other
party’s voice was a little hoarse, filled with a moist desire
and heat.
Mo Ran had called him Shizun countless times, calm,
respectful, angry, and ridiculing, countless.
But this was the first time he heard a different ‘Shizun’. It
was mixed with the fishy smell of love and lust, making it
look dirty and bewitching. Chu Wanning felt his bones
tingling.
Impossible, Mo Ran couldn’t call him that.
He had heard wrong, he had thought too much.
It was his heart that was dirty.
He subconsciously retreated backwards, his bare back
knocking against the cold wall. He couldn’t help but shiver,
his lips quivering as he slightly opened them. He seemed
somewhat at a loss.
 Mo Ran’s eyes darkened.
He looked at the moist, pale lips. Although he did not
move, his mind was preoccupied with the thought of
lowering his head to kiss him, prying open his lips, his hot
tongue savagely invading that forbidden land that had
never been invaded before. He imagined his hands grabbing
onto his waist, vigorously rubbing it, and his skin stained
with a violent red color with his marks.
No matter how he tried to suppress it, the blood in his
body was still wolf blood.
The sex he released was always hot and violent. He even
wanted to tear up the person he slept with, eat it clean from
inside out, and lick the last drop of blood, an inch of meat.
He couldn’t help but be a carnivore.
Closing his eyes, he suppressed the lava boiling in his
chest. He knew that the situation was not good, and he
knew how close a man’s desire would be to a wild beast.
He withdrew his hand and spoke in an almost hoarse
voice, “Shizun, I’ll give it to you… Take your clothes.”
A heavy breath brushed Chu Wanning’s eyelashes.
Mo Ran turned around and strode to the door, picking up
the robe Chu Wanning left behind.
Chu Wanning was still leaning against the wall, but he felt
as if he had run a hundred miles and was completely
exhausted. He could not even breathe. He narrowed his
phoenix eyes and saw Mo Ran looking at his clothes. He
suddenly thought of something and was stunned for a few
seconds. Then, he suddenly woke up!
When Mo Ran entered the room, he was showering with
his back facing him. However, when he turned around, Mo
Ran was stuck close to him, so he didn’t look down. That
was why he didn’t notice his desire.
However, if Mo Ran took his clothes and turned around,
then the aloof Elder Yuheng, the image of the aloof and
restrained Chu Wanning, would be shattered into ashes in
an instant.
Chu Wanning was instantly anxious.
He saw that Mo Ran had already parted his clothes and
was holding them in his hands. He was about to turn back…
There were only two choices left for Chu Wanning.
First, his leg suddenly hurt and he squatted down.
Second, poke him blind.
Before he could come to a decision, Mo Ran had already
turned around and said, “Shizun, you…”
You what?
He did not finish.
The rest of his words, the moment he saw the scene
before his eyes, were all cut off between his lips and sunk
deep into the quagmire, unable to be pulled out again.
 142. Shizun, this is torture.

It turned out that the moment when Mo Ran turned his

head around, Chu Wanning’s mind was set ablaze. Almost at
the very last moment, he turned around and leaned against
the wall with his arms crossed, leaving the man with a firm
and powerful back.
This way, he wouldn’t be able to see the man’s face. Chu
Wanning felt that he was really smart.
This fool didn’t even know that what he has exposed
under Mo Ran’s eyelids was a low-lying, sexy waist, a full,
firm butt, and a pair of long, powerful legs… He was like a
rabbit that had been skinned.
The roasted meat was crisp, almost saying, “Please eat,
thank you.”
Mo Ran felt his throat go dry and his eyes were bloodshot.
After enduring for a while, he said, “Shizun, what is this…
for?”
What for?
…Hmm… This posture was indeed a bit strange. How
could he describe it in such a way that he could quietly
muddle his way through…
 Chu Wanning turned his face to the side. His expression
was cold and solemn as if he wanted to cover it up.
Mo Ran had already put down his clothes and was walking
towards him. Perhaps because of the light, he felt that the
expression on his face was extremely chilling. He was like a
wolf that had been starved for a long time in the jungle.
The wolf hesitated. The thirst in its stomach and the
reason in its mind fought intensely. The flames of war
spread from its body to its eyes. Its black burning eyes were
very bright and gave off a ghostly light.
Chu Wanning finally felt that something was amiss. With a
single word, he placed the bowstring on the bow and spoke
in a sharp tone, piercing through the eerie silence.
“Rub my back.”
“… Hmm?” The voice of Mo Ran was stuck in his throat,
carrying a bit of a nasal sound, making him seem very sexy.
“What?”
This was an excuse that Chu Wanning came up with when
he was in a hurry, but since the words were already in his
ears, he had no choice but to pretend to be calm and say,
“Since you’re here, why don’t you rub my back and leave.”
Mo Ran: “…”
“I’ve been busy these past few days. My body is covered
with sweat and I feel uncomfortable.” Chu Wanning tried his
best to act casual and nonchalant, “Washing is always
good.”
 He didn’t know if he had tricked Mo Ran, or if his lies were
natural.
In the end, Mo Ran listened to him and obediently took out
a towel. He poured warm water over his body and started
rubbing his back.
Yuheng had always been a wise man. But this was the
stupidest thing he had ever done.
What was the most tormenting thing in the world?
The one he loved stood behind him, with a rough towel,
rubbing his whole body with his large hands. Every touch
was like a sail over spring water, leaving a hot red mark.
Although the power of Mo Ran had been restrained, it was
still very strong. Moreover, his skin and flesh had never
been caressed like this before. He could only feel his
muscles twitching, and he had to tighten his body to barely
be able to keep from being seen by the person behind him.
His forehead was pressed against the wall. In a place
where one couldn’t see it due to Mo Ran, he tightly bit down
on his lips. His eyes were red at the edges of his eyes.
He was still an innocent person, so what if he had to
endure such a provocation in front of someone he deeply
loved? He pretended to be aloof.
It was too unbearable…
However, if one were to ask Mo Ran, what was the most
torturous thing in the world?
I’m afraid the answer will be very different, he might say.
The man is standing naked before you, his hands against
the wall, his back relaxed, the man completely confident of
himself, giving you everything but himself, while you rub his
whole body with your hot, dirty hands, through an
obstructing towel.
Of course, he knew that he was rubbing the back of his
Shizun, but with just a little bit of strength, that person’s
skin would turn red. It was the sexy look of someone who
had been humiliated and abused.
He ran his hand over his shoulder blade and wound it
around the side of his waist. He felt the person beneath him
tremble slightly, but he did not know if it was an illusion. He
stared at the white and plump arc, and restrained himself
until his eyes were bloodshot, so as not to lose the bath
towel, grab him directly with his hands, and press hard, five
fascinating red marks.
He had already tasted the ecstasy of the man before him.
So what if he held back his words and forced himself to act
like a gentleman in front of him?
It was too unbearable…
The two of them felt uncomfortable for a long time. If they
continued to rub on it, they were afraid that they would
start a fire.
Chu Wanning finally could not hold it in anymore and said
hoarsely, “Okay, you can leave. I can do the rest, I’ll do it
myself.”
Mo Ran heaved a sigh of relief. His forehead was covered
in sweat.
 He lowered his voice and said, “Yes… Shizun…”
The curtain of the door was lifted and fell, and Mo Ran left.
Chu Wanning had not recovered from his shock for a long
time. He was still leaning against the wall, his forehead
pressed against the wall. His ears were blood-red, the same
as the marks of being rubbed on his back. He did not know
whether Mo Ran had actually seen it or not.
“…”
He slightly opened his phoenix eyes as if he was feeling
humiliated. He bit his lower lip and hesitated for a long time.
However, he still reached out his hand and grabbed onto his
desire.
Originally, he came back to take a shower to suppress this
foul mood.
Who would have thought that by chance, Mo Ran would
push him deeper into the sea of desire. Chu Wanning, who
had been relying on the Heart Cleansing Method to defend
against human nature, could not help but release his
overflowing desire for love in the most ordinary and
embarrassing way.
His lips were slightly parted and his almond-shaped eyes
were half-closed. His expression was somewhat pitiful and
somewhat aggrieved…
He stood against the cold wall, his forehead burning, his
beautiful shoulders hunched, his Adam’s apple rolling, his
breath coming in low gasps and gulps.
So sinful, yet so beautiful.
 It was like a white phoenix tail butterfly that had fallen
into a spider web. It shook its wings powerlessly in the
tightly-knit emotions, but it could not, never, never escape
from the clutches of death.
He was dirty after all.
Dirty to the bones, dirty to such a miserable, so pitiable,
tempting to invade, addictive.
In the end, Chu Wanning was furious. He punched the
wall. He was so ruthless, so angry, and so unwilling. He even
used a lot of strength. His finger bones were broken and
blood seeped out.
“Bastard.”
It was unknown whether he was scolding himself or Mo
Ran.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were moist. There was affection,
there was hatred, and there was also bewilderment.
In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed
since they had arrived at the village.
From the day he took his shower, Chu Wanning had been
avoiding Mo Ran like a scorpion or a wild beast. He did not
feel anything strange about Mo Ran, but he could not bear
the change in his body.
A person, when light and elegant for a long time, would be
easy to carry around. Otherwise, why would Chu Wanning
despise a pair of cultivation lovers? He really wasn’t jealous.
Elder Yuheng truly felt that it was unbearable, that he was
fed up with it, and that he loathed it.
 He didn’t want to look at the painting because he really
didn’t want to, not because he was pretending. For Chu
Wanning, things like “liking” and “kissing” were still
acceptable, but if he got any closer, such as consoling or
intruding, his face would turn green and he wouldn’t be able
to accept it.
This was just like a vegetarian. If you were to secretly
place some lard in his bowl, he would probably find it
fragrant. However, if you were to give him a piece of
roasted yellow meat that still had a bloody smell to it, he
would probably feel extremely disgusted.
After venting that day in a daze, Chu Wanning woke up.
He gasped for breath as he looked at the sticky feeling in his
hands. He felt as if a handful of cold water had been poured
over his head.
His face turned green.
What was he doing? He was actually tempted by a twenty-
something year old brat, and had to rely on self-consoling to
calm his surging emotions.
Chu Wanning felt goosebumps rising all over his body.
When he encountered Mo Ran, he had to step back, afraid
that he would accidentally release the power in his heart
and do something that would make him regret.
He retreated, and Mo Ran retreated as well.
Mo Ran was also truly afraid. He felt that his desire for
Chu Wanning was much stronger than he expected. The
dam he had built was about to collapse from the raging
waves, and the enthusiasm in his bones was about to burst
out at any moment.
He knew that being human and being a beast was just a
thought, and he did not want to hurt Chu Wanning again
because of that thought, so he avoided him.
The distance between the two of them was too far.
Instead, it gave him the impression of a respectful disciple
or a benevolent Shizun.
The days passed peacefully.
On this day, the hunters in the village came up to the
mountain and slaughtered a fat and beautiful deer. The
villagers proposed to hold a bonfire in the small sunning
ground at the entrance of the village in the evening.
Therefore, every household brought out some food, be it
cakes or dried meat. The Village Head even opened two jars
of sorghum wine, and sat in a circle around the bonfire,
smelling the scent of roasted deer, eating and drinking in a
discontented manner. Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were not
sitting together. The two of them were quite a distance
away from each other, and there was a fire burning between
them. They looked at each other through the fire, not
wanting to be seen by each other.
You glanced at me and thought it was silent, but the two
sets of eyes always met halfway, so you pretended to
glance down and then, after a while, sneaked up on each
other’s cheeks.
 The orange flames were surging and the firewood
crackled.
The people around them were all talking and laughing.
However, none of them could hear or see what was
happening. The only thing they could see was the moon in
the sky, illuminating the hearts of the two of them.
The village chief’s wine soon ran out, but the crowd still
felt that it wasn’t enough to enjoy themselves to their
heart’s content.
Mo Ran recalled that there was still a jar of top-quality
Pear Blossom White in his room, so he bid his farewells and
went back to get his wine.
Halfway through, he heard a sound behind him.
He turned around. “Who?”
The rustling footsteps immediately stopped, and a pair of
green shoes embroidered with yellow flowers slowly
emerged from the corner.
Mo Ran was stunned. “Miss Ling’er?” It’s you.”
She stood in the moonlight with her eyes fixed on the
wine as her chest heaved up and down along with her rapid
breathing. She said, “Immortal Mo, wait a moment, I have
something to tell you.”

The author has something to say:

Little Theater "Haphazard Adaptation of the End of This

Chapter"

1. If Ling'er is in the audience

Ling'er: "Mo-Xianjun, wait, I have something to tell you."

Mo Ran: "Say."

Ling'er: "Everyone let me ask, when do you drive."

Mo Ran: "……"

2. If Ling'er is a black guide

Ling'er: "Mo-Xianjun, wait, I have something to tell you."

Mo Ran: "Say."

Ling'er: "A table of roasted deer farmhouse brew totals 889.

Does Xianjun swipe his card or pay cash?"

Mo Ran: "...Didn’t it says that the group meals are free?"

Ling'er: "Yes, but this is a bonfire party, a self-funded project."

Mo Ran: "……"

3. If Ling'er is a cat club pimp for small customer service

Ling'er: "Mo-Xianjun, wait, I have something to tell you."

Mo Ran: "Say."

Ling'er: (Unmentionably rubbing) a sexy leopard cat, an

intelligent British Shorthair, a hot American Shorthair, an
alternative without cats, as long as you apply for a monthly card,
you can suck and lick cats all day long. Xianjun, think about it?

Mo Ran: …is there a white cat? The kind where when you touch
him, he slaps you ten times.
 143. Shizun used to be the
white moonlight, the blood at
the tip of your heart, unlucky
fate

No matter how slow Mo Ran was, how could he not know

what was going on when he saw her burning gaze? He
immediately said, “Miss Ling’er, you drank too much. If you
have anything to say, you can say it tomorrow…”
“I want to talk about it today!”
This little girl was quite fierce when she was bullied. Her
hair was a little scattered, and her eyes were glowing.
“…” Mo Ran was afraid that he would get pestered. He
wanted to run away, but the corner of his sleeve was pulled
by her. He was angry and amused at the same time and
said, “Let go of me.”
“Not letting go.” The so called wine strong courage, not to
mention Ling’er was not small, and the idea of clinging onto
the Sisheng Peak was not a day or two, so she loudly said, “I
like you, do you like me?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Seeing no response from the man, Ling’er became
anxious.
Ever since Mo Ran arrived at Yuliang Village, she had felt
that this man was a formidable and heroic figure. When she
found out that he was the famous “Mo-zongshi”, her heart
sank deeper and deeper into her thoughts.
The only thing she could show was her pretty face and
good figure. Although she didn’t know what Mo Ran thought
of her, if she didn’t express herself now, it would be very
difficult for her to have another chance in the future. Thus,
tonight, with the help of some alcohol, she was able to
muster up the courage to follow Mo Ran around and disable
Mo Ran to block her from confessing.
To be honest, even Mo Ran was a bit taken aback by this
torrent of courage.
Ling’er’s face turned red.
She thought, if only Mo Ran could promise her, then that
would be great. With such a handsome brother, not to
mention climbing up to him, that would be the same as
climbing to the Sisheng Peak. Then from now on, she
wouldn’t have to stay in this crappy little village to be
insulted, and she could live a comfortable life.
“I’m sorry, Miss Ling’er, you should let go.”
 However, his words had easily shattered the floating
pavilion in her mind.
Ling’er’s blush had yet to fade as her pale face turned
ugly. After a while, she said anxiously, “I-am not good-
looking in any way?”
“You look good everywhere.” Mo Ran was very polite and
gently pulled her hand away. “But I don’t like it.”
If it was said that he had left her with some face just now,
then the phrase “I don’t like it” could be said to be like
pulling apart dry weeds or rotten wood, ripping off the last
bit of her face.
Ling’er’s eyes were filled with tears. She was sad.
Although she admired Mo Ran, she wasn’t that emotional.
She wanted to improve a bit more, so she lost most of her
dreams.
“Then you…” She held back her tears and asked, “Then
what do you like?”
“I —”
Mo Ran was stunned by her words.
What does he like?
Out of habit, he felt that he liked Shi Mei’s appearance,
but when the words came to his lips, he suddenly felt that
this wasn’t the case.
“Tell me, what do you like?” Ling’er pressed on him. Her
beautiful eyes stared at his face. She didn’t want to let him
go.
 She was also a pitiful person. She had an older sister who
had married an ordinary cloth merchant from the upper
realms. She had moved to Laizhou a few years ago to live a
good life.
She had visited her sister with her mother and carried a
pile of dried pepper on her back. But her brother-in-law had
felt that the fish was very smelly, that the two of them had
been very shabby and he was too ashamed to have them
live in his own house, so they had driven home within a few
days. This matter was deeply engraved in Ling’er’s heart.
From that day on, she was unwilling to live a poor life. She
swore to live a better life than her elder sister, and to return
all the grievances she had suffered in the future.
So all these years, she had been searching for a hero,
wanting to submit herself to others and change her fate.
She really did not want to let go of Mo Weiyu.
So she was almost anxious and crazy, under the wine, she
lethargically leaned against him, she had a soft and graceful
body, and on summer days when she walked through the
fields, the men would steal glances at her, and she was
betting on herself to use her warm body to tear open Mo-
zongshi’s armor.
“What’s wrong with me? You didn’t even think about it,
didn’t even think about it, and rejected me just like that?”
Her hot and soft body stuck close to Mo Ran’s body, but
he felt that his entire body was not used to it. He felt ill-
suited and pulled her away, his face already mostly black.
 “Miss Ling’er, how long have I known you? Why would I
like you? Why would I consider you?”
“How do you know if you don’t try!”
Seeing that she was about to come over again, Mo Ran
immediately said, “Don’t get any closer!”
“You don’t like it that much?” Ling’er’s eyes were wide
open as she said in disbelief, “Just a little…Just a little bit…”
“I don’t like it at all.” Mo Ran felt that he hadn’t said it
clearly enough, so it was better to end this matter
thoroughly. Even though it was cruel, he still added, “Not a
single bit moved.”
Ling’er was speechless.
No, she could understand.
But she wasn’t moved…
How many unmarried men, facing a woman with an
extremely good face and figure, and facing a woman who
took the initiative to throw herself into his arms, would be
righteous enough to say “not moved”? To be able to face the
gentle fragrance and soft jade, he doesn’t have any desire
at all?
She stayed in place for a while, then said: “You… How
could you. How could you…”
She found it hard to speak.
What she’s really wanted to say was, How come you don’t
have any desire? This isn’t normal.
 Mo Ran also understood what she meant from her
hesitation, but he didn’t want to explain it to her. They had
originally met by chance, and this concubine wanted to
have some sort of relationship, but he didn’t have this
intention at all.
She could think what she wanted, and let her like it.
Mo Ran whispered to her, “I’m sorry.” He slipped into the
night.
The night wind blew against his cheeks, and he couldn’t
help but squint.
After talking with Ling’er for a while, he suddenly realized
that he had been wrong about love.
Ling’er asked him, “What do you like?”
It seemed that he had never asked himself this question
before.
To those who received less warmth, they would never
have the right to choose. As long as there was someone
who treated them well, he would be the one to offer all his
blood.
“Like what?”
These were words that he subconsciously did not dare to
even think about.
Actually, everyone in this world originally had their own
unique tastes and hobbies. As a child, Mo Ran often heard
other children tugging at their parents’ clothes, saying, “I
like to eat this. This one has green onions.” Or “Mother, this
red lantern looks better than the yellow one. I like the red
one.”
However, he could not say it. It was useless even if he
said it. The only thing he could afford to eat was the
cheapest white flour cake. He still had to open it up and eat
half of it with his mother.
Later, when he was in the library, he would sneak glances
at the rich young masters who had come to listen to the
play. He would watch them wave their silk fans and slowly
say something like, “I like that Cui’er from the last time. This
time, I will sing for her.” Sentences like that.
In fact, in the eyes of Mo Ran, Sister Cui’er was not as
beautiful as Sister Bai Rong, but who would care about what
he thought?
No one would ever ask him, “What do you like,” or the
aesthetic, or the choice, these words were related only to
the rich. For Mo Ran, what others gave him was what they
gave him, what he ate he should be grateful for, what
clothes covered him he should slobber — “like?”
What right did he have to like it? How could he dare to like
it? What right did he have to like it? He had to struggle with
all his might to survive this wretched life of his.
As time passed, this habit of grasping whatever he got
went down to the bone marrow. Later on, even with all the
gold, silver, and jewelry that entangled his body, the Dragon
Saliva from his brain made him sneeze, but was still unable
to cover up the layer of poverty in his bones.
 Throughout his life, Mo Ran had fallen into poverty when
he was young. His emotions were like the mud on the soles
of his shoes, worthless, so he asked, “What do you like?” No
one would ask him that.
Later on, his rise to greatness was simple in the Emperor’s
heart, accompanied by a king and a tiger. Others could only
guess at his thoughts, so he asked, “What do you like?” No
one dared to ask this question.
Just now, Ling’er suddenly asked him that. It was just a
few simple words, but he actually stopped her.
He had thought that when you love someone, you would
be respectful. You would hold them in your hands and not
dare to have any wild thoughts.
Just like how he treated Shi Mei.
He felt that this was love, that nothing was wrong.
But at this moment, he faintly understood that this
situation wasn’t what he was thinking.
Did he really like gentleness more than he liked
stubbornness?
Did he really like delicate instead of strong?
Did he really like his eyes that were like peach blossoms,
sharper than phoenix eyes, two blades of frost?
He… Did he really like Shi Mingjing instead… instead of…?
He did not dare to think about the name, but his heart was
beating fast, and his blood has become hotter.
Mo Ran was shocked by his desire for love.
 Love, desire, love and desire were originally inseparable.
Being attracted by the other party’s appearance, being
bewitched by his voice, his smell, and even a single glance
from him, he wanted to seize and possess them. He wanted
to leave behind his own aura on the body that originally had
nothing to do with him.
He had always believed that love was sacred and that
those he loved could not be desecrated.
But how could he not blaspheme?
When a body that he loved, yearned for, and admired
appeared before his eyes, how could he bear it?
All the love in the world, only love, and clean fate.
It was destined to be hot and sticky with sweat, to have
the color of flesh, to have tangled hair and the smell of
heather, to have something to do with moans and passions,
to have a delicate stamen to grow in the damp and humid
beds.
In the darkness of the night, Mo Ran suddenly stopped in
his tracks. His eyes were frighteningly bright, and his
expression was aghast.
Something in his skull seemed to have broken. It had been
suppressed by his steadiness, his stupidity, and his
stubbornness. It had drowned him and swallowed him up
with a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas.
He stood in shock on the spot.
Desire, desire.
 Love.
Chu Wanning…
He finally dug out the name.
As the sands were emptied, treasures were revealed.
It had always been Chu Wanning… Such private feelings,
such passionate love, had always belonged solely to Chu
Wanning!
He felt his vision darken, the obsession of two lifetimes
shattered, the shattered brick walls washed away by the
violent tides, slapping him hard in the chest and making him
almost breathless.
He was overwhelmed with shock.
Could it be… so… Could this be the case…
Had the person he liked, the love he called, been wrong all
along?
By the time Mo Ran returned to the bonfire with Pear
Blossom Bai, Ling’er was already gone.
Of course, no one noticed the departure of a young girl.
Naturally, no one knew about the conversation that Mo Ran
had with her. They were still chatting and drinking merrily.
After three rounds of drinking, the villagers began to play
games. They made a straw ring with the rice stalks and
invited a man to beat the drum. When the drum was
extinguished, whoever held the ring would be asked a
question and would have to answer.
 This was a free time for the peasants in the lower
cultivation world. It was simple to play and easy to get
started. Even for someone like Chu Wanning, who couldn’t
play, it was not hard to get involved.
“Alright, it’s time for Old Bai! Come on, Old Bai will draw
lots!”
With a bitter face, Old Bai grabbed a folded piece of paper
from the big bowl and unfolded it. He then read it out loud,
“Is it a woman with big breasts, or a fat buttocks, that looks
good?”
The surrounding crowd immediately burst into laughter.
Old Bai was so angry that his face turned red. He raised
the paper slip and cursed, “Which bastard wrote this kind of
question and threw it in? This old man will fuck you up!”
“Don’t.” One of the villagers laughed and pulled on his
clothes. “Don’t be so hasty, you answer the questions first.”
After a few moments, Old Bai’s wife came and also sat
down and stared at him. Old Bai’s hair stood on and he
mumbled after a while, “I think it’s about the same.”
Immediately, someone laughed and shouted, “What the
fuck are you talking about? There’s no point in lying! You
clearly told me a few days ago that a woman who thinks
she’s as big as a butt is good to look after, so why aren’t
you telling me the truth! Drink, drink, drink! The forfeit!”
Old Bai had no choice but to drink the wine with a grimace
of pain on his face. After that, he was constantly being
scolded by his wife.
 Chu Wanning hid in the crowd, looking at the awkward yet
novel situation. However, this kind of question was too
vulgar. If one were to ask about him, he would definitely not
be able to answer.
At this time, the village chief took a foot of black cloth,
smiled and said, “Someone else can beat the drum. Change
Old Zhang and let him play with it. Who can replace him?”
Chu Wanning immediately said, “Let me do it.”
He walked over to the leather drum, which was tied with
thick leather, and took the drumstick. He then sat on the
ground.
The village chief carefully tied up the blindfold with a
black belt. After adjusting it left and right, he asked, “Is it
tight?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“Is it see through?”
“Not a bit.”
The village chief smiled and said, “Then I’ll ask the
Immortal to beat the drum. If you want to stop, just do it.”
Chu Wanning agreed, “Sure.” He took up the wooden
hammer and knocked on the surface of the skin, then he
nimbly struck out the dense drum, creating a cacophony of
noise.
His eyes were blindfolded, and he did not notice the gaze
of Mo Ran through the bonfire. It was so complicated and
confused.
 Mo Ran looked at him, the sparks flying, like an orange
firefly scattering into the night. He looked at the man in
white clothes lying on the ground, his gaze moving inch by
inch, like a sharp knife, across Chu Wanning’s forehead, the
tip of his nose, his lips, his chin.
To him, the black cloth that covered Chu Wanning was an
indescribable temptation. However, this time, Mo Ran did
not let this temptation slip away. He chewed and licked it.
He tasted love in it.
Once again he felt the tremor in his heart, once more he
confirmed. That’s right.
He loved Chu Wanning. That love had nothing to do with
the relationship between Shizun and disciple, and nothing to
do with kindness.
He simply adored him, longed for him, wanted him.
He…
Finally, he realized that he loves Chu Wanning.
It was love.
He was so confused, so paranoid, so stupid, so blind.
He was finally enlightened today.
He loves Chu Wanning.
He had thought through this part thoroughly. The layer of
sealed soil that had been accumulating in his mind had
finally collapsed. Many things that he could not understand
in the past, many answers that he could not come to any
conclusion, all came flooding in this love that came too late.
 But before he could taste it, before he had time to ponder.
With a “dong” sound, the sound of the drum stopped, and
the sound spread out like ripples.
At this time, the grass bracelet landed on his knee. He
picked it up in a daze, and when he looked up, he saw that
Chu Wanning was relieved. He took off the black ribbon with
one hand and opened his beautiful eyes, looking over at
him.
He was also curious to know where the flowers had fallen
when he stopped drumming.
He met Mo Ran’s gaze.
Chu Wanning: “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
There’s nothing more awkward than when he peeked at
you, and you peeked at him, too. Their eyes met, and they
both avoided each other.
However, Chu Wanning stopped hiding very quickly
because he suddenly realized that there was a complex
feeling on Mo Ran’s handsome and upright face. He could
not hide it even if he went past the bonfire that was
surrounded by gold stars and the bustling crowd.
Chu Wanning widened his eyes.
“Immortal Mo, good luck.” The village chief smiled and
went to pull Mo Ran up.
He hesitated for a while and put on the grass ring
according to the rules. His black eyes were very bright, but
he did not know what to do. He put on his hat and looked at
Chu Wanning again carefully. That handsome suntanned
face actually gradually turned red in the midst of the flames.
Chu Wanning was shocked by his abnormal behavior. His
eyes widened as he stared at him.
Under Chu Wanning’s undisguised gaze, Mo Ran lowered
his eyes and pursed his lips without saying a word. He
looked obedient and shy at the same time.
He seemed to be like one of those stupid young men in
love for the first time. At this stage, his emotions had just
started and everything seemed so clumsy. He was a bit
pitifully stupid and a bit cute at the same time.
Chu Wanning: “…”
If he had been shocked just now, it could be said that he
was terrified now.
…… He must be going blind!
Otherwise, why would he feel that this big and stout bear
had suddenly become so hypocritical, as if it had taken the
wrong medicine?

The author has something to say:

Mini-theater "Why didn’t you respond"

Ling'er: Mo-Xianjun, why didn’t you respond when I hugged

you? Do you have any hidden illnesses? (I am looking at it), do
you want to ask an old herbalist to take a look at you? The
ancestral secret recipe does not treat it exclusively.

Mo Ran: …girl, cutsleeve, learn about it.

Ling'er: Oh, your sleeve is cut? Shall I sew it for you?
 144. Shizun, I like you

Mo Ran took out a piece of paper from the big bowl and
unfolded it.
When he saw the contents on the paper, he was first
relieved, and then a little nervous.
“What is it?” the village chief asked.
Mo Ran showed him the piece of paper. The Village Chief
read it and said, “Haha, fortunately, this came to Mo
Xianjun. There is nothing to do with elders and sisters.
Otherwise, he might offend others.”
Chu Wanning was already curious about what he picked,
but after hearing what the Village Head said, he became
even more curious. He stared at the piece of paper as if he
wanted to dig a hole in it.
Mo Ran laughed, “But, Village Head, look at what is
written on this piece of paper. It should be against the rules.
Other people said one question, but this one asked me three
questions.”
“Who said that an cultivator could hit the spot? I got this
one.” The village chief said, “If the immortal is not satisfied,
then I will just throw it away and catch it again.”
 It was unknown if he caught something like “a woman
with long legs looks good or a woman with small waist”
again. Mo Ran smiled and said, “Forget it, then let’s just
keep it here.”
As he spoke, he handed the paper back to the village chief
and said, “What I got was to say about the three people I
liked most in my life.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
At this moment, Ling’er returned with reddened eyes. She
did not move forward, afraid that others would notice that
she had just cried and was sitting at the outermost edge of
the fire. Thus, Mo Ran did not see her.
In fact, after Mo Ran finished with his question, no one
looked at him. He felt that such an overly private question
was awkward for anyone to answer, so he could not say a
single word. Thus, he simply stared at the fire.
The bonfire flickered within his black eyes, causing his
handsome face to flicker between light and darkness. He
stared at that cluster of flames for a long time before
saying:
“Let’s talk about my mother first.”
“My mother left rather early. In fact, I don’t really
remember her face anymore. I only remember that when
she was here, I could always eat and sleep well. So if you’re
talking about three people, she’ll be one of them.”
The village chief nodded his head, “You have a deep
relationship with her. Fine, let’s consider it one for the
immortal.”
“The second is my shixiong. He treats me gently. Although
I am not related by blood, he treats me like his own
brother.”
Chu Wanning had expected this answer, so there was not
much of a stir on his face or in his heart. It was obvious that
Mo Ran liked Shi Mei. Back then, when he was at Jincheng
Lake, he had heard it personally, so it wasn’t surprising at
all.
He only gazed at the man under the light of the night
flames. He had the rough outline of a cleaver and an axe,
appearing extremely handsome. Deep in his bones,
however, he was also somewhat stubborn. A person’s spirit
could be largely reflected in their eyes. The eyes of Mo Ran
were dark and bright, extremely spirited. It was like a lamp
that would never be extinguished unless it ran out of oil.
A person with such a pair of eyes was destined to be
extremely stubborn.
Chu Wanning was obsessed with stubbornness, but
unfortunately, it did not belong to him.
Mo Ran said that Shi Mei was so good that Chu Wanning
didn’t listen to him. He felt that the night wind was a little
cold, so he poured himself a cup of hot tea and drank it
slowly with the cup in his hand.
The tea warmed his throat all the way down to his
stomach, warming his flesh and blood, softening his heart.
 He quietly poured another cup and was about to drink
again when he suddenly heard Shi Mei’s part finish. He then
paused and said,
“There’s still one more person. The third person to speak
is my Shizun.”
“Cough, cough, cough!” Chu Wanning choked on his tea
as if he had been scalded. His face was flushed red from
coughing. He tried to wipe the water away and did not look
up at Mo Ran.
If you pull him up from the ground, he will only panic
because his body is covered with dust. He wants to hide in
the dark again, to curl up and hide.
However, Mo Ran clearly did not intend to give him an
opportunity to escape.
Chu Wanning had such a aloof personality, if you let him
have his way he would withdraw, only giving you view of his
back and the back of his head. He looked fierce, and
between his eyebrows was purple lightning and blue frost.
Faintly, it seemed to be filled with the will of thunder.
However, he was clear that this was just a polished human
skin mask.
He had seen Chu Wanning’s gentle soul in the steaming
mist of Mengpo Hall, pitiful and helpless.
He did not want Chu Wanning to continue looking down on
himself.
He could not afford Chu Wanning to wear such a ferocious
mask. If this self-respecting man was unwilling to remove
the mask, he would extend his hand for him.
The tea had only been spilled a little bit, and had long
been wiped clean. However, Chu Wanning was still
repeatedly wiping away the dried water stains.
He was used to building an emotional armor around
himself, so he didn’t look up.
Gradually, they began to feel that the surroundings were
very quiet, so quiet that it was a bit strange. Then, some
children began to laugh. Their laughter seemed to be
suppressed very low, but anyone could hear it.
“Mother, Immortal Chu is so dumb.”
Mother quickly covered his child’s childish mouth. “Shh
—”
However, Chu Wanning still heard it.
Stupid…
No, in this lifetime, Elder Yuheng had always been
different from the word “idiot.” He was arrogant, sharp,
fierce and cold, and —
“Shizun, if you rub again, I’m afraid the table will make a
hole for you.”
The black cloth boots came up to his desk, close enough
to be considered offensive, and then stopped. Chu Wanning
saw a black shadow fall over him, pressing down on him like
a mountain, crushing him to the point where he almost
couldn’t breathe. It made him feel humiliated and angry at
the same time.
 He was suddenly a little angry with himself for his sudden
weakness.
Therefore, he threw the handkerchief aside and suddenly
raised his head, full of provocation. His pair of angry and
wanton phoenix eyes stared at Mo Ran, as if he was ready
to fight at any moment.
Almost at the same time, Mo Ran spoke in a respectful
and gentle tone:
“Shizun, please pay attention to me.”
This sentence was like a magic spell. It got the same
reaction as Chu Wanning’s. Only Chu Wanning knew that it
wasn’t because of the “Pay attention to me” that he raised
his head. It was just a coincidence.
But what was the use?
Other than him, whether it was Mo Ran, or the onlookers,
they all felt that it was because of this plea that Chu
Wanning quickly agreed to his disciple’s request.
Quickly.
There was nothing more humiliating than these two
words.
Chu Wanning’s face was as cold as ice, but his eyes were
ablaze.
But the only thing he bumped into was Mo Ran’s soft and
warm gaze. Like the spring water, it easily wrapped around
his anger, his sharp teeth, and his sharp mouth.
Mo Ran said, “Shizun, the third answer is you.”
 Chu Wanning had nowhere to vent his anger, so he
became expressionless, “…Right.”
He was truly calm and indifferent.
He had a calm demeanor and was worthy of being called
Chu-zongshi. Chu Wanning cheered for himself in his heart.
But Mo Ran looked at him in amusement.
Mo-zongshi thought, could this Chu-zongshi be a little
fool?
Chu Wanning was completely unaware that he had placed
a signature of a little fool in his disciple’s heart. Due to his
nervousness, he appeared even more aloof and arrogant.
He said, “So? What are you doing here?”
The question hit him squarely in the face, and the smile
on his face stiffened.
Mo Ran wanted to do anything.
But he could do nothing.
So what if he liked Chu Wanning? He discovered it too
late, so he couldn’t be pursued anymore. Furthermore, he
had already spent two lifetimes chasing after Shi Mei.
Suddenly telling him that he loved the wrong person and
wanted him to turn back wasn’t that easy to accept in his
heart.
If he could understand his own thoughts when he was
reborn, perhaps he would have had time to do so.
Until now, this ‘discovery’ was just an addition to his
suffering.
 Chu Wanning had suffered too much physical torture in his
previous life, and he was used to seeing lovemaking as the
most brutal form of torture for such a proud man.
As such, in Mo Ran’s heart, Chu Wanning had always been
an image of a deity. He never ate the hardships of the
mortal world, much less had any desire for love.
He had thousands of intimate ways to destroy Chu
Wanning.
However, he had to be good to Chu Wanning.
He couldn’t think of too much.
He suddenly became very stupid. All he knew was that he
had to keep his Shizun at a distance. He had to lift him up
onto the altar and kneel down to welcome him.
This “like” actually contained a boiling and hidden desire
for love.
However, he could not let Chu Wanning see through him.
He could only restrain himself, using his love as a Shizun
and disciple to hide his feelings, before respectfully
presenting it to him.
Mo Ran replied, “I just wanted to let Shizun know.”
“…” Chu Wanning quietly looked at him.
Mo Ran said, “It’s just that I can’t help but want everyone
to know that…”
“Know what?”
Mo Ran smiled. His black eyes were very bright, and the
light was very bright. It was able to cover up the surging
undercurrents of desire below.
“I know my luck is good. Worship the best, best, best
Shizun in the world.”
He used three of his best, very clumsy, very forceful
expressions.
It had a rough and simple style.
Chu Wanning looked at him with unfathomable eyes, only
his eyelashes moved.
Mo Ran took in a deep breath. He had no idea where he
got the courage from, but he felt that if he were to miss this
opportunity, he would never again be able to express his
feelings so brazenly in his entire life.
He suddenly half-knelt, wanting to be on the same level as
Chu Wanning. Unfortunately, he was still too tall. He was still
looking down on his Shizun even though he was kneeling in
front of him.
He couldn’t care less. He felt his heart beating so fast, the
blood flowing so fast.
“Shizun.”
“…” Chu Wanning suddenly felt that something was
amiss.
The man’s eyes were so anxious that he had to lean back.
However, in the end, the arrow still pierced the heart.
“I like you.”
There was nowhere for him to run. The deer that was
jumping in the forest had its legs pierced by the hunter’s
arrowhead and fell down. Chu Wanning looked at him in a
daze, a loud noise echoed in his mind. He could hear
nothing and see nothing else…
Like — the word is more subtle, more vague.
It was not as straightforward as “love”. It could burn
someone’s heart with just one word. It had many ways of
understanding, giving many men and women the
opportunity to express their feelings and love.
Mo Ran thought to himself, I like you, but I will not disturb
you. I will not force you, but you think that what I am talking
about is just the relationship between Shizun and disciple.
Although it is regrettable for me, it’s better for you.
Chu Wanning thought to himself, “You said you like me
because of pity, because of the love of teaching, because of
saving your life, but in exchange for your good feelings, I’ve
done everything I can to help you. I don’t have the strength
or the chips to exchange for more of your feelings.” To be
able to gain your acknowledgment of me as your Shizun
with a single word of love, that is enough. I don’t insist.
They didn’t say anything more to each other, and the
surrounding onlookers only praised their Shizun-disciple
relationship.
Only Ling’er, who was in the corner, vaguely felt that
something was wrong. She looked at Mo Ran’s handsome
face. That face contained a desire that was too deep for her,
and a passion that made her feel strange.
 However, she was still a pure and honest person. She had
never heard of anyone who grew up in a small village
having even heard of Long Yang’s good fortune. Thus, she
only felt that it was strange.
In this world, there were always some people who were
heartless when they didn’t like it. They were unscrupulous
when they walked, and even the gods would be afraid when
they came.
However, once they fell in love, it would be like boiling oil,
and their hearts would turn hot and their eyes would turn
red. They yearned to be discovered all the time, and they
would be unable to part with each other no matter how hard
they tried.
But what if the other side really found out? They were
afraid that the other party would not like them and would
reject them, but they were also afraid, not to mention the
God of Heaven, this time it was just a cold cicada on the
tree chirping twice, nothing could stop it, they would all be
worried and think, “Oh my god, the cicada on the tree is
chirping, it’s so scary, does it not like me?”
The most hazy of love, often you guess, I guess, you hide,
I hide, the distance of two miles can smell the pervasive
sour smell.
In his previous life, Mo Weiyu had been Taxian-jun, and in
this life he had been Mo-zongshi.
The notorious, the wise one.
 He had been the most evil of ghosts and had now become
the best of men. However, in the end, he was still unable to
escape from this sour stench.
What about Chu Wanning?
That guy would always be a fish in a net, even the
slightest bit of love could give him a headache, causing him
to be at a loss.
However, he still insisted on keeping his face and said
with a snort, what can be said about such a vile and rotten
matter.
He was truly courting death.

The author has something to say:

Mini-theater "Having a crush is sour"

Mo Ran

Before getting excited: Who are you? who are you? I'm sorry,
I'm in a hurry. What? Are you hungry? Then go out on the street
and buy it yourself.

After the crush begins: As shown in the text—oh my god, the

cicadas on the tree are screaming, so terrible, does he dislike
me?

Chu Wanning

Before getting excited: Ask me for help if you have something,

okay? What are you doing? Are you free?

After the crush begins: ...you can come to me for help if you
have nothing to do.
Xue Meng

Before getting excited: Go away, ugly.

After the crush begins: Well...a closer look, you don’t seem to be
that ugly, although it's a bit worse than me, but it can barely be
seen...

Shi Mei

Before getting excited: Are you feeling well? Does it matter?

Come, sit down, I will check your pulse.

After the crush begins: I’m not feeling well, can you stay with me
for a while? No need to call a doctor, you can pour me a glass of
hot water and sit with me for a while.

Ye Wangxi

Before getting excited: Everything should follow the orders of

the Rufeng sect, excepted for commands that concern morality.

After the crush begins: Everything should follow your orders.

Concerning morality... You will not go against morality, I believe
you.

Mei Hanxue

Before getting excited: girl, sachets for you, bracelets for you,
earrings for you, step by step, can you give me a ride?

After the crush begins: Same as above.

Nangong Si

Before getting excited: Go away, you empeched me to feed the

dog.

After the crush begins: Come here and ride my dog with me.
Naobaijin:? ? ? Barking! ! (Master, what about the maximum
weight of 70kg?)
 145. Shizun has a meal partner

The layer of forest had been dyed completely, and the

farming was over.
The villagers of Yuliang Village prepared several bags
containing dried meat, rice cakes, spices, and coarse cloth,
stuffing them into the arms of Chu Wanning and Mo Ran.
Although the Sisheng Peak did not lack food and clothing,
this was the heart of the villagers. If they did not accept it,
then it would not be good. Therefore, the two of them did
not hold back and helped the village chief fill up the
saddlebags.
Ling’er also came with a bamboo basket in her arms. The
basket was covered with a small blue and white cloth. When
the cloth was opened, there were steamed buns and ten
cooked green shells and eggs.
She walked up to Mo Ran’s Horse, her clear black and
white eyes avoiding him. She wanted to look at him, but she
felt embarrassed when she remembered her bold confession
that day when she was half drunk and half awake. After
waiting for a long time, they finally got close.
Raising the basket above her head, she said to the
handsome man who had mounted the horse, “Immortal Mo,
these… I cooked all of these this morning. Bring them along
with you and eat them along the way with Immortal Chu.”
Mo Ran didn’t know what she was doing, so he hesitated,
unsure whether he should refuse or accept.
Ling’er, however, understood his worries. She suddenly
raised her head. Her face was red, but her eyes looked
stubborn and hurt.
Although she mustered all her strength and wanted to
climb up to become an outstanding immortal, she was not
the type of girl without dignity who would continue
pestering others even if she was rejected.
She said, “Don’t worry, immortal. Ling’er doesn’t have any
other intentions. She just wanted to thank the immortal for
taking care of our village over the past half month.”
Mo Ran then kept the bamboo basket. He sat on the horse
and looked at her with his eyelashes down. He said
sincerely, “Thank you, Miss.”
“Thank you, Immortal.”
Seeing that she was willing to let it go, Mo Ran was
somewhat moved. So he asked, “What is Miss’s plan for the
future?”
“Why do you ask, Immortal?”
“I don’t think the girl is someone who wants to stay in the
village for a long time.”
Ling’er then laughed, and her eyes were filled with warrior
power again: “I want to go up to the cultivation world to see,
and I heard that the Shizun of the Rufeng Sect is kind and
willing to help the world, as long as we lower ourselves to
find a job here, he will not chase us away. I’m a good girl,
and I can cook. I can always stay for a few days.”
Of course, the most important thing she didn’t mention
was that the Rufeng Sect had the most disciples out of the
ten great sects. The Rufeng Sect had the most disciples out
of the ten great sects, with a total of seventy-two cities.
Chu Wanning did not know what she was thinking. Hearing
that she was going to Linyi, he frowned and said, “The
Rufeng Sect is complicated, it is not as simple as you think.
If you want to stay in the Upper Cultivation World for a long
time, you might as well consider Yangzhou Linling Island.”
“Yangzhou can’t survive any longer, the cost of food and
clothing is too high.” Ling’er said, “Thank you for your
kindness, Ling’er has her own considerations.”
Since he had already said so much, Chu Wanning knew it
was useless to say anything more, so he gave up.
The two of them were carrying bags full of food as they
whipped their horses. When Chu Wanning passed near
Butterfly Town, he paid attention to the boundary.
Fortunately, it was full of spirit and was stable. As a result,
the horses never stopped galloping. It was now noon, and
they had finally returned to the Sisheng Peak.
Chu Wanning went to report the situation to Xue
Zhengyong, Mo Ran didn’t have anything to do, so he
wandered around. He bumped into a person at the bridge,
wiping the stone lions off the pillars.
Mo Ran thought, I don’t know who made the mistake of
being punished to come here and work hard.
The faces of those who were punished would usually be a
little ugly, so Mo Ran did not intend to walk onto the bridge.
Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly heard
someone call out to him from not too far away.
“A-Ran!”
“…”
Upon closer inspection, it turned out that the person
wiping the lion was not just anyone else, he was actually Shi
Mei. Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, but he felt an
indescribable strangeness in his heart.
The first reason was that even a person like Shi Mei, who
followed the rules, would be punished to wipe the Bridge of
Helplessness.
Second, was the appearance of Shi Mei.
It had been a long time since he last saw Shi Mei, but he
hadn’t been able to recognize Shi Mei’s current appearance.
Instead, as time passed, he felt more and more unfamiliar
with Shi Mei, to the point where he couldn’t recognize him
when he first saw him on the bridge.
“Why are you here? Did you do something wrong?” asked
Mo Ran, walking up to him.
 Shi Mei was clearly a bit embarrassed: “Um… I was
punished along with the Young Lord.”
“Xue Meng?” Mo Ran paused, then laughed.
This was not strange at all. Xue Meng’s mistake was
nothing new.
“What did he do to you?”
“He said that he wanted to go to the back of the mountain
and capture a few ghosts to practice.”
“…”
“In the end, we almost broke the barrier that Shizun
sealed before he left.”
Mo Ran did not know whether to laugh or cry. “Does he
think ghosts are cats and dogs? He caught them as he said
he would, he raised them as he said he would. You too, he’s
messing around. You shouldn’t have followed him in, why
aren’t you persuading him?”
Shi Mei sighed and said with a helpless look on his face,
“Of course I tried to persuade him, but it’s useless. I was
afraid something would happen to him, so I could only go in
with him… Forget it, let’s not talk about it anymore.
Fortunately, there was no need to stir up any trouble. A-Ran,
tell me about you. A few days ago, you and Shizun went to
the village of Yuliang to farm?”
“Yes.”
“How was it?”
“Yes, it went pretty smooth.”
 The two chatted nonchalantly for a while longer. After
bidding farewell to Shi Mei, Mo Ran silently walked along a
small tree-lined path by himself. When he pushed his mind
away and looked back, he felt his feelings for Shi Mei more
and more clearly. It was a kind of obsession, a kind of habit,
not a love that he thought it was.
He had once thought that looking at Shi Mei’s appearance,
he felt that he was beautiful, that he was amazing, and that
it was very comfortable. This was desire, but actually, it
wasn’t.
Humans always admire beautiful things. He admired the
appearance of Shi Mei, but if one were to carefully
distinguish it, this appreciation did not contain any hint of
intimacy.
He liked to look at him as if he liked to see the red leaves
of the autumn mountains and the lotus flowers in the
summer pond.
He still cherished Shi Mei as before.
But it was different from the past. The current Mo Ran
finally understood what love was. He was not a Willow [1],
his love was probably moist and hot, accompanied by
encroachment, with physical collisions, and with the gushing
of blood and turbid fluid.
He was a wolfhound, and he could sniff roses.
However, if one were to eat a tooth, it would not be eating
flowers or grass. It would be flesh and blood.
 During dinner time, Xue Meng finally finished compiling all
the books in the second book section of the Compendium
Pavilion. He was so tired that he sighed and lied down on
Mengpo to complain.
Just as he was bored to death playing with the chopsticks,
he suddenly saw Chu Wanning walk into the dining hall. His
spirits were lifted as he stood up and shouted, “Shizun!”
Chu Wanning looked at him and nodded.
Mo Ran sat beside Xue Meng. He, Xue Meng and Shi Mei,
the three of them normally ate together, but today, when
Chu Wanning walked in, Mo Ran moved the plates on the
table, leaving a large space.
“What are you doing?”
However, Mo Ran smiled at Xue Meng without saying
anything. He stood up and waved at Chu Wanning, “Shizun,
come sit here.”
Xue Meng, “…”
Shi Mei: “…”
Respect was one thing, but eating together was another.
Most people who were able to sit at a table and chew on
bones did not have very stiff relationships with each other.
At the very least, they would have to get used to each
other’s smacking lips, endure each other’s unsightly
manner, and occasionally lose their composure.
Seeing the expressions on Xue Meng’s and Shi Mei’s
faces, even though Chu Wanning was usually calm and aloof
when eating, they were still not used to it. They did not
want to eat together with him.
To them, eating occasionally with their Shizun was the
same as socializing. Both of them had to be taut and polite,
and their backs were often stiff from eating without a care in
the world.
Chu Wanning understood this as well. He looked at Mo Ran
in surprise and shook his head. He then carried some
vegetables to where he was used to going.
It had been five years since he had last eaten at Mengpo
Hall. The moment he sat down, Chu Wanning saw a small
copper piece carved with six small cards: “Elder Yuheng’s
Special Table”.
“…”
Was Xue Zhengyong sick?
Placing the wooden tray heavily on the table, Chu
Wanning sat down gloomily. Before he could even eat two
bites, a person suddenly pulled up the wooden chair in front
of his and sat down on the “jade seat”. The tray he brought
was placed right in front of his plate, very close to each
other, almost touching.
Chu Wanning looked up, “…Why are you here?”
“It’s too crowded over there.” Mo Ran said, smiling as he
picked up the rice bowl, “So I came to eat with Shizun.”
Chu Wanning glanced at Xue Meng and the others, feeling
quite baffled: where was it too crowded?
 Not to mention him, even the other two people who were
thrown away by Mo Ran had complicated expressions on
their faces as they stealthily looked at Chu Wanning and Mo
Ran’s table.
Xue Meng muttered, “Could that dog have gone mad?”
Shi Mei: “…”
However, Mo Weiyu did not care much about it. Just then,
he felt uncomfortable when he saw Chu Wanning sitting
alone. Chu Wanning was a person with a sharp tongue, and
he was very pretentious in the way of food and drinks. He
had always either eaten this or tasted that disgusting dish,
and he felt that this was not a good situation, as he was
going to get sick when he grew older.
In the past, he did not care much about what Chu
Wanning ate, but now it was different. Not to mention liking
this matter, even if it was out of respect for his teacher, he
still had to feed his Shizun.
But feeding Chu Wanning was a type of knowledge. It was
like feeding a cat, he couldn’t be too forceful. He wouldn’t
want to eat it, so he wouldn’t be able to do it.
Thus, Mo Ran came up with an idea. He picked up a piece
of fat Red Braised Meat and placed it in Chu Wanning’s
bowl.
“Shizun, try this.”
Sure enough, Chu Wanning frowned, “I don’t like streaky
pork, take it away.”
 Mo Ran was prepared for this and laughed, “I heard that
it’s made in a very sweet manner, with a Jiangnan flavor.”
Chu Wanning said, “Jiangnan cooking is different from
this.”
“If you don’t eat it, how do you know the difference?”
“Seems like it can be seen.”
“But the chef said it was Jiangnan flavor.” Mo Ran threw it
down and waited for the cat to take the bait. He smiled and
said, “Mengpo Hall’s chef is an old cook. How could he be
wrong? Shizun must have left home for too long, and have
forgotten what the Red Braised Meat looks like at home.”
Chu Wanning said, “… Nonsense, how could I be wrong
about that?”
Mo Ran then ate a piece and seemed to really savor it
seriously. He sincerely said, “I think Shizun is wrong. This
meat is very sweet. Try one if you don’t believe me.”
Chu Wanning did not notice the intention of Mo Ran at all.
He picked up the plate of Red Braised Meat with chopsticks
and put it in his mouth indignantly.
“How is it?” Mo Ran suppressed his laughter as he looked
at the hooked white cat.
Chu Wanning frowned seriously and said, “No, the star
anise is too fragrant. I’ll go tell the chef that this is not the
way to cook the Red Braised Meat in Jiangnan.”
“Ai ai –” Mo Ran immediately pulled him back. He could
not help but feel speechless. Who would have thought that
this fellow would be so serious? If he really went to argue
with the chef, wouldn’t he be exposing the filling? “Shizun is
not in a hurry. Right now, the chef is busy. Since Shizun has
tasted the wrong food, then it’s definitely not the case. I’ll
go tell him later. Let’s eat first.”
Chu Wanning thought about it for a while and agreed. He
then sat back down and continued to eat.
Mo Ran began to trick him again, this time with a piece of
fish.
Chu Wanning’s chopsticks paused for a second before he
asked, “A sage fish?”
“Yes.”
“No, take it away.”
“Why not?”
“I don’t like it.”
Mo Ran laughed. “Isn’t it too much?”
“… No.”
“But every time Shizun eats fish, he picks the ones
without bones or the ones that are easy to choose from. It
can’t be that Shizun isn’t going to eat the little Thorny Fish,
hahaha.”
He was very familiar with Chu Wanning’s soft side, he was
very picky. Chu Wanning was fooled again, he was a little
angry and said, “Ridiculous.” He picked up the grazer that
Mo Ran had given him and ate it, showing by his actions
that he was not a fish that could not eat bones.
 Just like that, under the coaxing of Mo Ran, Chu Wanning
unknowingly ate a lot more dishes than usual. It was as if he
had tasted all kinds of vegetables and fowl meat. Originally,
he had eaten a very fast meal by himself, but in his
confusion, he had not finished it even after an hour.
By the time they cleaned up the dishes and went out, Xue
Meng and the others had already left, and the disciples of
Mengpo Hall were only left in groups of twos and threes.
The night breeze was blowing. He put his arms behind his
head and walked leisurely. Suddenly, he smiled.
“Shizun.”
“What?”
“Nothing, I’m just calling you.”
“… I think you ate your fill tonight.”
Mo Ran smiled even more gently. “Yes, it’s so full. Shizun,
in the future, can I always eat with you?”
Even though he knew it was useless to refuse Mo Ran,
Chu Wanning’s heartbeat still missed by two beats.
Fortunately, his eyes remained calm and collected.
“Why, did you and Xue Meng quarrel?”
“No, no.” Mo Ran waved his hand and laughed, “It’s just
that I haven’t eaten with the two of them for a long time.
It’s been five years, and sitting with them again feels a little
awkward. If Shizun thinks that I’m a hindrance, then I’ll find
another place to eat tomorrow.”
“…”
 Of course, he could not say “I feel very sorry for you to be
eating alone”, nor could he say “I want to feed you more
food”. He did not even need to say these words because Mo
Ran knew that it would not work. He could only show mercy.
He had to say that he was pitiful, that he needed someone
to accompany him. Chu Wanning was kind, and he would
not reject him.
Mo Ran could almost see the wavering in his eyes. He was
only missing the last bit of strength.
So he continued, “But in fact, I really don’t want to eat
alone.”
“Why?”
Mo Ran lowered his soft eyelashes, and half of the
emotion in his smile was real, the other half was just
coaxing Chu Wanning. “Don’t you think so, Shizun? If
someone were to casually eat his food, it would be called
having a stomach.”
He paused for a moment. In the red glow of the
embroidery, he brushed away the strands of hair that were
blown in front of his forehead.
“If two people eat together, talk, talk, taste in the mouth,
it is hot in the stomach. That’s what eating is all about.”
“…”
“Shizun, can I still go with you tomorrow?”
The little wolfdog’s heart-warming words were truly
unstoppable.
 Mo Ran was so obstinately moving that he said:
“Shizun, I’ve been alone outside for five years. When you
woke up, I ate with you.”
“I’m not used to it without you.”
“I don’t eat rabbit heads nor duck necks.” At the end of
his sentence, he burst into laughter and pulled on Chu
Wanning’s sleeve, acting like a scoundrel. “I’ll eat scallion
tofu and osmanthus root with you. Just promise me, okay?”
It would be better if he didn’t say anything. Once he said
it, Chu Wanning suddenly thought of an old grudge and his
face darkened. He then sneered and said, “That’s fine, but
you have to eat the same food as me in the morning.”
Before Mo Ran could react, he agreed. “Sure, what’s the
same?”
“Salty bean blossoms.” Chu Wanning was merciless, “Add
more seaweed.”
Mo Ran: “…”
It seemed like this was a grudge he had gotten from
eating hotpot with Xia Sini!
Chu Wanning ground his teeth and spoke word by word,
“And dried prawns.”
 146. Shizun, she wants to have
a relationship but it has nothing
to do with me

From that day onwards, a wondrous sight appeared in

Mengpo Hall.
There had never been an idle person who dared to sit
proficiently in the “Elder Yuheng’s Special Table”, but now
there was the addition of Mo Weiyu.
The disciples that came and went would always see Mo
Ran and Chu Wanning eating together. The two of them sat
opposite to each other, and Mo Ran would always bring
some dishes to his Shizun’s plate.
“Hush, look, shixiong Mo gave Elder another piece of beef
belly. Wow, such a big piece, I bet Elder Yuheng won’t eat
it.”
Not far away, a group of disciples whispered to each other
as they placed their bets in low voices.
“I also bet that he won’t be able to eat it. Elder Yuheng
doesn’t seem to like eating beef.”
 “Then I bet he would eat it. After all, he also accepted the
pigeon eggs.”
The group of people sneaked glances over and held their
breath. They saw Chu Wanning frowning and poking the
piece of beef with the tip of his chopsticks. His face was
sullen as he said something to Mo Ran.
They were a little further away, so they couldn’t hear him
clearly. However, since Mo Ran seemed to have said
something, Chu Wanning’s expression became even more
unfriendly.
The juniors who bet on Chu Wanning’s not eating were
immediately overjoyed. They were so engrossed in the sight
that their spoons almost went down their noses.
“Look, the elder is not eating anymore, he is not eating
anymore!”
“Don’t poke me with your elbows. Be quiet. If Elder
Yuheng hears that you’re using him as a wager, he’ll skin
you alive!”
“Hehehe, I don’t care. These twenty silver leaves are mine
now ~”
As the disciple spoke, he wanted to use the silver leaf
placed on the table as a bargaining chip, but before he
could even touch it, he heard the voice of the person beside
him whisper nervously, “Wait, victory is uncertain. The elder
is using the chopsticks again!”
“What?”
 When he looked again, he found that Chu Wanning had
picked up that piece of beef. The gamblers could not wait
and felt their hearts being pinched by that piece of white
jade. It hurt to pinch.
“He wants to eat, he wants to eat, he want to eat…”
“Twenty silver leaves, twenty silver leaves, twenty silver
leaves…” The disciple who had bet that Chu Wanning would
eat a piece of beef was talking nonstop, shaking his legs
nervously. Suddenly, his gaze froze, as though his entire
body had frozen over. “Ah!”
Elder Yuheng had actually thrown the beef that had
already been picked up back into Mo Ran’s bowl without any
explanation!
“…”
“Ha ha-ha ha, victory is a close call, victory is a close
call!”
“I already said that the elder definitely won’t eat it. Come
on, the leaves all belong to me.”
The disciple who had lost the bet sighed and was
immediately dispirited, knocking his head against the table.
He turned his head to the side and was speechless, staring
blankly in the direction of Chu Wanning.
“Elder, I was wrong. I should not have made you my
wager.”
As he was complaining, he suddenly saw Mo Ran’s elbow
move. He leaned his tall body forward and said a few more
words to Chu Wanning. Then, the defeated disciple saw with
his own eyes that their shixiong Mo picked up the beef,
along with some vegetables, and brought them to Chu
Wanning’s lips.
……
This disciple was stupefied… was senior apprentice
brother Mo planning to feed the Elder directly!?
Apparently, Chu Wanning was not used to it either. He
took his chopsticks and knocked on Mo Ran’s chopsticks,
saying two words seriously.
That mouth was too easy to understand.
Drop!
Mo Ran then smiled as he put back the chopsticks,
vegetables and beef, but not in his own bowl but in his
shizun’s bowl. Chu Wanning had no choice but to sigh and
eat the vegetables and beef silently under the watchful eyes
of the other bandits.
“…”
The gamblers at this table were all dumbfounded. The
disciples who thought they would win for sure were all
flabbergasted. The silver leaves in their hands slid off.
However, the man lying on the floor immediately got up
and revived with his blood flowing out. His eyes lit up as he
said passionately: “Hahaha, victory is lost ah! To turn a
defeat into a victory! shixiong, shidi, sorry, but these leaves
belong to me. Hahahaha, I’ve sent it, I will bet again
tomorrow, haha, I will bet again tomorrow!”
 On the other side, the master and disciple were
completely oblivious to it. Mo Ran was holding the
chopsticks, slowly eating the rice in the bowl while watching
Chu Wanning eat the beef jerky.
Mengpo’s Hall was a little hot. He had rolled up his left
sleeve all the way to his elbow, revealing a firm and slender
arm. The arm muscles moved, undulating under the honey-
colored skin. He scooped up a bowl of soup and added a few
more ribs into the bowl, especially when Chu Wanning
wasn’t paying attention.
“Shizun, finish the soup and dispel the cold.”
“Clear soup?”
Mo Ran blinked his eyes. “I think so. I didn’t notice it when
we fought. I forgot.”
Chu Wanning took a look at the noodle soup. There was a
piece of green, greasy, and hairy vegetable leaf floating on
the surface. It looked extremely tasty, so he did not reject it.
He picked it up and drank a spoonful.
“Is it good to drink?”
“Not bad.”
“Then don’t waste it. Drink some more.”
Chu Wanning glanced at him blandly, “You still dare to say
anything about me? In the future, don’t cook so many
dishes for me. If you can’t even finish your own food, I’ll
share all of it with you.”
“Haha, good, then I’ll play a bit less next time.”
 Seeing Chu Wanning nod, Mo Ran picked up his bowl of
soup. The soup was a bit hot, he blew on it and the steam
dispersed, causing his resolute face to appear gentle.
It was clearly just a bowl of boiled water with some meat
seasoning, but it was able to warm his entire body from the
pit of his stomach to the depths of his heart while he drank
the soup with the people he loved. That kind of feeling of
satisfaction was as if he had thrown a small stone into the
water, and ripples spread out on the surface of the lake
layer by layer, flickering with light.
Mo Ran, in the peace that he had experienced in his entire
life, couldn’t help but sigh softly.
As it turned out, time was carefree. Once it entered one’s
mouth, one would only be able to taste the flavor of a bowl
of soup.
For this bowl of soup, he had once grind his teeth and
sucked his blood, killing people to death just like he did for
this bowl of soup.
He held the bowl of soup in his hands and drank very
quickly.
The uneasiness in his heart, the uncertainty of his future,
and the guilt of his regret were all things he didn’t want to
think too much about. His good days lived too little, and he
needed to fight for them day and night. It wasn’t that he
didn’t want to taste it slowly, but that he was very relaxed.
In fact, he was very envious of people like Xue Meng.
Because they were born rich and powerful, they were
always calm and unhurried.
Mo Ran could not remain calm, as there were so few
things in his possession that he could only grit his teeth and
constantly fight for them, while the things that he had
stolen would not be taken away, so he could only
immediately devour them. In this aspect, he had retained
almost the nature of a beast, and felt that only by eating the
food and hiding it in his stomach would he be able to feel at
ease.
When he was a child, he fought with other children for
food.
In his previous life, he fought with the various deities for
the land under the heavens.
In this lifetime, he only wanted to snatch this bowl of
soup.
He knew that he had done many evil things, and feared
that fate would one day settle with him. Thus, all he wanted
was to snatch away his pitiful happiness and run for his life,
leaving fate far behind him.
Like all those who tried to start over after committing a
felony, Mo Ran was still laughing, but his heart was still
uneasy. When the liveliness gradually turned cold, he would
always feel that the peace in front of him was fake. It was
like a mirage, like the reflection of the moon in a mirror. In
the end, he would still wake up and return to the empty
Wushan Palace and return to hell.
 Thus, he wanted to drink a few more mouthfuls before the
soup turned cold.
If this was the case, one day, if he really did get his
retribution for his sins, be despised by the world, be judged
by fate, and be once again pushed into the depths of the
cold pond, then he could use this hot breath to walk down
by himself.
“What are you thinking about?” Chu Wanning asked him.
“Ah!” Mo Ran came back to his senses and gently replied.
He then smiled and said, “It’s nothing. I like to be in a daze
when I’m full.”
Chu Wanning glanced at his empty bowl, “Have you
finished drinking?”
“Yes.”
“You seem to like the soup today?”
“Haha, that’s right.”
Chu Wanning took his bowl and said, “I’ll go get more for
you.”
He returned very quickly, and sure enough, he brought a
big bowl full of broth. It was a bit hot, so after putting the
bowl down, Chu Wanning used his fingertips to warm his
ears, warming his ears and lowering the temperature of his
fingers.
He sat down again and said, “Drink.”
“A full bowl.”
 “Drink slowly. There’s more than enough, no one will fight
with you for it.”
Mo Ran was moved by this simple sentence. He held the
bowl of soup in his hands, his black eyes drooping. With a
shallow nasal voice, he smiled and replied, “Alright.”
Chu Wanning did not know that at that moment, Mo Ran
had used all the effort of his life to prevent himself from
holding the bowl full of soup. When he heard the words “not
enough, no one will fight with you”, tears fell from his eyes.
Chu Wanning had been gone for five years, and he had
been tormenting himself for five years.
Five years later, his shizun told him to take his time.
Mo Ran’s heart suddenly hurt. The closer he got to Chu
Wanning, the more upset he felt. In fact, if he did not pay
attention to many things, he would not be able to see the
emotions behind them. However, when he looked at them
with his heart, he could see how kind and tolerant Chu
Wanning was to him.
He had defiled such a person in his previous life.
In this life, what virtue or ability did he have to be able to
be his companion for the rest of his life?
His heart was trembling, he was painfully struggling, while
feeling that he was unworthy. He felt that he should have
stayed far away from Chu Wanning. Where did he get the
face to have a smile on his face? Shameless!
But on the other hand, he longed for it all the time — was
this it, could it be that they were still a long way off in their
lives, letting him redeem, little by little, the sins he had
committed, all right?
—
I have returned from the mountain of corpses with all my
sins.
I hold the rich and warm soup of this life with hands that
were full of blood in my previous life.
I am willing to kneel for the rest of my life and return my
soul to Purgatory after death. I only hope that you… will still
willing to hold a cup and have a taste.
“Shizun.”
At some point in time, Xue Meng had arrived.
In fact, ever since Chu Wanning died, he had been feeling
this way of self-reproach and unease all day and all night.
After being immersed in this sort of emotion for a long time,
his entire body would seem very heavy, which was not a
good thing for others.
However, there were one or two things in life that would
occasionally touch him, and he would once again fall into a
dilemma and self-loathing because of a single sentence, a
single matter.
He raised his head and looked at Xue Meng. His gloomy
face had not yet disappeared, which caused Xue Meng to
jump in fright.
“Oh, what are you doing, you dog? That kind of gaze at
me? Do I owe you money?”
 Mo Ran knew that he was in a good mood and couldn’t
recover it in a short while, so he forced a smile and said, “I
ate too much, do you have something to say to Shizun?Then
you guys can talk, I’m going out to get some fresh air.”
“No, don’t go. Sit down. This has something to do with
you.”
“It has something to do with me? What is it?”
The expression on Xue Meng’s face was somewhat subtle.
“Speak out and don’t be disappointed…”
Chu Wanning said, “Alright, Xue Meng, just say it directly.”
“Oh, oh.” When Xue Meng, who had originally wanted to
keep him in suspense, heard his Shizun’s words, he
immediately said, “It’s like this. I just received an invitation.
Song Qiutong is getting married.”
Mo Ran’s expression changed, and his face instantly lost
all color.
However, the trembling was not because of Song Qiutong,
but Xue Meng — In his life, Mo Ran knew very well what kind
of trash Song Qiutong was. He wished that he could walk
around her and pay her back with clean water.
But Xue Meng…
Why would Xue Meng believe that he would be
disappointed when Song Qiutong got married?
Mo Ran felt his heart clench. Almost at the same time, he
thought of the fake Gouchen who had been causing trouble
all this time, the mastermind who had yet to surface and
was hidden very deeply.
That person was most likely someone who had
reincarnated. If that was the case, then that person would
be very clear about the past of Mo Ran. He would be very
clear about the sins that Mo Ran committed in his previous
life!
Mo Ran’s face was pale, but he forced himself to remain
calm. He calmly looked at Xue Meng and asked, “Why is it
related to me?”
“Don’t you know that yourself?” Xue Meng’s expression
was somewhat strange as he said, “Today, the Rufeng Sect
came to deliver the wedding invitation. That Miss Song even
specially arranged for someone to send you a letter. You
don’t want to have anything to do with her, so why would
she write to you? Mo Ran, I am not talking about you, but
when did you offend her?”
“…” Mo Ran’s emotions were difficult to calm. It felt like a
thorn in his back. After a while, he said, “To me? Could it be
that I made a mistake…”
“It can’t be wrong.”
As Xue Meng spoke, he took out an envelope from within
his robes and slapped it onto the table in front of Mo Ran.
Mo Ran glanced at the envelope, his heart beating like a
drum as countless thoughts flashed through his mind.
It was indeed Song Qiutong’s handwriting, but why had he
coincidentally met Song Qiutong in this life and fixed a letter
for him before her wedding?
Xue Meng crossed his arms and said unhappily, “Are you
going to break it off privately, or do you want to watch it
with us here?”
“…”
Mo Ran turned his head to the side and saw Chu Wanning
staring back at him with a frown on his face.
“Remove it?” Xue Meng couldn’t hold back his anger. He
hated the act of messing around with a man and a woman
the most, and it was somewhat overbearing.
If that was the case, there was no way to avoid it…
Mo Ran only felt a wave of weakness. His outstretched
fingers were cold. He did not make a sound, but silently took
the letter and opened it.
 147. Shizun, speak nicely

There was only a thin piece of paper inside, with a few

words written on it.
Mo Ran took a glance and his heart dropped. He was
almost relieved to find that his heavy shirt was soaked with
cold sweat.
Xue Meng also came over to take a look.
“What?” With a single glance, he frowned, “How could this
happen?”
“… Otherwise, what else would it be? I already said that
I’m not familiar with her.” With ease, Mo Ran truly laughed.
He placed the letter on the table and said, “You made the
matter sound so weird, you’ve really fooled me.”
One of them was a carp essence, which was a disaster for
the Dreamy Cloud Swampland. Because of its profound
magic power and its desolation, many cultivators went out
to fight, turning into bones that could be used to build
caves.
Although the Dreamy Cloud Swampland was filled with
demonic aura and was a place where demons could easily
cultivate to the Exquisite Spirit Realm, carp were not
animals with high attack. It was reasonable to say that
demons that cultivated this kind of aura would not have
such a strong killing ability. After battling with it for over
eighty rounds, Mo Ran finally killed it under the effect of ‘the
devil’. He cut open the fish’s belly and finally found out the
reason.
“The carp essence from back then had a Wangshu Crystal
in its abdomen. The thousand year moonlight condensed
from this crystal is a top grade spirit stone. It can be used to
temper weapons or to cultivate spiritual cores. It is a top
quality spirit stone.”
Chu Wanning said, “She’s just a Butterfly-Boned Beauty,
why would she want this for?”
“She said that she wanted to ask for her husband’s Fire
Spirit Core, but he’s been cultivating too fast these past few
years and is in danger of going berserk, so she didn’t
hesitate at all and wanted to ask me to buy the Wangshu
Crystal as a dowry to help her husband suppress the evil
aura.”
Hearing this, Xue Meng nodded his head. “To think that
she would spend a fortune for her husband to be safe and at
peace. Kind intentions like hers are rather hard to come by.”
Upon hearing that, Mo Ran laughed, “Where did she get
the money from? Isn’t she just asking for it from the Rufeng
Sect? She is so good-looking and had spoken a few words in
a soft voice, which martial brother could reject her? If it was
you, could you?”
 Xue Meng immediately opened his eyes wide. “Don’t
make me sound like I’m a fool.”
“Don’t be angry, I’m just making an analogy.” As Mo Ran
said this, he handed the letter back to Xue Meng. If one did
not reply to the letter at the summit of the dead, it would
usually have to be stored in a box in the Compendium
Pavilion.
Xue Meng was stunned. “Archive?”
“No return? Then you can burn it.”
“… No,” Xue Meng was getting a bit anxious. “She asked
for a spirit stone for her wedding, but she didn’t ask for one
for nothing. She said she would pay at all costs and was
sincere. Why didn’t you sell it?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to sell it, it’s not useful for me to
keep the Spirit Stone. But I’ve already given it to you.”
“To, to me?”
“Yeah.” He smirked and pointed at the saber, Longcheng,
that was at Xue Meng’s waist and said, “Didn’t I send you a
crystal a few years ago so that I could temper the
Longcheng for you? The Longcheng today is no longer the
same as the Longcheng from before. Aren’t you going to
thank that carp spirit?”
Xue Meng’s mouth was agape and he was speechless for
a long time.
“…”
 He only knew that when Mo Ran traveled the world, he
obtained a gem. However, he had never cared about where
this gem came from. Towards Mo Ran, he was always
holding back a breath. No matter if this person was evil or
kind, he still retained a trace of unwillingness, a trace of
rejection.
Therefore, when his father said that the gem Mo Ran had
given him could help him ascend to the Longcheng,
although he was grateful in his heart, he was also very
aggrieved. He felt that he had been favored by his
competitors for no reason, so he didn’t ask any questions.
Unexpectedly, Mo Ran had actually given him a priceless
“heavenly weapon”. Xue Meng’s mood immediately became
even more complicated, and he was unable to tell what he
felt like.
After a long while, he finally said, “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, you’re welcome.” Mo Ran smiled and
waved his hand, “It’s just a coincidence.”
Xue Meng’s expression became even more unsightly, and
he stubbornly said, “It’s not as if I’m thanking you, it’s that
carp spirit that has lost its life. I thank him.”
“Hahahahaha, then in the future, don’t eat carp meat
anymore. You must be generous to your benefactor.”
“Humph!”
After laughing for a while, Mo Ran suddenly thought of
something and asked, “Oh right, who was Song Qiutong
going to marry when you bluffed her? To be able to cause
such a big commotion, she is merely a junior, to be able to
make the Rufeng Sect send out invitation cards. Amazing, is
she going to get married to the Bitan Manor?”
“That’s not it.”
“Not with Bitan Manor? I thought that old shizun of the
manor was lustful and that the Rufeng Sect was on good
terms with them, so they gave Song Qiutong to him.” Mo
Ran smiled. “Which one is that? To be able to get engaged
with the Rufeng Sect and even cause such a ruckus… It
can’t be the Taxue Palace, right?”
“What are you thinking!” Xue Meng glared at him. “Why
must they get married?”
Mo Ran was stunned. His smile froze as he asked, “Then
who else can it be with?”
“How dare you! Have you forgotten, this wild horse Young
Master of the Rufeng Sect is already old enough to get
married. Song Qiutong is so beautiful, it’s not bad if it’s
compatible with him…”
Before he could finish his muttering, Mo Ran suddenly
stood up and exclaimed: “Nangong?!”
Xue Meng jumped in fright. “What are you doing?”
“She… How did she get married to Nangong Si? How could
this be…” He was too shocked, Mo Ran’s heart was in
turmoil, he was unable to calm down for a long time, he
could only mutter, “Nangong Si…”
No wonder he had this reaction.
 One had to know that at this time in his previous life,
Nangong Si had already died from a serious illness!
All these years, he had wholeheartedly bowed down to the
conflict among the refugees and had not cared about the
matters of the famous sects and clans. Since he did not
have many connections with the Rufeng Sect, he was
naturally even less worried. It was only at this moment that
Xue Meng suddenly announced to him the marriage of Song
Qiutong and Nangong Si that he suddenly realized —
That’s not right.
All of this was wrong. The change in the fate of this world
did not only happen to him, it even happened to the Rufeng
Sect of Wind, which he did not seem to want to close.
Yet, the person who should have entered the coffin did not
go in. Instead, it became a hot affair and he even wanted to
marry his previous life’s empress as his wife…
This news was a bit shocking, and he was momentarily
unable to swallow it. He began to choke.
Also, was Nangong Si blind!? To such a woman?
However, he still had to celebrate. He had to present gifts.
Since Sect Leader Nangong had delivered the invitation card
to him, how could he not go? The wedding banquet was set
to be held on the 15th of the month. Xue Zhengyong had
properly arranged the affairs of the sect and handed them
over to the two Elders Tanlang and Xun Ji, preparing to set
out on his journey to Linyi.
 Besides him, due to the etiquette of the cultivation world,
Madam Wang, Xue Meng, and Mo Ran all had to attend the
meeting. In addition, Nangong Si specially invited Chu
Wanning by name, saying that he had received some advice
from the elder when he was young. He wanted the elder to
show him some face, so Chu Wanning had to go as well.
“The Rufeng Sect is the number one sect in the world.
Their Young Master’s wedding, all the reputable people in
the world will come to celebrate.” Xue Zhengyong said,
“The Sisheng Peak is usually free from trifling matters, but
when encountering a situation like this, one must still
discipline themselves and not let others see them as a
joke.”
Xue Meng asked, “What rules? I think I’m good enough
myself.”
Xue Zhengyong tugged at his bun and said, “It’s wrong to
wear a crown like this. You’re wearing a golden one.”
“What happened to the gold crown?”
Madam Wang smiled sweetly. “Meng’er, this is your first
time attending a wedding and you still don’t understand
many things, so let me tell you, you better listen carefully,
marry in the Upper Cultivation World. Only the groom is
allowed to wear a gold headdress. If you wear a gold crown
on your head, you’ll go and snatch the bride away.”
Xue Meng’s face suddenly turned red and he stuttered,
“Snatch the bride? No, no, no, I won’t take the bride.”
 Mo Ran then teased him,” And then we capture you and
Miss Song and lock them in the small house, are you
afraid?”
“You’ve only just been locked in the small house!” Xue
Meng was ashamed and angry at the same time. “I won’t
wear it!”
Xue Zhengyong said, “I can see that you don’t have a
clear request to make for the wedding decorations. How
about this, I’ll have someone order something for each of
you. When the time comes, you can wear it.”
He paused for a moment, and looked at Chu Wanning in
particular, and asked tentatively, “Yuheng, is it okay?”
Xue Zhengyong did not fear the others and would at most
make a joke, but Chu Wanning was too used to wearing
white, and if they did not mention him, it would be possible
for him to attend the wedding. By then, Nangong Si would
be so angry that he would vomit blood.
Chu Wanning agreed, “Sure.”
The evening before the departure, the wedding attire Xue
had ordered for everyone had arrived. He had specially
hired Linyi’s tailor to make these clothes. They were well-
made, with dense threads, and very beautiful appearances.
Even a picky person like Xue Meng nodded in satisfaction
upon receiving the clothes.
Mo Ran carried a pile of clean clothes to the top of the
southern peak, then he entered the Red Lotus Pavilion and
said in a clear voice, “Shizun, Uncle entrusted me with the
task of sending this set of clothes to you.”
He walked over to the lotus pond and saw Chu Wanning
practicing his swordplay.
He recalled that Chu Wanning’s second weapon was a
sword, but that sword was filled with killing intent. It had the
power to destroy the heavens and the earth, so Chu
Wanning did not use it lightly. However, the blade was not
sharpened, nor was it skillful. Even if the blade didn’t have
any chance to leave the sheath, Chu Wanning would still
swing the other swords from time to time.
At this moment, the moon was cold. Perhaps it was
because he was practicing his sword, but he took off his
outer robe. Inside, there was only a white silk
undergarment.
Instead of his customary high ponytail, he had pulled up
his hair and tied it into a neat bun, making his face appear
exceptionally spirited and thinner. When the frost bloomed,
it was as light as a lotus illuminating the water, and when
the cold electricity appeared, it was like a flood dragon
tearing through the air, opening and closing, retracting and
releasing, all pointed at the best advantage, and even with
Mo Ran standing not far away, he could not find the
slightest flaw.
All of a sudden, Chu Wanning’s eyebrows shot up as he
pointed his long sword at the lotus pond. The water in the
pond was cut in half by the sword’s aura and was forced by
the blade of the sword to stop moving for a long time. With
a tap of his toes, his long body gracefully flew over the
center of the water wave. His arms were spread open and
his white sleeves were flowing. Like a fairy, he gracefully
landed on the pavilion on the other side of the pond.
“Shizun!”
Mo Ran was afraid that he would run far away with
another leap, so he hurriedly chased after him to the
pavilion and called out to him. The bright moon hung high in
the sky, and the night was a little cold. The tall haitang trees
beside the pavilion were covered in snow-white petals, Chu
Wanning stepped on the sharp end of the pavilion, his
clothes somewhat spread out, revealing the jade moonlight.
When he heard the commotion, he lowered his head, his
eyes were black and bright.
“Why are you here?”
He narrowed his eyes as the night wind blew through the
scattered strands of hair on his forehead.
“I’m here to give you some clothes. Why don’t you try and
see if they fit?”
Chu Wanning humphed lightly, suddenly remembering
that Mo Ran had been reputed as a Grandmaster in this
world. He had not fought with him after waking up, and his
heart skipped a beat. In a flash, he flew down with his sword
in his hand and shouted, “Try catching my sword first!”
148. Shizun’s respect for nature

Mo Ran was shocked. He did not expect that Chu Wanning

would use this move. He hastily dodged and used his sword
to cut his chest.
“Shizun wants to spar with me. At least try on your clothes
first. Uncle is still waiting for me to return to him.”
“Let’s spar first, and then I’ll test the clothes.”
“Uncle is in a hurry. The tailor is still in the hall. If you
want anything, you have to change it.”
“Then let’s hurry up and do it.”
“…”
This point was very similar to that of Xue Meng. They both
competed in the heart of martial arts and it was extremely
difficult to suppress them. As the two of them spoke, the
long sword had already pierced several of the vital points of
Mo Ran. It was fortunate that Mo Ran had been tempered
for a long time and had dodged in time.
Otherwise, if he was not injured, his clothes would have
been riddled with holes.
Suddenly, the blade of the sword landed on Mo Ran’s
shoulder. Chu Wanning retracted his momentum and just
raised his sword to attack him, “Mo-zongshi, is this all
you’ve got?”
Mo Ran was forced into a corner by this person, he had
nowhere to put the clothes in his hands and said with a
bitter smile, “Shizun doesn’t plan on letting me go now, but
bullies me instead?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were like sharp knives, his brows
were slightly knitted, “Do you want me to let you live a life?”
“Haha, that’s true.”
“… Are you going to fight or not?”
“Alright, alright, alright. I’ll fight, I’ll fight okay.” Mo Ran
smiled and shook his head. Flames shot out from the tips of
his fingers. “Jiangui, summon them!”
He had just grabbed hold of the willow vine, and with
another sword thrust forward, Mo Ran flew back a few feet,
and suddenly shot out a whip, wrapping itself around Chu
Wanning’s sword hilt. Chu Wanning didn’t seem to mind.
With a flick of his wrist, he broke free from the shackles and
appeared behind Mo Ran in a flash. He raised his long blade
and pressed it against Mo Ran’s neck.
Chu Wanning stuck closely to his back, looking a little
gloomy, “You’re not paying attention, start over.”
His throat moved under the blade of the sword as he said
with a low laugh, “Shizun, don’t be so hasty with your
words. If you look carefully again, have I put in the effort?”
As the sound of his voice faded, Chu Wanning was startled
to find that the burning willow vine had wrapped itself
around his arm and was holding him firmly in place, not
allowing him to move an inch.
Chu Wanning stared at his arm for a while. Suddenly, his
eyes lit up.
“Hmm? That’s right, take it back.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “How can you just accept it as
you please?”
“What are you going to do?”
“I want Shizun to go change.”
Chu Wanning snorted coldly, “…Let’s decide who wins and
who loses.”
As he said this, he poured his powerful spirit energy into
his right arm, forcing Jiangui out of the way. Then, he
suddenly flew backwards, creating a distance between him
and Mo Ran.
For a time, the willow vine and the long sword clashed
against each other in midair. The two weapons didn’t give
any spirit energy, so when they fought, they didn’t have the
spectacular momentum of the Spiritual Current colliding
with fire and lightning, but each move was executed
perfectly. Mo Ran was still holding onto the robe that he
wanted to change for Chu Wanning with one hand, so Chu
Wanning used his right hand to fight with the other.
Chu Wanning was breathing heavily, a drop of sweat was
flowing through his pitch-black brows, almost reaching his
eyes, but he was too focused on Mo Ran to be distracted.
The sweat seeped through his eyelashes and into his eyes,
and he endured not blinking.
The fighting spirit of the Beidou Immortal had been
aroused by his disciple. He loved to fight and fight to his
heart’s content. He was usually indifferent and cold, but it
was only because he was hard-pressed to meet his
opponent. Mo Ran was like a fire. With a boom, it lit up the
entire pool of liquor. In an instant, flames lit up the sky.
At the end of their fight, their swords made ominous
creaking sounds because it could not handle such a
powerful impact. In the end, when they got close to each
other in the air, it actually made buzzing sounds and broke
into thousands of pieces of iron powder!
“The sword is broken.” Mo Ran said helplessly, “Do we still
need to fight?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were filled with the smoke of the
beacon. He threw away the hilt of his sword and stood tall
and straight with his white robe slightly open. He said firmly,
“Fight.”
“…”
Before Mo Ran could react, Chu Wanning had already shot
out a crossbow and an arrow. Like a cheetah in the forest or
a falcon in the snow, he attacked Mo Ran. Mo Ran hurriedly
retreated Jiangui. He raised his hand to block and the two of
them once again used a new method to contend for the
upper hand. It was a difficult fight.
 Close combat was not the same as melee combat.
Powerful men usually had the advantage, not to mention the
fact that there was already not much of a difference
between Chu Wanning and Mo Ran. Thus, this time, Chu
Wanning was at a disadvantage.
Mo Ran smiled. “Shizun, stop fighting. If you don’t use
your spiritual power, then to be honest, you can’t beat me.”
Chu Wanning was furious, “You are an arrogant renegade
disciple!”
“If Shizun is angry, I’ll let Shizun have ten moves.”
“Mo Weiyu!” Chu Wanning became angry out of
embarrassment, and his punches and kicks became faster
and fiercer.
The haitang blossoms fell one by one, soft as the wind and
the snow. Under the tree, the Shizun and disciple duo lashed
out with their kicks, doing whatever they wanted. After
another 80 or so rounds, Chu Wanning gradually felt
exhausted — he had first practiced the sword for an hour
before Mo Ran came, then he had used the weapon and Mo
Ran to fight a hundred times. He was truly exhausted.
However, his eyes were very bright, and his heartbeat was
very fast. His handsome face was filled with spirit and
radiance.
The longer they fought, the more entangled they became.
Chu Wanning suddenly turned to the side and used his
elbow to slash towards the chest area of Mo Ran, but he was
stopped by Mo Ran.
 The two of them pressed against each other as their arms
trembled…
Chu Wanning’s arm was held so tightly by Mo Ran that his
long, coarse fingers looked like they were going to crush him
to pieces. Even his bones were broken.
The beast nature of Mo Ran and the desire to conquer him
were also ignited. With a sudden burst of strength, he finally
managed to control Chu Wanning’s strength and then
suddenly flipped his hand.
Chu Wanning was shocked. By the time he regained his
senses, Mo Ran had already buried his body into his sweaty
embrace.
“Do we still need to fight?” Behind him, Mo Ran’s voice
was laughing, his back pressed against his broad chest. His
heart was pounding, and the young man’s chest was hot as
fire, solid as iron, like a rock that was about to melt him
down. Mo Ran’s lips were pressed against the back of his
ear, and his breath was scorching hot, spraying all over the
back of his bare neck. Since Chu Wanning had tied a bun
around his head and no hair on his neck, he could feel the
terrifying aura of a tiger or wolf, almost to the point of
ripping his entire male body apart.
Due to his perspiration, the ruthlessness was intertwined
with his embrace, and it was as moist as spring water…
“Shizun, are we still fighting?”
“…” Chu Wanning bit his lower lip until his eyes turned
red.
 fuck, he was unwilling!
Just as he was about to fight again, his lips were pressed
down, as if by coincidence, a rough yet warm feeling caused
goosebumps to rise all over his body. Chu Wanning’s hair
stood on end as he shouted through gritted teeth, “Let go of
me!”
Although his words were fierce, his body was trembling
uncontrollably in Mo Weiyu’s embrace. Luckily, Mo Ran was
unable to distinguish that he was trembling because of his
exhaustion. In fact, Mo Ran could not protect himself, so
how could he be distracted and discover Chu Wanning’s
abnormality?
Chu Wanning heard his low and hoarse voice. It sounded
like he was on the verge of breaking out into a deep smile,
“After I let go, will Shizun be willing to go back to your room
and change?”
Chu Wanning’s eyes reddened in anger, “……Let go!”
His evasion was rewarded with an even more forceful and
brutal clamping. Chu Wanning’s arm was almost crushed
into a dislocated position. His body went soft, and he
couldn’t help but let out a hoarse moan.
This moan was too similar to a moan from a bed. Mo Ran
froze for a moment, then his lower body immediately
reacted. At this moment, he was very close to Chu Wanning.
He was afraid that his Shizun would feel his anger at the hot
and hard moment. How could Mo Ran dare to let Chu
Wanning know? Instinctively, he pushed Chu Wanning away,
not daring to continue suppressing him from behind.
The instant he let go of him, Chu Wanning was caught off
guard. He hugged his arm that was in pain and turned his
head to give him a powerful kick. With real strength, he
threw the unprepared Mo Ran onto the ground. Mo Ran
didn’t expect the fellow to suddenly kick his butt. His entire
body went numb as he laid on the floor. Feeling as though
his ribs were about to break, he frowned in pain.
“Shizun, you’re too…”
The victory was a bit unfair.
He didn’t dare to say anything else. He forced himself to
squint his watery eyes and tried his best to raise his head to
look at Chu Wanning.
He saw that his Shizun’s clothes were in a mess. The
white silk robe had long since been opened due to the
intense fight, revealing a firm and smooth chest that rose
and fell with the rapid breathing. Chu Wanning was gasping
for breath. He pulled on his messy clothes, his hair was in
disarray, and his temples were in disarray. Due to the
intense fighting, his eyes were slightly red.
Chu Wanning slowly stood up, looking down on him from
above. His chin was slightly raised and his eyes were filled
with arrogance.
He caught his breath and said, “You lost. It’s useless to be
tall.”
 Mo Ran did not know whether to laugh or cry. As he spoke,
the corner of his mouth curled up into a bloody foam,
“Didn’t I lose? Even my bones will be broken by Shizun’s
kick.”
“…”
As he said this, Chu Wanning felt a little weak. He had
been enjoying the fight, and he did not remember if his last
kick had stopped yet. He bent over and pressed his chest
bone, “Where did I kick?”
“Here…”
“Does it hurt?”
“…” Of course it hurt, but he wasn’t a fifteen-sixteen year
old boy at the moment.
Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Chu Wanning
grabbed the stack of clothes. With his other hand, he tried
to lift Mo Ran up, but unexpectedly, he had exhausted too
much of his strength. Mo Ran was heavy and high so he
didn’t pull him up, instead his whole person fell on Mo Ran’s
body. He heard the groan of the man below him, and quickly
sat up. Without thinking, he went to check Mo Ran’s injury.
“Does it hurt?” Chu Wanning’s face turned pale.
“Get off me first.”
Luckily, he was still able to speak. It seemed that he
wasn’t dead yet.
Chu Wanning got up in a hurry, but those who were weak
would find it difficult to get up once they fell. His legs were
actually soft, and they were unstable, not standing still.
He fell back down in a sorry state.
At first, Chu Wanning didn’t notice, but at the moment, he
was only wearing a thin layer of silk, and this position was
very awkward. As soon as he moved, he felt that there was
something huge sticking out of his body.
 149. Shizun, I can’t stand up

“…” Chu Wanning was speechless.

Mo Ran: “…”
Almost in a panic, with an unknown source of strength,
Chu Wanning got up abruptly. His lips quivered as his face
alternated between green and red. It was as if he was
extremely shocked, and frightened.
The mighty and prestigious Elder Yuheng, to think that he
actually, really seemed to have been shocked.
Mo Ran’s heart was instantly thrown into disarray. He felt
extremely uneasy. He clutched his chest, which was in so
much pain from the kick, and sat up. He carefully said,
“Shizun…”
Chu Wanning took a big step back as if his tail had been
stepped on.
It must have been hard on him to be able to open his
phoenix eyes so wide.
It seemed like he was really shocked…
Mo Ran smiled bitterly, “I’m sorry, I’m not… I…”
He didn’t know what to say.
 In fact, it was Chu Wanning who was the most shocked.
What do you mean by ‘I am not’? What am I? How could Mo
Ran react? Was he mistaken? But if there was no response,
how hard and big could he usually be? That would be more.
Suddenly, he thought of that damned ranking list. There
were four words written on it.
This was definitely not a common thing…
Chu Wanning’s face turned completely red. He saw that
Mo Ran still wanted to say something, so he raised his hand
and said, “Don’t say anymore, you can go back now.”
He endured the pain and got up. When he got up, he
maintained his half-kneeling posture and said in a low voice,
“Shizun, I’m sorry, I didn’t do it on purpose.”
“…” Chu Wanning looked at him with a complicated
expression. He looked like he was thinking about a lot of
things, but in reality, his mind was stuck on the word
‘definitely not normal’.
After Mo Ran had ran away, Chu Wanning stood still for a
long time.
The fine hairs on his arms stood on end, and he seemed to
be in a daze.
He suddenly recalled that when they went to the Jincheng
Lake to ask for a sword, he accidentally wrestled while
bathing in the hot spring, and they also encountered him
accidentally. However, they only came into contact for a
short period of time, Chu Wanning wasn’t sure if he was
mistaken or not, but just now, Mo Ran personally said that
he was sorry, and that it was an accident, which also meant
that he was really… Desire. It wasn’t an illusion.
Although he knew that it was normal for men to want to
burn because of what they saw in front of their eyes, Chu
Wanning knew from his own heart that he wasn’t that
attractive. There were many more people in the world that
were more handsome than him.
…… What’s there to look at?
Even though he was confused, the creepy feeling between
his legs would not fade. Even though there was a layer of
clothing between his legs, it still seemed so fresh and
ferocious.
In the midst of all the jumbled thoughts, a thought
suddenly popped into his head at the wrong time.
He couldn’t help but think, if such a ferocious beast was
thrown out of the cage, who would be able to withstand it…
Chu Wanning clenched his teeth gloomily, but the blush
on his face could not be hidden as the contents of his eyes
were blurry and messy.
It was as if he had been set on fire and was being
entangled by hot flames.
He stood outside for a long time before returning to his
room. Chu Wanning took off his bun and bit down on his lips.
He raised his hand and rearranged his long hair, tying it
tightly into a ponytail.
He heaved a sigh of relief and raised his head to look at
himself in the mirror.
 The phoenix eyes were narrow, and when he wasn’t
smiling, there was always a domineering and ruthless
feeling, not pleasant to look at.
The nose is not too high, the curvature is gentle, the
outline is not very vivid, not likeable.
His mouth…
Forget it, this mouth was just like the words that came out
of his mouth. It was very thin, and its color was cold. There
was no warmth within it, and of course, it was also
unlikeable.
Who knew what kind of madness Mo Ran was, to be so
fervent.
Chu Wanning had always been a conservative person who
didn’t know much about matters of the heart. Even when he
met those books, he felt that they were dirty, so he stared
at the mirror and tried to figure out what was going on.
Forget it.
Then, he might as well forget about it, Elder Yuheng, who
had never experienced love before, thought to himself. After
all, it wasn’t necessarily true that men would only react
when they were in love. Perhaps this was just a coincidence.
The next day, Xue Zhengyong and Madam Wang stood in
front of the mountain gate, waiting for the arrival of the
other three guests. The first person to come was Xue Meng.
He usually wore the Bluesilver Flexible Armor on the Sisheng
Peak, always appearing to be sharp and overbearing.
 However, he was dressed in an elegant and dignified
ceremonial robe today. He had combed his hair very simply,
leaving behind only a jade hairpin. His entire demeanor was
a bit different. He was dignified, and his shoes were
elegantly made of clogs.
Seeing his parents, he actually felt a little embarrassed.
He tugged at the corner of his sleeves and said, “Father,
Mother.”
Xue Zhengyong couldn’t help but exclaim, “Meng’er is so
pretty, he’s basically carved out of the same mold as your
mother.”
Madam Wang had a pair of beautiful eyes that dropped
downwards. Her face was a little red from being praised like
that by her husband.
She waved at Xue Meng and said, “Come here, Meng’er.
Come here.”
Xue Meng stood in front of her. She raised her head to
look at him for a while, and her eyes seemed to contain the
passage of time, wasting away time. After a while, she
lightly sighed, “This dress looks white and very nice on
you.”
Xue Meng laughed. “It’s all because my mother was born
and raised.”
“All you know how to do is talk like your father.” As Madam
Wang spoke, she felt somewhat sorrowful. “In the blink of an
eye, more than twenty years have passed…”
 Xue Meng seemed to have anticipated what she was
going to say next. His smile suddenly froze, and he
subconsciously took half a step back.
But what use was half a step like this? He still couldn’t
avoid his mother’s nagging.
Sure enough, Madam Wang pulled him along and said
earnestly, “Meng’er, today we are going to the Rufeng Sect
to congratulate Young Master Nangong. Look, you and him
are around the same age, shouldn’t you be at the age to
discuss marriage?”
“Mother, I still don’t want to get married yet…I don’t have
anyone I like…” Xue Meng mumbled.
“Mom knows you don’t have anyone you like, so you
should pay more attention to other girls when you go to the
meeting. They don’t necessarily have to be rich or powerful.
As long as someone is good and you like them, your mother
will definitely make sure to find someone to matchmake for
you.”
Xue Meng’s face turned red.
“You haven’t even said a single word. How could I, your
mother, directly think of a matchmaker?”
“Mother only mentioned it…”
“But I don’t like anyone. Mother, just speak of those girls
we’ve seen in the cultivation world. They’re not even as
good-looking as me. If I marry them, won’t I suffer a loss?
Not marrying, not marrying, not marrying.” Xue Meng’s
head shook like a rattle drum. Suddenly, an idea came to
him, and he said, “Besides, why did you just urge me? Isn’t
Mo Ran a year older than me? Why don’t you worry about
him? And my Shizun—”
“What realm is Elder Yuheng at? Are you going to compete
with him?” Madam Wang found it somewhat amusing.
“Alright, I won’t force you. That’s all Mother said. She wants
you to take a look, but if you really don’t like her, then
forget it. Mother can even tie you up to go to school?”
Xue Zhengyong thought about it for a while and said, “But
I think Meng’er is right. I mentioned to Yuheng about a
cultivation partner last time.”
“Huh?” Hearing this, Xue Meng was very surprised.
“Father, you mentioned this to Shizun? He didn’t fall out
with you?”
“So hostile.” Xue Zhengyong laughed bitterly, “He kicked
me out.”
Madam Wang, “…”
Xue Meng laughed loudly. “Like I said, my Shizun is an
immortal, not an heavenly god. Someone like him has long
since lost his passion and desire. What does he need a
cultivation partner for?”
Xue Zhengyong sighed, obviously not resigned. He was
about to argue with his son when suddenly, Madam Wang
covered his mouth with her sleeve and said softly,
“Husband, don’t say anymore. Elder Yuheng is here.”
In the undispersed morning mist, Chu Wanning slowly
walked on the wet stone floor, his robe was as wide as a
mountain, and his sleeves were fluttering.
As he moved, the golden threads of his robe began to
ripple under the sunlight. His hair was tied with a white jade
hairpin, and the end of the hairpin was inlaid with a plum
flower carved from a ruby. He looked very pure and
dignified, as well as cool and aloof.
At that moment, Xue Zhengyong suddenly felt powerless.
He opened his mouth and closed it.
He thought that Xue Meng was right.
What kind of woman would be placed beside such a
person, so that she wouldn’t be annihilated by his brilliance
and be covered in dust because of his imposing manner?
The God of Heaven walked to the mortal world and stood
in front of the mountain gate. He frowned and glanced at
Xue Zhengyong.
“Sect Leader.”
“Haha, Yuheng, your clothes really suit you.”
Chu Wanning raised his hand, a scented sachet with
intricate patterns was swaying in the air. He said, “This
scented sachet that was delivered along with the
ceremonial robe is different from the usual one.”
“Ah, that was according to Linyi’s skills. What happened?”
The high and mighty Elder of the Heavengod Society
slightly frowned. He said, “It’s too difficult. I don’t know how
to do it. I hope that Sect Leader can give me some
pointers.”
 Xue Zhengyong: “…”
He taught Chu Wanning three times. Chu Wanning still
couldn’t get around the knot, and finally gave up. Xue Meng
could not bear to watch any longer, so he volunteered to
help his Shizun tie the scented sachet. He quickly put the
sachet on his waist, and Chu Wanning looked at it and was a
little surprised. He praised, “Not bad.”
Xue Zhengyong couldn’t help but think, “Oh my god, if
such a person didn’t have a cultivation partner, would he
really not die in his own hands?”
After a while, Mo Ran came down, his face was a a little
afflicted. Yesterday, Mo Ran was kicked too hard by Chu
Wanning, so he was too embarrassed to find someone to
treat his wound. Others would ask who had kicked him, but
he could not say that he was being disrespectful to Elder
Yuheng, right?
He could only meditate and rest. He was feeling better
now, as his chest didn’t hurt so much that he had to
breathe.
However, he saw Chu Wanning, who was standing beside
Xue Zhengyong, quietly waiting for him. This man was
dressed in a suit of gold silk embroidered in white. His collar
was pressed very high, and he was both restrained and
solemn. He was a very proper and handsome man.
Mo Weiyu felt a movement in his chest. His breathing,
which had calmed down with great difficulty, seemed to
have stopped. He was unable to catch his breath and
became disordered.
“Cough!”
This was terrible. He had fallen in love with a man he
could never, never, never touch again.
This time, the old ghost of the second reincarnation was
really like a young man in his early twenties. He was
impulsive and hot-blooded, and would feel the world was in
chaos because of a glance from his lover, or the change of a
piece of clothing, or the happiness he would experience
would be related to him. The sadness was related to him, his
heartbeat was related to him, his breathing was related to
him, even the moonlight shining into the window, the line of
stamens attracted by an ant in the moonlight was related to
that person.
He felt very tormented and aggrieved in this kind of
affection.
Because every flower and leaf was him, but he could not
get it, and could not pick it.
Fuck, the human world was making things difficult for him.
After temporarily handing over all the matters of the sect
to Elder Tanlang, Xue Zhengyong was on his way with his
wife and invitation card.
As long as Chu Wanning was on schedule, they would
usually travel in carriages, and this time was no exception.
The group of people leisurely walked along the public road
towards Linyi. They were sightseeing along the way and
even helped to get rid of some of the smaller monsters.
It took them more than ten days to reach Dai City.
The rouge in Dai City was famous. Once in the city, Xue
Zhengyong took Madam Wang to buy rouge first. Xue Meng
despised the old couple for being so bored. He rubbed his
goosebumps and refused to follow them.
The Shizun and disciple duo sighed as they revisited the
place.
Xue Meng said, “Unfortunately, Shi Mei is not here.
Otherwise, it would be just like when we were begging for
the sword six years ago. We could still go to the Dawning
Peak to play.”
Mo Ran laughed, “Aren’t you afraid that the fake Gouchen
will still be there? Seeing that you’ve come, I’ll pull you to
the bottom of the lake to reminisce about the past.”
After speaking of the fake Gouchen, Chu Wanning
frowned, “It seems like he hasn’t made a move in the past
five years?”
Mo Ran said, “It’s hard to say. There were a few large
incidents that occurred, but they were all related to the holy
weapons. I suspect it was him, but there’s no evidence
either.”
Xue Meng played with the cup in his hand, looking at Mo
Ran and said, “I actually don’t think those pending cases
have anything to do with him. Think about it, a few years
ago, he spent a great deal of effort to find a Spiritual Body.
Since you are a Wood Spirit Body, he chased behind you to
harm you, so he should be looking for a human and not a
weapon.”
Chu Wanning said in a low voice, “But there haven’t been
any cases of people disappearing in the past five years.”
Mo Ran raised his hand: “I didn’t encounter any kind of
encirclement or trap. But it could also be that I’ve been
wandering around for the past five years and he doesn’t
know where I am.”
The three of them pondered in silence until the Lady Boss
brought them the tea leaves and dried fruits. Then Xue
Meng scratched his head and said, “Say, could he have
done too many bad things and died playing with fire?”
“…”
“Don’t look at me like that, aren’t most evil spells easily
devoured?” Xue Meng mumbled, “Otherwise, why is it that
even after five years, he still hasn’t made any big
movements?”
Mo Ran suddenly said, “There is one possibility.”
“What?”
“Look, Shizun hasn’t done anything in the past five years.”
Before Mo Ran could finish his sentence, Xue Meng
knocked him with his chopsticks. “What do you mean? You
suspect that the fake Gouchen is Shizun?”
“… Can you wait for me to finish?” Mo Ran said helplessly,
“I’m just making an analogy. I was thinking that if those
cases of the theft of a holy weapon had nothing to do with
the fake Gouchen, then he really didn’t do anything
important in the past five years. Then, could he be the same
as Shizun? For some reason, such as him being injured or
some other reason, he must stay in some place and not
come out.”
At this point, he suddenly thought of something and froze.
“Shizun…”
“What?”
Mo Ran first shook his head, as if he did not believe his
thoughts. But after a moment of hesitation, he still
stammered out two words, “Master Huaizui…”
For the past five years, he did not know about the other
experts, but there was one person who was trapped in the
Red Lotus Pavilion like Chu Wanning, not even half a step
away.
Master Huaizui.
However, this idea was too outrageous. No matter what,
Master Huaizui had done Chu Wanning a favor by imparting
his knowledge to him. Mo Ran did not know what kind of
feelings his Shizun held for Huaizui, so he did not dare to be
too rash.
“There’s no need to think about it, it can’t be him.”
His words were light, but there was no hesitation.
Mo Ran immediately nodded his head. Since Chu Wanning
didn’t want to talk about the past when he was a boy, he
wouldn’t force himself to ask.
He continued to ponder, “Then, are there any other
experts who have never appeared in the past five years?”
“Guyue’ye’s head, Jiang Xi.” Xue Meng said, “In the
Spiritual Mountain Competition, all the Sect Leaders are
present. Only he claims that he is sick and rarely shows
himself.”
Mo Ran laughed, “That’s your mother’s shixiong, right?
You suspect him?”
“Jiang Xi has a very high opinion of himself and has never
been willing to let Guyue’ye stay under the Rufeng Sect.
Thus, ever since Nangong Liu became the head of one of
the top ten sects, he has not attended any gatherings. It’s
not just five years.”
“Then that’s all.” Xue Meng said, “Sigh, forget it. If you
can’t figure it out, then forget it. There are too few clues, so
thinking about it makes my head hurt.”
It just so happened that Madam Wang and Xue
Zhengyong had returned. It was already late at night, so the
five of them prepared to find a place to stay in Dai City.
Xue Meng said, “I know an inn that is especially good.
There is also a hot spring pool that we can soak in.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Using his brain, he already knew which inn Xue Meng was
talking about. Wasn’t it the same inn they had stayed on
when they were teenagers?
 When he was bathing in the hot spring, he had fallen into
Chu Wanning’s arms without a reason…
Thinking of this, he could not help but lightly cough and
silently turn his face away. He did not want others to
discover the slight blush and anticipation in his eyes, but his
heart involuntarily began to beat faster.
Xue Meng always exaggerated the things he liked and was
blind to its faults, whereas the things he hated gets stepped
upon so hard that they will never recover. Xue Zhengyong
felt that his sons words were only to be half believed, so he
asked Mo Ran, “Ran’er has also stayed at that inn before,
what do you think?”
Mo Ran coughed twice, and did not dare to look his uncle
in the eye. “It’s not bad.”
“Then go and stay.” Xue Zhengyong made his decision.
Mo Ran then sweat on his palms, his fingertips curling up
from the throbbing of his heart.
He lowered his head and gave a seemingly tame and
gentle “En”. But in his heart, he was thinking, “I…” Could he
soak in the bath together with his Shizun again, just like that
year…
He could not help but recall the blurry mist. Chu
Wanning’s tall and handsome body was lined and taut, filled
with an alluring and aggressive tension.
However, if he was in the same bath as Chu Wanning and
was shrouded in the steam, would he really be able to hold
it in?
 After discussing where to go, the others had already stood
up. After eating the peanuts in his hand, Xue Meng also
dusted off the pieces and stood up. He turned his head to
look at his cousin, who was still sitting there with an
unfathomable expression.
“What’s the matter, let’s go?”
Mo Ran’s expression was somewhat subtle. It was
unknown whether it was due to the setting sun, but his
handsome face seemed to have turned red.
He reached out his hand to pour himself another cup of
tea, and refused to stand up. He continued to sit there
awkwardly, and said with a few light coughs, “… I’ve not
finished after ordering so much, I don’t want it to go waste.
You guys go first, I know the way. After drinking the tea, I’ll
come over.”
150. Shizun and I will exchange
rooms

Speaking of which, this small town was famous for its

Dawning Peak. However, after the fake Gouchen’s incident
that happened back then, Jincheng Lake’s weapons were all
destroyed. In the blink of an eye, many years had passed,
and the small town gradually became lonely.
Many of the inns that were used as lodgings for the
swordsmen had closed their doors because their business
was in a bad mood. They had started other businesses
instead.
However, the inn where the Shizun and disciple stayed in
that year, the hot spring pool, was still tenaciously
surviving. Moreover, because of Young Master Nangong’s
wedding, the guests who came to congratulate the Rufeng
Sect would all stay in Dai City.
Xue Zhengyong pushed aside the bamboo curtain and
walked into the lobby. “Boss, going to stay here!”
“Four people?”
Before Xue Zhengyong could answer, he heard a soft
voice from behind him, “No, five.”
 Mo Ran had left in a hurry, and had arrived just at this
moment.
When Xue Meng saw him, he was somewhat surprised.
“So fast?”
At first, Mo Ran was taken aback, but then his face
darkened as he thought angrily to himself, “Are you going to
disappear very slowly?” Sitting in front of the tea stand, he
had read out a few words about the mind cleansing spell.
However, he also knew that what Xue Meng said and what
he was thinking were not the same. It was not good to flare
up, so he could only nod his head rather subtly.
“You’ve swallowed all the melon seeds at once, haven’t
you vomited the shells?”
Mo Ran: “…”
“Five guests, how many rooms do you need?”
Xue Zhengyong said, “My wife and I will share a room, and
we’ll have another three rooms of the highest quality, a
total of four rooms.”
Listening to his uncle’s arrangement, Mo Ran remained
silent, but his heart was slightly agitated. He actually
secretly hoped that the conversation with his uncle from
back then could be repeated. The boss told them that the
restaurant was full and that they had to squeeze together.
Forget it, he still could not do anything. However, if he
could be alone in the same room with Chu Wanning, he
would feel warm, uneasy, and excited. In the end, the blood
that flowed in his veins was still the blood of tigers and
wolves.
However, coincidences didn’t happen that many times.
This time, the shopkeeper happily said, “Good job, four
rooms!” He turned over and went to the cabinet to get the
key. He drawled: “Dear guest, the second floor, please do
—”
Mo Ran looked at him in silence, his eyes gloomy.
Stupid thing, he thought, four rooms and you’re so happy?
What’s there to be happy about! What’s there to be happy
about! What was there to be happy about earning more
money!
“A-Ran, why are you pinching the tabletop on the other
side of the counter?”
“…” Mo Ran calmly retracted his hand and smiled. He had
already made a few cracks on the floor where the board had
fallen. He was afraid that if he used more strength, it would
shatter. “Nothing.”
When he took the key from Xue Zhengyong and went
upstairs, Mo Ran stood in front of the room that belonged to
him and was suddenly startled.
Turning his head, he saw that Chu Wanning was also
looking at him.
“You live in this room?”
“Um… Yeah.” Mo Ran hesitated for a moment, his
eyelashes drooped, but he still couldn’t help but raise his
eyes to look at Chu Wanning’s face, “Shizun still
remembers?”
“… Remember what?”
Mo Ran pointed to his own room and said, “When we
came to ask for the sword, Shizun slept in this room.”
“…”
Mo Ran carefully looked at him, his voice very patient, but
he could not conceal his weak anticipation. “Shizun, do you
still remember?”
How could he not remember?
As he walked up the stairs, he noticed that the old
staircase was creaking. It smelled like old wood being
soaked in water and rotting away.
He could almost see the teenager, Mo Ran, pushing open
the door with a cynical expression, grinning at him. The
dimples were shallow, and the years were long.
Seeing him keep silent for a long time, Mo Ran seemed to
be disappointed. He lowered his gaze and said, “Perhaps I
remembered wrongly and confused it…”
“That’s right.”
Mo Ran suddenly raised his head.
Chu Wanning looked at him and gave a faint smile, “You’re
not mistaken, it’s this one.”
The sentence was like a spark igniting the darkness in the
depths of Mo Ran’s eyes. Mo Ran gradually cracked a sweet
smile, as if he had eaten a candy. He pointed to the room
Chu Wanning was in now and said, “Also, Shizun stays in my
old room today.”
He was very happy, but he spoke frankly.
Chu Wanning was a little embarrassed, but he stopped
laughing and said sullenly, “I can’t remember.”
As he spoke, he pushed the door open and shut off Mo
Ran.
“…”
Uh… What did I do wrong to make him unhappy?
That night, Mo Ran did not dare to go to the bathhouse to
soak in the hot spring. There were some things that he was
afraid of, just in case. He felt that he was close to the limits
of his desire.
He laid on the bed with his head resting on his arm. He
was bored and started to think about how he and Chu
Wanning would get along.
He wanted to be nice to him, wanted to take care of this
snow-white kitten. However, he would roll up his fur a few
times and the white cat would trade him for a paw. It was as
if he was not comfortable touching him and was not
satisfied.
He felt guilty, but he didn’t know where to touch or where
not to touch the cat. He was like a man who had just raised
a cat and knew nothing but how to lick the whole white cat
under his palm.
 Then, he let out a furious roar, and gave himself another
slap.
Mo Ran rolled over and blinked his eyes, looking very
depressed.
He suddenly recalled that the layout of the inn, the bed in
the next room and his own room should only be next to a
wooden wall.
The moment this idea appeared, Mo Ran could no longer
fall asleep. He felt his mouth going dry.
Had Chu Wanning gone to take a bath? Or was he
preparing to go?
However, he didn’t hear much from his room… If Chu
Wanning did not plan to take a bath, would he have been
lying down by now? Then they were actually very close to
each other now. If it weren’t for the thin wooden partition in
the middle which separated them by two rooms, they would
actually be lying down together…
Lie down together. The thought made the young man’s
blood hot, flowing dangerously like a dormant volcano, but
not gushing.
He could not help but sleep further in. He slept close to
the wall, which was made of wood and mud. The wood was
so thin that it was at most three fingers wide.
Mo Ran thought that Chu Wanning was lying about 3 feet
away from him. He took off his clothes, or perhaps he was
just wearing a thin undergarment… He closed his eyes and
swallowed something down his throat. He felt as if his heart
was burning, covering his entire body and burning to the
corners of his eyes. He did not open his eyes, but if he did,
there would definitely be traces of blood inside.
Ah, and then he suddenly remembered something else —
it had been so exciting that his whole body tensed and
blood was rushing down his lower body.
He had once, slept in the same bed as Chu Wanning.
The old memories were so damp, so sinful and sweet, that
Mo Ran’s scalp tingled as he recalled the incident. He
thought back to that year when he was soaking in the hot
spring and accidentally fell into Chu Wanning’s arms. The
hot and dry feeling would never go away, so he could only
rub himself against the wall and let out his desire for love…
Mo Ran slightly opened his eyes. His eyes were gloomy.
The dark area was like a rock, but there was also scarlet red
lava flowing under the rock. He pressed his forehead against
the wall again.
His heart felt like it was about to burst. Why was he so
silly all those years ago? It was clearly such a bright desire
and love, why… I just can’t find it…
He pressed a hand against the wall, trying to restrain
himself, but he could not.
When he thought he wasn’t in love, he could think about
Chu Wanning venting his anger without restraint, but when
he fell in love, he was destined to beg for the life of the man
who was separated by a wall. Even when he was dreaming,
he felt that it was a blasphemy to Chu Wanning.
 His nose was pressed against the wall, and his body was
boiling hot as he pressed his body against the thin wall as
hard as he could. His thoughts were in a mess, and his eyes
were blurred.
It was as if Chu Wanning’s breath, along with the faint
fragrance of haitang from his body, had seeped through the
gaps of the wood pattern and seeped into his bed, wrapping
him tightly.
The smell of Chu Wanning seduced him and pitied him.
The beast that seduced him pitied his humanity.
To seduce him and set him on fire, he felt pity for him.
Amidst such enticement and pity, Mo Ran painfully
furrowed his brows, supporting himself against the wall with
his hands. His joints were clearly defined, and his veins were
popping out one by one.
Contrary to his violent expression, he was begging with a
whimpering voice, “Chu Wanning…Chu Wanning…”
What he did not know was that on the other side of the
wall, Chu Wanning did not dare to bathe in the hot spring.
The two of them had misunderstood each other so deeply
in their past life that they were separated by a huge abyss.
Therefore, in their lifetime, they had used their blood to
water the abyss into a sea of blood and swam towards each
other. However, because of a barrier, they could not see
each other’s surging emotions, and could only allow their
love to flood by itself.
But they had clearly stuck it so close.
 It was so close to Mo Ran that he seemed to have heard
Chu Wanning’s heartbeat. As for Chu Wanning, he seemed
to have heard Mo Ran’s breathing.
Knock, knock, knock!
Mo Ran was shocked and didn’t seem to be in a good
mood. “Who is it?”
Hearing his shout, Chu Wanning, who was sitting next to
him, realized that Mo Ran was really sleeping close to him,
close to the wall. His hoarse voice sounded as if he was
crying right next to his pillow.
“…” Chu Wanning clenched his fingers and opened his
phoenix eyes in the darkness.
“It’s me, Xue Meng. My mother said she left me with your
luggage, so you should open the door. Just wait for me to
take a bath.”
Eavesdropping was not a good thing, but Chu Wanning
thought to himself, he did not eavesdrop. It was because the
wooden board was too thin, the room was not soundproof,
and it was because Xue Meng shouted too loudly.
In short, he didn’t want to listen.
As Chu Wanning thought of this, he wrapped himself in a
blanket and leaned even closer to the wall.
The creaking sound of a bed came from next door. After a
while, the door opened, and Xue Meng’s voice sounded
again: “Hey, why are you already asleep? So early?”
 “I’m sleepy.” Mo Ran felt a little choked. “Hurry up, you
woke me up halfway through my sleep. Take your clothes
and let’s go for a walk.”
“Why are you in such a hurry?” Xue Meng paused for a
moment, his voice carrying a trace of suspicion. “You left the
door latch so early and kept bored inside. I was just talking
to you and you got angry. You couldn’t be…”
What are you doing?
Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes wide,
unconsciously thinking about how in the lotus pond, he
accidentally rubbed against Mo Ran. That youth was overly
passionate and high-spirited, ready to take a person’s life at
any time.
If a young man in his early twenties didn’t cultivate the
path of abstinence like him, how much lava would he be
hiding within his body? How often does it have to be vented
before it’s normal? This was something that Chu Wanning
did not know. He had been quiet for too long, he did not
understand.
Now, he wanted to know a bit, but he couldn’t let go of his
pride due to his thin face.
He was such a prideful person, yet he asked such a
question. Who else could he ask? He couldn’t just grab a
disciple and say, “Sorry to bother you, but I would like to ask
an ordinary able-bodied man, how many days should I
release him?”
 …… Just by thinking about it, he felt that the other party
was ineffable.
Of course, at the Sisheng Peak, there were books related
to love affairs. But to borrow every book, one needed to
register and create a book. Chu Wanning could not imagine
the words that would appear in the book.
“The Legend of the Wise Sea” and “The Sea of Desires
and the Floating Record”
Borrower, Yuheng Elder Chu Wanning.
…… Just kill him.
 151. Shizun, I only want you…

>>sexual content
Just as he was lost in his thoughts, he heard a low voice
from the neighboring Mo Ran say, “Where are you looking?
If there’s nothing wrong, I’ll grab your clothes and quickly
scram.”
Xue Meng froze for a moment. “I want to see where you
are?”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng looked at his cousin’s face and pondered for a
long time. Suddenly, he thought of something. “What I was
going to say, you left the door locked, do you think there are
too many people in the bath house? If you want to take a
bath in your own room, your head is full of dirty thoughts!”
In the next room, Chu Wanning’s face darkened.
His mind was filled with dirty thoughts…
Xue Meng let out a heavy sigh. He stared at Mo Ran as he
sized it up before saying, “I hadn’t thought of that kind of
thing at first. Just saying it in this way is actually reminding
me of something. You couldn’t have really been…”
“… Aren’t you bathing? So much talk!”
 “No, I suddenly feel that you’re very suspicious.” Seeing
how hostile the other person’s tone was, with sparks
burning in his black eyes,
Xue Meng felt that something was wrong. “When you first
became a weakling, you ran all the way to the brothel. All
these years, you’ve been walking everywhere, yet there
wasn’t even the slightest bit of romance. How did you
suddenly change your personality?”
“…” Mo Ran seemed to be silent. Chu Wanning waited in
this silence, he actually also wanted to know how Mo Ran
would answer.
The longer he remained silent, the more agitated he
became. Why didn’t you say anything? Embarrassment?
Regret? Or…
“Do you really want to know?”
Mo Ran opened his mouth, his voice clearly filled with
anger.
He still had the face to be angry.
Chu Wanning was amazed. He felt that Xue Meng’s
question was reasonable, there was no reason for him to be
unhappy just because the other party dug out their secrets,
so he just tried to cover it up.
Before he could finish his last cover, he heard Mo Ran say,
“I’m sick of it. I’ve had enough. Alright, you can scram now.”
“…” Chu Wanning was speechless.
Xue Meng, “…………”
 After a long period of deathly silence, Xue Meng burst into
an angry roar that the entire inn would probably hear, “Mo
Weiyu, you shameless dog! You scoundrel!”
“Fine, whatever you say is fine. Get out, and don’t fucking
disturb my sleep.”
“Don’t touch me! I hate it!”
“What do you hate?”
He had originally wanted to make Mo Ran feel
uncomfortable, but who would have thought that Mo Ran
would shamelessly rebel against the army? He couldn’t help
but think that he was already in his twenties, at this age,
Nangong Si had already become married to the number one
beauty of the cultivation world, and Jiangdong’s fourth
Young Master was already the father of three children, and
the Mei Hanxue of the Taxue Palace on Mount Kunlun…
Mei Hanxue hadn’t died of Flowering Willow Disease yet.
It seemed that he was the only one who had yet to
experience love affairs. Xue Meng felt very aggrieved.
It wasn’t that he was sullen because of his lustful nature,
he wasn’t lustful at all. Instead, he felt that he was much
worse in this aspect. He had left more than ten streets
behind, which was why he was so angry. If Mo Ran didn’t
mention avoiding it, if he was deeply ashamed, then Xue
Meng’s mentality would probably be different. However, Mo
Ran actually threw a sentence at him with a look of despise
and annoyance on his face.
“I’m sick of it, I’ve had enough.”
 Young Master Xue felt that he couldn’t take it anymore,
and his pride had taken a blow.
He said, “You, you, you,” and after a long time, he angrily
shouted at Mo Ran, “You are annoying anyway, you are not
human!”
As he spoke, he slammed the door.
Chu Wanning also choked. Although he was calmer than
Xue Meng and could hear that Mo Ran was deliberately
bullying Xue Meng, he could not help but feel a surge of
emotions and could not calm down for a long time.
The man next door used words that were too crude, and
the low growl was like a lion’s breath bursting out of the
muscles of the jungle. The low growl combined with the
coarse word, and like a crude, hot poker, it plunged into his
heart.
Chu Wanning’s throat moved, his eyes were gloomy and
flickering.
Before, Mo Ran had broken the rules while strolling in the
brothel, so he knew that Mo Ran was not as pure as Xue
Meng. It was just that the previous Mo Ran was not enough
to capture one’s soul, causing him to be unable to stop
himself from thinking and depicting such a scene in his
mind.
But now that the old story was brought up again, Chu
Wanning could not help but think of the hot, smooth, smoky,
and sturdy body that he had seen before. It had been
coquettish with those charming, white, and alluring young
men.
He felt like he was once again burning with anger, and his
heart felt like it was being scratched by feathers.
In the midst of his anger and desire, Chu Wanning’s eyes
were slightly red. In the dark night, there was the color of a
flower…
Xue Meng returned after leaving.
“Open the door!”
“… What’s the matter again?”
“Busy arguing with you! Where are my clothes!”
“Take it from the table.”
“Humph!” Xue Meng carried his clothes and angrily left.
This time, it was finally quiet. Chu Wanning heard the
heavy footsteps of Mo Ran, then the creaking of the bed.
This time, he could clearly hear the man next door lying
back on the bed, he even felt the shaking of the bed
supporting his hot mountain-like body.
He felt thirsty and wanted to get up and drink a glass of
water.
But he heard Mo Ran lying down, and he knew that if he
got up, the man would be able to hear him too, so he stayed
still, like a piece of rock with a cold exterior and colorful
rocks inside.
Next door, Mo Ran was actually feeling uneasy.
 Men who were dissatisfied with their desires were always
irritable, yet Xue Meng chose to disturb him at this moment.
He kept going back and forth without controlling himself. He
shouted without shame just now, but he didn’t know if Chu
Wanning heard him or not.
If he wasn’t asleep, he must have heard it…
He lay on the bed, regretting his decision the more he
thought about it. He turned his body back and forth and Chu
Wanning listened to his restlessness from behind the wall.
After a while, Chu Wanning heard a low voice, “Shizun…”
In the end, Mo Ran was unable to calm himself down. He
could not suppress his anger, so he tried to call for Chu
Wanning to see if he had any reactions.
“Shizun, are you asleep?”
“…”
“Can you hear me?”
Chu Wanning’s heart thumped like a drum. He felt that his
heart was beating too loudly, making him feel embarrassed.
He quietly pulled the blanket over his head and tried to
cover his heart which he could not hear at all with a quilt.
“Shizun…”
But this quilt, the sound of Mo Ran was so close, it was as
if they were lying on the same bed, the moment Chu
Wanning lifted the quilt, he could see his handsome face
and his bare chest, looking at him sideways, his eyes
shining like wolves and tigers, staring at him hungrily,
wanting to devour him along with his belt and blood.
“Can you hear me?”
Chu Wanning made up his mind to pretend that he didn’t
hear him. He naturally knew that Mo Ran was hoping he
didn’t hear his question.
Otherwise, they would be embarrassed when they met
tomorrow morning.
The man called out to him a few more times. Seeing that
Chu Wanning had not moved, he sighed softly. Mo Ran really
thought that Chu Wanning had fallen asleep. He was
relieved, but also a little regretful.
He wanted Chu Wanning to take care of him.
However, Chu Wanning ignored him. First, he caressed the
thin wall that separated the two of them with his rough
fingers and closed his eyes, as if caressing his chest. Then,
he touched his hot lips and murmured softly, as if he was
touching his lips.
Mo Ran said, “No need. I just want you…”
But the sound was too light. Chu Wanning did not hear it.
He wrapped himself in the blanket and rolled himself up on
the bed. His face and heart were very hot, and after a while,
he heard the sound of the bed next door creaking, as if the
person lying on it was very anxious and had turned over in
anger.
He said, “Fuck it!”
 Chu Wanning had the sensitivity of an animal, he could
predict what he might hear. For a moment, he felt the hairs
on his body stand up, and he wanted to cover his ears.
However, he only moved his fingertips before lowering
them.
He stared blankly in the quilt, and, after a while, he heard.
He heard the low, hoarse breathing coming from outside
of the blanket. The breathing was rhythmic, violent, and
urgent. A layer of goosebumps appeared on Chu Wanning’s
arms, and from this sound, he felt as if his spine was going
numb and soft.
Mo Ran’s breathing was so sexy, so sinful, choked in his
throat, repressed and unrestrained. He could hear the
sound, and there was nothing he didn’t understand.
Chu Wanning closed his eyes. He felt suffocated, his lips
trembling slightly.
He thought of the wet dreams he had had many times,
the dreams in which he had seen Mo Ran’s body, naked.
Thus, when he closed his eyes, he could clearly see what
was happening outside the blanket. He felt that Mo Ran was
right beside him. His robust and well-built body was lying on
his back, and his inky black eyes were squinting as they
flickered with a hazy luster…
Mo Ran’s hands stretched down, untied his pants, and the
angry cockhead popped out. Chu Wanning did not dare to
think about the shape of the giant, but only roughly
depicted a contour, imagined the furious flesh red. He held
the life-threatening thing moving, rolling with Mo Ran’s
prominent throat knot, swallowing saliva, wondering who he
was thinking about, so passionately and painfully pleasuring
himself.
“Ah…”
Chu Wanning heard the deep groan of the man next door.
It was deep and sexy. His scalp felt numb. In the darkness,
his phoenix eyes were steaming with lust.
He couldn’t stand it anymore…
After several struggles, the slender white hand of elder
Yuheng eventually stretched out, trembling, and reached
down, holding his already boiling length.
The rough touch made him feel ashamed but also
stimulated. He raised his throat slightly, suppressed a gasp,
and under the cover of the bedding, faded the cold skin. He
floated in Mo Ran’s gasp and was brought into the sea of
desire. He treated himself clumsily and roughly. He hurt
himself several times, and finally he could not bear it any
more. He threw open the bedding, hung down on the
bedding surface and grind it. Rushing, rubbing, long legs
shaking, eyes half open and half closed, falling a few wisps
of wet and sweaty hair, lips open, silently breathing heavily.
Maybe because he was suddenly exposed to the air, he
could hear more clearly, or maybe he was confused. Either
way, his listening became more blurred. He seemed to hear
the wet sound of water, thinking it was the motion of Mo
Ran next door, but when he looked down, he found that it
was the crystal secretion oozing from the top of his own tip,
which lubricated his palm and made an obscene noise.
Chu Wanning’s face was even hotter. He looked sideways
and did not face the wall, so that he would feel Mo Ran
beside him, pleasuring and loving each other’s naked
bodies.
His loftiness and reservation had already collapsed. He
could only hear the breath from next door and feel the
pleasure under him. He could not stand the stimulation of
eroticism even if he tried to. Every inch of his skin was
sensitive. He longed to be close with another burning body.
He was like a dry well that had dried up for a hundred years,
hungry and thirsty.
With the voice of the next room becoming more and more
urgent, Chu Wanning felt his heart burning, waist becoming
more and more soft, legs almost unable to support himself,
his body fluids had already wet the sheets. He vaguely felt
that all this was ridiculous, that he shouldn’t be doing it, but
he could not help but feel too good. He had never tried it in
so many years, and didn’t know there was such a
pleasurable thing.
If he once relieved himself in the past, he would suffer
from the first break of the precepts, feeling bored and
nauseous. But this time, apart from the loved one, he heard
the repressive and sexy breathing of the other side, he did
not feel so ugly, but could feel more pleasure in the ups and
downs of the sea of desire, rather than excluded.
 He opened his wet and misty eyes slightly, and a few
strands of hair drooped over his eyes.
Gradually he lost his focus, and for some reason flashed
some strange phantom before his eyes.
Or maybe not a phantom?
It’s the weird, too real dreams he’s had before.
In his dream, the bedding was golden and red, and the
smell of animal skins between pillows and quilts seemed
clear and visible. He was lying on the bed like this, sweating
on his forehead, lips slightly stretched out, hair scattered
and falling in front of his eyes.
The candle was not extinguished. The man behind him
thrusted fiercely into him. Their legs and feet were
overlapping and entangled. He could clearly feel the man’s
tense bones and muscles because of the stimulation.
The bedding sheets were out of place. The men could not
help stirring and twitching around. Sexy and hot gasps
overflowed from their throats. He heard him speak behind
him: “Why don’t you say a word? Moan for me”
Dreams and reality overlapped and Chu Wanning clenched
his teeth. Even in the accumulation of ferocious desires,
emotions can not be curbed, but also inclined to face
unwilling to open.
He closed his eyes and his movements became more
violent.
He closed his eyes, but could not forget the details of
those dreams.
 After several times of pulling in, the man scolded, and
then stepped back. Strong and powerful hands forced Chu
Wanning to turn over. In the light of the lantern, he saw a
handsome, lustful face. It was Mo Ran’s face.
Because Chu Wanning clearly depicted Mo Ran in his
dream, he felt more and more tortured and excited. He
shook his head almost in shame, trying to get rid of the
phantom in front of him.
But it was no use.
He heard Mo Ran’s gasp across a wall.
Like the rough and lingering man in his spring dream, he
was silent and hot.
He even recalled shamefully the details of the dream,
turning him over in Mo Ran, a wet and sticky cock against
his spasmodically contracted hole, a huge tip rubbing at his
entrance, shallow thrusts, but not yet penetrating inside.
In the inn, Chu Wanning’s other hand, which had never
soothed his desire, tightly grasped the mattress.
Shame.
He felt extremely humiliated.
How could he have such a dream?
He obviously did not… He has never seen anything like
this before… How can you dream something so real, as if
this body had really carried such hot and crazy, ugly and
lingering passion? Is this the animal nature carved into bone
marrow by human beings?
 “You are stubborn, do you think you can keep your
innocence forever if you bite your lips and keep silent?” His
dreams are full of Mo Ran and wet eyes, with a somewhat
grim look, and full of erotic desire.
“How many times have you been with me? What about
the struggle? It’s you who want me to fuck you. It’s you who
want to be fucked under me.”
“Stop talking…”
Dream, reality.
They were all murmuring.
“What if you were noble? You were already dirtied by me,
holding me, sucking me, spreading your legs and letting me
thrust into you, and all that I gave you. Innocent? Don’t be
silly. When you went to bed with me on the first day, this
word was no longer related to you.”
“Don’t say that…”
Clean.
No more innocence.
Pride.
It’s like a torn shirt.
“You really ought to see what you look like below…” Mo
Ran’s eyes moved down inch by inch, like a sharp knife
cutting the person under him. At last, his eyes fell on the
trembling and convulsing hole, which was still smeared with
body fluids and blood.
 His eyes became deep and his throat was swollen. He
cursed in a low voice, held his angry cock, and then slowly
thrust in again, stretching the shrunken entrance one inch
at a time.
Strange to say, Chu Wanning, floating in the memory of
this spring dream, seemed to have really produced an
illusion, as if he had a tough blade of flesh and blood
impaling and filling him up inside…
Mo Ran went deep, inserted to the bottom, even his
ballsack was close to the mouth of the hole and could not
wait to go in, a huge sexual organ suddenly stretched him to
the extreme. He felt that he could no longer withstand even
a slight penetration of that length pulsing in his body.
“Ah…”
Dream? Or reality?
Eventually a moan overflowed, and it was this moan that
made Chu Wanning suddenly wake up.
The illusion was rapidly dissipating and the smoke was
vanishing.
The last thing he saw was that Mo Ran was thrusting into
him fiercely on top of the bed. They were almost madly
mating on the mattress. He heard Mo Ran gasping roughly;
his voice was hoarse and hot: “If you were a woman, with
how I fuck you every day, you would have already been
pregnant with my seed… Oh, you, bearing my son, should
we call it a sin?”
Shame, stimulation, animal desire, human nature.
 Inside his room at the inn, Chu Wanning turned over and
seemed to want to get rid of such a dirty scene in his mind.
Suddenly he felt very wronged.
Why was it that his eyes were reddish?
He had never dreamed of these things before. He had
never seen anything he should not have seen. He had never
even seen an erotic picture. Why did he dream of such an
absurd and shameless spring dream? What would he do if it
was known?
The memory of the dream disappeared, but the bed next
door suddenly shook, and Mo Ran kept going for a long time
before Chu Wanning. At this time, the pleasure
accumulated. When he wanted to spray thin, he could not
help but stiffen his strong waist and make an involuntary
gesture. He was really holding back for too long and let out
in a low roar.
Chu Wanning heard his hoarse growl and was stimulated.
He almost looked red and wet. He moved himself roughly
and could not help coming on the bedding.
He had never experienced such an exciting orgasm, the
end of ejaculation.
He could not help but gasp and shout out, “… Ah ah…”
Suddenly he wanted the wall to disappear, to have the
same sweaty Mo Ran leaning over, his heaving chest
against his back, gasping, kissing his shoulder, his neck.
After releasing, his vision blurred. Chu Wanning did not
know how he fell into such a sticky situation. He had no
strength left, so he laid on the quilt with a dazed look in his
eyes, gasping for breath.
He rejected desire.
However, he was willing to be in love.
When desire and love intertwined, lust seemed to become
less difficult to accept. As a result, the self-reproach vent
from Yuliang Village finally became different. He still felt
ashamed, but shame was swallowed up by the warmth in
his heart, swallowed up by comfort and excitement.
Suddenly he wished for the wood wall to disappear and for
the same sweaty Mo Ran to lean forward, for his rising and
falling hot chest to press against his back, gasping, kissing
his shoulders, his neck.
Chu Wanning lay there in a daze. He thought, if that was
the case, then everything would be perfect.
Then he would be enough.
The next day, Mo Ran woke up early.
This was Linyi, Chu Wanning wasn’t used to eating spicy
dishes, and there weren’t any light dishes in the tavern, so
he went to the west market to buy ingredients and borrow
the kitchen to cook some food for his Shizun.
In this world, there were some men who pursued others,
using all sorts of tricks. A single breakfast would be enough
to fill the entire banquet, but as long as they saw that they
could not catch up, they would immediately turn around.
There were so many beauties in this world, how could they
spend even the slightest bit of effort on an object that was
absolutely impossible to catch up with?
But Mo Ran is different.
He had spent two lifetimes chasing after his Shizun.
Now that he understood his own intentions, he knew that
he would never be able to have a relationship with Chu
Wanning that surpassed Shizun-disciple level. However, he
was still willing to do it, and he treated him well day after
day.
He knew better than to do anything. Even after his death,
he had never changed.
“Young Master, why are you out so early to buy
vegetables? Take a look at this radish, do you want to buy
some? But it’s already watery.”
“Young Master, look at the decorations here. There’s a
sword in your hand, a necklace and a hairpin. There’s
everything. The craftsmanship is excellent.”
“Come, come, let’s take a look. All kinds of spirit stones
are necessary to temper weapons. Come, come, come —”
Mo Ran had intended to leave after buying some food, but
he carried a full basket of vegetables and walked past a
grocery store. On the counter, there was a pile of beautiful
and fragmented items. His gaze was attracted by one of the
items. Unknowingly, he walked over and stopped in front of
the counter.
On the other side stood a man wearing a hat and a hood.
He was sizing up a wide variety of goods.
 The man raised his hand. Beneath his black sleeve was an
extremely pale, exquisite, and beautiful five fingers.
Because of those five fingers, Mo Ran noticed this person.
He looked at his body and thought it was a man, but when
he saw the hand, he also thought it was a woman.
Thus, he turned his head and curiously sized up this
person’s appearance. However, he only saw a black veil
covering his face, revealing only a pair of clear and cold
eyes.
The two looked at each other, and Mo Ran smiled at him
out of habit.
The man withdrew his hand that was about to touch the
stone in front of the stall. Out of the corner of his eye, Mo
Ran saw a ring on his thumb.
Silver snake markings, thick scales.
He suddenly felt that the snake pattern on the ring looked
somewhat familiar. When he looked more carefully, that
person had already retracted his hand from his wide sleeve.
He calmly glanced at Mo Ran, then wordlessly turned
around and left.
“What a weirdo…” Mo Ran muttered. However, the Young
Master of the Rufeng Sect was overjoyed. With so many
wedding invitations, all sorts of weird figures were rushing
to Linyi. This sort of person, who was covered with a cloak,
was actually nothing much.
At this moment, Mo Ran heard the wind chimes from the
back door of the shop. The curtain was lifted and lowered as
the Lady Boss came out.
Mo Ran then threw the matter of the black clothed man to
the back of his mind. He smiled as he pointed to one of the
spiritual tools and asked, “Lady Boss, how much is this?”
 152. Shizun, look! Mei Hanxue!

The Lady Boss just released the door latch and yawned as
she lazily stretched, preparing to start a business. Her eyes
were sleepy. Suddenly, she saw the bright morning light.
A tall and handsome man was standing in front of her
shop. He clearly had an air of grandeur and a posture that
was as straight as a pine tree. He should have been
accompanied by a sword and a knife.
However, this handsome man was smiling. The dimples on
his cheeks were light, and his eyelashes were thick and
gentle.
In his arms was a bamboo basket. Inside the basket were
neither spirit stone materials nor magic scrolls, but a basket
of fresh and tender fruits and vegetables. The apple was
red, the radish was white and fat, and the lettuce was
verdant and lush. The dew on them glistening. Against his
handsome face.
His handsome face.
The Lady Boss’s yawn was frozen in place. She stared
blankly at the sight of the iron-blooded but gentle figure in
front of her. She blinked for a long time, unable to recover
from her shock.
 “Lady Boss?”
“Ai ai ai, what do you want?”
“Just this.” Mo Ran picked up a pair of light red crystal
pendants and asked, “How much?”
“Young Master has good eyesight, these pendants are
made from top-grade Dragon Blood Crystals, carved by the
craftsmen of Kunlun Sword League. Although the materials
are not expensive, the pendant itself is very special, Young
Master definitely knows about Dragon Blood Crystals, it will
turn red with the temperature of the wearer…”
At this point, the Lady Boss laughed. “Since the cultivator
has taken a liking to a pair, he probably wants to give the
other one to his cultivation partner, right? I wonder which
female cultivator is so blessed to be able to strike to you. If
you buy the pendant, you definitely won’t regret. When you
go back, each of you will put it on. When you dual cultivate,
it'll be very interesting.”
Originally, Mo Ran wanted to buy a pendant, he simply
thought that the Dragon Blood Crystal was the best way to
nurture a cold body. Chu Wanning feared the coldness of
winter, there's nothing better than wearing the pendant to
avoid it.
But hearing the Lady Boss’s words, his heart was moved.
He thought of Chu Wanning wearing the jewelery with a
captivating look on his face. The pendant was bright red
from his Shizun’s excessive body temperature, like a bead of
blood on a knife.
 He coughed lightly and said, “Let’s wrap it up for me.”
In order to prevent Chu Wanning from feeling strange, Mo
Ran bought gifts for Xue Meng, Xue Zhengyong and Madam
Wang. When he returned to the inn, he put down all the
random things on the table and took out the small paper
bag with the Dragon Blood Crystal wrapped in them. There,
the water droplet shaped pendant on his head had already
turned crimson due to his high temperature. He chose one
and hung it around his neck.
After doing all this, he straightened his clothes to ensure
that the pendant could not be seen. Then, he picked up the
remaining one and wrapped it again.
He touched his chest and felt that his heart was beating
fast. He had experienced all sorts of ridiculous things in his
previous life, but now he was flustered because of a little
hidden secret under his clothes. He could not help but feel
surprised.
“For me?”
During the meal, Xue Meng took out the tasseled short
sword that had been gifted to him from Mo Ran, revealing
an expression as if he had seen a ghost.
“Why did you give me this? It can’t be that you want to
apologize to me for yesterday’s matter, right?”
Speaking of last night’s incident, because he did not know
Chu Wanning was awake, Mo Ran was quite calm and did
not show any signs of emotion.
 Chu Wanning, on the other hand, could not take it
anymore. He picked up the teacup and drank a few
mouthfuls of cold tea in an attempt to calm himself down.
Mo Ran smiled at Xue Meng, “What are you thinking? You
obviously provoked me first. This is something that I thought
was pretty, so I bought it for you to wear and play with.”
He paused before continuing, “It’s rare to be able to come
out together with you. At least I have to buy some things. I
bought them for Shizun, Uncle and Aunt too. They’re all
small things and aren’t worth much.”
“We have one too?” Madam Wang appeared very
surprised.
“Auntie’s is a saffron box, Uncle’s is a folding fan
pendant.” As he spoke, he handed over the Dragon Blood
Crystal to Chu Wanning, “And this one is for Shizun.”
“… What is it?”
“A pendant. The Dragon Blood Crystal can dispel the cold.
Linyi produces this kind of stone and I bought it for Shizun
to warm his body.”
Chu Wanning took it. This stone was not expensive, but it
was very useful. He said, “Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me, Shizun, why don’t you put it on for me to
see?”
Chu Wanning glanced at Mo Ran, but he did not see the
intimate look in Mo Ran’s eyes. It was only natural that he
wore it around his neck. The light red crystal was shining. As
Xue Meng looked at it, he could not help but say, “It’s nice
to look at. This one is good. It’s better than my sword tassel.
Where did you buy it? I want to get one too.”
Mo Ran said, “No, there’s only one. I can’t buy it even if I
wanted to.”
Xue Meng was greatly disappointed. He picked up his
tasseled sword and looked at it, then turned his head to look
at the Dragon Blood Crystal around Chu Wanning’s neck and
mumbled, “… I don’t believe it, in any case, Linyi has a lot
of these things. When we arrive at the Rufeng Sect, I will go
and ask Nangong Si. He will definitely have a lot more of
them, piled up like a mountain…”
Mo Ran ignored him and looked at Chu Wanning. After Chu
Wanning put on the pendant, he did not hide it into but left
it hanging on his lapel. After a while, he could not hold it in
and said, “Shizun, this pendant is not to be worn on the
outside.”
“Hmm?”
“It should be in you.” As he spoke, he leaned over to help
Chu Wanning put the pendant in. He got too close to him
and his breath burned his ear. He pushed Mo Ran away.
Chu Wanning lowered his eyes, his expression was solemn
and cold, but this time, Mo Ran looked more carefully. He
saw a layer of red in the shade of haitang blossoms around
Chu Wanning’s ears, both pitiful and adorable, making
people want to kiss it, sucking and licking those trembling
petals.
 Mo Ran was surprised. He was thinking, why would Chu
Wanning blush?
He didn’t seem to be doing anything excessive. If it was
about Mo Ran helping him with the pendant, then it
shouldn't mean much…
He thought about it carefully and recalled what he had
just said.
“It should be in you.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment and his face suddenly
turned red. If it wasn’t for the fact that his skin was darker
than Chu Wanning’s, the redness would be even more
obvious than his.
He swore that when he said those words just now, he
really didn’t intend for it to be a double entendre…
He suddenly felt astonished, thinking that he himself did
not think of it that way. How could a righteous person like
Chu Wanning think wrongly?
Mo Ran pondered over this, but he was unable to come up
with an answer no matter how much he thought about it.
Even when Chu Wanning stuffed the pendant into his
clothes without saying a word, his face expressionless and
his ears red, he could not figure out what was going on.
Last night, there was a three-finger-wide wooden board
wall, causing Taxian-Jun to miss out on too many wonderful
scenes. He missed out on spring sunshine, green impurities,
and even missed out on Chu Wanning, who had fallen into a
quagmire of love and flesh. He did not know anything about
what had happened in the bed next door, so of course he
did not understand. At this moment, Chu Wanning was still
immersed in yesterday’s quagmire, throbbing with love,
ashamed for love, sensitive for love.
Because of that dream, because of the wet and hot words
in the dream, because of that tiny thought that he did not
want anyone to find out, he had uncharacteristically
misread that simple sentence.
Chu Wanning raised his head and looked at him, feeling
the heat in his heart. The evil fire from yesterday had yet to
completely subside, he stretched out his hand—
The beam of the teapot was caught by Mo Ran.
“Drink less. This tea is too cold, it hurts the stomach.”
“…” Chu Wanning was silent. He looked at him, his hand
still outstretched, indicating that he just wanted some cold
tea.
“I’ll get you a hot one.”
“There’s no need…”
However, Mo Ran had already gone to find the
shopkeeper. After a while, he brought out a pot of boiling hot
tea and poured a cup for Chu Wanning, “Shizun, please
drink this.”
“That’s right. Yuheng, drink some hot tea. Cold tea is
harmful for the body.”
Chu Wanning had no other choice but to accept the cup of
tea. He blew on it but didn’t drink it. Instead, he placed it by
his side.
His heart was already burning.
If the heat continued, he was afraid that the last layer of
ice in his eyes would melt as well. At that time the endless
spring water will overflow and when he raised his eyes to
look, he would no longer be able to hide his shameful
thoughts.
Then where else could he put the face of the Immortal
Elder Yuheng?
When they were about to leave the store, a group of
people came in.
The leader was wearing a light blue straw cloak that
covered his face, making him look very low key, so he was
not noticed by the crowd. However, when he entered the inn
and saw Xue Zhengyong, he took the initiative to walk over
and bowed to him.
“Hello, Uncle Xue.”
“You are…”
That person took off his cape and hat. Xue Meng saw him
and let out an “ah.” He took a big step back. Xue
Zhengyong laughed. “Aiya, isn’t that Hanxue?”
Mei Hanxue raised his head. He was born with a fair skin
and a high nose, distinct eyebrows and profound eyes. He
was quite handsome, clearly different from the rest. This
person’s skin was extremely good. Even though the room
was dark, he still emitted a faint glow. Perhaps it was
because he had grown up in the ice-cold snow of Mount
Kunlun since childhood, but his face was drenched in a
frosty aura.
All in all, based on his temperament, no one would believe
that he was that renowned seed of romance, Mei Hanxue.
“There’s something going on at the palace. This humble
one only came to Linyi today. I didn’t expect to meet Uncle
Xue here.” Mei Hanxue was too cold. Although he politely
smiled, his eyes were clear and cold. “This nephew will pay
his respects to aunt and uncle.”
“Very, very good, alas, if only Meng’er had been as polite
as you.”
However, when Xue Meng heard this, he was not happy.
He kept shooting poison arrows at Mei Hanxue with his eyes,
each one more vicious than the last.
He thought to himself, This grandson, Mei Hanxue! What a
two-faced person! He was clearly a cold rogue that didn’t
care about eating both men and women. Back then, at
Peach Blossom Springs, he had reached out his hand to
touch his waist, but now, standing in front of his elders, he
acted like a prideful monk, this guy was really good at
acting!
However, Mei Hanxue didn’t even look at his childhood
playmate. He only lowered his eyebrows and narrowed his
eyes, even his lips didn’t move slightly. He said in an
extremely orderly manner, “Uncle must be joking. Young
Master Xue is the pride of the heavens.”
“That’s right, father. This fellow was defeated by me…”
 “Meng’er…” Madam Wang was rather embarrassed as she
reached out her hand to pull Xue Meng. Only then did the
irritable Phoenix finally mutter nothing, but his nostrils still
burned.
Mei Hanxue asked, “Uncle, are you leaving for the Rufeng
Sect?”
“It’s about time. It doesn’t matter if we go earlier.
Nangong Liu doesn’t lack a room. Didn’t he say that for the
month before and after the wedding, a whole city will be
vacated for the guests to settle in?” Xue Zhengyong
laughed, “Let’s go over and take a look first, so that the
juniors can interact more with each other.”
As he spoke, he glanced at Xue Meng, implying that he
wanted to find a wife for Xue Meng.
Xue Meng, “…”
“Won’t Hanxue go directly to the Rufeng Sect?”
“Shizun has asked me to buy a lot of Spirit Stones so I will
stay in Dai City for a few more days. I will go the day before
the wedding.”
Xue Meng muttered in a low voice, “You clearly fear that if
you go early, those righteous female members of the
famous sects and schools that you let down, will chase you
and beat you up into a dog.”
Mo Ran’s ears pricked up as he laughed, “Mengmeng,
what did you say? What dog?”
“…”
 Xue Meng harrumphed and crossed his arms. “It’s
nothing. I’m still meditating.”
“Pfft, I’m afraid you’re reciting the plum blossom
cultivation method.”
“Keep talking nonsense!”
When Mei Hanxue heard his words, he finally glanced at
them. Xue Meng’s eyes met his, and he suddenly froze —
He felt that something was wrong. This Mei Hanxue was
very strange. The last time he saw him at the Peach
Blossom Springs, the person’s eyes were filled with flowers.
Those eyes seemed to be laughing when he was angry.
However, the eyes of the person in front of him, don’t
even mention flowers, there were no ripples at all. His entire
being was cool, neat, restrained, and even when he was
smiling, his eyes seemed to be filled with anger.
Xue Meng blinked and paused for a moment. He thought
of the battle in the Heavenly Rift. Mei Hanxue and the Taxue
Palace disciples had come to help. In front of the crowd,
everyone was acting all serious. He couldn’t help but be
furious. How could this guy act so well? Why was he acting
like this? This was truly the heart of a beast with a human’s
face! A scoundrel with a gentle face!
“Hey, Meng’er, where are you going?”
“The room is too stuffy! I’ll wait outside for you guys, and
come out after we’re done talking!” As Xue Meng said this,
he strode to the door, lifted up the curtain, and angrily
walked out. The son of heaven really felt wronged.
 He was puzzled. The room was filled with the smell of
human scum. How could no one else see it?
How infuriating!
 153. Shizun’s most hated sect
leader

Infuriating or not, he still had to hurry on his way.

After bidding farewell to Mei Hanxue, they ascended from
Dai City and walked for over an hour before finally arriving
at the world’s greatest sect — the Rufeng sect of Linyi.
It could be seen from the name that the Rufeng Sect was
based in Linyi. They had built 72 Ethereal Immortals’
Residence in the city. Because the mansion was too big,
from the front door to the back door, riding a horse would
require a whole meal’s worth of time, so these residences
were simply called “cities”. Even someone like Xue Meng,
who hated the upper cultivation world to his bones, couldn’t
help but be shocked when he stood at the city gate.
Heaven decorated the Rufeng Sect gate.
These words were true.
They came to the main city, which was also the largest
city in the entire Rufeng Sect. The white wall, Deva, from
the top to the bottom, from the four corners of the tower,
towering in the sky, from all four directions with stars and
stones in the north, south, west, and red painted on it. The
main city gate was extended by five feet of road, a long
road without an end in sight, paved with top-grade Qi
Refining Stones.
Xue Zhengyong sighed, “It’s good to have money…”
Madam Wang laughed. “If you have money you want to
lay down a path of refinement at the Sisheng Peak too?”
“No, I will make a plaza of qi-refining stones in every
village in the lower cultivation world. This stone is full of
spirit energy, and normal ghosts would not dare to approach
it. If we can make one in every village and if the villagers
encounter some demons, our disciples couldn’t get there in
time to clear them away, the villagers would at least have a
place to hide out for a while.” Xue Zhengyong mumbled to
himself as he counted with his fingers. He shook his head
and said, “Unfortunately, I can’t afford it.”
Hearing this, Xue Meng sighed as well. “The Sisheng Peak,
alas, is a bit poor.”
“Yeah.” Xue Zhengyong nodded his head like he was
pounding garlic, “We all cultivate our path, I wonder where
the Rufeng Sect got so much money from.”
At this point, Chu Wanning, who had been silent all this
time, spoke, “Does Sect Leader know how much an ordinary
disciple of the Rufeng Sect charge to get rid of demons?”
“I’ve never asked around. How much?”
Chu Wanning extended four fingers.
“Four hundred silver?” Xue Zhengyong’s eyes widened.
“That much?”
 “Four thousand gold,” Chu Wanning replied.
“…”
“There are a lot of wealthy people in the Upper Cultivation
World. It’s easy for the Rufeng Sect to earn money, but with
the Sect Leader’s 80 silver method of earning money, how
can we catch up to them? Moreover, sometimes Sect Leader
doesn’t even take a single cent.” Chu Wanning said, but his
eyes were gentle, “Let’s go into the city.”
Large sects tended to treat people with respect. Recently,
the Si Li Division of the Rufeng Sect had been waiting at the
city gate. Although they were all smiling at everyone, they
were very clear on the differing importance of the guests.
For a small wandering cultivator, they would accompany
them on a tour around the area before bringing them to
their residence. As for the smaller sects, they would bring
them to see the head Protector Elder, which would then
receive them.
As for the Sisheng Peal which was one of the top ten
sects, the Rufeng Sect did not put on any airs and directly
invited them to the Warm Pavilion to rest. After the Rufeng
Sect’s leader, Nangong Liu, was done with his work, he
would come to the Warm Pavilion to meet the distinguished
guests.
The pavilion burned with the fragrance of ambergris, and
the soft carpet could almost cover half of one’s feet. Inside
the pavilion were alluring camellias, eight of which were of
the same color, the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea, and
the White Petals Dotted with a rosy red. It was made of red
makeup, and the stem of the petals were stained with red
silk. Yue Zhengyong did not understand the meaning of all
these, but Madam Wang did. Everything here is of the
highest quality.
Xue Meng also did not understand. Seeing that one of the
white camellia was so lovely with a pair of black spots on it,
he felt it to be fun and reached out his hand to touch it.
Chu Wanning said, “Don’t move.”
“Why?”
Chu Wanning didn’t say anything and just shook his head.
Madam Wang sighed and said, “Such a precious item would
sell for more than ten thousand taels of gold.”
“…” With an ashen face, Xue Meng retracted his hand and
then slumped into the cushions of his chair.
He thought back to the ranking list he had seen in the
bookstall before. Back then, he was still angry because he
wasn’t among the top 100 young wealthy elites of the
cultivation world, but now, he felt that that book was
sincerely not deceiving him.
On his forehead, there was actually a huge character that
was covered in black air.
Poor.
But then again, he didn’t know where the book had gone.
He hadn’t even finished flipping through it before he’d lost
it…
 After a while, the curtains made of red coral and
freshwater pearls began to creak, and two dainty ladies,
dressed in snow-white gowns, arrived, lifted the curtains,
dropped their eyes and bent their knees, their voices like a
warbler’s.
“The Sect Leader Immortal has arrived.”
With that, a man in his forties walked in with a smile. His
appearance was ordinary and somewhat bookish, like
someone who would drown if thrown into a crowd of people.
Other than his fair skin, there didn’t seem to be anything
else to say.
However, the moment he opened his mouth, Mo Ran that
was sitting there almost spat the tea out.
“Aiya, Sect Leader Xue, Sect Leader Xue, I was
anticipating at the stars, anticipating at the moon, hoping
that you can come to Rufeng Sect soon. Look, this time, you
are extremely handsome and imposing, a hero of the world,
who can compare to you! Great, great, great! Great! Great!
Alright!”
Xue Meng, “…”
Mo Ran: “…”
The dignified head of the number one sect in the world,
towards the dead-last leader of the top ten sects, was
actually sparing no effort and giving praises without
restraint. Each of the three “great” words was more
generous than the last.
 Xue Zhengyong, of course, enjoyed the praise he gave to
him. He smiled and said, “No, not at all. Sect Leader
Nangong is being too polite.”
“There’s no need to be polite. Merely a sincere admiration
for Sect Leader Xue. He is a hero of his generation, majestic,
awe-inspiring, capable of making others submit to him.”
Nangong Liu’s words were filled with enthusiasm. Xue
Zhengyong originally wanted to hold it in, but the tail of the
peacock couldn’t hold it in and started to spread: “I don’t
dare, I don’t deserve it. Haha, hahahaha, Sect Leader
Nangong is too modest.”
In his previous life, Mo Ran had never interacted with
Nangong Liu before. When he was slaughtering his way
through the Wind Gate, this person quickly ran away. Mo
Ran could not be bothered with this random fish and did not
care if he died by his saber, spear, and stick, or escaped to
hide his identity for the rest of his life.
This was the first time in his life that he had such close
contact with Nangong Liu. However, when he heard his
tone, Mo Ran disliked it. He lowered his voice and said, “So
the sect leader of the world’s strongest faction has a
mouth.”
Xue Meng heard him and unexpectedly agreed with him.
He said in a low voice, “That’s right, the moment he opened
his mouth, he truly has a sharp tongue. I can’t smell even
the fragrance of flowers in the room. Tsk tsk, what’s left is
only the sweet taste of Nangong Liu’s mouth.”
 After Nangong Liu finished praising the old, he came to
praise the young.
“Aiyo, isn’t this the pride of the heavens, Young Master
Xue?”
Poor Young Master Xue Meng was quite poor.
He cupped his hands in an indifferent manner: “Sect
Leader Nangong.”
“Truly a young and handsome hero! Powerful! Look at this
nose, these eyes, tsk tsk, spirit! As expected a tiger father
doesn’t have a dog son!”
Xue Meng, “…”
Nangong Liu turned around and said to Xue Zhengyong,
“Brother Xue, I am truly envious of you. Look, across the
entire world, which Young Master has half an inch of air for a
son? Speaking of me, in such a vast cultivation world with so
many outstanding youths, if your son is ranked second, then
no one can be considered as number one!”
Xue Meng was originally firm and loathed him, but
Nangong Liu acted as if he didn’t see the distance between
the two of them. He threw a basket full of warm praises at
Xue Meng, causing the perfectly fine Young Master Xue to
be stunned, finally letting out a thin smile.
When he once again whispered to Mo Ran, he said,
“Cough, this Sect Leader Nangong, although he is
exaggerating a bit, he is speaking the truth.”
“What truth?” Mo Ran found this funny. He squinted his
eyes and said, “what if I say you’re number two, no one
would dare claim to be number one?”
“What’s wrong, I won the Spiritual Mountain
Competition…”
“That was a competition, and many rogue cultivators did
not participate. Do you think that the heroes of the realm
can truly compete in that small competition?”
“…” Xue Meng’s face flushed red. After a while, he
muttered indignantly, “Forget it, I know you’re envious of
me.”
If it was when he was young, Mo Ran would definitely
mock him again. But now that the words were about to
come out of his mouth, he felt that with Xue Meng’s
competitive and narcissistic temperament, what was there
to argue about. Thus, he nodded and laughed, “Okay okay
okay okay, I envy you, you’re the strongest.”
However, when he looked at Nangong Liu again, the smile
in Mo Ran’s eyes disappeared.
In this world, there were many types of villains. Some
people were unscrupulous, and their sins could reach the
heavens. The entire world wished to kill them as soon as
possible.
However, there were some people who were extremely
powerful. With their sharp tongues, they were able to flatter
others. They were clearly rotten to the bone, yet they were
not despised by the crowd.
In his previous life, Mo Ran was the former, but the ones
he hated the most were not the righteous people who
opposed him. He did not hate Mei Hanxue, nor Xue Meng.
And he even respected Ye Wangxi, pitied him.
What he hated the most was people like Nangong Liu. As
long as there was anything he could use, they would kneel
on the ground and lick other people’s hemorrhoids.
Shit, sucking carbuncle licking hemorrhoids.
Ever since Nangong Liu came in, Chu Wanning had been
standing by the window, watching the magnificent scene
outside.
The wind was blowing strongly from high up, causing the
fragrant curtain covering the window to become hazy. Chu
Wanning stood in the midst of it, Nangong Liu’s face was
filled with warmth for a moment before he quickly tidied
himself up and walked towards the window.
“Chu-zongshi…”
Chu Wanning did not look at him. With an indifferent
expression, he said, “Sect Leader Nangong, you and I have
long known each other.”
The muslin that was as soft as spring water blew against
his face under the influence of the east wind, causing Chu
Wanning to become impatient. He raised his hand to block
that annoying thing and said, “No need for pleasantries.”
Nangong Liu smiled and said, “I have no other intentions.
I’ve not seen Zongshi for so many years, that’s all. Zongshi,
why do you keep people at arm’s length?”
“I have come for Nangong Si.” Chu Wanning still did not
turn around, “Not for you.”
 “No matter what, I will be very happy to see you. Although
you didn’t take him in as your disciple, you have shown him
great kindness. After you left, he would often tell me that he
missed you.”
“…”
Seeing that Chu Wanning finally did not retort, Nangong
Liu continued to speak, “Zongshi, when Butterfly Town was
in the Primordial Heavenly Rift, you suddenly stepped
forward, causing the world to sigh in admiration. Later on,
you were saved by master Huaizui and you returned to the
living world. Rufeng Sect has specially prepared twenty top-
grade Soul Nurturing Pills for you to help immortal scholars
of the world to express their goodwill towards Zongshi. I
hope that Zongshi can accept them —”
“Nangong Liu.”
Chu Wanning finally looked back at him, but the way he
addressed him had changed. He withdrew his arm from the
muslin and suddenly turned around, his slender figure
seeming to merge with the sunlight.
His eyes were like fiery lightning, his brows were furrowed
in cold frost, and his gaze was extremely sinister.
“Don’t put me on such a high pedestal that cannot be
climbed down from. How can a mere Rufeng Sect like that
thank me on behalf of all the immortal warriors in the world?
Who gave you face?”
“…” The corner of Nangong Liu’s mouth twitched, but his
charming smile did not fall. After a long while, he said, “Why
do you think that……”
When Chu Wanning was fifteen years old, Nangong Liu
acknowledged him as a guest. He ate well, drank well, and
lived well as a god, but a few years later, Chu Wanning
suddenly fell out with Nangong Liu in front of everyone. The
two of them were talking about Jincheng Lake, Godly Martial
Arts, the requests of the monsters at the bottom of the lake,
the morals and the long illness of the Rufeng sect madam.
The bystanders were all completely confused by what they
heard.
However, everyone knew that in the end, Chu Wanning
was unable to contain his rage and stood up in anger.
At that time, he was paid ten thousand gold coins and
received over a thousand spiritual stones and talismans
every month. He stood in front of the hall and took out the
Qiankun bag at his waist, returning all the remaining money.
Then, with a dark face and no words, he took down the jade
crown that Nangong Liu had previously given to his guest,
the top-grade Shizun Jade Crown. His long hair was
scattered about, and he returned the jade crown to the Gift
Officer of the Rufeng Sect.
This was a part of the story that many teachers of the
lower cultivation world loved to talk about.
So, Nangong Liu said to Chu-zongshi, ‘Since Immortal
Elder Chu has worked in our sect for so long, even if you
have to leave now, we still have to settle the score. The
Rufeng Sect does not want to have any words that would
take advantage of usual.’
However, Chu-zongshi replied, “Back in the day, I only
served the Hall to repay Madam for a single meal. Now that
Madam has passed away, I have no intention of staying.
There’s no need for money, I’m ashamed of my salary.” With
that, he closed his eyes and turned around, bidding his
farewells to the Rufeng Sect.
At first, Xue Zhengyong thought that the storyteller was
exaggerating, so he tried to ask Chu Wanning how the
Rufeng Sect had offended him. However, Chu Wanning
didn’t like to talk about people behind his back, so he could
only shake his head and never go into detail.
But from the looks of it, Mr. Storyteller’s words might
actually be true.
When Madam Wang saw the tense atmosphere, she
couldn’t help but step out to smooth things over. She said
softly, “Elder Yuheng, don’t be angry. What if you ruin your
body?” Then, she turned around and bowed towards
Nangong Liu, “Nangong-xianjun, we appreciate your
kindness but Sisheng Peak does not lack spiritual stones and
precious medicines. We cannot accept your Soul Nurturing
Pills…”
“… Haha, Madam is right. It’s just a mere miscalculation.”
Nangong Liu picked up the steps before speaking in a
friendly manner, “Elder Yuheng, please forgive us. Elder,
please do not take it to heart.”
 Mo Ran watched on from the side and thought to himself,
“This person was splashed with cold water by Shizun, yet he
can still smile so calmly. Truly amazing.”
As he thought of this, he lowered his head and took a sip
of Sunshine Snow Green Tea.
Who would’ve thought that just as he was drinking his tea,
Nangong Liu had already arrived before him with a smile on
his face.
 154. Shizun, I’m gonna look for
Ye Wangxi

This was not good. When Nangong Liu entered the room,
Madam Wang, Xue Meng, and Xue Zhengyong immediately
stood up and greeted him courteously.
However, Chu Wanning was not in the mood for this, so he
just stood by the window.
As for Mo Ran, the Rufeng Sect is just a shitty sect he had
flattened in his past life. No matter how bright and beautiful
they were, he knew that they would be reduced to a pile of
loose sand in the future.
Nothing to fear or respect. However, he did not intend to
make things difficult for Nangong Liu. Instead, he was just
used to it and never thought of standing up.
This scene was strange.
As the host and elder, Nangong Liu stood there with a
pleasant smile. He was not angry, and his face was filled
with the same warmth as before.
As a guest and a junior, Mo Ran’s lazy sitting posture was
caught red-handed. He leaned against the armchair with his
legs crossed and a cup of hot tea in his hand.
Xue Zhengyong didn’t pay attention to Mo Ran’s actions
earlier. Now that he turned around, he couldn’t help but feel
embarrassed.
This Mo Ran was too unruly!
“This is… In recent years, the famous Mo-zongshi should
be doing well.”
He stopped drinking tea and covered the lid. He raised his
eyes and said, “Yes.”
“He really is a hero!”
Mo Ran interrupted him and said with a smile, “Immortal
Nangong, you have already used the phrase ‘Hero spawns’
on my younger cousin, so you don’t need to use it on me
anymore, right?”
His tone and smile were gentle, as if he was very polite.
However, what he said was not polite at all. He did not even
stand up. After saying this, he picked up the teacup again,
scraped the rim of the cup with the blue and white porcelain
lid, and blew away the rising mist.
He lowered his long and thick eyelashes, lowered his eyes,
and took a sip of tea at a leisurely pace.
He was young, handsome, tall and calm. His demeanor
made it seem as if he was the true owner of the Rufeng
Sect. He stood at the peak of the cultivation world. And
Nangong Liu was just a dog at his feet.
 “Haha, Mo-zongshi is right. I’m just an untalented person
who was unable to think of a better way to put it, so…”
“Not at all.” Mo Ran set down his tea cup and raised his
eyes to smile, “Since Immortal Nangong has entered this
room, he has already spoken a bunch of good words. If the
Immortal doesn’t know how to speak, who else could say
they know how to speak?”
“Aiya, I’m not worthy of Mo-zongshi’s praise.”
“Who said I was praising you?” Mo Ran looked at him with
his pair of black eyes, smiling, “Being able to speak too well
is not always a good thing.”
Xue Zhengyong couldn’t resist anymore, he lowered his
voice and said, “Ran’er —!”
From his point of view, Chu Wanning and Nangong Liu had
a falling out so at least, there was a reason behind Chu
Wanning’s attitude, but Mo Ran…
Mo Ran ignored Xue Zhengyong and instead said to
Nangong Liu, “Please leave these words of praise for the
other juniors. I’m a boor, I don’t understand, and I don’t
want to hear it.”
Xue Zhengyong: “…”
Of course, Mo Ran knew that if he did this, his uncle would
be unhappy, but he did not regret it.
There were too many disgusting things in this world, Chu
Wanning had a fiery temper and was always willing to take
the lead. Long ago when he was exterminating evil in Luo
Jian’s residence, Chu Wanning, because the Chen family
bullied and humiliated a weak woman, disregarded his own
reputation, and beat the flesh out of his client’s body.
Chu Wanning did not do anything wrong, but he was
always condemned for being “cold-blooded”, “reckless” and
“ungrateful”.
Mo Ran did not want anyone to say that his Shizun was
‘disrespectful.’
As a result, he would rather go out of line than Chu
Wanning. He could only use such a stupid method to protect
him. Thus, in this house, the three of them accepted
Nangong Liu’s flattery and kind intentions out of courtesy.
However, Mo Ran did not do so.
This was not due to a moment of excitement. Ever since
he knew that it was Chu Wanning who had carried him on
his back, crawling from the mountains of corpses and the
seas of blood. Ever since he saw his soul in Mengpo Hall,
that bowl of wonton in his hands. Ever since he went to the
depths of hell to save Chu Wanning, he swore an oath —
As long as Chu Wanning was still willing, he would stand
with him.
Nangong Liu had been rebuffed twice in a row. Any other
sect leader would have flipped the table and chased him
away in a fit of rage.
But Nangong Liu didn’t, he just pretended that nothing
had happened. He happily chatted with Xue Zhengyong for
a while, making Xue Zhengyong feel very awkward. He
pulled Nangong Liu to the side and apologized, saying that
he didn’t discipline his nephew.
Nangong Liu laughed and said, “Aiya, young people, who
doesn’t have some guts? I think Mo-zongshi is a man of
character, it’s very good.”
After meeting up with Nangong Liu, the disciples of the
Rufeng Sect led the group to the guest courtyard.
Mo Ran kept sneezing along the way. Xue Meng turned
around and looked at him, “Don’t tell me that you were
cursed by Sect Leader Nangong for not keeping your mouth
shut just now…”
“Go away, you’re the one being cursed.” Mo Ran’s eyes
filled with tears, “I… Achoo, I can’t smell the heavy incense,
that house just now — Achoo! The spice was so… achoo!
That’s too…”
“It smells so bad.”
“Ah, Shizun — Ah choo — ah.”
Chu Wanning passed the handkerchief to him, frowned
and said disdainfully, “Wipe it, it’s nothing.”
With tears in his eyes, Mo Ran received the handkerchief
embroidered with flowering blossoms with a smile. “Shizun
still loves me dearly. Thank you, Shizun.”
Chu Wanning was embarrassed by his words, “Who cares
about you?”
“Exactly!” Xue Meng was unconvinced. “Who cares about
you? The one Shizun cares about the most is obviously me!”
 Mo Ran was slightly contemptuous, “How old are you to
compare yourself to someone else?” Then, he took the
handkerchief in his hand and said seriously, “Look, Shizun
promised to stitch me an identical piece, what about you?”
“…” Chu Wanning grabbed the handkerchief and said
harshly, “Mo Weiyu !”
Xue Meng was stunned at first when he heard this, but
then he immediately became angry. “Only a genius would
sew a handkerchief for you. Even in your dreams, you didn’t
do that. How shameless.”
As they talked, they arrived at the courtyard Nangong Liu
had arranged for them. The courtyard had four buildings;
Xue Zhengyong and his wife took one, while the other three
took the others. The courtyard was serene, the shadows of
flowers dancing in the breeze could be heard, and the sound
of water flowing could be heard. Initially, Mo Ran was fine,
but once he saw the place they were staying, he was taken
aback.
As Mo Ran hesitated, his eyes were unconsciously covered
with a layer of dust. When he followed everyone into the
courtyard and saw the bricks and tiles, as well as the plants,
trees, and rocks, his mood became all the more gloomy.
This was a place in the Rufeng Sect that had left a deep
impression on him from his previous life.
Now that he was back at his hometown, he couldn’t help
but think that if it wasn’t for the fact that Chu Wanning had
given his life in exchange for his, perhaps he would still
have walked the same path and become Taxian-Jun.
Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but break out in cold
sweat. For a time, thousands of thoughts flooded his mind
and chest.
Mo Ran closed his eyes. He was able to hold back his
emotions. He was no longer a youth who was sharp in both
joy and anger. Therefore, no one could see the haze hanging
over his heart.
They all went back to their respective rooms to rest. Mo
Ran stood in front of the courtyard he had for himself. He
stood with his hands behind his back for a while, but he did
not push open the door to enter.
The female attendant in the courtyard was a little uneasy
as she cautiously asked, “Is the Immortal not satisfied with
this room?”
“Oh, no.” Mo Ran came back to his senses and smiled. “I
feel that this courtyard is very similar to the one I used to
live in. It’s just that it’s so romantic.”
“What a coincidence. This servant even thought it was
because the immortal lord didn’t like this place. If the
cultivator has other requests, you only need to tell me about
them. I will do my best to help the cultivator.”
Mo Ran smiled and said, “I’m fine. You guys go back to
your work.”
After he finished speaking, he raised his head and looked
at the hundred year old laurel tree in the courtyard. The
shade of the tree was like the ghost from his previous life
brushing past his eyelashes.
His eyelashes trembled slightly, and his heart raced.
Suddenly, he turned around and called for the maid who
was about to leave. “Wait a moment!”
“Immortal, do you have any other orders?”
“… I want to ask you about someone.” Mo Ran paused,
raising his eyes like torches, “Do you know, there is one…”
“What?”
“Forget it, let’s not ask about this. Let’s ask about another
one. Do you know where Ye Wangxi is?”
The maid said, “Lord Ye is Elder Xu’s direct disciple. He
lives in the same yard as Elder Xu. If the immortal wants to
see him, then we can just go there.”
The last time he had met Ye Wangxi was in the restaurant.
Ye Wangxi had begged Nangong Si to go back with him, but
at that time, Nangong Si had refused. Ye Wangxi had said,
“If it’s because of me, you don’t want to go back to the
Rufeng Sect, then I will go.”
In fact, he was slightly worried about Ye Wangxi. He felt
that Ye Wangxi had suffered enough in his previous life. He
was actually very similar to Chu Wanning. Both of them
were gentlemen who would not regret their actions even if
they died.
Mo Ran regretted what he had done in the past, so he
hoped that Ye Wangxi could lead a better life. He could not
help but rejoice. It was fortunate that Nangong Si had not
been so heartless as to really drive Ye Wangxi away.
Elder Xu’s courtyard was called “Sansheng Yard”. It was
said that it had the meaning of “one drink of Mengpo’s
Water, and then forget three lives”. Elder Xu wanted to
show how long life could last, so he should have forgotten
the things that he should have forgotten earlier. He
shouldn’t leave them in his heart to add to his worries; in
any case, after he died, he wouldn’t remember anymore
once he reached the Bridge of Helplessness.
He sounded like a pessimistic person, no wonder Ye
Wangxi became so taciturn.
“Interesting, this parrot is really clever. Come, carry it a bit
more. A gutter, a ladle of wine, in the alleyway…”
“Please report to the guards and inform them of your
intentions.” Before Mo Ran could get around the wall, he
could hear a man’s lazy laughter coming from the courtyard.
Mo Ran took a few steps forward and saw a man in his
early thirties standing in the sunlight. That person was
dressed in plain clothes, and there were even a few patches
at the corner of his robe. It was a cold day, and he did not
wear a pair of shoes; he stood barefoot on the cold stone
tiles, holding a handful of melon seeds and teasing a snow-
white, blue-eyed parrot with long feathers.
The parrot flapped its wings left and right as it moved
back and forth on the shelf. It seemed to be very proud of
itself as it chanted loudly, “Ahhh ~ a gourd of food ~ a ladle
of wine ~ in the alleyway ~ ~”
“Mm, good, not bad. “You’re smarter than Xiao Yezi, Xiao
Yezi wasn’t as good as you when he was young, so he can’t
even recite this part of it.” The man fed a handful of nuts to
the parrot, “Come, your father will reward you.”
“…”
This person called himself a father for a bird.
Does that mean he’s a birdman?
The man turned around and saw Mo Ran standing next to
the wall. He first cracked a melon seed, then spat it out and
suddenly laughed. His smile was bright, yet it also had a
hint of malice to it. Under the bright sun, his whole person
looked as if he was very relaxed.
“Mo Ran, Mo-zongshi, right?” He laughed. “Nice to meet
you.”
Thus, Mo Ran smiled and said, “It’s a pleasure to meet
you.”
After he smiled, he carefully sized up this man’s face. He
felt that this man’s face was a bit familiar. In his previous
life when he massacred the Rufeng Sect, he seemed to have
seen this man before. He was…
“Foster father, why are you running around without your
shoes?”
Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. It was clearly such a
light sentence, but when it entered his ears, it was as if
spring thunder had struck. Mo Ran turned his head and saw
Ye Wangxi walking out of the doorway.
The man was still tall and straight, with a warm expression
and in his hands were a pair of bright yellow satin shoes. He
walked up to the young man and bent down to put them
down.
Foster father?
Ye Wangxi’s foster father…
The blood in his heart ran like wild wolves, and he could
almost hear the cries from his other life, the clashing of
swords and drums.
“Foster father!”
A bloody face suddenly appeared in his memory.
It was Ye Wangxi. He was crying and screaming… Back
then when he massacred the Rufeng Sect, Nangong Liu
secretly ran away while the 72 cities were in chaos. Later
on, the number one protector of the Rufeng Sect, Elder Xu,
stepped forward and swept up the sand. Mo Ran originally
could have easily destroyed the remaining soldiers, but
Elder Xu united them and, together with Ye Wangxi,
defended against him.
He clearly did not have the surname ‘Nangong’, but he did
what the Sect Leader Nangong was supposed to do. As an
elder, he lived and died with the 72 cities of the Rufeng
Sect.
He was clearly not Ye Wangxi’s biological father, yet when
the sharp blade filled with spiritual energy stabbed towards
Ye Wangxi’s back, he stood in front of Ye Wangxi, using his
flesh and blood to protect the child he raised with his own
hands.
At that time, Mo Ran was standing on top of the city wall
looking down at the crowd. Seeing this scene, a twisted
smile appeared on his face — only God knew how jealous he
was at that time.
A person without any blood ties would actually be willing
to die for another person in this world!
His narrow heart was in shock, in pain, he was mad with
jealousy, his eyes were red.
He was thinking, “Good, very good, Ye Wangxi is really
lucky, but for Mo Weiyu, if there was anyone in this vast
world other than his mother who was willing to die for him,
then how could he have reached his current state?!
The heavens were good to anyone, but they were only so
stingy and vicious to him!
He wanted to destroy all the people he envied, making all
those who were hugging each other all fall into hell. Why
was he the only one who didn’t have a day’s worth of good
days, didn’t have a moment’s warmth, and the only one
who was kind to him, was already long dead.
He only had that little bit of warmth left, why would he
take it away?!
He hated it!
“…”
 Thinking about it later, Mo Ran felt that he was such a fool
back then. There was clearly a person in the world of
mortals who was willing to die for him. He had missed out
on that person. He had failed, and he did not know that.
Mo Ran closed his eyes and calmed his surging heart.
Only then did he raise his eyes again.
He now knew who this man was. He was Ye Wangxi’s
Shizun, and also his foster father — Xu Shuanglin.
On the second day of the Rufeng Sect massacre, he had
died in the midst of battle in order to save Ye Wangxi.
Mo Ran turned around with bitterness in his heart. He
could not bear to look at the smiling and handsome man in
the sunlight any longer.
He went to greet Ye Wangxi.
“Lord Ye.”
Only then did Ye Wangxi realize that Mo Ran was standing
far away. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled
and said, “Ah, Mo-xiong is here too. Long time no see.”
“Long time no see.”
In fact, Ye Wangxi had only met Mo Ran a few times in his
life and was not very familiar with him. Hence, he continued
to smile and said, “Are you here to find my foster father?”
“…” Mo Ran glanced at Xu Shuanglin, feeling somewhat
awkward. Shaking his head, he said, “No, I came looking for
you.”
 “Xiao Yezi, how long has it been since anyone came to find
you in this courtyard? It’s not easy.” Xu Shuanglin smiled
lazily and stuffed another melon seed into his mouth.
“Where did you meet Mo-zongshi?”
“I met him at Peach Blossom Springs.”
“That’s good, that’s good.” Xu Shuanglin smiled and threw
the rest of the melon seeds into the birdseed bowl, saying,
“You youngsters can continue chatting. I’ll go somewhere
else for now.”
Ye Wangxi pulled him back, “Foster father, why aren’t you
wearing shoes again?”
“Oh, I forgot.” Smiling, Xu Shuanglin put on his shoes and
said, “That’s good enough.”
From the corner of his eye, Mo Ran saw the man slowly
cross to the corner, then bend down to take off his shoes.
He actually put his shoes into his pocket and walked away
leisurely.
“…”
Because of the mental cultivation method, Xu Shuanglin
looked very young, and his face did not look over thirty
years old. He looked just like Ye Wangxi’s brother.
Judging by his temper, this person was a little stubborn.
He didn’t seem like a big brother at all. He looked like Ye
Wangxi’s little brother.
Therefore, was the solemn “Sansheng Courtyard” plaque
outside a tease?
 Ye Wangxi and Mo Ran walked slowly along the boulevard,
shoulder to shoulder.
There were many flower trees and fruit trees planted in
this yard, but it was midwinter right now, so only a few dried
up yellow leaves hung from the treetops. The wind blew,
rustling in the air.
“I’m sorry, I let you down last time in the restaurant.”
“It’s nothing. How have you been these days?”
He felt a little regretful when he said it, because someone
like Ye Wangxi would never say anything, no matter how
bad his life was. As expected, Ye Wangxi smiled and said,
“Not bad, what about you?”
“I’m fine.”
The two of them were actually not that close. The reason
why Mo Ran came to find him was because he thought of
the grievances from his previous life. He wanted to see Ye
Wangxi who was still alive, but he did not know what to say
when they were alone.
Mo Ran knew a lot of Ye Wangxi’s secrets, but he couldn’t
tell him any of them. The two of them walked for a while in
silence before Ye Wangxi asked, “How is Xia Sini?”
Mo Ran was stunned and then laughed, “You still
remember this name? So powerful.”
“His name is especially easy to remember.”
“Haha, that’s true. Xia Sini also came along this time.
You’ll be able to see him in the future.”
 Ye Wangxi was surprised, “He is here too? However, the
Sect Leader shouldn’t have invited…”
“You still don’t know who Xia Sini is, right? Let me tell you,
this is a long story.”
Thus, he told him the whole story. Ye Wangxi sighed and
said, “Young Master Mo is so lucky to have this man as your
Shizun.”
Mo Ran said, “How lucky is the Rufeng Sect to have Lord
Ye as their disciple.”
Ye Wangxi was a little embarrassed, he smiled and said,
“Young Master Mo, you’ve gone overboard.”
They arrived at a small floating bridge painted with red
wood. Along the way, it was filled with withered branches
and withered leaves. Only here could lush greenery be seen,
the trees planted here were lofty and the snow were in the
wind. The water of the Rufeng Sect was imbued with spirit
energy, so it would not freeze over. Thus, when standing at
the end of the bridge, one could hear the gurgling sound of
the water beneath their feet.
Mo Ran turned around and saw Ye Wangxi staring at the
crystal stream. His black eyes were filled with light. He was
still the same person, but everyone could see the haggard
look on his face.
Nangong Si’s wedding, to him, was just too cruel.
Suddenly, he couldn’t bear it anymore. It was as if he saw
Chu Wanning, who had paid a great price, looking back at
him. He asked, “Lord Ye, why don’t you come to the Sisheng
Peak?”
“What?”
“…” He felt that he had been too rash and also knew how
Ye Wangxi would reply. Mo Ran sighed, “I was just casually
asking. Young Master, you don’t have to take it to heart.”
Ye Wangxi smiled. His smile had originally been filled with
vigor, heroic spirit, and elegance. But now it was the same
person, the same smile, but his cheekbones were slightly
sunken, his heroic spirit was still present, but his three
points of beauty had dried up, leaving only two pools of
desolation.
He wanted to hide it, but the sadness was too deep. He
used all his strength, but he still could not hide it well.
He smiled and said, “So Mo-xiong is here to steal someone
for Sisheng Peak?”
“Haha, yes, yes. But I don’t think Lord Ye will come. It was
just a joke.”
“Mm. Since my foster father is still here, I won’t leave.”
“What does Young Master plan to do in the future?”
“…” Ye Wangxi seemed to be in pain. He actually couldn’t
answer him right away. What was he going to do in the
future? He also did not know he felt like he was a moth and
Nangong Si the flame. He always wanted to follow the light,
even if it would only cause him to break apart.
But Nangong Si did not want him.
 “I will still be doing what I should in the Rufeng Sect.” Ye
Wangxi smiled, “Assisting the Sect Leader and foster father.
In the future, I will support the Young Lord.”
He paused, his hand forming a fist, his knuckles white as
jade.
Mo Ran was surprised that Ye Wangxi could actually say
the last half of the sentence calmly. He could really say it…
“Adjunct, Young Madam.”
When he had finished, as if at last he could bear it no
longer, he lowered his eyes. But after a while, he raised his
head and looked at Mo Ran with a humble and elegant
expression. His face was still smiling, and his entire body
stood there like a bamboo in the winter.
Suddenly, a westerly wind rose up, blowing the
accumulated snow between the bamboo forests, like reeds
fluttering in the wind.
In that instant, Mo Ran thought, he can’t. Nangong Si
can’t marry Song Qiutong.
 155. Shizun, are you shocked?

The the wedding day of the Young Master of the Rufeng

Sect was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, rumors began
to spread among the guests of the various sects.
“Master Zhang, I’ve heard a lot about it myself recently,
but I think it’s really out of the question. I think it’s very
likely to be true, do you want to hear about it?”
“What a coincidence, I also have a secret about the
Rufeng Sect. It’s also very shocking, it can’t be that you
want to talk about the same thing.”
The other party raised his eyebrows meaningfully and
asked, “Is the secret that master Zhang knows related to
only two people?”
“Indeed.”
Both of them exchanged glances. One of them lowered his
voice and said, “Let’s talk about mine first. I heard that Ye
Wangxi from the Rufeng Sect and…”
When the other person heard this, he could not hold it in
any longer.
Young Master didn’t even want to be elegant anymore.
Laughing loudly, he slapped his thigh, his eyes flashing with
the radiance of the gossip, excitedly said: “Right, right! Ha
ha-ha ha, that’s what I’m laughing about! The Ye Wangxi
from the Rufeng Sect is involved with Song Qiutong!”
“Truly, good things never go out of doors and bad things
spread far and wide. Who would have thought that even
Young Master is aware of this person who doesn’t like to
listen to gossip.” But talk about it in a softer voice, this is
Linyi, wherever we go we will bump into people from the
Rufeng Sect, I’m afraid they will hear us.”
It was hard to say if they had ears or not, but it was true
that the three of them had become like tigers in water. Even
if no one had seen it with their own eyes, the content was
becoming more and more plentiful and alluring…
In the end, even those villagers outside Linyi City who did
not cultivate were aware of this and the rumors were
spreading.
“Brother Goudan, I’m going to tell you a secret, don’t tell
anyone else.”
“What secret?”
“If you are so cautious, come and listen to me. It’s not like
you don’t know what I’m talking about and you definitely
won’t reveal it.”
“Then you better listen up, there’s a huge scandal in the
Rufeng Sect, you know that Song Qiutong, who is about to
marry the Young Master Nangong Si, she is really a slut.
Although Brother Goudan doesn’t know it, she has long
been carrying her fiancé behind his back and has fallen in
love with Ye Wangxi!”
“How is this possible?!”
“How is that impossible? Didn’t you know that back then,
when Song Qiutong was taken out for the auction, Ye
Wangxi was the one who saw her beauty and stirred up
those dirty thoughts, buying her for a double cultivation?”
Lee Goudan was extremely shocked. His mouth was wide
open, and only after a long while did he stutter, “Heavens,
heavens… How could there be such a thing…”
When he slept at night, he would hug his wife and chat
with her. He sighed with emotion, “Chunhua, you’re still the
best.”
The townsman’s wife Zhao Chunhua blinked, “What’s
wrong? Why are you suddenly talking about this?”
“You see, although you are a bit ugly, a little bit fat and a
little bit short, you are diligent and fertile, unlike some
women who would steal men behind their husbands’ back
and disobey the rules of women.”
Zhao Chunhua was a bit annoyed. “How am I ugly? Isn’t
my face just a bit yellow?” And then she became curious,
“Which wife has a broken shoe? How could I not know?”
“It’s not the villagers, it’s the group of Immortal
Cultivators and Dao Lords that fly here and there on their
swords all day long.”
Zhao Chunhua was shocked. “Who is it?”
 Lee Goudan said, “Whoever gets married recently will be
the one.”
Zhao Chunhua subconsciously did not think towards
Nangong Si. She was stunned for a while before realizing
what was going on and suddenly sat up from the bed, “Oh
my god, that’s amazing! There was actually such a thing?
Don’t spout nonsense.”
“Why would I speak nonsense?” Lee Goudan stuck out his
chest, in order to make his wife more trusting of him, he
swore, “A friend of mine saw it with his own eyes. Those two
have already slept on their backs since long ago!”
The romance between a man and a woman was often one
of the fastest things to fly in this world. The poor and the
rich would not cultivate the real thing, and would be happy
to talk about it. In the blink of an eye, more or less all the
guests gathered at Rufeng Sect were aware of the scandal.
When it reached Chu Wanning’s ears, the details were
already so extravagant that even Ye Wangxi’s meeting with
Song Qiutong on a certain day in a certain month of the
year was described in detail. It was also said that Song
Qiutong had married Nangong Si because she already had
Ye Wangxi’s child, but Ye Wangxi was unfaithful and did not
want to meet his mother and son for the sake of his own
future.
“If you don’t believe me, just you wait and see. Look at
that little kid’s birth! Does he look like Nangong Si or Ye
Wangxi!”
 Chu Wanning understood Nangong Si, but he did not know
about Ye Wangxi and Song Qiutong. Thus, he was not sure if
what he heard was true or false, and only felt very angry.
However, for someone like him, although he was good at
dealing with evil that had a clear outline, he was helpless
when it came to matters that involved men and women.
That day, when Nangong Si came to visit him in his
courtyard, Chu Wanning faintly hit him on the head, but he
could not hear any hidden meaning behind his words. He
was still happily telling Chu-zongshi the story of how he
raised the demonic wolf, Neptune and Platinum.
“A few days ago, I gave it some seed and it was quite
smooth. That female Demonic Wolf should be coming next
month, I wonder how many little wolf pups will be born in
this nest. If there are any good ones, I will ask my father to
send one of them to Sisheng Peak.”
Chu Wanning heard this and thought it was a good
opportunity, so he said, “Yes, but I’m afraid that the wolf
cub’s lineage is not pure.”
“How could it be impure? Naobaijin and the female
Demonic Wolf were both cultivated by the Snow Wolf tribe,
and were extremely pure.”
“Are you certain that the female Demonic Wolf was not
bred with any other Demonic Wolves before?”
Nangong Si was stunned for a moment, “How could that
be? That female demon wolf was raised by the Bitan Manor,
and there’s only one of it in the entire manor. If she wants to
match it, she doesn’t have the right to, she has to rely on
our family’s Naobaijin.”
Chu Wanning felt that he had pointed out the truth. He
understood that he was comparing people to wolves,
implying that Nangong Si should pay attention to those
rumors. How could he not understand?
After thinking for a moment, he continued, “Although the
Bitan Manor only has one wolf, when you take it over to
breed Naobaijin, you should at least stay at the Rufeng Sect
for a while, right? You raise so many demon wolves, do you
think…”
“No, no!” Nangong Si laughed heartily. “So the Zongshi
was worried about this? That female Demonic Wolf and
Naobaijin are in the same cage, locked in the same cage.
“…”
Forget it, you idiot!
He stood up and invited Chu Wanning, “Zongshi, when
you left, the Moonhowl Courtyard was not completed yet,
but it has been expanded twice already. I will bring you over
to take a look, how about riding a mount with some gold?”
“Nope,” Chu Wanning replied.
Nangong Si was clearly disappointed, “Why?”
“I don’t know how to ride anything but horses. You are
going to be a husband soon, so don’t be too playful. If you
aren’t raising wolves all day long, you should be busy on the
school field. If you have the time, you should go back and
accompany Miss Song. People and animals are the same. If
you don’t accompany her, the relationship will be
estranged.”
“No, Song treats me very well and is very obedient.”
“…”
“If the Zongshi thinks I’ve neglected her, I’ll call her along.
I’ve often mentioned you to her, and she should be happy to
see you.”
Hearing him say so, Chu Wanning thought to himself, he
doesn’t know much about Song Qiutong, and he doesn’t
know if the rumors were true or false. To be able to know
more about this young couple before Nangong was married,
it might be a good thing.
Thus, he nodded his head and stood up. “Sure, then you
can go and find her. I’ll wait for you at Howling Moon
Academy.”
The two of them greeted each other in front of the wall
and exchanged a salute. Mo Ran made his way into the
courtyard and saw Chu Wanning standing under the
osmanthus tree. There was a small red-clay stove in front of
him that was steaming with water and two half-drunk Eight
Treasures Tea were placed on the stone table.
“Shizun, Nangong Si was looking for you?”
“Yes, I’m going to Howling Moon Academy to take a look
at the demonic wolves he’s raising.” As Chu Wanning spoke,
he turned around and prepared to return to the house, “It’s
inconvenient to ride in this outfit, I’ll change my clothes.”
 The demon wolf was ferocious. Although Mo Ran knew
Chu Wanning was capable, he was still worried about letting
him go alone. Thus, he said, “I will go with Shizun.”
Chu Wanning stopped and glanced at him, “Do you know
how to ride a wolf?”
Mo Ran smiled, and his black eyes were very bright. “Why
not? I am good at riding horses, not to mention riding
wolves, I’m good at riding anything.”
Chu Wanning wanted to laugh at him, but he suddenly felt
the choice of words “I am good at riding” was a bit vague
and wet. He couldn’t help but think of the scene in his
dreams, the posture of the two, the sweat converging on
their belly, and the powerlessness of his body while lying on
the bed. It was as if he had really become a plaything under
Mo Ran.
Suddenly, Chu Wanning’s face turned red.
He cursed under his breath, “Shameless!”
It was unknown if he was cursing Mo Ran or cursing
himself. He turned around and slammed the door and
entered the room, leaving only the half-rolled curtain
outside the door slightly swaying in the wind, like the
trembling heart of the person who hid inside.
At present, the sky was freezing cold, the vegetation was
bleak, and the green and yellow intersecting fields were
covered with a thin layer of frost. Winter was neither salty
nor light as it hung in the sky, but because of the clouds
covering it, it seemed a little cold, and the sunlight that
sprinkled down was perfunctory and lifeless.
Suddenly, Nangong Si saw two people walking over from
the mist. It was Chu Wanning and Mo Ran. He could not help
but be slightly startled at first, but then he smiled and said,
“Master Mo, are you worried about handing your Shizun
over to me, so you came as well?”
“No.” Mo Ran also laughed, “I followed you because I’m
afraid that if Shizun meets with any troubles and is unable
to vent his anger, it would be unfair for him to get angry at
Young Noble Nangong. So I came here just to be a punching
bag.”
“…” Chu Wanning glared at him and said coldly, “I think
you’re here to make a fire knife.” (to be a reason of
troubles)
“Pfft.” When Song Qiutong, who was standing behind him,
heard this, she let out a soft laugh. She lifted up her feather-
like eyelashes and walked out from behind her fiancé.
She looked at Mo Ran and Chu Wanning and said gently,
“I’ve long heard that Chu-zongshi and Mo-zongshi have a
deep relationship. It seems that it’s true today.”
 Link to next chapters

The chapters 155-311 and the extra chapter 342 do not

have a manual translation yet. My cleaned-up MTL version
of these can be found in my folder, in epub and pdf. It also
contains links to the different translations of the extras in
their correct place. The password to the folder can be found
on my 2HA blog.
Merelhyn
Extras
 312. Extra «Returning to the
Garden and Residing in the
Country»

>>sexual content
— The story line took place two years after the end of the
war —
The small room was filled with the fragrance of rice
porridge.
A little boy with pointy ears and pumpkin leaves on his
head gathered in front of the stove and added new wood to
the fire. Beside him sat a red-haired girl, eating honey and
watching the fire.
“I think we can make it bigger.”
“I don’t think so. If it was any bigger, I would die.”
“I don’t think so.”
“Pfft, what do you know? You only know how to eat sugar.”
Chu Wanning pushed open the door with the hare he had
hunted. Behind him were a group of chattering grass spirits,
flower demons, and even mosses the size of a fingernail.
 The brothers and sisters who were sitting next to the
stove immediately stood up. They hurriedly bowed towards
him. “Shenmu Xianjun.”
Shenmu Xianjun2 was what these wood spirits called Chu
Wanning.
Actually, when looking back, one would have already
known many things. In his previous life, he never knew why
he was born with the Jiuge godly weapon, nor did he know
why he had such powerful control over plants and
vegetation.
Previously, he didn’t even understand why the wine
gourds that came out of the Golden Drum Tower would be
so respectful to him.
Now he understood.
He was the Yandi Shenmu3, and the Yandi Shenmu was
the source of all the vegetation in the world.
After the battle at the Gate of Life and Death, Chu
Wanning and Mo Ran hid in the Nanping valley. Although
they could not use their tyrannical techniques, their days
passed by in a dull and uneventful manner.
Chu Wanning had already figured out a method to
summon the wood spirits and gathered all the little demons
in the valley under his command.
“It being the king of the mountain had its meaning.” Mo
Ran laughed and commented. “Just a tiger skin blanket on
the floor.”
 However, Chu Wanning, who ruled over the mountain, was
very anxious these days because a few days ago, Xue Meng
had sent a message to them, awkwardly indicating that he
would come to the Nanping Mountain during the Mid-
Autumn Festival and meet up with them.
After two years, the relationship between Shizun and
disciple was no longer as awkward as it had been in the
past. Naturally, Chu Wanning was willing to see his former
beloved disciple again. Thus, a month before the Mid-
Autumn Festival, he began to seriously think about which
dishes he should prepare to entertain Xue Ziming.
“What is Shizun writing?”
The candles flickered in the night as Mo Ran approached
and hugged Chu Wanning from behind. He rested his chin
on Chu Wanning’s shoulder and looked at the ink and paper
spread out on the table with inky black eyes.
His main intention was to coax his Engong-gege into bed.
He was not really interested in what Chu Wanning was
writing.
What else could this fellow be doing? He would then send
the blueprints to the master of the Ma family in the Peach
Blossom Villa, so that he could create them and sell them
for a cheap price. At the end, he would even sincerely write,
“The surplus does not need to be mine, it will all be at the
Sisheng Peak”.
As a result, the building price was much higher than the
selling price, so Palace Master Ma made a profit and chased
after Xue Ziming with the bill.
“Hmm? You’re not drawing any blueprints today?”
Chu Wanning answered absentmindedly, “How can there
be inspiration every day?”
Mo Ran rubbed his face and kissed his ear. “Shizun…”
“What’s wrong?”
“…”
Mo Ran straightened up and touched his nose.
He couldn’t help but suspect that Chu Wanning was sick of
seclusion. Otherwise, why would he be so intimate with him
and only get a “What’s wrong?” that was as hard as steel
without any fluctuations in his tone?
He felt like he saw a ghost.
It was only at this time that Mo Ran finally started to read
what Chu Wanning had written on the table. It was good
that he didn’t read it, but with this look, he was so shocked
that he took a big step back.
“What are you writing?!”
It was just a question, but this time, it was a sigh filled
with fear.
Chu Wanning was displeased by his tone. He finally put
down his brush and raised his invasive phoenix eyes. Even if
his eyelashes were as soft as cotton, it wouldn’t be enough
to hide the sharpness in his eyes.
However, no matter how fierce his eyes were, they were
no match for the fearsome words that Chu Wanning had just
said.
“Mid-Autumn’s menu.”
Mo Ran: “…”
That’s right, for the sake of the first reunion dinner after
the great battle, the Beidou Immortal decided to do it
himself.
Mo Ran stared at the stern and stubborn face of Chu
Wanning in the candlestick and the light, and could not help
but tremble in his heart.
Is he serious…?
However, it was a pity that Chu Wanning was an upright
person and never made unnecessary jokes.
He spent the next few days frowning and studying the
menu, deleting a few dishes from time to time — and
whenever that happened, Mo Ran would let out a sigh of
relief. Or add a few more dishes – each time Mo Ran looked,
he would feel a faint spasm in his stomach.
Finally, when Chu Wanning finally showed him the
prepared list, Mo Ran pretended to be calm as he glanced at
the ten cold dishes and the twenty hot dishes, then he
closed the bamboo block.
“… What’s wrong? Are there fewer varieties?”
“No.” Mo Ran felt that unless he wanted to see the new
Sect Leader die suddenly on Mid-Autumn Night, he would
have to do something to stop him.
 He thought for a moment, raised his eyes, and smiled at
Chu Wanning, “I just feel that if the reunion banquet was
prepared by only my Shizun, it wouldn’t be sincere enough.”
Chu Wanning frowned, “Is that so?”
“We already said that we would meet him.” Mo Ran
patiently and softly continued, “Then of course, it will be
more lively if we prepare it together.”
Seeing that the other party was silent and seemed to be
hesitating, a thought flashed through his mind. He then
continued, “Honored Shizun, why don’t we prepare five cold
dishes and five hot dishes each? But we won’t tell the other
what it is. When Xue Meng comes, we would take these
twenty dishes and serve them together. Finally, we will ask
him what was good about the cooking and what he didn’t
like. How is it?”
Chu Wanning did not immediately say anything, but his
eyes lit up.
These small thoughts and emotions were all captured in
the observant Mo Ran’s eyes. Mo Ran restrained himself
from laughing and locked his hands together. In a gentle
voice, he asked, “How is it?”
Chu Wanning looked up at him, “Is this a cooking
contest?”
Mo Ran touched his nose and laughed. “Just let it be.”
After a few moments of silence, Chu Wanning suddenly
stood up and pulled away the bamboo block that Mo Ran
was holding with his other hand. Mo Ran was a little
puzzled. “What’s wrong?”
“I won’t let you know what I’m doing.” Chu Wanning
looked very serious, “What’s written on it doesn’t count. I’ll
rewrite it.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes, “Actually, my cooking
isn’t much worse than yours.”
“Yes, yes, yes.” Mo Ran couldn’t hold back his laughter
any longer. “Shizun, whatever you say is correct. Then I will
wait for the Mid-Autumn Festival to be a feast for all of my
life.” As he spoke, he took Chu Wanning’s hand, stroking his
finger, which was callused from years of mechanical work,
and lowered his head to kiss it.
In the candlelight, he looked at Chu Wanning’s slightly
widened eyes that were unaffected by the mockery, at his
slowly relaxing body under the kiss.
His eyes curved gently.
“Whatever Engong-gege does, it’s the best.”
He was becoming increasingly intelligent and quick-witted
to be able to solve the crisis so easily. Mo Ran drank the
wine in his heart and then stood up with a smile under the
gaze of Chu Wanning. He went to clean up the dishes that
had not been washed.
It was night. When Mo Ran finished washing up and
returned to his room, Chu Wanning was sitting by the
window, looking at the menu that he had studied countless
times.
Hearing the sound of the door opening, he subconsciously
closed the book, and it seemed that he really did view Mo
Ran as a competitor. But Mo Ran only thought that this guy
was quite funny. There were only a few casual books on his
bookshelf, and only two were related to food. One was
Bashu Food Book, and the other was Linan Diet Note.
However, Chu Wanning felt that it was necessary to hide
his abilities, so he turned off the lamp by the window and
looked up at the young man, “Are you done washing?”
Mo Ran smiled and nodded.
Chu Wanning briefly nodded his head in agreement, and
casually put the book back on the shelf, then said, “Okay, I’ll
go wash then.”
Mo Ran’s smile became even more obvious. “Shizun.”
“Hmm?” Chu Wanning turned around.
Mo Ran was uncertain if he should say this, but he
scratched his head in the end. He reminded him with some
embarrassment, “You had already washed them before
me… Have you forgotten?”
“…”
When people tried to cover up something, they would
always be absent-minded. Even the famous Immortal Elder
Beidou was no exception.
 Amidst this awkwardness, Mo Ran looked at him with both
amusement and indulgence, and then leaned over. The
window was very narrow, with a chair and a row of bamboo
bookshelves. There was no extra space. With one hand on
the window frame, Chu Wanning had no way out.
Chu Wanning did not plan to retreat either. He was much
better than he was a few years ago, but he was still not
used to being intimate in a place like this – especially when
he had interacted with that unreasonable paranoid
character a few days ago.
When he thought of those scenes, his cheeks began to
burn, and he became even more determined.
Chu Wanning said, “No. Go to bed.”
The response from Mo Ran was to move closer and cover
his slightly cold lips.
It had to be said that the things that Taxian-Jun and Mo-
zongshi liked were actually very similar. It was just that
Taxian-Jun was tactful with his words and Mo-zongshi was
tactful with his actions.
But the results were all the same.
Before he had the chance to resist, Mo Ran had already
seduced him and pushed him onto the chair, just like Taxian-
Jun. Mo-zongshi moved his finger and used a demonic aura
to activate the godly weapon Jiangui, he tied Chu Wanning’s
hands and legs to the chair.
“Can’t you just choose a more normal place?” Chu
Wanning gritted his teeth.
 Mo Ran’s long eyelashes rustled innocently. He lowered
his body and touched Chu Wanning’s face with a gentle
voice, “I’m afraid you’ll get tired of it.”
“…”
He was clearly doing something that was worse than an
animal, but it sounded like he had become a girl who was
afraid of being abandoned.
Mo Ran’s eyes were very serious. “Shizun, we’ve only
lived together for two years. We still have a long life ahead
of us. If we behave ourselves every night, you might
eventually find me boring.”
“You’re very interesting.” Chu Wanning glared at him,
“Now, let me go.”
Mo Ran was also half-kneeling before him, staring at him.
“Let go.” Chu Wanning insisted.
It was probably because his eyes were too firm that he
hurt the young man’s weak heart that had already suffered
so many cuts and cuts. Mo Ran suddenly lowered his long
eyelashes and didn’t say anything. He looked a little sad,
but obediently muttered, “Jiangui, come back.”
The willow vine obediently withdrew.
Mo Ran lowered his head and added, “I’m sorry.”
“…”
When the young man was half kneeling in front of him, he
was much shorter than him. When the tall and straight body
was in front of him, he couldn’t recognize that he was a
junior who was ten years younger than him.
He rubbed his wrist, which was tied up so painfully by the
willow vine, and suddenly felt that his tone just now had
been too harsh.
Chu Wanning coughed lightly, and just as he was about to
say something, Mo Ran lowered his head and muttered to
himself, “Although I don’t really remember what I did when I
became Taxian-Jun, I… I still have a bit of an impression of
him.”
Chu Wanning stopped rubbing the red marks on his wrist.
Looking down from the top of his head, Mo Ran’s
eyelashes appeared thicker and more slender than other
angles, similar to some loyal animal. Chu Wanning even felt
that at some point, this young man’s hair would have two
fluffy ears, which would then droop in frustration.
It was accompanied by a non-existent fluffy tail.
“I thought you’d like that. But I seem to have made a
mistake.”
“…” You did make a mistake.
Chu Wanning thought in his heart.
However, he still reached out his hand and stroked the
young man’s head.
This comforting caress caused Mo Ran to raise his face.
His handsome face was filled with the pale yellow light of a
candle. The light of the lamp was reflected in his dark eyes,
and the flickering light looked like two twinkling stars. These
eyes were very beautiful, but because of the grievance,
there was a little bit of red at the end of the eyes.
“I’m sorry, Shizun. I wanted to make you happy.”
“…”
“It’s not like I did the right thing. I made you angry.”
Suddenly, Chu Wanning could not bear it anymore.
He sighed as the strength in his hands slightly increased.
However, the youth was not at ease with his emotions. He
straightened his neck and stood rooted to the spot like a
rock.
Chu Wanning tried to break him up a few more times, but
nothing happened and he could not help but say, “Come
here.”
The young man was stunned for a moment before he knelt
down and obediently leaned over. Chu Wanning wrapped his
arms around the back of his head and pulled him close to
his waist. He stroked his soft black hair and sighed, “Idiot.”
The lanterns were still in the quiet room. Chu Wanning
removed the silk ribbon from his hair. His long hair was
scattered, but he didn’t mind. Instead, he used the white
ribbon to cover his eyes. There were some things that might
not be as shameful if they were not seen.
Sometimes, Mo Ran was really stupid. He was stunned for
a moment before he asked, “Shizun, what are you doing?”
“…”
 Even though the candle flame was dim and yellow, one
could clearly see the color of blood under Chu Wanning’s
snow-white skin. He bit his lower lip and realized there was
always a way to make him soften and harden his heart in an
instant.
Smoke was rising from the top of Chu Wanning’s head. If it
were not for the silk that covered his eyes, he would have
been humiliated. Otherwise, he would have been able to
push Mo Ran out of the house.
He was silent for a moment: “If you want to do it then do
it! If you don’t then scram!”
Mo-zongshi is an honest man.
He was surprised by the passing of time.
For the rest of the good times, he devoutly used the
Twisting Tempest technique.
His clothes were quickly taken off and his skin was
exposed to the cool night air. Chu Wanning covered his eyes
and subconsciously raised his chin as he could not see what
was happening.
Under the white silk of the lotus root, there was a straight
bridge of the nose. The soft lines extended downwards,
drawing people’s gazes to his lips.
Normally, because Chu Wanning’s eyes were too bright
and too cold, everyone who was looking at him would pay
attention to those two pools of snow and ice.
But now his eyes were obscured, and he had lost his
sense of majesty. Thus, Mo Ran naturally discovered that
the lower half of his face was actually very soft. It had a fine
line to it, and very soft and pale pink lips.
Because he had lost his sight, his lips were parted
unconsciously. This posture was like he was asking for a
kiss. Although Mo Ran was absolutely sure that his Shizun
did not intend to do this, he still gave him a gentle kiss.
His lips intertwined wet, his hands did not stop moving. He
stroked Chu Wanning with his calloused hands, and after the
kiss ended, both of their breathing hastened.
Mo Ran was placed against his forehead, and his voice
was slightly hoarse. “Can I?”
The blindfolded man panted heavily, the color of his lips
becoming more and more alluring, like a budding haitang,
extremely tender and light red.
Chu Wanning asked, “What?”
“Right here, okay?”
“…”
Sometimes, Chu Wanning felt that even though Mo-
zongshi was a man of honor, always acting for his sake and
never forcing him to do anything he didn’t like, in some
cases, this kind of ‘asking’ was even more humiliating than
the absurd things that Taxian-Jun did.
“Can you ask such a thing after taking off my clothes?”
“Ugh…” At a place where Chu Wanning could not see it,
Mo Ran’s face turned red.
 He probably knew that he had asked a superfluous
question, so he pursed his lips in embarrassment. He leaned
over to kiss the side of his Shizun’s face and said in a low
voice, “Sorry.”
In response to his cold harrumph.
Mo Ran no longer embarrassed him. His eyelashes
fluttered like a butterfly, and that kiss continued on all the
way down, from cheek to neck, to clavicle, to chest…
He could feel Chu Wanning’s tight muscles and his arms
were still holding the edge of his chair unconsciously. He
knew that Chu Wanning did not like to be excessively played
with on his chest. Although the scar would not hurt, it was
always his fragile wound.
So he just kissed at the nipples, bent down and buried
himself between Chu Wanning’s legs.
He looked up at Chu Wanning’s tense and stiff
appearance, and leaned over, breathing fiercely in his
already raised tip.
Chu Wanning’s throat swayed, even under the cover of his
eyes, and he turned his face in embarrassment.
“Ah…”
Suddenly his cock was engulfed by Mo Ran, and the warm
and moist mouth wrapped him. In the darkness, the
stimulation of the touch of the other person was particularly
strong. It seemed that all his senses were pouring into his
lower body, and his spine seemed to be ran up with sparks
and electricity, numb all the way to the tip of his toes.
 Chu Wanning leaned back slightly, biting his sudden
breath.
But even if he tried to repress it, his erection honestly
reflected in the young man bent between his eyes. Mo Ran
took him deeper and deeper, sucking him. The tip of his
tongue circled flexibly around his bell mouth and stem.
When he pulled it away, the moist saliva of his mouth wet
the angry pillar.
“Engong-gege…”
Chu Wanning’s face suddenly turned red. His voice was
low and angry when he said, “Don’t call me that.”
Mo Ran smiled gently. His lips were very close to Chu
Wanning’s cock. He could feel the air flow clearly when he
spoke.
“Good. I will listen to Shizun,” said Mo Ran.
“…”
He didn’t know whether it was better to be ashamed of
the title of Shizun, or to be embarrassed by the title of
Engong-gege.
But Chu Wanning did not have much time to think. Mo
Ran’s wet kisses and licking came again. He could not see
anything in front of him. He could only breathe with his
mouth slightly open under the silk belt. However, he could
almost imagine Mo Ran’s posture and how the tip of his
tongue licked him.
Eventually, in a deep throat, he could not help reaching
out, fingertips deep into Mo Ran’s hair, he slightly warmed
up and said, “Enough, enough.”
Mo Ran did not intend to listen to him this time.
Chu Wanning was a very strong person, even in bed. So if
he said “Enough”, in fact, it is far from enough.
When they returned to seclusion for the first few times,
Mo Ran believed in his evil. As a result, Chu Wanning tore
himself apart badly. Afterwards, Mo Ran stared at the
bloodstained sheets for a long time.
Since then, he has learned to regard Chu Wanning’s
“enough” as a byword.
Instead of paying attention to him, Mo Ran reached out
and clasped Chu Wanning’s other hand, trying to stop him,
held it with him, and then ran his tongue all the way up,
licking in the place of his desire, and then went down.
He paused, his black eyes moistened with lust: “Shizun,
you have to sit forward a little more… It’s hard for me to
take care of you…”
He said it very euphemistically, but Chu Wanning still felt
that his head was fuming.
Seeing that he was not moving, but there was no
resistance, Mo Ran loosened his hand, held him to the edge
of the chair, and knelt down to further open Chu Wanning’s
legs.
“… Ah!”
He licked past his hole. This stimulation was actually
larger than the front, Chu Wanning could not help crying
out, spine arching, neck thrown back, head resting on the
back of the chair.
He could clearly feel Mo Ran on him licking, moistening
and intruding.
It was not something that he could take comfortably, but
there was a warm gush in his chest. The warmth of being
accepted, loved and pitied through every inch made him
feel as if he were soaked in the warmest spring in the world.
When embraced by Mo Ran, Chu Wanning felt his legs
were sore and numb because of excessive stimulation. They
swapped places and Mo Ran sat in his chair. His cock was
now fully erect and his angry stem was big in size.
Mo Ran held Chu Wanning’s waist in one hand while his
other hand kept opening his entrance. When Chu Wanning
frowned and said “enough” for the ninth time that night, he
could not help laughing and kissing Wanning’s temple.
“Good…”
Even if the lubrication was more than abundant, it still
hurt to be pushed into by such a large and hard sex organ.
Chu Wanning frowned and his back trembled slightly. He
could clearly feel the burning desire buried in his body inch
by inch.
“… Ah…”
When they fit perfectly, they both murmured.
“Shizun, does it hurt?”
“… Would you like to try it instead?
 Mo Ran did not speak anymore, and he began to move
gently. No matter how uncontrollable his excitement may
be, this young man was totally different from Taxian-Jun at
the beginning of his love. He was very patient, but his
handsome face was more and more affected by the restraint
of his desire.
His cock pulsated slightly in the soft and hot body of Chu
Wanning as he was sucked and wrapped in the tight walls.
This feeling made him crazy. He had to exert his utmost
efforts to restrain himself from immediately pushing the
person in his arms up to the top and making merry wild.
His chest was waving, his black eyes were like rubbed
gemstones with brilliant luster, his lust and enthusiasm
burned him, sweat flowed down his naked skin, and the
room was full of lust.
He gasped, breathing more and more quickly.
That little scratch was almost a scratch across his boots,
although every time he entered it, he reached the sensitive
point of his familiar Chu Wanning, and the head of his cock
was constantly crowding.
“Ah… Ah…”
Chu Wanning tried hard to suppress his sounds, but the
gasps overflowed low, with a very slight voice, but hoarse
and sexy.
Mo Ran was fascinated to find his lips, the wet lips were in
touch with the hunger and thirst to invade and suck, while
the frequency of thrusting under the side was becoming
more and more urgent.
Chu Wanning sat on his lap and was almost crushed by his
shallow thrusts. Mo Ran was very gentle, but this gentleness
was like a cruel torment to him. Mo Ran knew him too well.
He was constantly pushing against the most crisp position.
It was turbulent but not violent. It seemed that there was an
itchy place where his fingers kept skimming around and
making circles like feathers, but it just kept the itchy
climbing up without pleasure.
He suffered terribly. In such a tormenting situation, he
gave a vague low sound and moan in his throat, almost like
a kind of begging.
He could feel the heat behind him and the humidity of the
junction, which made him blush more and more. He
wrapped him wetly and sucked him in the back.
Chu Wanning preferred not to think further.
Fortunately, Mo Ran did not want to be like Taxian-Jun. He
always liked to listen to his moans but didn’t lose control in
bed, or he did, but not so subtly.
Mo Ran apparently also felt Chu Wanning’s gradual
adaptation. His pulling strength slowly became fierce. His
hot cock was poking from bottom to top. His hands were
coiled and wiped around Chu’s buttocks. He gazed at his
lover in his chair and his eyes looked wet and moist.
“Shizun, does it feel good?”
“…”
 Naturally, the answer didn’t come, but Mo Ran could feel
Chu Wanning’s state from his reaction, his small groans and
gasps.
As he became more and more excited and vigorous, their
love gradually became out of control and delirious, from the
initial tender and lingering, gradually evolved into sweaty
and intense sexual intercourse.
The chair creaked unsteadily beneath him, and the wet
and sticky sound of the water when it collided at the
junction. In the increasingly fierce manipulation, Chu
Wanning could not bear it. His waist and limbs were soft, his
body was close to Mo Ran’s chest, his head shook slightly,
his hair hung over his ribbon, and he gasped: “Slow, slow…”
But at this time, the young man was addicted to it, and
could no longer be as obedient.
This fierce thrusting lasted for a long time, until Chu
Wanning was so directly manipulated by his fanatical and
infatuated actions that he released spasmodically, and the
semen was all in his burning stomach.
At that time, Mo Ran looked up at the man sitting on his
legs. The silk ribbon had skewed in the fierce intercourse,
revealing a moist Phoenix with a tiny closed eye.
Mo Ran seemed to be turned on by this, and suddenly,
although he was still immersed in the afterglow of the
orgasm, he held him to stand up. Because of the change of
posture, his cock suddenly poked into the depths of the
hole, which overly stimulated Chu Wanning, to moan out:
“Ah…”
“Shizun, Wanning… Baobei…” He hugged him, kissed him,
and they fell down together on the bed. In the process, Mo
Ran’s dick slipped out of Chu Wanning’s moist and lustful
entrance.
Chu Wanning’s eyes were almost empty. The man’s
perception of stimulation was greater when he release. He
could feel himself shrinking and longing shamelessly behind
him. Because of the sudden slip of the sexual organ, he
gasped heavily, raised his trembling hand and pulled away
the half-loose silk belt.
Those slightly picky and red eyes, were too wet to see Mo
Ran’s look.
Mo Ran cursed lowly. He raised the man’s legs on the bed
to press his hot and hard sex against Chu Wanning’s
entrance, just pushed forward, entered a front end, and
heard the pain and pleasure of the person under him
moaning.
As he could no longer bear it, he whispered “I’m sorry”
and supported Chu Wanning waist. The whole length was
fiercely and enthusiastically thrusted inside.
The next mating was almost wild.
In the depth of infatuation, there was no difference
between Taxian-Jun and Mo-zongshi. They were not very
sensible. They were addicted to the twitching of the hot
tightness. They were eager to hear more of Chu Wanning’s
vague and broken groans and gasps. Two solid and
symmetrical bodies on the bed were entangled in the
blazing heat. Mo Ran separated Chu Wanning’s legs very
wide, his ass was still, and his cock went deep instantly. The
ground turned upside down.
“Ah… Ah…”
Everything was chaotic, the dense thrust, the storm-like
intercourse. It made Chu Wanning feel like a soul floating in
the river, which can not be grasped, and could not be
controlled.
The only real thing was the face of the young man in front
of him who was obsessed with love.
Before Mo Ran came, he was extraordinarily fierce and
almost crazy pumping inside, and the last few ruthless and
hot thrusts, almost to squeeze the hole to its limits, followed
by a large powerful stream of semen in Chu Wanning’s body
without ending.
His toes trembled and his eyes almost lost focus.
“How are you?”
It was a long time before Mo Ran recovered from his
excitement. He kissed Chu Wanning’s sweaty face, lips, and
nose.
“Did it hurt?”
“…”
“Did you like it?”
 He looked at the sincere and gentle face of the young
man, the man he had once lost, the man who had fallen into
hell for him, the man who had been so cold at his side.
Now he was so vividly entwined in his pillow.
In front of his eyes.
Beside him.
Within his body.
He abruptly closed his eyes, and for some reason, a sour
taste appeared in his throat, but the sweetness in his heart
instead broke through the soil. The sweetness and the sour
taste merged together, causing his throat to sound
somewhat hoarse.
Chu Wanning was not a good talker, but he was also a
very thin-skinned person.
Don’t expect him to answer any questions honestly on the
bed, so Mo Ran obviously won’t get an answer to his stupid
questions this time either.
But he would get something else.
Better.
Chu Wanning raised his head slightly. There was still a
strand of sweaty black hair scattered on his forehead, and
his beautiful eyes were fixed on the young man’s face. Then
he leaned over and kissed the young man’s well-shaped
lips.
He placed his hand on Mo Ran’s chest, where there was
still a scar.
 They both had a scar on their hearts.
But it was all over.
The scar was still there, but it would no longer hurt.
“… I love you.”
Chu Wanning said in a low voice. Then, as if to prevent Mo
Ran from seeing his embarrassment and blush, he pulled
him down and kissed him again.
This night, as before, they did it more than once. Mo Ran’s
strength that had been impregnated by the power of the
devil seemed better than before, although he was already
somewhat unreasonably good in the past.
The bed creaked as they entangled passionately in the
Valley of Nanping. Chu Wanning turned over and knelt on
the bed. Mo Ran sat behind him and covered his mouth.
Then pushed him back like a beast matting. In their fierce
rhythm, the semen left in Chu Wanning’s body was foamed
and slipped slightly between his legs.
“Wanning…” During the feverish sexual intercourse, the
almost absent minded Chu Wanning laid on the bed. He had
strands of black hair in front of his eyes, and he could
vaguely hear Mo Ran behind him calling out to him, full of
love, desire, infatuation, and dependence.
He wanted to reply, but his voice was a little hoarse from
the many times he had cried out during the night. He could
not make too many sounds.
Just like that, Chu Wanning was pressed down on the bed.
After a while, he saw Mo Ran’s hand reach over and cover
the back of his own hand.
He could Mo Ran’s breathes, and the most sexy and
beautiful voice in the world, right next to his ear. He
frowned, and clearly perceived that his lover was groaning
and gasping, and that the semen was once again shot into
his body, like an electric fire.
He heard Mo Ran press himself to his ear, solemnly, as the
young man had so often said in the past two years, as if he
were about to say it for the rest of his life.
No, not as if.
It’s for sure.
Mo Ran said, “Wanning, I love you.”
I love you.
From dawn to dusk.
Every day.
All his life.
For a Lifetime.
As for the Mid-Autumn Festival…
Although Chu Wanning’s culinary skills were not good, his
taste sense was not bad.
After studying for a long time and not being able to cook
for a long time and seeing how Mo Ran was already used to
marinate the fish meat without any problems, three days
before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Chu Wanning finally gave
up on the idea.
Thus, the first scene appeared.
 Tens of monsters cultivated from plants and vegetation
surrounded Chu Wanning. Some of them were in charge of
chopping firewood, lighting fires, chopping vegetables, and
scooping up food from the wok.
Chu Wanning looked at the bubbling broth in the pot. Its
color, luster and fragrance were both very alluring. He could
not help but say to the two little demons who were cooking,
“Thank you for your help.”
“No need to thank me. We volunteered. Immortal Deity,
Deity Wood, has summoned us to help out. We can’t be
happier yet.”
Chu Wanning looked outside and saw Mo Ran sitting
quietly at the end of the yard, chopping a pile of firewood.
He did not have anyone to help him, sweat was dripping
down his face, his clothes could not cover his tight chest
and slim waist.
Very good, a beauty.
It was a pity that Chu Wanning did not care for the fairer
sex.
Although it was indeed unfair for him to secretly ask the
demons to help him cook the dishes, he had no choice but
for Mo Ran every night to torment them endlessly…
As he thought of this, he closed the kitchen door tightly
and cast a barrier to prevent Mo Ran from burning in. After
doing all of this, he turned around and returned to the place
where he had once been absorbed by the plants. He then
picked up the recipe that he had written down on the
counter —
“Next, we need a squirrel mandarin fish.”
The voice of the Immortal Elder of the Beitang Clan came
out from the kitchen. Occasionally, one could hear the
strange mumbling of some lesser demons.
“Who catches fish?”
The smoke from the smoke rose in the air. It was sunset
and dusk. The fragrance of tea, rice, oil and salt filled the
air.
In this sort of serenity and warmth, that year’s cold rain
and snow in the deep winter of Nanping Mountain would
eventually fade from his memories. Perhaps one day, the
pain he had experienced would become a faint shadow, just
like the ink stains on his clothes. Once or twice, it might not
be clean, but as time passed, the shadow would eventually
become a gentle and shallow mark.
Every year in the future, regardless of whether it was
spring, summer, autumn or winter, they would be in the
best world.
 Extra: The Only Possibility

313. The Only Possibility (Now) I

— This was a modern eg.

I thought I was playing a love game with multiple
characters to play, but this game can only play one ending.
— From One Failed Task Report by Xue Meng
Xue Meng was eating the penultimate coconut milk red
bean cake on his plate.
He had to be careful. He used a plastic spoon to cut along
the edge of the red bean cake. He wanted to preserve the
integrity of the cake as much as possible,
Unfortunately, half of it had been tainted by Mango
Mousse, who was sitting in the same plate.
He hated Mango as much as he hated his job with the
Cultivation Protection Department.
Unfortunately, he had no choice but to do it. This was the
twenty-first century, and the Taoist father’s foolish son had
to come out to work to support himself.
“Mission report, Mr. Xue.” A dry, mechanical female voice
came from the headset.
 Xue Meng rolled his eyes. Ever since the Bureau of
Temporal Protection called in a new bureau chief with the
surname ‘Jiang’, reporting on the mission had become
something that he had to do every day.
“Cough, I arrived at the office at 8: 20 today. I was not
late, so I packed a plate of raw fried meat for Shizun Li this
morning.
I suggest that you all have a taste when you’re free. The
key is that the old grandpa who is selling fried food looks
kind and praises people, and the aunt who is 60 years old
should not call him a coquettish little girl. After eating the
raw fried food, I started to seal the —”
This was the reason why Xue Meng hated his job.
Yes, seal.
This was a long story, and the blame lay with his father.
Xue Meng’s father, Xue Zhengyong, was the Director of the
International Cultivation Bureau. As the Director’s only son,
Xue Meng had lived his entire life and no one dared to
offend him.
The food they ate was specially prepared by the
Cultivation Bureau. Even the urine was made from the deep-
sea mackerel, ensuring that it would be slippery and not
give rise to a prickly heat. Those Bong Baoshi and Hua
King’s diapers were nothing to the eyes of their parents.
For such a Young Master of the cultivation world, his days
were naturally smooth sailing. After graduation, he directly
entered the Cultivation World’s Protection Bureau to work.
On the first day of work, he was personally received by the
Director.
At that time, the bureau chief’s name was Nangong Liu.
He was a chubby middle-aged man who could sweat cold
sweat when climbing two floors up.
Nangong Liu cordially held Comrade Little Xue’s hand and
shook his pork cheeks as he greeted, “Aiya, Xue Meng,
right? He really looks like your father. It’s clear from one
look that he’s a real son. She’s pretty!”
Xue Meng said, “Uncle, thank you for your praise.”
Nangong Liu chuckled. “Your father and I are old
acquaintances, so let’s not talk about other things. Come,
let Uncle explain the work that you need to do first.”
Student Xue Meng, who had just graduated, was still full
of ambition. He was determined to help build a harmonious
new cultivation world by contributing his own strength.
Thus, he straightforwardly said, “Just say it, I will complete
the task you gave me.”
Look, he didn’t even have a second generation cultivation.
What a good child!
Bureau Chief Nangong looked at him deeply before
retracting his smile and said solemnly, “Little Xue, the
organization has considered that you are from a cultivator
family and have outstanding conditions. So, even though
you’re Director Xue’s favorite, we’ve decided to give you the
most difficult and difficult job.”
 Hearing this, Xue Meng immediately became spirited.
“Ever since I was young, I have liked all sorts of adventurous
things. In the past, everyone had always obstructed my
dad’s face, but I was not allowed to do this, nor was I
allowed to touch that.” His eyes were shining. “I’m finally
out of it.”
Bureau Chief Nangong patted his shoulder and gave him a
thumbs up, “Ambitious.”
Xue Meng asked, “Then what do I want to do?”
“Cough, cough.” Nangong Liu cleared his throat, “Overall,
this is a high difficulty job that no one on the board is
qualified to do. It requires superior patience, accurate
judgment, and decisiveness on the part of the person in
charge. Because every decision you make will control
hundreds of thousands of lives — there will be a large
number of lives that will be saved because of you, but there
will also be many lives that will bleed because of you.”
His expression was solemn and his eyes were blazing, as if
a holy light was slowly rising behind him.
“It’s a hard job on the front lines. When you first came to
work in the Bureau of Space and Time, your father urged me
to find you a comfortable and safe position, but after looking
at your resume, I felt that you were a good and ambitious
kid. I couldn’t let down the hot-blooded young people, so
after careful consideration, I gave you this job.”
As he spoke, the bureau chief extended a hand and poked
Xue Meng’s chest.
 “You have to live up to those ten million lives.”
Xue Meng’s eyes filled with tears, filled with reverence.
“Bureau Chief, thank you for ignoring my father’s hindrance
and giving me such a heavy responsibility! I will work hard
and not disappoint you!”
Bureau chief Nangong Liu gave him a look of praise and
encouraged, “Do your job well!” After he left, he hid his
skills and reputation.
That day, when Little Xue returned home, he was unable
to control his excitement. He hid it from his parents and
secretly ordered a batch of goods from the Peach Blossom
Network’s Night Cat Cultivator Merchant Shop. They were as
follows:
Violent DPS Broken Skin Fried Chicken (manufactured by
Frigid Scale Pharmacy): Eating it will give you ten times the
cultivation required for an hour. You cannot use it in battle.
Ergou Life Continuing Pill (manufactured by Yuheng
Pharmaceutical Factory): If you die, it will be useless to eat
more.
Liao Tou Wan (Wubei Temple): Can let your head shine, in
the dark to guide your companions.
Infinite Baiyuan Pill (produced by Taxian-Jun
Pharmaceutical Factory): To remove the chaotic state.
Ancestral thousand year jujube pill (Tanlang
Pharmaceutical Factory): Only for enemy use.
Just like that, little friend Xue Meng made perfect
preparations. He even dreamt of teleporting into the Second
World Cultivation War, bravely sacrificing his life in order to
resist the black magic that came sweeping in from the
European battlefield. With a sharp “Avadaso’s life!”, he fell
into a streak of mysterious green light…
But the next day, when Xue Meng hesitantly arrived at the
office, he was stupefied.
“This is… My job?!”
The sweet long-legged big-chested secretary’s sister
poured him a cup of fragrant tea and said gently, “Yes, Mr.
Xue. This is your job.”
Xue Meng went to his desk in disbelief. Looking at the
mountain of reports on the cultivation world’s projects, his
mouth gradually formed an “O” shape.
Trembling, he reached for the uppermost stack of papers
and roughly looked at it. A row of bright red headlines
entered his eyes, the title was very convoluted and ordinary
people could not understand it: “The method to deal with
the illegal use of the Lanyi Mortal Pig Farm’s Lingyi Pig Feed:
Guyue’ye Pig Feed”.
What could he do?
Xue Meng couldn’t help but feel dizzy.
But he gritted his teeth and continued to look.
Recently, the medical supervision team received a report
that a cultivator had illegally sold Guyue’ye’s expired pig
feed through an illegal channel to a mortal merchant,
resulting in more than 8000 bags of expired feed to the
market. Currently, there are already three pig farms with
pigs that have consumed this feed.
Xue Meng, “…”
He turned another page.
The Livestock and Drug Administration Committee of the
Cultivation World dealt with the matter by sending people to
buy back all the contaminated pork and destroy it.
The Mortal Board of Cultivators handled the matter by
supporting the decision and conducting an arrest and
interrogation of the cultivators involved.
The Cultivators’ Advocacy Committee’s Disposition: I
second the opinion and invite the program team of “News
Simulcast” to carry out the follow-up public relations work.
Chairman’s opinion on the Comprehensive Case
Committee of the Cultivation Community Protection Bureau:
(empty)
Confused, Xue Meng raised his head. He poked at the
“empty” character with one hand and asked the smiling
little sister beside him, “Why is there no one writing an
opinion on this?”
The little sister smiled and patiently explained, “I was
waiting for you to seal it.”
“But I’m not…” He looked down at the report and read,
“Chairman of the Comprehensive Case Committee of the
Cultivation Protection Bureau.”
 But when he raised his head again and looked at the
affectionate eyes of the big sister secretary, he could not
help but hesitate and become confused. “Am I?”
Little Sister magically took out a small brooch card from
behind her. On it was impressively printed “Chairman of the
Comprehensive Case Committee, Xue Meng.” There was
even a photo with a head that Xue Meng was most
dissatisfied with.
He put it on for Xue Meng and smiled. “Now you are the
honorable Chairman. Congratulations!”
He even handed over two seals. One of the seals was
imprinted with a circle, while the other was imprinted with a
cross.
“Agreed to close the case and deny it.” The little sister
smiled and said, “Please start working.”
Xue Meng’s mouth opened and closed again and again.
He had a lot of things he wanted to say and a lot of curses
he wanted to spit out, but in the end he swallowed his saliva
and with difficulty asked, “Can I not choose?”
The elder sister smiled and said, “Of course you can. Then
both of you cover them up.”
“…” Xue Meng felt his anger dissipating. “If I don’t choose
either one of them, how will I deal with them in the end?”
“I’ll leave it to the secretary of the bureau chief.”
Xue Meng became even weaker. “Then what do I have to
do?”
 Little Sis kindly said, “Therefore, I personally recommend
that you only seal it once.”
Xue Meng, “…………”
And just like that, as the days went by, Xue Meng truly
comprehended the art of speaking back then. This damned,
damned job had made him live like a pile driver, looping or
forking on different reports. This indeed requires inhuman
patience.
Of course, this patience is not just about facing boring
work without having a reverse mentality. His greater
patience was that he had to restrain himself every day in
order to convince himself not to rush into Nangong Liu’s
office and strangle the Director’s reproductive organs!
Although Bureau Chief Nangong had not lied to him, he
had decided to leave thousands of lives behind.
Just look at these reports —
“Report on the Construction of the Exclusive Chicken Farm
for Violent Dps Crispy Chicken”
“Report on the Formation of Huluwa Essence after the
Establishment of the Republic of China”.
“Report on the Acceptance of the Black Cat Chief Officer
after the Establishment of the Country”
“Guyue’ye, Retired Sect Leader’s application: I really want
to live another 500 years”
“The Sphenoid Beauties Research Group: An Advocate to
Call Cultivators Carrying the Genes of the Beauties to
Donate Genetically Modified Human Beings”
Isn’t it a matter of hundreds of millions of lives.
With a face full of anger, Xue Meng raised his small fork
and slapped it over the 《 》
Donation of Essences . He felt a
sense of righteousness that had saved countless lives, and
he noted coldly: “No one wants to be shot in a cup and
frozen. Denied.”
He admitted that he was venting his resentment, but he
hoped that the Director would not tolerate such nonsense. It
would be best if he could get him to go to the mortal world
to kill demons and exorcise devils.
It was a pity that the director was as steady as a rock and
didn’t scold Chairman Xue. On the contrary, during a
gathering, Xue Meng heard that Miss Ye Wangxi, the
secretary of the bureau chief, had to work hard until the
early hours of the morning because of these pranks.
“If you let your daughter-in-law work overtime, I’ll resign
tomorrow!”
Half a corridor away, the director’s son, Nangong Si, could
be heard thumping the table and stomping his feet.
With a guilty conscience, Xue Meng shrunk his neck back.
After he sent himself into a daze, he decided that he would
still have to seriously face these reports.
Just like this, several months passed. As his seal was
being sealed faster and faster, he almost forgot about his
original ambitions when he graduated. Nangong Liu had
been suspended from his position and had lost his iron bowl
of rice because he had accepted a bribe from a demon.
The new director was here.
Director Jiang Xi was swift and decisive as he took over
any stand very quickly. Only for Xue Meng, it took him an
hour to understand what it was used for.
Bureau Chief Jiang could not be blamed for this. It was
because the package Nangong Liu had given Xue Meng was
too frightening. He had taken apart the wrapping paper for a
long time, layer after layer, before he finally realized what
was inside.
In short, Xue Meng’s position was practically useless. Even
Little Li, who had been slacking off in the cafeteria while
washing vegetables, had done more meaningful work than
him.
Director Jiang could not tolerate such a position, so he
decided to abolish the position of “Integrated
Commissioner” and find some other work for Xue Meng.
He spent a week or so observing his ideas, and finally
made a decision. The first scene appeared —
“Mission report, Mr. Xue.”
“Cough, I arrived at the office today at 8: 20, I wasn’t late,
so I packed a serving of raw fried food for Shizun Li in the
morning. Cough, I arrived at the office today at 8: 20, I
wasn’t late, and I packed a serving of raw fried food for
Shizun Li in the morning. After eating the raw fried food, I
started to seal the seal…”
 There was a sudden hiss of electricity from the headset.
Following that, Jiang Xi’s channel was switched on and the
cold voice disappeared. In its place was Director Jiang’s
voice, which was even more heartless than the voice.
“From today onward, you do not need to seal it. Rest early
today and come to my office tomorrow. I have an important
job for you.” Jiang Xi paused for a moment before replying
without any emotion, “Remember to bring me a serving of
Shizun Li’s fried meat and add vinegar.”
Xue Meng, “……………”
 314: The only possibility II

The next day, Xue Meng went to Bureau Chief Jiang’s

office. After listening to the details of the task, he came to
realize something — he had been assigned a job similar to
that of a pimp!
Xue Meng was very angry. “Why am I not sealing the
report on the donation, but looking for a way out for the
birth of a new life? You should either hand this over to
Jiayuan or the Lilium Net, what are you looking for me for?!”
Director Jiang was eating raw fried buns one by one at an
astonishing speed and with a beautiful appearance.
“I told you this for the third time, you are not trying to
play a pimp, you are trying to light up the genetic
engineering research team.”
He finished the last bun, slowly wiped his lips with a
handkerchief, and then raised his eyes. “Listen carefully, the
abnormal movements of the demons in the past few
hundred years have become more and more obvious. It
hasn’t been two centuries.
There would probably be another fierce battle between
Humans and Devils. We need the most powerful combat
power.”
“… To put it bluntly, you all are descendants that need
special beauties to reproduce.” Xue Meng rolled his eyes.
Jiang Xi didn’t mind. “Yes, that’s right.”
 “But it’s been a long time since the Unique Butterfly-
Boned Beauty appeared. The only person with any leads
was a guy called Mo Ran.”
“That’s right.”
“You need that guy to give you a baby.”
“Exactly.”
The disdain on Xue Meng’s face could be clearly seen.
“But that guy is a gay.”
Jiang Xi lightly added, “A purebred gay.”
Xue Meng gnashed his teeth and said, “That’s why you
guys spent more than ten years developing a virtual game
called Fate Jump —”
“Jumper.” Jiang Xi corrected him expressionlessly, “And
strictly speaking, it cannot be called a game.”
“I don’t care if it’s a jumping machine or a jumping
machine!” Xue Meng finally couldn’t help but roar. “In short,
you want me to use that machine to simulate fate and find
an opportunity to correct a gay man’s sexual orientation in
the life of Mo Ran.
Just like those characters who can file and read files,
introduce him to girls who have long breasts and long thighs
and let them have children —”
Jiang Xi interrupted him again. Mr. Director waved his
finger and said, “It doesn’t need to be as long as one’s chest
and thighs. It only needs to be the size of one’s buttocks.”
“…”
 Xue Meng’s earth-shattering roar came from the bureau
chief’s office, “Isn’t this fucking Grandma Wang’s job?!”
“Calm down. The Destiny Jumper is only a simulation of
various possibilities. To put it bluntly, it’s a test version.”
Jiang Xi took a sip of his tea. “The bureau will collect your
test results and formulate a real practical plan.”
“I refuse.”
“Relax, young man.” Bureau Chief Jiang ignored his
rejection, “Just treat yourself as a test taker to develop a
game.”
“I said I refuse! Do you need to go to the otolaryngology
department and test your hearing, sir?”
Unfortunately, Director was very stubborn, so in the end,
Xue Meng still had to accept this task. Of course, Bureau
Chief Jiang was not so unreasonable. He kindly arranged a
game assistant for Xue Meng, a talking little paper dragon.
“Assistants, staff officers, guides, toys, summoned beasts,
Kobolds.” Jiang Xi leisurely said as he held the tea cup, “Call
me whatever you want. It’s yours now. We’ll enter the
simulation game together and give you advice.”
With that, he waved his hand, ignoring Xue Meng’s ruckus,
“Let’s begin, new graduates.”
“What did you call me?”
Bureau chief Jiang no longer planned to care about him.
With a wave of the director’s hand, the new graduates
were forced into the operation room to put on a series of
equipment and begin his mission.
After a moment of spinning, Xue Meng arrived at the first
world.
…… He had seen people who didn’t allow young people to
play games, but he had never seen anyone who forced
young people to play games.
However, since Jiang Xi had said that this was a mission,
he might as well finish it as soon as possible.
Xue Meng turned his head around with a darkened face.
He discovered that the little paper dragon was lying on his
shoulder, its short dragon claws clutching a quest guide. As
it read, it exclaimed, “Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ~”
“Shut up. Are you a goose?”
“Of course I’m not! I’m the dragon of the candle that split
the world and knows everything!” As the little paper dragon
said this, it swung its tail at Xue Meng’s face. “This way.”
Xue Meng looked in the direction it was pointing. It was a
small, dilapidated, dark alley with all kinds of
advertisements of psoriasis pasted on the outside. On the
ground, there was an unknown fluid, like a mixture of
leaking garbage bags and spilled spittoons.
Xue Meng firmly lifted his foot and walked in the opposite
direction.
“Hey hey, where are you going?”
“Let’s go on a cleaner path.”
 The little paper dragon was angry. “Do you think I want to
choose this path?” As it spoke, it smacked the mission book
against Xue Meng’s nose, “Look for yourself! It says, “Walk
two hundred meters into this alley and find a noodle shop.
Then you will see Mo Ran, who is currently in primary
school!”
Xue Meng took the mission guide and looked at it
doubtfully. It seemed to be true.
With an ashen face, he returned the guide to the little
dragon, gritted his teeth, and stepped into the darkness.
Although he felt like he was going crazy, he followed the
directions and walked out of the alley. He turned left, and
the road gradually became spacious and clean.
“Yes! Right in front! That ‘again at the noodle shop’.” The
little dragon was excitedly dancing and waving his hands.
Xue Meng could not help but feel glad that due to the
magic, the people in this virtual world could not see them.
Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing.
Soon they found Mo Ran among the diners. He had a
tattered school bag on his back, and he was wearing a pair
of shoddy sneakers. His dark, greasy hair looked unwashed
for days, and his head hung limply in front of his eyes.
Although Xue Meng was still quite far away from him, he
was almost certain that Mo Ran had a very rancid smell.
This was because there were no customers willing to sit in
the seats around him.
 “What a well-nourished little dirty dog.” Xue Meng stroked
his chin as he commented.
“He’ll be very handsome when he grows up.” The dragon
reminded him.
“Then why are we looking for Mo Ran, who is currently in
primary school?” Xue Meng said, “Just find the adult
handsome him and stuff a ‘Yin-Yang Fusion Powder’ into his
mouth. Then catch a girl and throw it into the dark room,
wouldn’t that be enough?”
The small paper dragon looked at him with disdain, “Big
brother, we are from the Cultivation Bureau, not the Yi-Hong
Courtyard.”
“…”
“Besides, the Cultivation Bureau has ordered to prohibit
this kind of illegal drug use. You must make Mo Ran willingly
fall in love with a girl and marry her and have children. Then
cultivating relationships since young must be the best.”
While saying this, the little dragon tried to look for
supporting evidence in the quest guide, but what was even
worse was that he actually found it.
“Haha, I told you that I, myself, am the dragon of candles
who can do anything in the world! Look, there really is a
recommended target!”
“… Is the one that Jiang Xi stuffed in front of you really not
a cheating machine?”
Even though he said this, Xue Meng still drew the guide
back with a look of disgust. He smoothed the crumpled
paper out of the little dragon’s hand and squinted under the
dim light of the street lamp.
Hell, it really did list a dozen female targets for the current
Mo Ran.
“Target 1: Wang Xiaomi. How to make friends: Please cast
a spell to let the noodle restaurant in the sudden rabies, to
bite the noodle burning. Wang Xiaomi is the daughter of the
owner of the car. She is one year younger than Mo Ran, and
will be in the third grade of primary school. They will meet
on the car and become childhood friends.”
Xue Meng had a face full of anger, “This is fucking okay?”
He continued to look at the next guide.
“Target 2: Li Daimi.
“This won’t do.” Xue Meng, who had been sealing the
chicken farm for a long time, actually had some pity for
animals. His conscience made him use the veto, but his
curiosity still drove him to read on, “After Wangcai’s death,
the shop owner’s daughter will come out to caress his
corpse and cry. His crying will attract his little friend, Li
Daimi, and Mo Ran will meet the two girls tonight.”
“Then why can’t you directly take over the daughter of the
noodle store’s owner?”
Hearing Xue Meng’s mutterings, the little paper dragon
shook his face with its tail, then pointed it forward with the
tip of its tail. He saw the daughter of the noodle store owner
was at least three times as big as Mo Ran, and his eyes
were narrowed into slits.
 Xue Meng, “… I understand.”
If it was the daughter of the noodle store owner, she
would probably push Mo Ran into the abyss of a dead gay
man even more thoroughly.
Alright, although work is not pleasing to the eye, but since
I have taken on this job, I have to settle the matter properly.
This is the good leader of the people, the good cultivator of
the country.
Therefore, Little Xue constantly complained, but still
earnestly looked through the ten female targets that could
be triggered.
The book editor was probably an idiot who was bored to
death. He wrote down the hobbies and interests of the
ladies on the book, and even included a two-inch headshot
of each of them.
With his straight male aesthetic, Xue Meng fell in love with
a little girl called “Zhao Wumi”.
“… Oh, this name sounds like it has a slim chance of
winning.” The little paper dragon sighed.
“What do you know? She’s cute, she’ll definitely be a
beauty in the future. If I choose her, I definitely won’t be
able to bend the knee.”
“That’s what you said.”
As a result, a person and a dragon began to carefully
follow the guide.
 “In order to trigger the ‘Zhao Wumi’s Meeting Event’, you
have to wait until Mo Ran finished his noodles, and then
walk two blocks forward before starting the rain. This way,
Mo Ran will run under the nearest roof to shelter from the
rain without an umbrella. At this time, he will hear the cries
of a little girl coming from the back street.”
“It sounds like a ghost story.”
“Nonsense, this is clearly a story of a hero saving a
beauty. Look, the book said that Mo Ran would go over to
check on the situation after hearing the crying sound. He
found out that little friend Zhao Wumi was being bullied by a
group of domineering girls. Mo Ran helped out on the way,
and they got to know each other.”
Xue Meng went to make sure that Zhao Wumi’s little
friend was surrounded by a group of hooligans, and
everything went smoothly. The senior girl who looked the
most boisterous in the female group of “Beauty Milk” picked
up a brick and smashed it into Mo Ran’s head.
The heroic youth lit up the ink and threw himself onto the
street.
Xue Meng, “…”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
Xue Meng said, “What about the special Butterfly-Boned
Beauties? Just this combat strength? tease me?!”
Little Candle Dragon: “Probably too young to be
activated…”
 Amidst the sounds of thunder and lightning, Mo Ran fell
into the rain, and blood was flowing out of his forehead.
When the female overlord of the campus saw this, aiya, my
mother, it caused someone’s death! She hurriedly led her
lackeys to scatter, but the most extreme one was still
Student Zhao Wuxi. She trembled as he got up from the
ground, and upon seeing the torrential rain on Mo Ran’s
corpse, she was scared out of her wits. She actually left her
savior with a scream and left in the dust.
Its running speed was so fast that it left people stupefied.
Xue Meng couldn’t figure out how the “big” girl group had
caught up to her. Even a rabbit wouldn’t be able to reach
this speed.
Xue Meng and the little dragon squatted beside the
unconscious Mo Ran and looked at each other.
“What do we do now? Save him?”
“But we can’t do it directly to the people in this world…”
Xue Meng said in shock, “Then won’t he bleed to death
like this?”
“Aiya, it’s a game simulator anyways. It’s not like it’s a
real space-time travel. If I die, I die.” The little dragon spoke
in a muffled voice, “Victory and defeat are commonplace in
war. Young Hero, please start over again.”
Although what he said was correct, Xue Meng was still
very angry. He raised the manual, and his anger was evident
on every single one of his eyelashes, along with the light
blue veins. “This book is a swindler, right? We all did it
according to the book, how could there be any mistakes?”
The little dragon hesitated for a moment, but still pointed
his sharp dragon claw at a small line of words behind the
cover of the guide:
The guidance provided in this book is derived from the Big
Stick Fate Calculating Algorithm, which is unstable and
responsible in the event of an accident.
Xue Meng paused for a few seconds before roaring at the
sky, “Jiang Xi, fuck you!”
Master Jiang Xi was one of the agents. Since the Fate
Jumper was a full simulation of reality, they also needed to
collect data on all sorts of unexpected situations.
The most important thing at the moment was to protect
Mo Ran, bleeding little brain.
Xue Meng and the little dragon thought of many ways to
get the kind-hearted people to notice that in this dark
corner, there was a little friend who needed warm care.
They overturned garbage cans to block the pedestrians’
path, and cast spells for the wildcats to hold the
pedestrians’ pants in their jaws. But the only things that
came to mind were the curses of passers-by about garbage
cans and mental cats. It was late at night, and people were
hurrying home, and no one would pay attention to the
unremarkable trails.
“A-Ning, wait here.”
 Suddenly, a mother and son came around the corner. The
mother was young and beautiful, wrapped in a long coat of
camel-colored cashmere, and the son had come only to his
knees, carrying a white umbrella with a picture of a big-
headed cat on it. The wind had picked up, and the child
seemed to be a bit scared. He shrunk his fair and delicate
face into his cashmere scarf, revealing only a small half of
his face.
“Mom is going to take care of some work on the other
side. You just stand here and don’t run around. I’ll be right
back.”
The child nodded quietly and obediently, and the fur cap
that covered his head slid down over half his eyes.
“Good, good, good! This little brat! Then, cast another
spell to get the wild cat to go out and peck at his pants leg!”
The little dragon was extremely excited.
Xue Meng did not need to say it a second time. This time,
it went even more smoothly than before. The child quickly
noticed this place and was led over by the wild cat.
When he looked down in shock at Mo Ran on the ground,
he walked forward and called out: “… Hey, are you okay?”
At the same time, the nearby Xue Meng and little dragon (of
course, no one else could see them) couldn’t help but let
out a long sigh.
“Thank God for salvation.”
“There is true love in this world.”
 The two of them wiped the sweat off their foreheads.
While Xue Meng watched the boy anxiously run across the
street to find his mother, he took out his shitty little
guidebook and said, “I’d like to see how the follow-up to
Zhao Wumi’s incident goes.”
The guide automatically flipped through several pages, as
if it understood his words. Finally, it stopped at one of the
pages at the back.
The pages glowed with a golden light, and the scene
around them twisted and changed. By the time it was all
over, twenty years had passed.
Beside him, little Candle Dragon was yelling at him,
“Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
ooo What are you doing?”
“… I was just saying it casually.” Xue Meng was also
somewhat stupefied. “I didn’t expect that this book would
directly send us to twenty years later to read the results.”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
Xue Meng was stupefied. “But if that’s the case, it means
that the incident that we just managed to create with Zhao
Wumi had an impact on the future of Mo Ran. Otherwise, the
guidebook wouldn’t have brought us here.”
The little Candle Dragon furiously puffed up his cheeks for
a long time, and finally sighed: “You’re right, this should be
the change we made in this simulation. Let’s go and see the
outcome.”
 As they walked forward, they discovered that the old road
from twenty years ago was still the same. Apart from the
surrounding buildings being even more dilapidated, there
were no major changes.
However, along the way, every store was painted with a
large “Remove” character in red. There was not many
people along the way, making the place seem very
desolate.
“We’re going to flatten it out here next month.” Suddenly,
Xue Meng heard a slow and gentle male voice coming from
the narrow alley to his left. With a smile, he said, “I’m a bit
reluctant.”
“Me too.” The other man’s voice was clear and light. “After
all, this is a place that we used to come from.”
“Haha, more importantly, I met you here.”
That light voice laughed. “At that time, your entire body
was covered with mud, and you still have the nerve to say
it.”
The following sounds gradually died down, and in the end,
only the wet, lingering sound of kissing and the heavy
breathing of the men could be heard from the corner of the
room.
“…” Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon stared
dumbfoundedly at the two handsome and tall men that
were embracing and kissing on the small path. Even after
twenty years, their childish faces could still be vaguely seen.
“So…” The dragon trembled.
 “Mo Ran or…” Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and
answered with difficulty.
“Becoming a damn gay!” A man and a dragon said at the
same time. They then turned their heads to look at each
other and cried out miserably.
“It was all thanks to us!”
The little Candle Dragon was unwilling, and shouted: “The
main blame is on you! Who told you to cast a spell for a wild
cat to guide the way for this ‘Wanning’!”
Xue Meng did not expect it to shirk its responsibilities and
immediately became angry, “Blame me?! It was you who
created the torrential rain, causing Mo Ran’s eyes to be
glued to his head while he was fighting, and only his head
was hit by a brick!”
“Blame you! It was you who picked Zhao Wumeng’s guide
line. Look, what a wise choice you made!”
“Blame you! It was you who did not point out the small
words on the back of this guide to me. You are just a selfish,
selfish little dragon!”
“Blame you! You are blind!”
“Blame you! You’re too annoying!”
“Blame you! Blame you! Blame you!”
The two staff members of the Bureau of Space and Time
were quarreling. Mo Ran and Chu Wanning had walked out
from the shadows, their fingers interlocked as they recalled
the past twenty years they had known each other and
walked through this old street that was about to be
demolished…
Looking at their backs, Xue Meng pressed down on the
little dragon’s head and hysterically roared, “It’s all your
fault!”
However, no matter how noisy it was, the mission had to
continue.
Since one guide wasn’t enough, then he would think of
another. There were many girls in the world, and there was
always a girl who could introduce Mo Ran to marriage and
give birth to a child.
Come on! How could there be only one ending to raising a
game!?
The two staff members were filled with rage and ambition.
After encouraging themselves, they changed the route of
the Destiny Jumper and arrived at another branch of the
game.
“It’s not that damnable path this time…”
After Xue Meng steadied himself in this world, he looked
around.
“We seem to have been sent to the gymnasium of a
school…”
315 The Only Possibility (Turning Now to Mischief), III

The setting sun spread a caramel glow on the brightly lit

windows of the stadium, and the red light outside was like a
brocade.
Xue Meng and the little dragon walked in a circle around
the huge building. At this time, there were not many people
in the stadium. The training had already ended. Only the
incandescent light in the equipment room was still lit.
The man and the dragon looked at each other and walked
towards the equipment room.
They saw Mo Ran from junior high school. It was probably
because of the fact that he was in the first year of high
school, and the poor family didn’t provide him with enough
nutrition. So naturally, the child was still not as tall as he
was. He didn’t differ much from the image he saw in the
noodle shop,
Mo Ran’s small body was wrapped in a sack of school
uniform, his dirty black hair hanging down to his cheeks,
and his ghostly, unremarkable little head.
The little ghost head, Mo Ran, had his back to them as he
sat cross-legged on the ground, tidying up the badminton
balls that his classmates had used up.
“Why is he alone? The others won’t help?”
The little dragon flipped through the guide, and frowned:
“Well, they just played a badminton match with the class
this afternoon, and they lost miserably…” The other team
members all felt that Mo Ran had dragged them down.
“That’s why we left him here to organize everyone…”
After he finished reciting, he couldn’t help but be
speechless. “Wow, this is too tragic, isn’t it?”
As a favored son of heaven, Xue Meng had never
experienced this kind of feeling as a backer, so he was first
at a loss. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and
finally reacted.
“Holy shit!” He said angrily, “What nonsense! You lost the
match and you’re looking for trouble with a single person?
Are these people’s heads caught by the door?!”
“I admire your grandeur, Little Xue Meng. But our current
task seems to be to open the main line of the female lead’s
encounter with the Wookiee Mo Ran?”
“I admire your ruthlessness, quadrupeds.” Xue Meng
rolled his eyes. He still went closer to the little dragon to
study the strategy for this battle.
On this game node, there were a total of three female
characters who could choose to be activated.
“One is Yao Lan, a female senior who is two years older
than Mo Ran.”
“Then it’s almost graduation.” The little Candle Dragon
shook his head, “No, there’s too much instability.”
“You’re right.” Xue Meng narrowed his eyes and looked at
the next person, “The second is called Rong Yan, this… fuck?
This is the head of the Education Bureau?”
The little Candle Dragon was stunned. “Mo Ran can
actually attract the head of the Education Bureau?”
“She’s 36! He was only 13 years old! This isn’t fucking
sister-in-law relationship, this is aunt-nephew’s love!”
Amidst their shouts, a large red cross suddenly appeared
on the guide, followed by a row of small, awkward, and shy
words:
“Sorry, I made a mistake. This can’t be used as a guide.”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
Xue Meng: “So this guide really isn’t artificial intelligence,
but artificial intelligence?”
The guide shyly and hurriedly wiped away all the words
related to Rong Yan. Because he wiped them too quickly, he
even accidentally wiped off half of Yao Lan’s photo.
“There’s only one left.” Xue Meng turned the page. “This,
Luo Jian.”
According to the guide, Luo Jian was the flower that
ignited their class. She was favored by the boys, and she
had a gentle personality and high moral character. She was
never beautiful, but she had a kind heart.
“Alright, alright, alright. Then this is it. If you keep praising
me, I’ll be tempted. Perfect wife.”
“That’s for you. There are some men with unique tastes
who like perverted and hot ladies. They can’t even reach 10
cm tall and 1 cm short. Fiery Flames, red lips, small leather
whips, sunglasses, and military cap, they don’t even slap
each other when they’re angry, they only slap each other on
the left or right.”
Xue Meng evaluated, “You’re probably talking about the
SM Club’s advanced VIP member.”
They didn’t know if Mo Ran was such a VIP.
But they happily reached a consensus on the idea that Luo
was more likely to win than Yao Lan.
The guide began.
“Try to keep Mo Ran in the equipment room until six
o’clock in the evening, when the self-study begins. And
ensure that Mo Ran’s image at that time was very
miserable.”
“What else?”
Xue Meng carefully read the guide three or four times. “No
more.”
“That’s it?” the little dragon asked in surprise.
“That’s it.” Xue Meng closed the book.
The dragon looked at the clock on the wall. “It’s almost
five o’clock. We’ll only drag him out for an hour.”
The two of them rolled up their sleeves and did as they
were told. Stopping them would not be easy. They watched
Mo Ran, cast a spell as it finally settled the racquet on the
rack, which began to shake and then toppled with an
irrational anti-human movement.
 The noise was mixed and the ping-pong volleyball fell to
the floor.
Mo Ran: “…”
Looking at the little fellow’s black eyes that involuntarily
widened, the look in them when the dogs were injured. Xue
Meng and the Little Candle Dragon couldn’t help but feel a
strong sense of guilt.
However, they still firmly believed that what they did
wasn’t wrong.
Mo Ran began to hastily rearrange the sports equipment
on the floor — his hands and feet were very agile, and it
didn’t take long for him to almost put all of those items back
into their original positions, even though he was tired to the
point of perspiration, his moist lips were slightly opened and
closed, and he was even panting a little.
But he had to admit that he truly had talent in organizing
things.
Xue Meng was stupefied as he watched Liu Ming use his
speed to return the last ball back into the ball cup and
stuffed it into the corner. The cleaning process only took
fifteen minutes.
“…” Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and nudged the little
dragon with his arm. “Come again.”
As a result, Mo Ran helplessly watched as the frame
seemed to have been hit by evil and fell down a second
time.
“…”
 Next was the third time, the fourth time…
They watched as Mo Ran’s tired, weak figure chased the
ball across the field, sweating, his eyes blank and helpless,
but still carefully arranged the ball again and again,
checking to see if the four feet of the rack were secure, and
carefully putting the equipment back in place.
However, the ball rack still collapsed at the last moment.
In the end, Mo Ran stood blankly in front of the shelf. His
eyes were a bit wet and wronged — he probably thought of
this as a high class joke set up for him by some classmate to
tease him.
He was carrying a basketball, and his small, lonely figure
looked miserable and helpless.
Xue Meng’s conscience had already been destroyed to the
extreme. He could not take it anymore. “We look like
villains.”
The little Candle Dragon covered his green eyes with his
fat dragon claws and shouted, “No! Only you are a bad guy,
I am just a bad dragon.”
“………………………………………………………………………………
……………………”
Five minutes to six.
Mo Ran was panting again. He was four times taller than
he was before, so he descended the ladder.
This time he stood hesitantly in front of the rack and
waited a dozen seconds.
 There was no movement.
It didn’t fall.
After about ten seconds, he was finally relieved. With
heavy steps, he turned around and was about to leave the
equipment room.
However, at a place where he couldn’t see, Xue Meng and
the little dragon were already quarreling.
“You do it!”
“NO! It was me just now!”
“I’ve pushed my limits far more than you have!”
“I don’t want it! My conscience can’t bear it! I feel like I’m
bullying my little classmate!”
“Then can I make it?!”
Three minutes to six. Seeing that Mo Ran was about to
leave and the mission was about to fail, and that Xue Meng
was still able to get out, he clenched his teeth and hardened
his heart. He raised his hand and hit the apparatus shelf.
“Rumble ~ ~ ~ ~”
The shelves were full of things, and even the shelves
themselves crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust
under the lights. It was more thorough than ever before.
Whether it was the transparent Xue Meng and little
dragon, or Little Mo Ran, who shrank back in fear at the
entrance, it was good as well.
Everyone was dumbfounded.
“… But it’s finally over six o’clock, isn’t it?”
 Afterwards, the little dragon spent a long time comforting
Xue Meng’s broken heart as the shelf collapsed.
“Aiya, that wasn’t your intention. Look, the heavens are
about to descend upon us…”
Xue Meng was still covering his face with his hands as he
squatted beside Mo Ran, who was chewing on his lips and
silently adjusting his tools. “Shut up.”
The dragon shut up.
However, not long after, Xue Meng heard its noisy voice.
“Hey! Hey, look —”
Xue Meng, “Shut up!”
The little dragon: “Luo Jian is here!”
Xue Meng suddenly raised his head, only to see that
under the yellow light of the stadium, Luo Jian’s plump and
graceful figure appeared in front of the slightly open door.
She pushed open the door, revealing a pair of slender white
legs beneath the pleated skirt of his school uniform.
Holy. Light. Descend. Rumble!
These were the only four words that came to Xue Meng’s
mind.
His eyes filled with tears. Great! He no longer had to cover
his conscience and push the equipment rack around! Even
for this reason, he still wanted to give Luo Jian ten points!
“Mo Ran?” When she spoke, her voice was sweet and
gentle, like a summer orange flower.
 Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon looked at each other
and wept. They both felt that Mo Ran’s gay career was
finally saved.
Class Blossom Luo quickly followed the lights to the
equipment room. She leaned her head in carefully, and
when she saw that Mo Ran was still busy, she couldn’t help
but open her beautiful eyes.
“Sigh… Why is it so chaotic?”
Mo Ran turned his head and saw that it was her. He sighed
and said, “It’s all over.”
“Teacher told me to call you back for your evening self-
study.” Luo Jian walked into the equipment room and looked
around, “… Let me help you. We should hurry up and go
back together after we’re done.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment before beads of sweat
dripped from his eyelashes into his eyes.
“Thank you,” he muttered gratefully.
“What a start.” Little Candle Dragon was very touched.
“It’s gratifying.” Xue Meng sighed with emotion.
The two teenage boys and girls busied themselves helping
each other in the dimly lit small room. The pleated skirts
fluttered with their footsteps as the boys carried volleyball
after volleyball, handing it to the beautiful girl who was
standing on the scaffolding and tidying up his equipment.
“Wuwuwu.” The little Candle Dragon’s eyes filled with
tears. “Human love is so cute.”
 Xue Meng rarely agreed, probably because he had single-
handedly facilitated it. “Indeed, you are pure and naive,
causing me to be moved.”
The two classmates climbed up and down, but Xue Meng
was too ruthless in the end. He cleaned up the messy room
slower than ever before. Qian Jin had cleaned up the whole
room for over an hour, but she still wasn’t done.
Thus, it was time for the gymnasium to close.
When the footsteps of the patrolling student on duty,
Inspector Zhou, came through the door, Xue Meng and Little
Candle Dragon were still immersed in their joy, unable to
extricate themselves.
It was only when they turned around that they saw a
handsome senior with Zhou Zhang on his back walking in.
He was holding a recording board.
Xue Meng, “…”
Little Candle Dragon: “…”
They found their smiles frozen like sunburned dog
droppings, and their mouths opened in an O of their own
accord.
“This is that…” Xue Meng’s throat was dry.
Little Candle Dragon shouted, “It’s that Chu Wanning!”
Chu Wanning walked into the workshop that was filled
with smoke and miasma. Luckily, he was already so calm at
such a young age. When he saw the house after the
tsunami, he could only frown, “What happened?”
 Mo Ran turned his head. His eyes were bright and moist
from excessive exercise.
Tidying things up with Luo Jian made him feel relaxed and
happy, so naturally he smiled brightly at the senior he had
never met before, the dimples on his cheeks melting.
“Things have been dumped all over the floor and are
being taken care of. Senior, if you want to close the door,
you’ll have to wait a bit longer.”
Chu Wanning let out a sigh. Xue Meng and the Little
Candle Dragon shook their heads in unison as they put
down the recording board and walked into the small room
that originally had only one man and one woman.
Although the senior had a poker face, he was very kind.
“Let me help you.”
Luo Jian smiled and said, “That would be great. Thank you
senior.”
The little dragon and Xue Meng roared in unison, “Thanks
to his head!”
Because Xue Meng’s last elbow hit the shelf too hard, the
butterfly flapped its wings and its fate was once again
changed.
When they had followed the Destiny Jumper to twenty
years later and looked at the results, they had tragically
discovered that Mo Ran, who had become the president of
the university’s investment department, was chatting with
the current dean of teaching (which was why the guidebook
had miscalculated; it had confused Director Rong with
Director Chu) in the stadium grandstand.
It was still around six o’clock. The clouds were like the
evening in the sea of red maples.
There was no one in the empty gymnasium. They sat in
the stands, with only two students of the week mopping the
floor. The stadium had long since been expanded and
renovated, several times the size of when they were in
school. They were on one side and the cleaning student on
the other, too far away to be anything but two faceless
shadows.
“Where’s Luo Jian?” Little Candle Dragon didn’t give up
and asked while holding onto a strand of hope.
Xue Meng chose to remain silent.
This was because he saw Mr. Mo holding Shizun Chu’s
hand in an unremarkable manner.
Later on, when no one was looking, Mo Ran went over and
kissed Chu Wanning’s cheek.
Damn.
…… Again!
This father doesn’t believe that there’s no hope!
Once again, they used the Jumper to reach a turning point
in the game.
“Where is it this time?”
The little Candle Dragon asked impatiently, still unable to
stand.
 Xue Meng was just as angry and unwilling as it was. He
quickly looked around and made an accurate judgement, “It
seems to be a bit early, I think this node has just entered
kindergarten. I’m afraid that even the gender awareness
hasn’t been clearly divided. This is a good opportunity to
change the outcome of the game.”
“… So where are we?”
Xue Meng raised his hand and pointed to the left three
o’clock direction. He accurately read the young, round
words on the entrance door. “I’m teasing you to play in the
children’s theme park.”
The Little Candle Dragon rubbed his hands together, his
entire body seemed to be enveloped in a golden light, his
eyes blazing with fire: “Good! The amusement park is where
the sweet little girls gather. This time, we must give Mo Ran
a perfect guide, and definitely cannot fail!”
However, Xue Meng was not as impulsive as before. In the
first two failures, he had managed to gain some experience,
so before the construction began, he narrowed his eyes and
pondered for a long time before raising his head.
“I’m thinking, should we switch to a different strategy this
time?”
“Huh?” The little Candle Dragon’s beard rose, “What do
you mean?”
Xue Meng said, “Previously, we had all failed on Chu
Wanning’s appearance. I have a bad feeling. Even though
we still triggered the female lead line this time, the branch
line of Chu Wanning will still be triggered at some point in
time. He seems to have a special affinity with Mo Ran, just
like the bug in this game.”
The little dragon waved his tail unhappily. “How is this
fate? It’s just like buying a one-off shampoo in a
supermarket.”
“That’s right.” Xue Meng said, “Imagine, if we were to
painstakingly follow the strategy and attract a pretty girl,
but because of certain reasons, Chu Wanning
‘coincidentally’ passed by once again…”
The little dragon only thought about it for a second before
letting out a heart-wrenching shriek, “Then it’s all fucking
over!”
Xue Meng slapped his thigh. “That’s right! It’s all fuckin’
over!”
“So what do we do?”
As a bookworm who had the courage to discard books and
create new games, Xue Meng spoke hesitantly, “So I think,
this time we must not only trigger the female lead, but also
prevent the descent of this NPC, Chu Wanning!”
The little dragon immediately began to clap his hands in a
very polite manner. After a while, it discovered that it was
still somewhat confused, so it stretched out its little claws
and tried to scratch its head. It was a pity that its claws
were too short to scratch its head.
Xue Meng glanced at it and extended his hand in a
benevolent manner to help scratch its head.
 The soothed little Candle Dragon snorted happily and
asked, “Your plan is not bad, but there’s a problem. We’re
not programmers, so we don’t know if or when Chu Wanning
will appear.”
“I’ve thought about that for a long time.” Xue Meng
grinned, “This time, we will do nothing and let Mo Ran move
freely. We will see under what circumstances he will meet
Chu Wanning, if not, it’s best if we can’t meet him. If there’s
any possibility of them meeting each other, we will have to
be extremely careful, and try our best to avoid this kind of
situation.”
The little dragon was probably very comfortable under
Xue Meng’s massage, or perhaps it was really enjoying this
idea, or perhaps it was both.
In the end, it smacked its lips and sincerely praised,
“You’re right, you’re too outstanding.”
Thus, the two young friends happily came to a consensus.
They decided to wait and see how they met in the
amusement park.
 316. The Only Possibility (Turnaround) IV

“Selling ice cream, chocolate ice cream, vanilla flavored

ice cream, and various flavors of sand ice, come and take a
look ~ ~”
The slightly plump young girl wore the ears of a rabbit in
the theme park. She held up the signboard written on the
small wooden board, smiling as she went about her
business.
She was supposed to be a student who worked during the
summer vacation, with a lively aura of green onions dancing
between her eyebrows, her face flushed from the sun, and
her lips moist and full like the syrupy cherries on a
cheesecake, even though there were one or two acne spots
on her forehead.
She was still very pretty and cute.
A group of primary school students wearing yellow
kindergarten hats surrounded her, chirping like little
sparrows.
“Auntie! A strawberry-flavored ice cream!”
“I came first! I want three!”
“Sister, can I touch your rabbit ears?”
The rabbit girl maintained a bright smile on everyone, but
Xue Meng noticed that she gave each of his older sister’s
children a spoonful of creamy ice cream and gave it to them
first. And those who called her Auntie waited for a long time,
and the ice cream ball was obviously smaller.
 Xue Meng and the Little Candle Dragon watched from not
far away. The Little Candle Dragon subconsciously licked his
noble dragon lips, “I also want some ice cream. I want two
balls, a cup of tea, and a chocolate bar.”
“Don’t even think about it, I won’t buy it for you. And this
is a game. They can’t see us, and we can’t eat the ice
cream here, understand?”
The Little Candle Dragon rolled his eyes, trying his best to
maintain the dragon’s might in front of the ice cream. “I was
just saying it.”
Xue Meng ignored it. While searching and observing in the
crowd, he said, “Looks like it’s a spring vacation organized
by a kindergarten. Find out where Mo Ran is.”
They found him quickly.
Mo Ran’s family was not in a good situation, and he didn’t
care about his looks when he was young, so he didn’t have
any good companions. Of course he wouldn’t be crowding
around the ice cream truck like the other children in the
kindergarten, spending enough money for a week’s worth of
cheap breakfast to buy the clump of frozen cream that
would soon melt.
Sitting alone in the shade of a tree, he stared unblinkingly
at his classmates. He subconsciously licked his lips in
anticipation and bit down on them.
His movements were exactly the same as the little Candle
Dragon who wanted to eat ice cream.
“… Pfft.” Xue Meng couldn’t help but laugh.
 The little Candle Dragon felt his face turn red, and he said
angrily: “What are you laughing at? You are not allowed to
laugh!”
Mo Ran had no ice cream, no friends, and very few snacks
in his bag.
He sat alone under the big tree, and at noon he ate a
piece of dry bread, and then he dumped the crumbs on the
ground by the roots and watched the ants line up and share
his pitiful food.
“Don’t be hasty, don’t be hasty. Everyone has a share.”
He murmured under his breath and held his knees as he
looked intently at the ants. He must have been so bored
that he even gave them names.
“Liang Zhaowei, if you move this piece too far, you won’t
be able to move it. Would you like a smaller one?”
“Guo Degang, you should be modest. That piece of bread
was obviously chosen by Lin Zhiying first. You can’t bully the
weak with your strength… Oh, that’s not right. Actually, the
two of you are the same age…”
The excitement around him didn’t have much to do with
him. Xue Meng and the Little Candle Dragon, the two
transparent fellows, were sitting on his left and right sides.
However, they gave off the feeling that there were not just
two invisible creatures under the tree, but three.
Whether it was the other children, or the teachers, it was
as if he did not exist. But what was rare was that Mo Ran did
not feel depressed or gloomy because of this. Instead, he
and his ant friends had a good time together.
When Mo Ran went to kindergarten, he was obviously
addicted to the “Still Pig Geiger”, a melodramatic love court
drama about how you’re crazy and stupid. He muttered:
“Little Swallow, you don’t have to fight with your sisters
for food. I have bread.”
“Sigh, Ziwei, you’ve taken the wrong path… The Ant Hole
is here…”
It was probably because his attentive look had aroused
the curiosity of others that the fattiest little fatty in the
kindergarten walked towards him aggressively while shaking
the two lumps of soft flesh on his cheek.
Hearing that Mo Ran was instructing the “Purple Wei” on
how to walk, the little fatty widened his eyes. “What are you
doing?” Who are you talking to?”
Mo Ran hurriedly stopped him. “Don’t go any further.
You’re about to step onto my Forbidden City.”
Little Fatso: “?”
Mo Ran pointed at the ants and introduced them to the
little fatty with a smile, “Look, this is Liang Zhaowei, this is
Guo Degang, this is Lin Zhiying, this is Su Youbo, and that
one with the bulging nostrils, that’s Er Kang…”
Little Fatso said worriedly, “… Have you got a fever? Ants
have no nostrils.”
 “No, I’m fine.” Mo Ran said patiently, “The ants have
nostrils, you can see them just by looking at them. Also,
look at that red one, it’s only Lin Xingru.”
Little Fatso said in a trembling voice, “… Then who are
you?”
Mo Ran seriously thought for a moment, then firmly said,
“I am Huang Ama.”
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon were laughing hard at
the side. Xue Meng hooked his transparent arm around the
little guy, so happy that tears were almost flowing out of his
eyes, “I’m really going to fall in love with this treasure. After
I finish my work, I will definitely go to the real world to find
Mo Ran and kowtow to him! Hahahaha!”
Little Candle Dragon was also laughing so hard that he
started to stutter. “Then you’re the prince! You’re the
emperor’s sworn brother! Hahahaha!”
Unfortunately, the little fatty could not feel the interest in
Mo Ran at all. He treated Mo Ran like a lunatic, and after
glancing at him in horror, he turned around and ran away,
like a beefy tank that weighed less than one meter but
weighed almost eighty pounds. As he ran, he tripped over a
stone.
After a while, Mo Ran suddenly had the idea of building a
park for the ants.
Xue Meng sat to the side and watched the little guy use
the branches as a bridge and the leaves as a parasol. He
even used the rocks to build a small defensive fence.
However, he still felt that he was lacking in beauty. He dug a
small hole that was neither too deep nor too shallow, then
patted his gray hands together before turning around and
walking towards the stream in the depths of the forest.
“What’s he going to do?” the little Candle Dragon asked
as he studied the Ant Park that was being built by Mo Ran.
Xue Meng stared at the hole. “I think he might be trying to
create an artificial lake for the ants.”
“… Didn’t he know that water would seep into the
ground?”
This time, it was Xue Meng’s turn to roll his eyes. “Big
Brother, he’s only in kindergarten. He can’t be more than six
years old.”
As the dragon and the human muttered, Xue Meng
suddenly caught a glimpse of a child walking on a small
stone path nearby. He was startled at first, but then his face
turned pale with fright. He used his elbow and hit the little
Candle Dragon frantically: “Quick! Look at the time! What
time and how many seconds is it now?”
The little Candle Dragon was knocked down, baring his
teeth in anger: “What are you doing?! If you have something
to say, then say it, don’t touch them!”
“Quick, quick, quick!” But Xue Meng’s expression was the
same as if he had run into a ghost, “Hurry and time it!” The
boss is here!”
“Bo… What do you mean ‘bo’…” Before the little Candle
Dragon could say “ss”, he suddenly choked when he
followed Xue Meng’s line of sight, “Ah! Oh my god!”
They frantically began to search themselves for watches
or other timekeeping tools.
The little Candle Dragon cried out, “Chu Wanning is really
in this park?!”
“Didn’t you say they were buying one-one-one-one
shampoo? What’s so strange about that!” Unable to find his
watch or cell phone, Xue Meng was in a frenzy.
“I take it back!” the Little Candle Dragon shouted: “They
are not buying a one-to-one shampoo. That thing can still be
taken apart when we get home! They are Oreo’s sandwich
and biscuit slices!”
No matter what they were, when Chu Wanning passed by
the trees, he was attracted by the tree branches, rocks,
dead leaves, and the unfinished pit.
He stared blankly for a moment, then slowly walked to the
empty tree. The shadow of the tree gently fell on his fair
skin. He lowered his head and silently looked at the “Ant
Park”, then raised his head and looked left and right.
There was no one around. It seemed like a deserted
project.
Chu Wanning hesitated for a moment, then in a delicate
white shirt and light blue suspenders, he stepped into the
dirty pit with soft Italian leather shoes, under the silent
protest of Xue Meng and the little Candle Dragon, he started
to play with the “architectural ruins” left behind by Mo Ran.
“… We’re finished.” Xue Meng said.
 “It’s all fucking over.” said the little Candle Dragon.
“Chu Wanning’s main line is about to be triggered again.”
The two of them spoke in unison.
Sure enough, when Mo Ran returned with a bottle of
stream water in a plastic bottle, he was surprised to find
that an unexpected guest had appeared next to his “park.”
“Don’t move!”
Chu Wanning was startled when he was a child. He stood
up and stared with his feline eyes at the dirty child running
towards her.
“… I’m not…” Chu Wanning was holding onto a branch
with one hand. He felt a little awkward. He looked down at
the park, then looked up at the child, “I just…”
The dirty child anxiously and nervously stood in front of
his Ant Park. “This is not a violation of the rules…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
The dirty child then said, “I can’t tear it apart.”
Chu Wanning: “… I don’t intend to tear it apart either.”
“?”
“I think it’s pretty good.” Chu Wanning asked tentatively,
“Can I play with you?”
Thus, the two children somehow ended up playing
together.
Both of them thought it was a good idea to rebuild the
wall made of stone by Mo Ran. Thus, they looked for
suitable branches in the pile of fallen leaves, and Mo Ran
was responsible for cutting them into the soft soil at the
same distance.
Together they rebuilt the walls, placed plastic bags in the
dug holes, and poured water into the streams to create
artificial lakes.
Chu Wanning picked up a few pieces of haitang petals
from somewhere and sprinkled them on the surface of the
“lake”. They even placed two ants on the petals to let them
experience the faint fragrance of the boat.
When Mo Ran was being used, it was quite powerful. The
mud that was brought out splashed on Chu Wanning’s
expensive clothes. Chu Wanning did not mind at all. He
shared a common interest and beauty with this dirty child
they had just met. They were having fun, ignoring the
clothes, the mud on his hands and the sweat on his face.
There were only two pairs of eyes as bright as stars. There
were also two pairs of small hands making a dreamlike Ant
Paradise.
The sun was setting.
The children in the kindergarten had to return to their own
teams, but Chu Wanning and his father had come together,
so there was still plenty of time.
“Help me finish the tower.” Mo Ran reluctantly told his
little friend before he got on the bus.
Chu Wanning’s expressionless face broke into a smile,
“Okay. When I finish, I’ll ask my dad to come over and take
pictures.”
 “Next time, show it to me when you have the chance.”
“Hmm, I’ll show it to you next time I get a chance.”
Mo Ran was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had
suddenly thought of something, he turned pale and said,
“Ah! We’ve been playing for so long, but I still haven’t asked
you for your name!”
Chu Wanning was also stunned for a moment, and then
his face brightened up, his expression became even
brighter, “It’s really… I forgot about it too…”
Mo Ran laughed heartily. “I keep having the feeling that
we’ve known each other for a long time.”
Chu Wanning pursed his lips but did not say anything.
However, his eyes were full of smiles.
“My name is Mo Weiyu. I work in the Drunken Fish
kindergarten.” Mo Ran thought for a moment and imitated
the TV show. He stretched out his muddy hands like a small
adult, but quickly retracted them and wiped them on his
clothes. Then, he passed his hands to Chu Wanning, “It’s a
pleasure to meet you.”
Chu Wanning didn’t turn his back or hesitate. He held onto
his partner’s muddy paws, which could not be wiped clean
even if he used them. His black hair fluttered in the wind,
“It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Chu Wanning.”
“… I suddenly felt it.” At the side, little Candle Dragon
silently ridiculed, “… They’re doing fine.”
“… Don’t say it.” Xue Meng’s head was aching. “I think
I’ve been moved…”
 The little Candle Dragon anxiously shouted, “We can’t be
moved, we can’t be brainwashed! We have to contribute to
genetic engineering!”
“You’re right!” Xue Meng looked like he just woke up from
a dream and said sternly, “I’ve recorded the approximate
time and route of Chu Wanning’s appearance. Please reopen
this round’s strategy. If we are prepared, we will definitely
be able to prevent him from triggering his main line!”
 317. The Only Possibility (currently referred to as
Mischief), V

The plan this time was a success.

Xue Meng used facts to prove that there was no such
thing as an indestructible Cp. There were only players who
didn’t try hard to break it. In this game called “Mo Ran Is
Not gay,” which he had secretly dubbed himself, Player Xue
Meng fully displayed his intelligence and successfully
separated the two men.
He and the little dragon looked through the guide, chose
the female lead, made plans, and split up. One man and one
dragon moved separately, one person kept a close eye on
Little Mo Ran in the northern part of the park, and one
dragon kept a close eye on Little Chu in the southern part of
the park.
When Mo Ran got on the school bus and left, he did not
even see Chu Wanning’s sleeves.
It was exciting.
“We did it!”
“We let Mo Ran establish a friendship with a girl!”
“They will soon be best friends!”
“When puberty comes, they will secretly be together
behind their parents’ backs!”
“After school, I’m wearing my school uniform and secretly
dating!”
 “They would hide a box of sweet and greasy chocolates in
each other’s school bag!”
“He would carry his on his back in the torrential downpour
so that his pink leather shoes wouldn’t get wet!”
Xue Meng raised his head and laughed loudly. “Pink
leather shoes are a bit exaggerated.” He paused for a
moment, then continued with sparkling eyes, “But it’s a
good idea to carry your girlfriend home in the torrential
rain…” Mo Ran from high school was around a meter or so
long?”
The little Candle Dragon flipped through the guide, “From
1.86 to 1.89, look at his luck. In short, he’ll be at this
range.”
“Tsk, that really is…” Xue Meng revealed a subtle
expression, as if he was somewhat envious, but at the same
time trying his best to keep it taut. This caused his
expression to become as painful as if he was suffering from
a toothache. He pursed his lips, not intending to continue
this unpleasant topic.
He did not want the little Candle Dragon to notice that he
was still wearing the inner garment.
“Anyway, their love affair will go smoothly.” Xue Meng
concluded, even somewhat paranoid, “It must go smoothly.
Otherwise, I won’t be able to compare myself to Jiang Xi.”
In order to ensure that Mo Ran and the girl’s emotions
were stable and undisturbed, Xue Meng and the others
prepared to continue observing for a while — of course, in
this game, the speed of time could be adjusted. They only
needed to state the date in the guide.
“We want to see the first date between Mo Ran and the
girl.” Little Candle Dragon said.
Xue Meng also added, “Alone, there aren’t any third
parties. Although their age can’t be called dating, with your
intelligence, you should be able to understand what we
mean.”
It was as if he had forgotten who had called this guide an
“artificial mental retardation.”
“Just playing together, doing homework together, doing
other things together, playing house, etc.” He thought about
it, then added, “Anything like that.”
For the sake of what was known as the shame of artificial
mental retardation, the guide accurately set aside the time
for a week and three days.
It was one night, they were downstairs in a neighborhood,
and from the warm yellow light coming from the windows of
many homes, the housewives in the kitchens, the shouts of
small children and the faint voice of the anchorman in the
newsreel, they could tell it was about seven o’clock.
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon waited for a while, but
Mo Ran appeared.
Just as he had expected, he was carrying a small bag on
his back and carrying a lunch box with the words ‘pirated
cartoon of Vinny bear’ on it. Vinny bear’s nose was frayed,
which made the originally unsightly pirated bear look even
more hideous and ridiculous.
However, all the malevolence and ridicule could be
covered by the girl beside him who was happily chattering
away.
“My family lives on the second floor. My father went on a
business trip, but my mother is home. Don’t be afraid, she’s
a good person. Yesterday I told her that you were coming to
play, and she told me that tonight she will have fried egg
yolks and chicken wings, as well as the cheesecake cake
with cheese that is sold in the pastry shop at the entrance.
Do you like cheesecake?”
“I…” As Mo Ran mumbled, Xue Meng noticed that his old
tennis shoes had already taken off their glue. “I’ve never
eaten this kind of thing before.”
The girl didn’t laugh at him. She was just stunned for a
moment before she laughed heartily, “You will like it. If you
don’t like it, then give it all to me. But don’t tell my mom.
She’s worried that I’ll become a fatty if I eat it like this.”
Under the street lamp, Mo Ran lowered his head and
kicked at the small stones and dirt by the roadside with his
degummed sneakers. He was truly courting death by doing
so. His originally pitiful looking sneakers became even more
unsightly.
“You can’t eat fat.” After a while, Little Mo Ran finally let
out a muffled grunt.
“What did you say?” The girl didn’t hear clearly.
 “… I said you can’t eat fat.” Even though the light was
dim, Xue Meng still noticed that the little guy’s face seemed
to be a little red. “If you like it, I’ll give you the cake in
secret.”
He bit his lip and turned his face away awkwardly, so that
even the dull little candlestick noticed that his ears were
red. “I won’t tell your mother.”
The little Candle Dragon jumped up and down around the
two of them, screaming, “Ah! I love this little girl so much!”
“I love her too.” Xue Meng laughed, “Like I said, there are
so many sweet and good girls in this world, how can there
be a gay man made of steel. Look, at this rate, we should be
able to complete the mission very soon.”
“I can’t wait to go to their wedding — no, to see their
children.” The little Candle Dragon looked like his blood was
boiling. Sometimes, it was as if he would fly into the sky and
sometimes sink into the earth.
“What does it matter if I’m single or not? As long as my
CPS can get married, what does it matter if I’m single for a
hundred years?”
They followed Mo Ran and the little girl upstairs.
They watched the two kids eat dinner together, share a
piece of after-dinner cream cake, watch TV together, and do
their homework together.
Ah, what a pleasant Bamboo Horse friendship.
I can’t fucking fall in love, my girlfriend has to be nurtured
from the era of the red scarf, otherwise when I graduate
from university and don’t even have a girl to chat with in my
contact list, will I have to go to gay?
At eight-thirty, a man and a dragon bid farewell to the girl
and the girl’s mother with satisfaction, and Little Mo Ran
walked briskly to catch the last bus. The two of them
followed, beaming with joy.
After that, he came to the girl’s house a few more times,
but too often, for fear of leaving a bad impression on her
parents, so on those occasions he went around to the back
of the building and used a few of the less pointed pebbles to
knock lightly on the window of the girl’s bedroom.
“The restless youth has been brought forward.” Xue Meng
crossed his arms and commented, but his expression was
very excited.
“I feel like this guide is foolproof.”
However, a little Candle Dragon shouldn’t be called a little
Candle Dragon. The Black Crow’s beak was probably a more
suitable name for it.
Just as it said the word “absolutely”, the force in Mo Ran’s
hand shifted. The stone did not hit the girl’s window, but
slammed the glass door of the neighboring room.
The two staff members of the Cultivation Bureau who had
not realized that their fate was about to change were still
feeling complacent. “Mo Ran is really an active and
enthusiastic child.”
“And romantic.”
 “In the future, they will become boyfriend and girlfriend.
This is a very good memory.”
Suddenly, the sound of a fan opening and closing came
from the window next door. Then, a voice that clearly
carried impatience and sleepiness rang out, as if nitrogen
had instantly frozen the water, and with a splash, it
splashed onto Xue Meng’s little Candle Dragon.
“Don’t you think it’s too late for a prank?”
It was even a familiar formula… No, it was a familiar voice.
It was still a familiar tone.
Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon looked as if they had
met a ghost. They swallowed their saliva and then shakily
turned their heads to look…
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Each scream sounded more tragic than the previous one,
as though the death knell had rung for the end of the world.
They both looked at each other and wailed, “What the
fuck?! Why is Chu Wanning living next door to that lady?”
He wasn’t willing to accept this.
How could he be willing! How could he allow fate to
fearlessly extend its Demon Claw to slap them! How can you
let the motherland’s trumpet flower become a gay, gay,
angry dahlia!
 “At least this time, they didn’t meet happily.” Xue Meng
tried to point out the crux of the matter, even though he
was not confident.
“Yes.” The little Candle Dragon also tried to unearth
various possibilities of the development of the situation.
“This kind of unpleasant meeting for the first time should
also lead to the fact that they wouldn’t be able to get along
amicably.”
“I feel like we can save him this time.”
“I think so too. Let’s at least look at the situation for a
year before deciding.”
Once again, they came to a consensus. Using the guide,
they arrived at a certain night a year later.
It was still this district, and it was still night time.
Even the position where Mo Ran was standing did not
change. He was still standing under the street lamp, which
was not very bright and was occasionally flickering due to
the unstable voltage.
Even Mo Ran was using small pebbles to lightly smash
against the window that had a glassy sheen in the
moonlight.
…… However, he did not smash the window of the girl,
but the window of the bedroom next to Chu Wanning’s.
“… Tell me it’s a coincidence. Tell me that his hands were
only trembling, and that he did not manage to land steadily,
and that he missed again.”
 Xue Meng was still rather rational. He did not say
anything, and his face was ashen.
One smash was an accident, ten smash errors was true
love.
No one would make a mistake ten times in a row, so Mo
Ran knocked on Chu Wanning’s window. The person he
wanted to meet was his little brother, Chu Wanning.
What a fucking ghost!
The window opened and the summer night breeze carried
the fragrance of the magnolia orchids into the room. Chu
Wanning was wearing a white child’s fur pajamas, but
despite his impatience and sleepiness, he still moved a stool
over and stood on tiptoe to look down.
“Why are you here again?” Chu Wanning leaned against
the window and yawned. His voice was not soft, as he lazily
said to Mo Ran, “Didn’t we just finish playing together this
afternoon?”
Mo Ran remained silent under the street lamp, smiling and
waving at him. He folded up several paper planes and flew
towards him. Finally, one of them flew into his room.
Chu Wanning opened the paper airplane. There was a
crayon drawing on top of it, with a white cat and a little dog
on top. There was also a line of words written in milky yellow
color.
I forgot to say good night.
I wish you a good dream. We’ll go to the swimming pool
tomorrow and play.
 Call our good friend Ling’er, if he means “you”.
Mo Ran.
“So.” The little Candle Dragon almost twitched, “In the
end, he and Chu Wanning became ‘us’, and that cute girl
next door became ‘our’ friend.”
Xue Meng was silent for a moment.
He actually wanted to find some polite and reserved
sentences in the corners of his brain to express his
disappointment. Even Tang Shi Song’s lyrics and song, the
opera from Europe, was enough to give him goosebumps.
But no.
He finally managed to squeeze out the curse that had
been burning his blood.
“Damned motherfucker, fuck you, second uncle.”
“… You should change your words one last time.”
“Never mind my words! I’m so angry right now!”
“No. I just wanted to remind you that if you’re going to
fuck his two lords, then you’re a gay too.”
“…”
“Grandfather-grandson relationship.”
 318. The Only Possibility (Now turn to prank) End

After trying to change many different branches of fate,

Xue Meng and Little Candle Dragon finally realized one
thing:
Even though Mo Ran might not be gay, but in his long life,
he would definitely meet a person called Chu Wanning and
fall in love with him.
“So, rather than wasting our time to introduce her to Mo
Ran, it would be better to just kill Chu Wanning.” The little
Candle Dragon gave a satisfactory summary of the mission.
“Or we could just change Chu Wanning’s personality.” Xue
Meng added.
“Or Mo Ran.”
“No matter how much this game is played or how many
female characters you can choose, Mo Ran will still end up
with Chu Wanning in the end.”
Facing the chorus of these two cultivators, Chief Jiang Xi’s
face was somewhat gloomy. He had one hand on the side of
his face,
He flipped through the thick stack of task reports in front
of him. It listed all the female lead’s strategy, and without
exception, all of them ended up married to Chu Wanning.
“I used to think it was a romantic game.” Xue Meng’s
expression was not any better than Jiang Xi’s, “I didn’t
expect this to be an early and boring RPG single-outcome
game. Bureau Chief Jiang, have you ever played the
Immortal Sword Sect’s Legend? Year 98… or in the year 01, I
don’t remember, in short, even that computer game of the
last century will have Lin Yueru’s hidden ending.”
As he spoke, he bit his lower lip in frustration, “I feel that
the life of Mo Ran is inferior to the life of Immortal Sword 1
from 98 years ago. He didn’t even have a hidden ending.”
The young man crossed his arms in front of Bureau Chief
Jiang’s desk, complaining nonstop. Bureau Chief Jiang, on
the other hand, didn’t say anything.
“Actually, it doesn’t have to be limited to the life of Mo
Ran.” Finally, Jiang Xi raised his thin eyelids. “Have you tried
his other reincarnation threads?”
“Why haven’t I tried it? The line of the Republic. Future
lines… He tried everything that he could. Turn a few pages
back.”
As expected, the latter half of the report still had the main
strategy attached to the other paths of Samsara.
“The Republic Line is the most despairing. We imitated a
time back in the Republic of China. Mo Ran was the Young
Master of a big family, so when he was young, his father
had arranged for him to marry a young lady from the same
village. She was only waiting for him to marry her once he
was old enough.”
Jiang Xi said, “Oh? Isn’t that good?”
The Little Candle Dragon didn’t know whether to laugh or
cry: “What’s good? Before the girl could grow up, Mo Ran
ran away from home to join the National People’s Party and
announced that he wanted to be free and not arrange a
marriage.”
“… And then?”
“And then there was the war, the war against the pirates
and the civil war. During the Civil War he was sent as a spy
against his family.” Xue Meng let out a sigh. After finishing
his sentence, he helped Jiang Xi turn the thick task book to
the front page of the Republic of China line. “Look here, look
at this photo. This brat dressed in a sheepskin cloth, looking
very decent. He did not even reveal a little bit of the
warlord’s tail. Right? So everything was fine.”
Jiang Xi had almost known what would happen in the
future. He was not the least bit surprised and asked lightly,
“So, how did Chu Wanning appear this time?”
“Don’t mention it.” Xue Meng waved his hand in
annoyance, “He is the company commander of the company
that Mo Ran is working undercover. Once, in an ambush, Mo
Ran had been shot, and he was bleeding profusely. It was
Company Leader Chu who carried this National Party spy
back to the safety of the trenches from the mountains of
corpses and the seas of blood.”
“…”
The little Candle Dragon continued, “In order to save this
guy, Chu Wanning almost lost his life.”
Jiang Xi sighed, “After Mo Ran woke up, he betrayed the
National Committee and became a spy. He was now on Chu
Wanning’s side.”
 He did not even use any words of doubt. It was as if he
had clearly seen the transformation of Mo Ran through the
years and the smoke, the skin and the brain.
“Right.” Xue Meng rolled his eyes. “They fell in love again.
They turned down the good women who had been so
enthusiastic about the organization. They had fought side by
side, lying in a trench and looking at the stars with guns.
After liberation, they lived in a compound and became two
‘bachelors’ who had bewitched thousands of young girls.
These two ‘bachelors’ would pack dumplings together, ride
the Phoenix bike together on excursions, go to the Shadow
Tower together to take colorful photos, and go to a
department store together to say that a bag of malt candy
was in a brown envelope for eating.”
One after another, the sweet and trivial old stories were
narrated in rapid succession by Xue Meng. Even though he
spoke so quickly and the past flashed past his eyes like a
meteor, Jiang Xi was still easily able to imagine those
scenes.
Pale green smoke, dirty and damaged military uniform.
In the trenches of blood and mud, two young men lay
together for the night. Their black eyes were winged lashes,
which shone with the starlight of the wilderness. Far away,
soldiers were playing harmonica, which drifted around them
and died in the mist of the twilight.
Tonight, there was no war, only a little smoke in the fog
telling of the turmoil of time.
 There were also two youths with dark green stubble on
their jaws that had not been shaved off in time.
“Later on, they were seventy or eighty.” Xue Meng said
dryly. After the sour smell of their relationship, his speech
slowed down, “Later on, even the calamity that began in six
or six years was unable to separate the two stubborn old
fellows.”
He finished.
The sour smell of love permeates to the dead, in fact,
death can not turn it over.
Jiang Xi didn’t speak for a long time. Finally, he stopped
reading the report. He closed the report and felt a headache
coming on. He raised his hand and pressed his sunspot.
It was said that couples were like birds in the forest, each
flying in their own direction in the face of a great calamity.
Jiang Xi didn’t know how much of a possibility it would be
if he forced Mo Ran to give up the job as a girl.
Or maybe Mo Ran wasn’t gay?
Perhaps it was only in his life and in his fate, he could
never miss a person called Chu Wanning. That was all.
After work, the people from the Cultivation Bureau left the
office building one after another on the background music of
“Home”, which was played by the former Chief of the
Nangong family.
Some of them lived in the cultivation world for a long
time, so they could ride their swords home without worry.
Others were used to blending in with the mortal world and
living together with the people who no longer believed in
ghosts and immortals. These people had to hide their
extraordinary abilities.
“I don’t think there’s any end to this.” Jiang Xi stood in
front of the French windows with his back to Xue Meng and
the Little Candle Dragon, watching the traffic below.
Finally he said, “Never mind.”
Xue Meng couldn’t comprehend it for a while, so he asked,
“Hm?” He made a sound.
Jiang Xi crossed his arms and turned his head to look at
him. “I mean, your mission is over.”
No matter how he looked at it, there was only one
conclusion to the game.
Before the cultivation world had developed a new method,
there was no need to test it again and again.
“Let’s go home.”
This was Xue Meng’s first mission failure.
Although he knew that it wasn’t his fault, he still felt
somewhat uneasy upon hearing Jiang Xi’s words.
He subconsciously ground the carpet with the toe of his
shoe. After a moment’s hesitation, he said, “I still have a
problem.”
At this moment, Jiang Xi had already turned around. He
leaned against the spotless window and raised his
eyelashes slightly. “Go ahead.”
 Xue Meng took a deep breath. “When I saw him in the
simulator, I thought he should be around my age.”
“So?”
“… So why don’t we just find him and ask him if he’s
willing to cooperate?”
Jiang Xi went silent for a moment, and then sneered,
“Gene experiments are very dangerous. In this world, do
you think that it is the same as the world you studied in
history, the still chaotic and ignorant world of cultivators?
We’re not going to do this sort of thing with any free man.”
“…”
“Even if that person is a Butterfly-Boned Beauty Feast.”
Jiang Xi said, “Child, wake up. The era of cannibalism is long
gone.”
Under the cold and white light of the bureau chief’s office,
Xue Meng’s face seemed somewhat red.
He muttered, “I didn’t mean that… I just. I just don’t
know…”
Jiang Xi started to pack up the documents. During the
process, the new director looked up at him again, “I know
you don’t mean that. But I have to remind you, no matter
who your dad is — kid, no matter how good you’ve been at
school, no matter how many scholarships you’ve taken, no
matter if you have a baby trophy that your mom wiped
shiny in the bookcase for display.”
Xue Meng’s face became redder and redder. Previously,
he was embarrassed, but now he was angry.
 “I don’t care how well you did with Chief Nangong, how
many seals you sealed, and how many works you
reviewed.”
Jiang Xi ignored his anger. He locked the file in a drawer,
lifted his slender fingers, and adjusted his dark green silk
tie. “You still have a lot to learn from me,” he concluded.
After the domineering bureau chief finished speaking, he
moved his long legs and lightly brushed past Xue Meng.
Xue Meng trembled with anger and finally couldn’t hold
back and exploded, “Jiang Xi!”
Jiang Xi only stopped in front of the office door for a
moment before he turned around and pursed his lips at the
young man. “Remember to turn off the lights.”
“…”
It was now around 7 PM.
The last light in the Bureau of Cultivation building went
out.
There was no war and no huge project to be worked on.
No one would work overtime. People had their own place to
go back to.
To meet a friend, to date a lover. His wife and husband
were curled up on the sofa, eating popcorn and watching
the flickering blue light on the TV screen. The tall young
man wrapped his apron around himself and helped his
parents prepare dinner.
They all had places to go.
 Although Jiang Xi was a bastard, he was right. Although no
world was perfect and no era was spotlessly clean, but they
were living in a world where everything was much better
than before. It had been far, far too long since the turbulent
years of order being overturned and rebuilt.
Many stories and names had faded and disappeared in the
long river. It was so long that countless souls emerged in the
air, experiencing the cycle of life and death over and over
again.
Long enough that you were no longer the you of the past,
and I was no longer the me of the past.
But we were still together.
Fanghua will grow old, flesh and bone will rot, life will lose
to time. However, those who entangle themselves with their
souls will always be given new flesh and blood by time.
Those persistence that have not been diluted by the cycle of
reincarnation, will always in the endless floating life, get the
hug of the lover again and again.
Life after life.
Xue Meng bid farewell to the Little Candle Dragon and
walked out of the building.
The sky was gray with thick leaden clouds. He saw tiny
snowflakes drifting down from the night sky, scattering onto
this golden and dazzling world.
Without his umbrella, he turned up his collar and hurried
to the nearest station, the white mist drifting with his breath
by his nose and mouth.
 Beside him, in this city shrouded in the sky, in this world,
there were countless fates intertwined —
The old man from Shizun Li’s raw frying shop was
calculating the income of the day, this old man was doing
good business, and getting more and more attention. He
smiled as he counted the money, intending to buy the book
he had liked for a long time from the bookstore on the day
of rest.
His daughter was only a few hours away from his twenty-
sixth birthday, having just graduated from the University of
Agricultural and Forestry, and was taking a taxi downtown
to spend his twenty-sixth birthday in a nightclub — he didn’t
know that at the party his best friend was giving her, he
would meet his big brother, whom he had known for so
many years, and he didn’t know that he was going to have
the love he was meant to have.
The casino was brightly lit. Lady Sun, who wore bright
colored fingernails, giggled as he watched the guests spend
a fortune on her. It was really good to have money.
The girl surnamed Ye and his fiancé were sitting in the
wedding shop. They had been seriously arguing for half an
hour about the position of a pearl on the dress, as if the
most deadly thing in the world was this pearl. As long as this
pearl was completed, all the headache-inducing problems
would be easily solved. What a wretched couple, the pearl
on the wedding dress was their only worry.
 Shouldn’t they be looking at the other two people three
blocks away?
They were not an illusion from the simulator, a game, or
Xue Meng’s quest.
But it was obvious, and without any suspense, that they
would still be together for the rest of their lives.
But at this very moment, they were quarreling over some
trivial matter. The cause of the incident was that Mo Ran
wanted to go to the cinema to see a romantic movie starring
Xun Fengruo as a popular movie star, but Chu would rather
choose an action movie starring Zhen Congming.
“Can’t you watch some hot-blooded male movies?” At that
time, Chu Wanning had narrowed his eyes and stared
dangerously at his handsome boyfriend who was half a head
taller than her, but his momentum hadn’t lost out at all.
If it weren’t for his long eyelashes that looked like the
stamen of a flower under the street lamp, he would look
even more ferocious.
“Every time you enter a movie, you either choose a funny
movie or a love movie. Listen to this name.” Chu Wanning
《
gritted his teeth and said, “ Dumb Husky and his White Cat
Shizun 》 — are you a retard? This is an animated cartoon
right? Could the poster also have printed ‘This film is
suitable for preschoolers’?”
Mo Ran looked pitifully at his angry lover. He wanted to
《
defend the similarly pitiful Dumb Husky and his White Cat
Shizun 》 several times, but he could only helplessly swallow
his anger back down.
“I can’t stand your theatrical aesthetic any longer.”
“…”
“I told you the last time, ‘Baby Tianyun’s Battling
Voldemort’ and ‘Captain America’s Battling Parabala’s Little
Demoness’ have already crossed my bottom line. I’ll never,
never, never accompany you to a movie theater to see that
kind of crap again.” Chu Wanning seemed to have held it in
for a long time, his thin lips opened and closed in anger,
“I’m a police officer, Mo Ran.” His words were illogical. “I
can’t lose my IQ with you, even if I’m out of uniform and still
a cop. What are you looking at me like that for?”
“…”
“Do you think that if you look at me like this, I will
accompany you to watch 《 Dumb Husky and his White Cat
Shizun 》? Please, you’re in your twenties, go to the counter
and tell the waitress, “Please give me two tickets to 《Dumb
Husky and his White Cat Shizun 》 , don’t you think it’s
embarrassing?”
Mo Ran’s black eyes looked at him and suddenly felt
wronged.
“My colleague told me that this isn’t an animated movie.
Although I’m not sure if it’s good or not, I can guarantee
that this is really a serious love movie…”
Chu Wanning finally exploded in anger, “No proper movie
would give such a silly name!”
 “…”
After saying that, Chu Wanning walked forward angrily.
After taking two steps, he saw that Mo Ran was not
following him and was still glaring at him. He choked on his
anger and repeated, “No!”
Mo Ran bit his lip, still staring at him without saying a
word.
And so, the conflict between the two happened. If this
scene was witnessed by the cultivation director, Jiang Xi, he
would definitely sigh with emotion. How stupid and hopeless
are these idiots trapped in love. Why do you have to watch
a movie with two people? You’ll each buy your own tickets
and go to a different screening hall. Are you girls who need
to go to the toilet hand in hand during class break?
Jiang Xi would definitely think so. After all, he was a great,
cold, witty and intelligent Commissioner.
At this moment, Chu Wanning was walking along the road
in a cool manner, both his hands in the pockets of his black
fur coat. No matter how many times his boyfriend tried to
hold his hand, he just ignored him.
“Later in the night…”
“…”
“Alright, don’t leave so quickly. Let’s continue
discussing…”
“…”
 “I promise you, it won’t be any worse than ‘The Celestial
Baby Battles Voldemort’.” “And I don’t think that ‘The
Telltale Baby Battles Voldemort’ is as ugly as you make it
out to be. “Next year, I’ll still want to watch the same series
of ‘Beautiful Girl Haig’…”
Unfortunately, the last sentence was heard by Chu
Wanning. He was shocked to the point of turning his head to
look at him in panic, “What did you say? Say it again.
“Forget it.” He shook his head and tried to wave away the
nightmarish title he had just heard, his Adam’s apple
bobbing in his throat. “Don’t repeat it, I pretended not to
hear it.”
“… Oh.” Mo Ran continued to feel wronged.
Chu Wanning continued to walk forward with large strides,
his trench coat swayed in the wind. He couldn’t speak,
really. Every time he thought he had a deep understanding
of Mo Ran’s terrible opera aesthetics, Mo Ran would refresh
his bottom line with an even worse piece.
Mo Ran had been following behind him the entire time,
walking at a distance of one step.
They walked on for a while, and finally, Mo Ran mustered
up his courage to try persuading Chu Wanning, “Why don’t
we… Why don’t we decide what to look at? You can draw
lots. Or shake the dice…”
His voice became softer and softer as he stopped in his
tracks. He seemed to have noticed something from the
corner of his eyes.
 An idea came to him.
“…”
“Hey, Chu Wanning!”
Finally, Chu Wanning’s tall and handsome boyfriend
stopped by the side of the road. Under the dim light of the
street lamp, he raised his hand and pointed to the right side
where there was a stall selling sweet potatoes.
“Hello, Chu Wanning.” he repeated.
“…” Chu Wanning ignored him.
“Officer Chu.” He bit his lip, a smile in his eyes.
He understood Chu Wanning, and he knew what Chu
Wanning liked to eat, and what he would like to hear from
others.
They had known each other for too long.
Chu Wanning turned around, but he didn’t turn around.
Instead, he turned his face to the side and kept his hands in
the pockets of his coat. He raised his chin slightly, his long,
thick eyelashes narrowing as he stared at the man under
the streetlight.
The man met his gaze. As expected, he lowered his head
and laughed. Then, he was at a loss. He considered his
words, and in the end, only managed to think of the
simplest four words.
He took off his hat and scratched his head. “Do you want
to eat?”
“…”
 “Baked sweet potatoes in winter.” He smiled. “Your true
love.”
“…”
“And I see this one has a white core, you like a white core,
that’s hard to find. So eat one. Don’t be angry.”
Chu Wanning’s expression was no longer as hard as a
block of ice that had been frozen overnight in the winter in
the north. He stood for a moment, then turned with his
cheeks slightly puffed out. He walked towards Mo Ran and
said calmly, “No, I want to eat four.” It was as if he did not
care at all, as if he was not tempted at all.
“Good, good, good.” His handsome boyfriend looked at
him with both helplessness and amusement. Really, he used
to be like a wild and unruly leopard, but after all these years
he had become more and more soft, and now and then he
would even become like a little white cat baring its teeth. He
truly had this illusion.
Mo Ran smiled, “Alright, so be it. But can you still eat
dinner like this…”
“Don’t underestimate my stomach. This is just an
appetizer.”
“Alright, then eat your snacks first. After that, we’ll go eat
and then go watch Zhen Congming’s movie…”
Chu Wanning took the steaming sweet potato and took a
bite. Resisting the faint smile on his lips that was about to
betray him, he shook his head indifferently, “It’s fine if you
watch 《Dumb Husky and his White Cat Shizun》.”
 Mo Ran’s eyes immediately lit up. “Really?!”
“Yes. I’ll be dumb with you one more time.”
The voice of Mo Ran instantly became so bright and
bright. Joy and sweetness were like a bubble drop that fell
into water. Honey bubbled and bubbled, turning a pool of
water sweet.
He was about to die of sweetness.
“How kind of you!”
“…”
“Then the next ‘Beautiful Girl Hagrid’…”
“Don’t even think about it…”
On the snow-covered street, two pairs of footprints slowly
moved forward, next to each other, very close to each other.
At a crossroads, Xue Meng, who had already boarded the
bus, was wearing earphones. He unconsciously looked out of
the window at the passing crowd and the flashy lights.
He was relaxed, his forehead pressed against the slightly
cool glass of the window, the colorful neon shattered in his
dark eyes. He yawned and did not notice a pair of young
men carrying roasted sweet potatoes walking by on the
sidewalk, and the two young men were quarreling over “The
Beautiful Girl Hagrid.”
The green light came on and the car started.
As they passed each other, Xue Meng hummed the song
in his earpiece. He was deaf, but who would stop him from
humming happily because he was deaf?
 He had just received word from his mother that his father
had returned from a business trip, and that tonight he had
his favorite fish and spicy chicken.
No one could stop him from singing anymore. The earth’s
destruction and flooding could not be stopped. He had to
finish the Boiled Fish.
Just like this, their lives were filled with countless
possibilities. Different jobs, different places of origin,
different paths of growth, different kinds of love and hate.
Perhaps even for such reasons, their appearances would be
slightly different. However, reincarnation could not change
Xue Meng’s good impression of Boiled Fish. It was just like
how it could not change the sweetness of Chu Wanning, it
could not change the fact that Mo Ran loved that bowl of
roasted red oil.
In the end, their story would only end up with one ending.
It was a compromise of the will of the heavens to the
small life, to the mayfly that shook the tree, to the boasting
of a day.
After all the suffering.
They will end up with the people they love.
They will eventually reunite with the people they love.
— The end of The One and Only Possible—
 Extra: Who moved Xue Meng’s
dessert

319. Who moved Xue Meng’s dessert (Forum body) 1

[First Forum of Cultivators] [Residential Area] [Water Tile]

Title: [Highlight]: Has anyone obtained a box of oddly
shaped dessert recently?
Content: This is so infuriating! Someone took my dessert!
Author: Phoenix First Cry
…… So? Isn’t it just a box of snacks?
1: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Just a box of snacks and you want the light? How poor are
you, OP?
2: Our Sect Leader is rich
Poverty limits my imagination.
3: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
Haha, being so poor, you must be from the lower realms,
right?
4: Very smart.
 I am the OP. Can you all wait for me to finish before
replying?
The fact is, I recently lost a box of strangely shaped
desserts, dark brown, hard, bitter to eat, with a bit of wine
coming out of it. It’s not food from the Central Plains,
It’s very rare in the upper and lower realms, and as far as I
know no more than ten people have it.
I don’t like sweet foods that much myself, so it doesn’t
matter if I lost them. But the problem is that eating them all
up would be dangerous for ordinary people, so I hope my
friends can tell me whether they stole them or not.
Still accidentally took the wrong, please do not eat, as
soon as possible private message contact me, otherwise
bear the consequences.
5th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Black, very hard. There was even wine inside… It was truly
unheard-of. You are an expert in this, what do you think?
6: Recruitment of disciples without discrimination
But why was the dessert bitter? Are you sure this is food?
7th floor: I don’t know Mulan is a girl
Surprisingly, there was still food in the world that I had
never eaten before.
8th floor: Accept only Brain Platinum
…… My whole life? Ye Zichen felt like the expression was
weird. Could it be that the person upstairs is a ghost…
9th: I’m afraid of ghosts
 Don’t be afraid upstairs, the ninth floor means he was
born to this day. However, wasn’t there anyone who was
curious about the strange reaction that would occur after
eating this box of dessert?
10: Cockhorse
…… I know who LZ is. I’ve seen this box of pastries. How
could you lose something so important? When was it lost?
Was there any trace left around the place where the snacks
were stored?
11: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Wow, it seems like the one upstairs is really strong
12: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
The Middle Mountain Wolf Is Not Greed
It’s you? You never told me that your vests in the First
Forum were this…
I don’t know exactly when it was lost, but at least ten days
ago it was safely in the storage box in my room, and when I
needed to take it yesterday it was gone. There were no
obvious marks around the storage box, and the rest of my
room probably hadn’t been moved. But I was in a hurry to
get out, and I didn’t look at it. I’ll go back tonight and look at
it again.
13th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
It seems that it really isn’t just a box of ordinary snacks.
The matter seems to be a little serious… Apologize to Lz.
You shouldn’t say you’re poor.
 14th: Our Sect Leader is rich
Yes. He was not poor.
15th: Things that cannot be solved without money
Can Lz specify the reaction after taking a snack? It’s been
so long, and I’m afraid the person who got the box of
pastries has already eaten it.
16: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
I forgot to tell you about the suit. I didn’t mean to hide it.
I’ve already asked someone to look into the matter at our
door.
In addition, it was best not to place such an important
item around in the future.
17th poster: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Wait, what did you know upstairs? Who’s Lz?
18: Receive disciples without discrimination
The teaching of the religion, the acceptance of the
disciples
Read the private message.
19th floor: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Eh, the 15th floor seemed to know the inside story as well,
so how did the 15th floor know LZ wasn’t poor?
20: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
Previously, I wasn’t sure if the effects of the box of snacks
could be revealed to everyone, so I went to ask the person
who gave me the snacks.
 That box of dim sum was actually a transformed snack,
not exactly considered food, but more like a type of
medicine. After eating it, it would transform into a beast
form, which would allow it to easily complete some
missions.
However, the most frightening thing was that after
transforming into a beast, the consumer would not be able
to transform back into their original form. They would have
to eat another type of white hard candy to recover.
The problem was that all the white hard candy in my room
was still there. Not a single one was missing.
I’m afraid that some people will never be able to go back
to their original forms once they become animals.
21st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Damn it…
22nd floor: Our manor lord suddenly became rich
I’m not smart enough. IQ limits my imagination. Apologize
to LZ.
23: Really smart
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! It
felt like a very interesting dessert! Hurry up and take a look.
Will you be able to develop it and sell it before the 21st?
24th floor: Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach,
Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach,
Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach, Cockroach
Received. Dad, we’re going to work overtime right now.
 25th floor: Night Cat Products Development Department
…… So Lz was…
Alas, Lz never remembered to put his things away
properly.
26: Receive disciples without discrimination
He came over here to surf the internet when he had
nothing better to do, but he actually saw this kind of post.
The first cry of the phoenix truly did not make one feel at
ease.
27: No one is more handsome than me
Even though children had their own children, it was
useless to worry about them. No one is more handsome
than I am.
28th floor: Duroy flowers
Since the consequences are so serious, we should hurry
up and let the Sect Leaders inform the cultivators and
mortals under their jurisdiction. @ The First Forum’s super
manager, please take note.
29: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
It was impossible for the Night Cat Merchant Shop to
produce a formula, so he had better give up earlier.
30th: Things that cannot be solved without money
Please take note of this post and deal with it in a timely
manner.
31: 1st forum super manager
Received.
 31: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
…… I’ve already dealt with it, okay? No need to @ me
anymore, I’m worried about the safety of my disciples, I’m
very annoyed!
32: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
Benefactor Xue need not be anxious. This old monk has a
word for you: others are in a hurry, I am in a hurry to come
out of illness, no one can do it for me, why think back on it,
if I want to die in a hurry, who can do it.
If you calm down, everything will be fine.
33rd floor: Great master Xuanjing of the Wubei Temple
Oh? I seem to have a very similar thing, a green semi-
liquid substance. Licking it a little would cause me to choke.
It’s not some sweet stuff, but the effect is the same. It was
given to me by Guyue’ye. Hmm… But shouldn’t they say so
much?
34th floor: East River with Hua Ruowei
Don’t be a Sect Leader if you’re a fool.
35th floor: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye sank
…… I seem to have some kind of kind, but it’s not the
same. What I received was a box of stinky tofu with a rich
smell. It was also a gift from Guyue’ye. At that time, the
little disciple who delivered the goods told me if I wanted to
eat it or not, I had to endure it for the sake of magic… So
there was another taste?
36: Li Xuehe, Jidan Manor
 ……
37: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHH!” Sorry, Sect Leader Jiang! I only saw your post on the
35th floor after I replied! Ah, I’m really sorry. I don’t know if I
can’t say it, but is it still possible to withdraw now?
38th floor: Li Xuehe, Jidan Manor
Do you think that this is >
39: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Received, will deal with immediately.
40: Fire Phoenix Pavilion Wei Feiyan
Currently, no one from the Taxue Palace reported the loss,
but they would strictly ask about it.
41: Taxue Palace Moon Restaurant
I know.
42nd floor: Upper Clear Pavilion Willowleaf Su
Wait a minute, did Palace Master Li and Hall Shizun Hua
receive this kind of deformed dessert? Could it be that every
Sect Leader has one? Then why didn’t I?
43: Peach Blossom Villa’s Ma Yun
Uh, actually, not every Sect Leader has one, so Palace
Master Ma shouldn’t think too much about it.
44: Taxue Palace, Bright Moon Tower
It felt like things had gotten serious.
 45: I’m just a passerby
Yes, a little. For the past few days, everyone has to pay
attention to the unknown food. Don’t touch it, I have to tell
my parents.
46th floor: I’m just a passerby.
phoenix first cry
Lz, could you please tell us what kind of animal it would
be if you mistook that box of dessert? This would at least
minimize accidental injuries. If someone was unlucky
enough to turn into an animal… We can also think of a way
to keep an eye on it.
47: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Upstairs, it was really kind.
48: Received only brain platinum
I am still extremely afraid of this expression of ‘life’.
Upstairs, are you a human or a ghost? Otherwise, I would
have nightmares tonight!
49: I’m afraid of ghosts
If you don’t do something shameful during the day, you
don’t have to worry about knocking on the door at night.
What’s so scary about it?
50: Receive the gift and only accept Brain Platinum
Hello everyone, I’m coming. Thank you. I didn’t know
Mulan was the girl who reminded me. The animals that
would turn into peacocks after taking that box of snacks.
51st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
 That’s called the peacock. You can do that because you’re
a man. If a woman ate it, he would turn into a female
peacock, and wouldn’t open his mouth.
52: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Oh, oh, oh! Fortunately, it was this animal! He heaved a
sigh of relief! If it was a peacock, it wouldn’t be easy for it to
be injured by accident. Fortunately, it didn’t turn into a pig
or a chicken or duck, so it wouldn’t be able to cry even after
being eaten.
Haha, suddenly I’m a bit curious about what it feels like to
become a peacock.
54: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
QAQ My Shizun is gone, in these two days… I just saw this
post and I’m completely dumbfounded…
55: Ergou
fuck!
56 - The Top Disciple of Death
The sky was shaking. Could it be that he had turned into a
peacock and flew away?
57th: I’m just a passer-by
Could it be that your Shizun ate that box of dessert…
58: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
I don’t know! I’ve searched the entire mountaintop, but I
still haven’t seen any sign of him! There was no note on the
table, and the clothes in the closet were still there. It didn’t
seem like they were going to travel far!
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” What to do!
And he really liked sweets! But I don’t think he’ll take
anything from anyone else to eat. My God, my head’s going
to explode!
59: Ergou
Second Gou Zi, calm down. Things might not be as bad as
you think. Is your Shizun’s house close to the LZ’s? If they
weren’t close, they wouldn’t have been able to get that box
of pastries.
60: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
QAQ is right, where do you live?
61: Ergou
The Animal Research Society of the Cultivation World,
please pay attention to the nearest peacock race. If there is
a peacock showing human will, then it is very likely to be a
human-transformed peacock.
62 poster: Received only brain platinum
One did not need to observe the peacock race; they could
become a peacock. Others might not.
63: Things that cannot be solved without money
What do you mean…
64th floor: Cockhorse
On the 63rd floor, you’re responsible for the speech. What
do you know? Do you really know how to do it? Or do you
know more than I do?
 Also, Ergouzi lives in Shu.
65th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
It meant that even pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, cats, horses,
rabbits, monkeys were possible. After eating, he would see
what was changed.
Besides, the one upstairs, I do know more about this box
of sweets than you do.
66th floor: Things that cannot be solved without money
Heh, what a big tone you have. Do you know who I am?
67th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Smelling the smell of fire (cough) medicine, I came to
remind you that it is prohibited to fight in our district for
three days under the title of personal attack.
68th floor: 1st forum living area manager # 3
Not only do I know who you are, I also know who your
biological father is.
69: Things that cannot be solved without money
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Then what should he
do!? Can you stop playing guessing games! LZ lives in
Sichuan! Although Shizun and I don’t live in Sichuan
anymore, we know a lot of people there. What if they were
sent here as gifts and my Shizun eats them? QAQ, @ No
money can’t solve the problem…
Great deity, do you really know the inside story? QAQ, I
want to check it out right away. Saving a life is better than
building a seven-level pagoda. Please save me, TAT.
70th floor: Ergou
What a filial disciple, touched.
71: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
Miaomiao ~
72: The vegetable bag
There is nothing silver can’t solve. So it was you?
73rd floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Yes, it’s me.
74: Things that cannot be solved without money
MLGB: Is it fun for you to wear a vest?!
75th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Hey, can you please ignore me!? Can you not be so cold-
blooded! There is nothing that can’t be solved without
money
Friend, what personal grudge do you have with LZ before
you settle it? “I’m really worried to death right here. What
should my Shizun do? QAQ!”
76: Ergou
Note the wording. No cultivation.
77: Something that can’t be solved without money
I was wrong about QAQ
This immortal elder, please pay attention to my message.
My Shizun is in danger right now, so I hope you can show
me some mercy and give me some directions.
 Thank you!
78th floor: Ergou
Pfft, it is such a tragic thing, but I don’t know why I feel
like laughing when I look at the top of the stairs.
79: Really smart
Hahahaha 1
80: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
Don’t laugh, it’s really important. Second Gou Zi, I can
understand your feelings, but unfortunately, I don’t know
anything about pharmacology. I’m really sorry that I can’t
help you.
81: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
You’ve done well. Don’t scold yourself.
82nd poster: Received only brain platinum
The friend upstairs, I’ve seen you a few times, you are…?
83: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
You don’t need to know who I am.
84th floor: Received only brain platinum
Wow… Was this a confession?
85th floor: East of the Yangtze River
Watching the confession from the front row…
86: I’m just a passer-by
Can you not confess!? QAQ, I’m dying of anxiety! I feel like
I’m going to go crazy if this goes on, I’m going to go crazy, I
don’t know what I’m going to look like…
 87: Ergou
I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you, but I already have
someone I like.
And can we keep an eye on Ergou-tzu? I think his business
is now the most important.
88: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Okay, okay, listen to the girl.
89: I’m just a passer-by
If I were to put in a word, I would say that Mr. Qian is not
lacking. He’s the one on the 77th floor. When he said “pay
attention to your words, you’re not cultured”, it was not for
Ergou. It was for Lz, the Little Phoenix.
90th floor: I’m just a passerby.
Ah? I looked back over my shoulder, too, and that seemed
to be the case. Because Ergou was in a bit of a hurry and
didn’t say a single dirty word.
However, Mr. Qian had replied with a “mlgb”…
91 Floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
Hahahaha, he solved the case. Ergou is really dumb, he
apologized for nothing.
92: I’m just a passerby
Don’t know Mulan is a girl
I know you have someone you like. He likes you, too.
I’ve used up all my time online this month, so I’ll come
back to see you later.
 Good morning.
93rd poster: Received only brain platinum
…… For some reason, he felt that the little brother on the
93rd floor was a bit pitiful.
94th floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
Do you have no money to pay for the internet? Why don’t
I transfer you a little? This little money is nothing. Do
something for the young.
95th floor: Cockhorse
It’s not about the money, it’s about the time we have to
climb over the wall.
96th floor: Received only Brain Platinum
Climb over the wall… Is Big Brother Brain Platinum a
foreigner? If it’s a foreigner, @ Mehmet’s official number
Can brother Mehane help him think of a way?
97: Jade Cold Village Flower
Can you guys stop talking about this nonsense? QAQ to
look at me… I think. I can’t help myself.
98: Ergou
He looked at Ergou and pleaded.
Help me out if you can. Chat can be done after you solve
the problem.
99: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
The matter regarding Ergou would have to wait until he
had nothing that could not be solved with silver. Since his ID
was so domineering, it must be very reliable. However, why
did this Mr. Qian suddenly stop talking?
Because it was a bluff, if he couldn’t continue bragging, he
would run away.
101: Our Sect Leader is rich
Young Master Mei Hanxue is busy with some private
matters, and I am his waiter.
If you want to meet Young Master Mei, please make sure
your gender is “female” and reply in the background.
To resolve the pain of lovesick, please reply in the
background 2.
If you want to ask a question about your relationship,
please respond backstage 3.
If you would like to register for Young Master Mei’s Kazakh
Language Interests Class, please reply 4 (No male disciples)
from backstage.
If you want to beat up this unscrupulous person, please go
to Mei Hanxue’s official number
102nd floor: Mei Hanxue official number
Get lost.
103rd floor: Mei Hanxue official account number
…… This old man could probably guess that the little
friend with the platinum brain probably didn’t want to go
over the wall because of something, and he shouldn’t be
overseas either.
@ Receive only Brain Platinum
 Little brother, take a look at your private message. This
old man has been busy with business lately and doesn’t
have much time to surf the internet. There is still quite a bit
of time left this month, so I can give it to you.
104: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
……
Thank you, Taoist Li!
And about my father… I’m really sorry.
105: Received Brain Platinum only
No need to thank me.
The past was just the past. There was nothing to be
worried about.
Go play, good child. This old man will be logging off to do
business.
106: Selling candied fruits in the Underworld
When I came across this post, I knew a little about this
drug and had been involved in the development of this drug
before. Second Gou Zi, don’t worry. I’ll organize the
documents and send you a private message.
107th floor: Blind people rely on technology to access the
Internet
The netizen on the 101st floor, I looked at your Eddie, you
had better also pay attention to the wording. No one ran, no
one boasted.
I went to drink some medicine, Ergou.
 The box of pastries would be judged based on the user’s
personality, appearance, and preferences. You can try to
imagine what your Shizun would have become if he had
been an animal. If you know him well enough, you think of
him as he will change after taking the medicine.
108: Something that cannot be solved without money
Oh, does the upper floor really know? He couldn’t be
making it up for the sake of face, right?
109: Our Sect Leader is rich
……
110: Things that cannot be solved without money
Our Sect Leader has the money… Hello, may I trouble you
to go to Guyue’ye’s punishment platform. The Sect Leader
has invited you.
111th: Whatever godfather says is right
Oh, okay, three grams of oil.
112 - Our Sect Leader is rich
No need to thank me.
113: Whatever godfather says is right
…… I don’t know why, but I feel like I won’t be able to get
back on the 112th floor.
114th floor: Prophet
Haha, perhaps the impression that Sect Shizun Guyue’ye
gave was just too oppressive. But then again, it had been so
long, why hadn’t Ergou spoken up yet? What kind of animal
does your Shizun look like? Tell us, we’ll keep an eye out for
you.
115: Jade Cold Village Flower
A mere village flower dares to circle around this reputed
one. However, seeing that your heart and eyes aren’t too
bad, I’ll let you off this time.
As for what kind of animal this person will become, I will
take care not to meddle in other people’s business.
116: Ergou
Eh?
117: I’m a passer-by.
What was going on?
118: I’m a Passerby B
Why did Ergou’s mood change all of a sudden? Stolen
account?
119: Cockhorse
This account was originally mine, a group of fools!
120 - Ergou
Wait! This familiar tone… This tone… This account name…
Could it be the person I was thinking of…
121st floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
So what?
122nd floor: Ergou
Ergouzi
 Sigh! You don’t have to be so fierce. Then I want to help
you too.
123: Jade Cold Village Flower
I think LZ recognized a lot of familiar vests on this floor,
haha, the world is really small.
124th floor: Receive disciples without discrimination
Don’t laugh, I know who Ergou is. This is going to be
troublesome.
125th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Urgent! Attention, cultivators! For some reason, Sisheng
Peak will be filled with all kinds of white cats from today
onwards. Cultivators, please bring all ownerless white cats
to our sect. We will reward each one with 5000 gold!
126th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
One, a red riding Sect Leader laughs, no one knows it’s a
white cat?
127: I’m a passer-by.
Ah! So cute! My real name is Xue Meng X White Cat!
128th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Interesting. Jiangdong Hall wants his clan to be
exterminated?
129: Ergou
Who is that guy from the Jiangdong Hall? Don’t fucking
speak nonsense! Is there something wrong with you!?
130th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
 Why did he suddenly gather white cats? Our sect already
has an orange cat, so we can’t raise any more.
131th floor: Sisheng Peak: Elder xuanji
Please read the private message for me, Elder.
132nd floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming.
There was no private message.
133: Sisheng Peak, Elder Xun Ji
He sent you a trumpet.
134th floor: Elder Tanlang at Sisheng Peak
What? He’s just kowtowing? That Ergou-zi, what is he
doing? It’s like he stole your husband, hmph! Disgusting!
135th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Miss Hua, I can’t help but give you a word of advice.
136 poster: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
Haha, what I’m more curious about is, a cat is 500 gold,
and a white cat is such a common animal, won’t Sisheng
Peak go bankrupt?
137th floor: I’m a passerby.
Meow Meow QAQ
138th floor: Vegetable Packs
Look, even the vegetable buns are crying… How can you
have a white cat that doesn’t care about the feeling of the
oranges? Was the tangerine no longer a group pet at
Sisheng Peak?
139: Jade Cold Village Flower
 We have a sponsor.
@ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
Give me money.
140th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
……
141: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
What was this expansion? Why would Sect Leader Jiang
sponsor Sisheng Peak to do such a foolish thing? Is there a
business opportunity that I don’t know about? Could the
white cat be used to refine medicine?
142nd floor: Receiving horses
You can’t use cats to refine medicine!
Myrtle Mountain wanted their sect to be exterminated?!
143rd poster: Ergou
…… Ergou’s style of painting had really changed a lot… It
felt like it had been refined… Threatening to annihilate
someone’s sect at any time, as though he was a skilled
exterminator…
144: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
How much?
145: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
fuck! Really!?
146: Really smart
Did Guyue’ye have a lot of money? How could he invest in
something like this that was obviously a loss? What
sponsor? It was the father of the financial backer who gave
away money without paying it for himself!
147 - I also want the father of the customer
Sect Leader Jiang! We have a setting sun industry here.
Although it has no future, do you want to understand how to
be a charity?
148th floor: Sunset Red Old Age Cyclists Club
Sect Leader Jiang! We have a building here. Although it
has no future, do you want to consider investing in it?
149th floor: Jiufeng Gate Tomb Scenic Spot Room Sales
Department
Sect Leader Jiang! We have a project here that will ensure
that you will be able to make a fortune, which is against the
law, but do you want to consider going into the sea with us?
150 - Cultivator: Exquisite male sex film producer
Wow! I’m not going to stand on the white cat!
I’m standing here, Xue Meng Si Jiang Xi!
151: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
Why wasn’t it Jiang Xi and Xue Meng?
The super manager of the first forum sealed off all
accounts from the 148th floor to the 151st floor, sealing
them for life.
153 poster: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Sect Leader Jiang, on principle, we cannot give a member
a lifetime title. Please forgive us.
 154: Forum 1 super manager
Forbidden 148 to 151. One floor one hundred thousand
gold.
155 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
Sect Leader Jiang, on principle, we cannot accept money
from our customers, and we are the super VIP users in Floor
151. On principle, we cannot ban the sect leader’s account.
156: Forum 1 Super Administrator
Hello Administrator, my foster father is already old and his
ability to express himself isn’t very good, so his words aren’t
very clear. He means that if you ban 148-151, we will count
the total floors of this post to the total floor before the
problem is solved, at one hundred thousand gold per floor.
For example, before the problem had been solved, this
thread had been sent back to a total of 200 floors. Then,
Guyue’ye would give your forum 200x10 = 2000 gold. If it
was only at 2000 floors that the problem was solved, then it
would be 2000 x10 = 20,000 gold.
But I have to say, @ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye, my foster father,
you are wasting money like this, and people will make
mistakes sometimes. It is always necessary to give others a
chance to start anew.
Think about it again?
157: Godfather is right in everything he says.
Yes, he had to think about it again.
@ First Forum Super Administrator
Also ban the account number on the 157th floor
158: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
 320. “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s Dessert (Forum
Body)” (2)

[System Notice] Due to violation of the relevant version

rules, the user “Jiangdong Huaruwei”, the user “Sunset Red
Old Age Car Riding Club”, the user “Ru Feng Sect’s Tomb
House”, the user “Cultivator World’s best man’s small film
producer”,
The user’s ‘godfather is right’ has been banned for life.
From now on, the above users can only visit the forum to
read the post, never speak.
159: Forum 1 Super Administrator
…
160: I’m a passer-by.
…
161: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
Haha, this is the legendary “hold on until you can’t accept
it”.
162: Received Brain Platinum only
Unseal “whatever godfather says”. He was just a child. It
was fine as long as he was taught a lesson. No need for real
punishment.
163: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Yes, immediately.
164 Floor: Forum 1 Super Administrator
 …… The father was different to his son. Other names were
true lifetime restrictions, not even the woman would be
merciful. However, ‘godfather is right’ was only banned for
less than a minute.
165: Yuliang Village Auntie’s local specialty store
Thank you, godfather. But even if you will be angry, I
should still remind you that if you continue to do so,
Guyue’ye’s finances will one day be in deficit.
166: Whatever foster father says is right
…… Reseal him for me.
167: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Okay, seal it immediately.
168: Forum 1 super manager
Pfft, I feel 166 floor should not be called “whatever father
says is right”, too face-smacking, should be called
“whatever father says is wrong.”
169: Our manor lord suddenly became rich
A super administrator should not be called a super
administrator.
170: Very smart.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Poverty limits my
imagination! Sect Leader Jiang, father of the Golden Lord!
163: I also want the father of the customer
The father of the financial backer! Do you still lack a son?
 164: I also want the father of the gold mine.
Father Jiang! You’re asking to take me in as your son!
165: I also want father 2.
Father! Look at me! I promise! Everything you do is right!
How do you want to spend your money! I promise you, it’s
completely different from ‘Godfather is right in everything’!
Father! I am your long-lost son!
166 poster: I also want to buy 3
People these days really have no backbone! Shameful!
If you have money, then you’re a father? Ridiculous!
Look at me! I’m completely different from all of you!
167: Jiang Xi is my dad
Hahahaha, too naughty! Then let me register a vest!
168 - My dad is Jiang Xi
Do you even have any shame?
169 post: Beginning Phoenix Cry
…… Aiya, the tower lord has appeared. If not for that, I
would have forgotten the purpose of this building… I even
thought that it was Jiang Xi from the support committee…
170: I’m a Passerby A
I’m sorry, I think this is ridiculous,
The first forum was used by the various sects to
communicate with each other. However, the administrator
had sealed the account number of a Sect Leader without
any explanation and even banned it for life. In the future,
whoever provoked Jiang Xi would have their account sealed?
You were talking about principles just now, what about now?
Is principle a waste of paper?
In addition, your title was given as a “violation of the
rules.” I would like to ask what kind of rules they violated. I
have also been the moderator of this forum, so the rules are
not as clear as you. I hope you can give me a reasonable
explanation.
171: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
A new rule was added ten minutes ago, article 131: Please
respect the largest investor in this forum. I want to know.
172: Forum 1 super manager
This was truly interesting. @ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen, do
you want to do the same as Nangong Liu? It’s not like you
don’t know the lesson of the Jufeng Sect.
173: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Sigh… Why do you always have to be the first person to
stand up…
174: Accepting the gift only requires Brain Platinum
Jiang Xi, please say something.
175: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Aiyo, is that girl sick? He has money, and he is the biggest
investor. So what if you have to respect her?
176: I also want the father of the moneymaker.
The caretaker didn’t ‘say no’ to them and just gave them
their number. The caretaker gave them the money and gave
them their number. My father spent so much money to buy
it, how did he offend anyone?
177: My dad is Jiang Xi
…… I’m getting more and more confused about the
atmosphere of this building.
178: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
There are a lot of things you don’t understand.
In addition, many people have come to the sect to deliver
the cat. Sect Leader, you should go and take it.
180th floor: Sisheng Peak — Elder xuanji
Needless to say, I spend money legally.
181: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
In the past, the Ru Feng Sect used to bully people, but
today, Guyue’ye relied on his wealth to be impudent.
Sect Leader Jiang, although your nature is not bad, if you
continue like this, you will suffer sooner or later.
182: Don’t know Mulan is a girl
Sect Leader Jiang, do you need to forbid Mu Lan from
speaking like a lady?
182: Forum 1 super manager
I don’t know if Mulan is a girl or not.
The super manager of the first forum, don’t seal her.
Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming, has sent the banknotes.
183 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
 It’s my birthday! Who the fuck sent an orange cat with a
white stain to cheat!
184: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
…… You don’t even recognize an orange cat? It never
changed when you dyed it.
185: The Top Female Disciple in Death
What about the basic trust between QAQ people and
people?
I’ve already put a basin of water in front of the door. All
the cats need to take a bath before they can come in!
186 - Top Disciple in Death
Hmm… The moment I saw this building, I was about to
ask… Didn’t you find a problem?
187th floor: Cultivator Holmes
Hm? What is it?
Building 188: Jade Cold Village Flower
Haha! I found something, too, but I never said it! Sherlock
Holmes, are you trying to say that Jiang Xi only sealed the
one hundred forty-eighth to one hundred fifty-first floors and
left the one hundred fifty-two floors alone? Jiang Fu granny
probably thought that saying that he was attacking or
praising him.
189: The trumpet is not afraid of offending Jiang Fuxian
…… Jiang, Jiang Fuxian?
Ha ha-ha ha ha!
 190: Smile and use a trumpet too
[System Notification] The user’s “smiley face” has been
deleted, the user’s “smiley face” account has been deleted.
The keyword “Jiang Fuxian” has cost forum level 1 sensitive
words, all account names that contain the key words cannot
be registered, all statements that contain the key words will
be blocked.
This forum must register the real name in order to prevent
the person from wearing the vest.
191 Floor: Forum 1 Supervisor
…… Do you have to have dog legs like this? Jiang Xi
herself didn’t say anything…
No, even though I’ve noticed that the 152nd floor isn’t
sealed, that’s not what I’m talking about.
Why would Sisheng Peak suddenly collect white cats? You
guys probably didn’t pay attention to it and only played it as
if it was water. Otherwise, it would be very easy to notice.
Wait a minute for me to tidy up, then send it up.
193: Cultivator Holmes
Lalalalala ~ sit and wait 818 ~
194: The East River with Hua Ruwei
…… Manager, didn’t the 194 floor have a title? Am I blind
or did you smoke it in the forum?
195: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
It was my mistake! I just sealed his off! Maybe I didn’t do
it right, so I’ll seal it again! I’m sorry!
 196 Floor: Forum 1 Supervisor
Hehe, I can’t believe it, right? I’m bubbling again!
197th floor: Huarouwei Hall, Jiangdong
He quickly sealed it and looked at the eyesore.
198: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye sank
Alas, no matter how many years have passed, men who
do not know how to take care of women still do not know
how to take care of them. Actually, there’s no need to talk
too much with this kind of girl. As long as you move his with
your emotions and make some concessions, he will
understand what you mean. There was no need to be so
irritable.
199: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
Sect Leader Jiang seems to have a problem… The people
who were just given the title, other than the person who
invited you to do a movie in the ocean, have all been
released and are unable to be sealed again…
I’m really sorry. I’ll contact the technical department right
away and ask for urgent action.
200: Forum 1 Supervisor
No, I know.
The godfather is right in everything
Did you do it?
201 post: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
Un, it’s me.
 202: Whatever foster father says is right
This isn’t the past; your wings are hard, and I am not in
your eyes anymore.
Very well, you are capable.
203 - Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Heavy
Plug in the front row of a building and eat a melon
204: I’m a passer-by
Crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab, crab,
Little big brother ~ ~ The kindness of saving an account is
unforgettable ~ ~ mua ~
205th floor: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
I don’t look down on you. You are the most gentle, kindest,
and sweetest person on the continent. But you’ve done
something wrong, and I can’t stand by and watch you do it.
Actually, I know who is right and who isn’t, and foster
father knows it clearly in his heart. Otherwise, you wouldn’t
have let go of ‘I don’t know Mulan is a girl’.
206: Whatever Godfather says is right
OMG, what did I see? The LS actually said that Jiang Xi
was the gentlest, kindest, and sweetest person in the entire
cultivation world? Am I blind, or did the forum get a beating,
or did that ‘godfather says whatever is right’ get crazy?
207: I’m a passerby.
 …… The emergency doctor of the Eye, there is a patient
who needs to be treated.
208: Really smart
Ridiculous, the 206th floor was simply wearing a 80,000
meters thick filter. The most gentle, sweetest, and kindest
idiot in the entire cultivation world is clearly one of my
people!
209: Ergou
Ergou’s speech exuded a strong sense of disease.
210: I’m a passer-by.
I think, Jiang Xi… And sweet. are two nonsymbiotic words.
211: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
Upstairs, add, I feel that Jiang Xi is not only incompatible
with “sweetness”, but also with the words “kindness”,
“gentleness”, “holiness”, “integrity”, “softness”, “deep
love”, “intimacy”, “sadness”, “compassion” and “love”.
Jiang Xi and these nice words are like two anti-virus software
that will attack each other until the computer crashes.
212: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
You don’t understand him. Please don’t say that about
him.
213: Godfather is right in everything he says
This disease should not be in Aet’s ophthalmology, it
should be in Ate’s mental health department.
But I think he’s very sick. Give up the treatment.
214: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
 321. Extra: “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s Dessert
(Forum Body)”

Cold scale ophthalmology emergency service for you.

Glaucoma Reply 1
Cataract Please Reply 2
High myopia please return 3
Old Fantasy Please Reply 4
“If you’re blind, please call the Cold Scale Sacred Hand
Global Hotline 3838748.”
The filter cannot be removed, please transfer to the
mental health department
215 Floor: Cold Scale Ophthalmology Emergency
Haha, I told you to transfer to the mental health
department.
216: Zhongshan Lang is not greedy
Godfather said everything to my little brother. Did you
only speak like that because you were forced to do so by
Jiang Xi? How pitiful… Seeing as you have unsealed my seal,
this sect leader is willing to accept you to come to Jiangdong
Hall, so you can be my protector.
If I think you’re good-looking enough after the noodle, it’s
not impossible for you to become the Sect Leader’s husband
in the future ~ I’ll give you a chance ~
217th floor: Huarouwei Hall, Jiangdong
At the wedding scene.
 218: I’m a passer-by
Thank you for your concern. No one is forcing me, and I
don’t want to go to the Jiangdong Hall. Release you only
because you are the Sect Leader, please don’t @ me again,
we are not familiar with each other.
219: Godfather is right in everything he says
I’m coming!
I just got home, it’s not convenient to type on my cell
phone.
Please pay attention to the speeches on the 125th and
126th floors.
Don’t laugh, I know who Ergou is. This is going to be
troublesome.
125th floor: Beginning cry of the phoenix
Urgent! Attention, cultivators! For some reason, Sisheng
Peak will be filled with all kinds of white cats from today
onwards. Cultivators, please bring all ownerless white cats
to our sect. We will reward each one with 5000 gold!
126th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
The difference in recovery time between these two floors
was not more than a minute. Combined with what had just
happened, the “Phoenix’s First Cry” discovered that it had
lost its snack. This snack would turn into an animal after
eating it. And then Ergou-tzu came to report it,
After saying that his Shizun had disappeared, Phoenix’s
initial reaction was neither too calm nor too polite. The
others also did not have much of a reaction. However, from
this floor onwards, Phoenix’s initial cry suddenly said,
“Things have gotten complicated.”
Everyone could guess that he said that things were
troublesome because he had guessed Ergou’s identity. In
other words, once he found out Ergou’s identity, he had also
realized who Ergou’s Shizun was — this proved that Ergou’s
Shizun had a very close relationship with “Phoenix’s First
Cry”. Phoenix’s First Cry was very likely to be worried for
Ergou’s Shizun’s safety.
Let’s look again. After the “Phoenix First Scream”
panicked, in less than a minute, “Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming”
came online and for some reason began to collect all kinds
of white cats at high prices. My friends, this is too much of a
coincidence! Who would believe that it was a chance factor!
Therefore, I made a bold guess that the “Phoenix First
Cry” was the nickname for “Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming”, and
Xue Ziming had always been a little unconcerned towards
others. To make him act this way and to transform into a
beast into a cat, there was only one person that I could
think of.
I don’t know if what appeared before everyone’s eyes was
the same figure that I was thinking of.
220: Cultivator Holmes
“Ah!” So thoughtful… I’ve been splashing around
hahahaha, I’ve never thought about
it………………………………………………………………………
 221: I’m a passer-by.
Now that he said it, it was true!
I immediately thought of Grandmaster Chu!
222nd floor: I’m a passerby.
Chu Wanning + 1
223 - Jiang Xi is my dad
I also feel that there is no one else other than Chu
Wanning, this is a gift subtopic.
224: Very smart.
However… However, Grandmaster Chu did not look like
someone who would steal food from others?
225th floor: Jade Cold Village Flower
It might have been sent by mistake, or something.
226: He’s really smart.
He was shocked! “Well, according to Holmes’s theory.”
Phoenix’s First Wail was Xue Ziming. If the missing person
was Chu Wanning, then Ergou should be… Ta, ta…
227: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
…… Afraid, I logged off.
228: Huayuwei, Jiangdong
I, I remembered that I haven’t paid my online bill this
month, so I logged off as well.
229: Jiang Xi is my dad
My computer is running out of power. Goodbye everyone.
230: My dad is Jiang Xi
 Do you know that you’re afraid of me now? A bunch of
fools.
Top of the Dead Xue Ziming
How is the search going?
231: Ergou
Your Majesty, we were wrong, please don’t be angry, don’t
destroy the forum…
232nd floor: I’m a passer-by.
Wow! Had he really guessed correctly?
However, if Phoenix’s first words were Xue Meng’s, he
would feel that it would be very easy to dig out the vests of
the others after going down 8 years and analyzing their
conversations.
233rd floor: I’m a passerby.
This forum strictly forbids the deliberate stripping of
horses, please take note.
234: Forum 1 super manager
Ergouzi
Without any progress, those cats were really just ordinary
cats. On the other hand, there was something wrong with
the vegetable package from before. Many of its own kind
had arrived, so it was likely that it felt that its territory had
been occupied. It was always very anxious as it circled
around me meowing, unable to chase me away no matter
how hard it tried. However, an hour ago, I had already
ordered some people to bring it with me to pacify it. I had
also invited the animal experts of the Fire Phoenix Pavilion
to decipher the language of the dishes and was now waiting
for someone to come over.
235th floor: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming.
Excuse me, may I ask what the package is…?
236: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
An orange cat kept by Wang’s wife at the top of the
mountain. Because it ate too much, it was suspected to be
pregnant all year round.
237: He’s really smart.
It was unknown if it still enjoyed eating the small silver
fish in the stream at the back of the mountain. It was
somewhat nostalgic.
238 Floor: Duroy Flowers
Haha, an orange cat has an orange cat, don’t think too
much about it.
Speaking of which, our fourth ranked brother is having a
banquet at the mansion. There are a lot of delicious things
here. Let’s go offline and eat together ~
239: No one is more handsome than me
Mm, I’ll listen to you.
240 Floor: Duroy Flowers
No need to send any more cats!
@ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
 You don’t need to send me any more banknotes, since I’ll
return the rest to you. I don’t want to take advantage of
you.
241: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
What was going on! If you say so, then so be it? What
about his life? You don’t care?
242nd floor: Ergou
My foster father said he couldn’t be bothered with us and
had already logged off. However, I will tell him. Sect Leader
Xue can rest assured.
243: Whatever foster father says is right
Xue Ziming, get the hell out of here! Explain yourself, why
do you suddenly stop giving out cats?
244: Ergou
…… I’m only going to the depths of the south to mine
some ores. What are you replenishing in your head?
Ergouzi
I’ll be home in an hour.
245: I have over a hundred sets of the same type of white
clothes
You’re back!?!?
246: Ergou
Watching from the front row, one could see Elder Yuheng’s
trumpet.
247: Top Disciple in Death
 …… He may not have read Holmes’s post, and may have
felt that he had not lost his horse. There was no need to
remind him of this upstairs.
248th floor: I just want to see a show
I didn’t make myself clear just now, so I was in a hurry to
deal with some problems with the Fire Phoenix Pavilion’s
people.
Hello everyone, the alarm has been lifted. There are no
humans mistaking my snacks, but rather entering the belly
of the vegetable bag… When my family’s vegetable bag was
strolling around at night, I was curious, so I ate it secretly.
After eating this snack, the animal’s IQ will be greatly
improved. The vegetable bag always wanted to tell me that
it ate the food, so it also became clever. Just now, the Fire
Phoenix Pavilion member had deciphered its miaow, and
only now did we understand what it had been talking about
all along.
It was a false alarm, but thank you for your help.
Besides, it doesn’t matter if I don’t get rid of my horse.
I’ve never done anything I shouldn’t have done with a
trumpet, but I’m afraid you’ll all be able to speculate about
a lot of irrelevant underlings after a thorough investigation.
To prevent malice, I’ve already informed the administrator
to delete the post in three minutes.
Thank you again for your cooperation.
249: Sisheng Peak, Xue Ziming
 Taking advantage of the three-minute countdown, I can
get Jiang Xi to pay a little more for the extra floor. I’m very
happy to take advantage of this.
250: I’m a passer-by
Hahaha, water together ~
251st floor: I’m a passerby.
You guys can do whatever you want. Even if you manage
to obtain three thousand layers in three minutes, to Sect
Leader Jiang, it would be nothing more than a drop in the
bucket. I think I should quickly save this page and take it
back and slowly study it to be interesting.
252: He’s really smart.
Uh… It’s not that I want to beat the crap out of you, but
the contents of this post can’t be copied. The administrator
seemed prepared.
253: Jade Cold Village Flower
Wuuuuuu, I don’t care! I want to take advantage of the
deleted thread to confess to Elder Yuheng!
254 Lou: Top Disciple in Death
Me too! I also want to confess to Elder Yuheng!
255th floor: A female disciple at Sisheng Peak
Add me!
256th post: Our manor lord has suddenly become rich
LS, are you a traitor to Peach Blossom House?
Add me!
 By the way, I have over a hundred white shirts
Have you finished drawing the new blueprints? Can you
authorize me to go into business? How about getting rich
together?
257 Floor: Passenger Horse
…… What happened?
258: I have over 100 pieces of the same type of white
clothes.
Nothing much, Xue Meng’s IQ just dropped off again.
Are you home yet?
259: Ergou
Heh heh, I’m not on the 258 floor.
260th floor: Passenger horses
Ergouzi
The door opened.
260: I have hundreds of similar white shirts
Who wants to get rich with me… I want to earn more
money, build a Taobaojie Awkou rake division rudder, a
person who believes my eyes ah QAQ ah.
261: Cockhorse
No one will believe you. The beaver rake doesn’t sound
like a moneymaker.
262: Really smart
Yes, I’d rather invest in my father’s Jiangnan
Pharmaceutical Industry.
 @ Guyue’ye Jiang Ye
At the edge of danger, Father, do you look at me?
263: My dad is Jiang Xi
Get lost.
264 Floor: Guyue’ye Jiang Ye Chen
…… Strange, I remember that Sect Leader Jiang had just
logged off to rest? Could the person who replied be…
265: Jade Cold Village Flower
I have entered into the countdown to delete the post,
please do not reply, if there is anyone who needs to contact,
please send your own private message backstage. Thank
you for your active participation.
266th floor: Forum 1 super manager
Please wait, I want to @ Yuliang Village Flower
Young lady, you are so beautiful. Can I be honored to be
your friend?
267: Cherish the Jade Snow Region Plum
A day’s notice was given as a warning for any violation of
the rules upstairs.
I said no one was allowed to return to this building.
Three, two.
268 - Forum 1 super manager
AHHHHHHHHHHHH! Wait a minute! I still want to see
Elder Yuheng!
269: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
 You won’t have a chance, so give up.
No, I didn’t return. Guess who I am.
270: I have over a hundred pieces of the same type of
white clothes
…… Was there even a need to guess…
271: The Little Disciple at Sisheng Peak
@ First Forum Super Administrator
You seal it, I’ve already prepared for this. I still have this
kinship binding number.
Yuliang Village Flower
Lady, it’s still me. I sincerely hope that you can be my
good friend. You can come to me any time you like, but
please add the number 267, because I’m not usually using it
right now. Waiting for you.
272: I don’t want to be a scapegoat for my brother
anymore
One.
273: Forum 1 Super Management
= = = = = = = = = = This post has been deleted and you
can no longer view it = = = = = = = =
= = = = = = = = = = The page will automatically jump
back to the home page after 10 seconds = = = = = = = =
==
= = = = = = = = = = If there is no jump, press this link =
========
 The Body of the Forum “Who Moved Xue Mengmeng’s
Dessert”
END
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Mysterious
Rich Wife on Blind Date

322. Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date

(1)

The horse owner of Taobao Mountain Villa has recently

developed a magic weapon that has swept the world of
comprehension—the Scroll of Relieving Worry.
There are eight golden characters on the user guide:
The artifact is in hand, the marriage is worry-free.
When Xue Meng first heard of this artifact, he was
practicing his sword on Wujianping on the top of death and
life. He took a white handkerchief and wiped the Dragon
City clean. He turned his face angrily, and said to the
disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa who recommended him:
“What mess, why should the pick-up horse recommend this
kind of junk to me?”
“Uh, this… Our Ma Zhuang Master said, Head Xue, you
have worked hard day and night, and you must have no
leisure to go out to meet various female cultivators. He has
obtained a lot of tips from your master, Master Chu, and
refined magic tools in the past two years. It is getting better
and better, so I thought that we must give a good reward to
the top of the dead…This worry-relief scroll was created for
the head of Xue.”
Xue Meng was furious, Longcheng Huaguang flashed, and
the white paja was cut in two: “built for me? It’s ridiculous.
Don’t I seem to lack women?”
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa carefully looked
back and forth at the head of Xue Yuxuan, the magnificent
Fenghua Zhengmao, swallowed his saliva, and cautiously
said: “If you lack a man, a man can find it, as long as you
have a chance…”
Lack of men?
Xue Meng was startled, his face turned blue with anger,
he returned his sword into its sheath, stood in the breeze
hunting on Wujianping, and said angrily: “Come here!”
“Head, here!”
Xue Mengjun raised his eyebrows and said sharply: “Send
me off!”
“Yes!”
It’s not wrong that Xue Meng rushed to this guest. Of
course, it is impossible to know only a good female lover for
a generation of giants. It is true that the owner of Ma
Zhuang developed this “worry-relief scroll”, and it is true
that the “worry-free scroll” can match the monks to the
gods and relatives, but it is a big lie to say that the owner of
Ma Zhuang only developed it for the head of Xue.
 When he joined the group, his purpose was very simple,
with only one——
Attract female nuns.
After the Battle of Heavenly Sunder, the world of
comprehension has undergone earth-shaking changes. The
pinnacle of death and life has become one of the leading
factions in the Nine Provinces. Many lists in the “Unknown
Clouds List” have been reshuffled. Xue Meng did not Before
accidentally ranked among many rankings, she became the
lover of the girls’ dreams.
As a well-known businessman, the owner of Ma Zhuang
must be very concerned about the best-selling booklet
“Incomprehensible List”. Ever since, on a dark and windy
night for a month, the owner of Ma Zhuang happily grabbed
his feet, happily ate melons, flipped the latest rankings, and
made a tut.
“No. 1 on the list of heroes, Chu Wanning. Current
situation: Return to hermit.”
“Second on the list of heroes, Mo Weiyu. Current situation:
Same as above.”
He spit out a bunch of watermelon seeds, the owner of Ma
Zhuang and his henchmen sighed: “Oh, if you say that these
two are single, then we can try to drag them in. I wonder
how many girls can be attracted. It’s a pity that Xiu rushed
to grab the’Relief Scroll’.”
After that, I also showed the small portrait of Chu Wanning
painted on the booklet to the other person: “Look, I didn’t
think it before, but the more you look at it, the more you
look. Look at the master of Chu, how beautiful and
handsome. Alas. …” The more I thought about it, the less
reconciled, and finally simply said, “Should we discuss with
Master Mo and say a few more words in front of him, and
ask him to let his master come out to pimp for us?”
The subordinates obediently said: “Head, if you ask
Master Chu to pimp us, are you not afraid of Master Mo’s
schizophrenia?”
“…” The lovely horse owner touched his neck, feeling a
little cold, “You are right, then let’s change the object.”
After pondering a cup of tea, the owner of Ma has a new
goal: “How do you think we drag Mei Hanxue in?”
The subordinates cleverly said: “The head, our scroll
positioning is to stay together for life, but if Meixian grows
up, it will become an overnight romance. We should not or
should not, we are serious businessmen.”
“What do you think! I’m talking about the bigger one.”
“Aren’t you afraid of the small one pretending to be the
big one? He has done this before.”
“……Right.”
I pondered a cup of tea time again.
“Or Jiang Xi, he is good-looking, he can bring capital to
join the company, and he is also very smart.”
The subordinate continued to obediently said: “But he is a
black businessman. You are a decent and kind person in
charge. It’s best not to do business with people like him.
Beware of nothing. And his temper, if you know you will use
him as bait , To attract female cultivators to purchase worry-
relief scrolls, for fear that they will be able to make you a
human being and leave you in the pigpen in the lonely night
to spend your youth with the sow.”
The owner of Ma Zhuang smiled and touched his confidant
dog’s head: “Little brother, I like your outspoken and
straightforward appearance.”
After flipping back and forth several times, finally Ma
Zhuang said: “Why don’t you… drag Xue Meng. Although he
has no name on the rich list, and no name on the height list,
at least the appearance list is still ahead. And he is a new
head, besides, he should be old enough to talk about
marriage… Let’s try? Send someone to talk to him.”
Since then, there was the nonchalant phrase “Quietly
asking the head, there is no lack of men” from the disciples
of Taobao Mountain Villa.
Xue Mengxue was very angry.
His lungs are about to explode-does he look like a man?
It’s also a man who lacks him-ah! It’s not right for men to
lack him! He was almost confused!
You must know that since Xue Meng took over as the
head, his temper has been somewhat reduced, and it is rare
for everyone at the top of the dead to see him still so angry.
So Elder Xuanji asked with some concern: “Honorable Lord,
what’s the matter? But is there anything bothering you?”
 Xue Meng gritted his teeth and said: “I don’t understand.
There are too many people in the world who don’t form a
marriage partner. Why does the surname Ma miss me?”
Elder Xuanji Bingxue was smart, and immediately realized
that he was afraid that he was hurting his feet, and said
hurriedly: “The Lord is the head, after all, it is the eye of all
people. It is normal to be stared at. You don’t have to worry
about it.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Then why didn’t he pay attention
to Jiang Xi?”
“…Although the head of Jiang still looks the same, after
all, his seniority is there. In fact, when he was young, he was
never missed.”
Xue Meng felt even more depressed when he heard this.
He thought of his mother, and his heart was in pain, but he
couldn’t help but imagine Jiang Yeshen’s youthful, unfaithful
and cold-blooded loneliness. He wanted to make his mother-
in-law more sad?
But he didn’t want to tell others about the secret between
him and Jiang Xi, so he cursed in a low voice and changed
his target: “Why doesn’t the Ma surname care about Mei
Hanxue?”
Elder Xuanji smiled implicitly: “Honorable Lord, you also
know that Meixianchang. If he wants to start a family, I am
afraid that he will be able to cause another bloody storm in
the upper and lower cultivators.”
“…”
 “That, that, that—”
After a long time, I couldn’t think of a third person who
could shirk. When Xue Zhengyong urged him to get married,
he could still move out Chu Wanning and Mo Burning as a
shield, but if I mention them again, it will only It made him
more desolate and lonely.
Xue Meng’s breath instantly choked on his chest like a big
stone, and he became more and more unable to come over.
Angrily, his head started to hurt, and finally he said
simply:
“That doesn’t make sense! The headmaster will marry or
not, when will he marry, and what is his relationship with
others! Nothing to panic! I’m leaving!”
After talking about learning his master, he walked away
proudly.
.
Xue Meng sincerely hoped that the creation of the owner
of Ma Zhuang would lose the money.
However, things backfired. Although he lacked his help,
the “Worry-Relieving Scroll” was still popular a few months
later.
Xue Meng was very angry about this: “What kind of world
is this? People are so leisurely today?”
“You can’t say that.” Elder Xuanji was very fair. “The first
two months are New Year’s Eve. You know the Lord. On this
festive season, the elders in the family must urge their
children to marry in every way. I think it has solved the
urgent needs of many children of the world, and it is not
surprising that it can be sold out.”
“…”
“And I heard that the scroll is very delicate, even if it’s not
for finding a partner, it’s purely a novelty, it’s very
interesting.”
“such as?”
“I can’t tell you.” Xuanji said softly, “But the elder Greedy
Wolf was bored and bought a play. He said that he was
bored, but I went to his room ten times to find him, and he
was holding it nine times. Scroll thinking.”
Xue Meng was amazed: “Isn’t Elder Greedy Wolf
continuing unintentionally?”
“Yeah. He didn’t want to continue.” Xuanji smiled slightly,
“He is just a child with a temper and likes to play fresh, so
he takes that scroll to pass his leisure time.”
“…”
Greedy wolf like a child?
Xue Meng said nothing in silence. Xuanji and Greed Wolf
are the elders who entered the scene of death and life
almost at the same time. In weekdays, Greed Wolf speaks
always yin and yang, and is not very close to others. It is
even more incompatible with Chu Wanning. There is only
Xuan Ji, not only can talk with Chu Wanning. Words can also
coax the greedy wolf to hum.
 And the person who can compare the mocking wolf to a
child with such calmness is probably only Xuanji in the
school.
Elder Xuanji smiled and said, “If you are curious, you
might as well buy one for a try?”
“…Cough.” Xue Meng cleared his throat and said
arrogantly, “I am the master of the dignified faction, I am
curious about such a crappy thing. I won’t try it!”
.
However, the next night.
The Danxin Hall at the summit of death and life is brightly
lit, but the sandalwood gate is closed on the left and right.
Head Xue said that tonight he is going to retreat and
practice, so that all the high-level disciples who are
responsible for serving him are guarded at the door. Unless
Elder Yu Heng is visiting from Nanping Mountain, he is not
allowed to come in and disturb him when the sky is falling.
All the disciples admired the head Xue, who was so happy
that night, and they were touched by Xue head’s hard work,
and they all expressed that they would guard with all their
heart, and there will be no difference.
None of them knew that Head Xue was sitting on the
newly repaired high seat of the Danxin Temple, looking at
the jade scroll he was holding seriously. There are four big
characters on the scroll:
Worry-free scroll.
 Yes, that’s right, it is the best-selling magic weapon of the
horse owner.
Just arrived today.
And for the sake of the Lord’s face, Xue Meng still
specially placed the order in the name of Elder Xuanji.
The young head Xue held the worry-relieving scroll and
looked at it curiously. This artifact is made of a special jade
material, filled with ample spiritual current, and can show
itself in the lower case of the hairpin with a faint golden
light. In terms of appearance, it is already very beautiful.
Xue Meng then began to silently recite the curse of
unblocking according to the notes on the letter, and tried to
start using this magical weapon that swept the cultivation
continent——
“Upstairs with the residual lamp and Xiaoshuang, people
who sleep alone get up on the acacia bed. There is so much
love for one night stand, the corner of the earth is not long.
After a line of miserable poems, a few new lines appeared
on the jade slip:
“Spring returns to the earth, even the swallows are in
pairs, Xianchang, are you still alone in the vacancy?”
Xue Meng: “…”
Jade Jane: “Give Taobao Villa a trust and a chance for
yourself. Put aside the awkwardness of the matchmaker’s
talk, narrow the distance between the upper and lower
cultivators, and relieve the worry scroll, so that you no
longer envy others’ You have found your true love in the
vast crowd.”
Xue Meng again: “…”
Jade Slip: “Please give yourself a name before using it.”
What?
Need a name?
Xue Meng is an honest person, so he held it up and replied
seriously: “My name is Xue, and my name is Xue Meng.”
Yu Jian did not respond.
Xue Meng continued to add honestly: “You can also call
me Xue Ziming.”
The jade slip reflected this time, and a line of gold
characters appeared on the top of it–Ma Zhuangzhu warmly
mentioned that when using scrolls, please use nicknames.
Such as “Pick Up Horse”, “East Wall Liu”. This artifact was
refined by the West Lake Taobao Mountain Villa with great
effort, and declined any name similar to “Lonely Moon
Night”, please forgive me.
Upon seeing this, Xue Meng frowned, and muttered: “That
Jiang Xi, did you steal the business surnamed Ma again?”
Muttering back to muttering, Gu Yueye’s hatred had
nothing to do with him anyway. Xue Meng saw that the
orange cat left by his mother was lying on the carpet and
licking his paws, so he gave himself a name and asked
Yujian. Said: “Then I’ll call it Caibao.” After finishing
speaking, he patted Daju’s head, “Excuse me, let me borrow
your name.”
Daju turned her face away indifferently, and continued to
lick her back.
Xue Meng vaguely felt that the beast’s eyes were full of
contempt, and it seemed to be suggesting something to
himself. After careful thinking, it suddenly became clear-his
mother-in-law’s cat called Caibao, the entire life and death
knew that if he had such a name, it would not be easy Can
be recognized? Very wrong.
Xue Meng sighed and stroked the big orange: “The smart
vegetable bag, you still think carefully.”
“Meow…”
So the head Xue had thought about it again, and finally
looked at the Du Ruo potted plant that his mother had
planted in the hall before his death, and looked at the
picture scroll of the water village that his father had hung on
the wall before, and finally gave himself an uninspired name
——
“My name is Wang Xiaoxue.”
The top of the dead and life will not be named. It is true
that it is passed down from the same line. From Xue
Zhengyong named Shimei “Xueya”, then to the two peaks of
“Ahhhhh” and “Wowwow”, and then Mo Ran Shenwu
“Damn”, Finally, to Xue Meng’s current nickname “Wang
Xiaoxue.”
No one laughs at anyone.
 Originally, Wang Xiaoxue’s nickname was ugly enough,
but the jade slip gave birth to a wonderful
misunderstanding. After it received Xue Meng’s nickname, it
surfaced a few new lines of gold characters:
Okay, Fairy Wang Xiaoxue.
Xue Meng: “…”
Xue Meng: “???”
Xue Meng: “That’s a female name you said! I said my
name is Wang Xiaoxue! My mother, the king of Chuqing, and
my father Xue Zhengyong’s Xue!”
The jade slip continued to float: “The name change spell is
being adjusted. I’m sorry, Wang Xiaoxue Xianjun, I can’t
change the name for now.”
Xue Meng was a little angry: “Obviously you have heard it
wrong, why can’t you change it?”
Yu Jian: “Xianjun, please don’t be angry here. If you must
change your name. I can transmit the sound of the horse
owner for you, and ask him to modify it for you.”
…He shouldn’t contact Ma Yun! !
I can think of Ma Zhuangzhu smilingly approaching him
and teasing him-head Xue is not autistic? Head Xue wants
to open it? Is head Xue lacking men or women today?
…Nightmare.
Xue Meng had to say: “Let’s do it, let’s do it, if you say
Wang Xiaoxue, then Wang Xiaoxue, your scroll is too bad,
you can’t hear it.”
 Yu Jian is not angry, but still gentle and juvenile said:
“Good Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue, in order to have a good
understanding of your character, please follow the
instructions of the worry-free scroll to complete the
following questions and answers. After this item, scroll We
will present you the talented and beautiful woman who
matches you best. I wish you an early marriage and make
you a good couple.”
Xue Meng didn’t have much interest in early finding a
good relationship to get in and out of a pair, but he was
quite curious about this huge cultivation world, and the
Scroll of Worry would think who could get him.
So the big thorn stabbed: “You can ask.”
“First question, have you ever experienced emotional
injury?”
Xue Meng touched his chin and replied: “No.”
“Second question, have you ever been in love with
anyone?”
“No.”
“The third question, have you ever secretly admired
others?”
“No.”
“Fourth question, have you ever been confessed?”
“No.”
Yu Jian did not ask any more questions this time. It paused
hesitantly, but a new line came out: “Xianchang, please
don’t tease the scroll with a repeating curse.”
“Who used the Repeating Curse?!” Xue Meng was
immediately unhappy, “If there is no, then there is no, do I
want to make something out of nothing?”
Yu Jian quickly said: “I’m sorry, I was wrong. Fifth question,
may I ask you how much you are this year?”
“Okay. In your twenties, Wang Xiaoxue is immortal. In the
past twenty years of your career, you have never fallen in
love with others, have never secretly admired others, have
never been confessed, and have never experienced love
hurts.”
“Yes.”
Jade Jane: “Okay Wang Xiaoxue is a fairy. I want to ask the
sixth question, but before asking the question, I want to
know whether you prefer to be straightforward, or a person
who prefers to be sloppy.”
Xue Meng raised his eyebrows and said: “Nonsense, of
course I am a person who likes to be straightforward. Who
likes to make rounds?”
“Okay.” Yu Jian asked quite bluntly, “Sixth question, do
you look ugly?”
Xue Meng: “…………………………”
After a moment’s silence, the high-ranking disciples
outside the Hall of Dan Xin could hear the sound of the head
smashing things, and the screams of horror from Daju.
 I have to say that Taobao Mountain Villa’s art of refining
has grown more and more over the years, and the Scroll of
Worry-Relief is still strong under Xue Meng’s hammer. It is
not damaged, and it is still very persistent with shiny golden
text. Coax Head Xue to answer some of the remaining
questions. In the end, twenty leaf cards condensed by
illusion technique emerged from the scroll, one by one, all
floated into Xue Meng’s hands.
No, they are not actually leaf cards. They just look like leaf
cards. There is no cake cone on the cards. Instead, they
describe the situation of the twenty monks in a very
psychedelic and hazy way.
“Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue who is not ugly but has been
single for twenty years, congratulations. After my
calculation, the soul that fits you best in the world is hidden
in these twenty leaf cards, waiting for you to discover .”
To be honest, Xue Meng did not believe in this evil.
He felt that he could only see his face in the color gourd
back then, and there must be no one in this world who could
see him. But he couldn’t help his curiosity, so he couldn’t
wait to look at the twenty leaf cards.
Head Xue named himself “Xianjun Wang Xiaoxue”, and
other people on the card would naturally not use their real
names. The first one Xue Meng saw was a fairy named
“Ruoying”.
The Jieyou Scroll described her like this:
 If Yingxian is long, the mist is light, the body is bright, the
fragrance is quiet, and the body is quiet.
This person has a lofty status, has a rich family, is good at
managing bad debts, is good at managing the family
business, is clean and self-conscious, and stays simple.
Although there are often people who flatter him, if Yingxian
has a reserved heart in his heart, he sees all temptations as
if there is nothing. It is a kaolin flower that everyone wants
to pick, but it is difficult to pick.
Hobbies: Cultivating flowers and plants, taking care of the
weak.
Xue Meng was shocked just by looking at this one and not
seeing the others.
This looks like a cold beauty who is all over the country
and the city. Moreover, he is not stained, self-sufficient,
independent of men, sensible and family-friendly, and kind-
hearted… The most important preference is actually similar
to his mother, Mrs. Wang!
How rare!
As a good son of twenty-four filial piety who worshipped
his mother on the altar, Xue Meng believed since childhood
that if a girl had a temperament like Mrs. Wang, he would
never go wrong when he married home. Just look at his
mother-in-law, how well they took care of their father and
son.
I have to say that Xue Meng was actually a little moved.
 It’s just that he still has some doubts, firstly, since there is
such a rare fairy in the cultivation world, how could he have
never heard of it?
The second is a vaguely weird intuition.
He held this golden leaf card and read it again. Hey, it was
really weird. The more I read it, the more I felt that he had
actually seen a similar person somewhere.
…Who is it?
The author has something to say:
I’m coming! ! ! ! ! Bobo buddies! !
Yan Yan did not dare to promise you ten cars recently, but
it is always possible to drive a sand sculpture! ! !
This extra time happened after the war. Xue Meng has
succeeded as the head, Chu Wanning has gone into hiding,
Jiang Xi, who was seriously injured during the war, has
awakened, but the fallen disease has not been cured. Ye
Wangxi and Shimei have both entered the world in Mortal
Dust. , A travel relief, a practice medicine atonement, Mei
Hanxue and Mei Hanxue are still in Taxue Palace as big
brothers, the story at this stage~~~
As for Xue Mengmeng’s first blind date, I think you guys
should have guessed who it is. I wish Xue Mengmeng
peace~~~= =
It’s wailing every other day at ten o’clock in the evening,
thank you for every lovely person this year~
 323. Extra “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on
Blind Date (2)”

Originally, Xue Meng just wanted to casually understand

this worry-relief scroll that has swept the world of
comprehension, and did not intend to really use it in depth,
nor did he intend to meet the fairies on these leaf cards
according to the scroll’s recommendation.
Probably there are many people with the same mentality
as him. Master Ma feels that this will not work. The magical
tools must be used carefully. If they are just for playing and
not using them, they will soon be thrown into the corner of
the corner to accumulate dust.
So a few days later, Yu Jian broke out a shocking good
news.
——
“From now on, within three months, all those who are
actively looking for Taoist couples through the jade slips will
be included in the Taobao Villa VIP profile. After March,
regardless of whether they find a good relationship, the
owner of the horse will be from the most active immortal.
Changli chooses one and presents the magnificent gift box
of Taobao Mountain Villa. We sincerely look forward to your
participation.”
The news emerged on the jade slip that day, and the
upper and lower repair world exploded.
Almost everyone is talking about this.
 “Taobao Mountain Villa is a beautiful gift box! Have you
read the contents of the gift box?”
Passer-by is a wealthy fan who sees money and opens his
eyes: “Look! One hundred and eighty top-grade spell files,
one thousand top-grade tempered spirit stones, one
hundred Taobao Villa discounted iron coupons, and ten
Taobao Villa secret-level magic tools smelted. The
blueprints… are amazing! It really is a role model for the
Baidao merchants, the big wealthy merchants in the
cultivation world!”
Passer-by B is Ma Yun’s licking dog: “It’s only the rich. The
owner of the Ma Zhuang is also very courageous. He dares
to use the secret-level artifact drawings as a reward. Who
doesn’t want to study? Who is not tempted?”
Passerby C is neither a money fan nor a dog licker. His
thoughts are the freshest: “Oh, you laymen, look at me, I
am different… I am not interested in these jewels, spells, or
drawings. However, I heard that there are five hundred
pieces of unique erotic pictures and love story books in the
gift box… Hehe, I heard that they have never been
circulated in the market. If I get this, I will be cool in the
second half of my life. La!”
Everyone rolled their eyes at him: “Nothing to do!”
However, I have to say that this treasure chest of
Zhuangzhu Ma accurately poked the weaknesses of almost
all the cultivators in the realm of cultivation, regardless of
money, color, and knowledge… all have extremely
temptation points.
Moreover, the sagittarius owner said, you don’t need to
form a good relationship, as long as you actively use the
worry-relieving scroll, even if you are still a bachelor after
three months, you can still participate in the lottery.
In this way, there are fewer restrictions and more
temptations. Countless monks who used to play casually out
of curiosity plan to really and actively try to use it for their
big gift box.
Among them are the poor, poor and short-minded Lord of
Death and Life, a generation of Tianjiao, Xue Meng and Xue
Ziming.
Xue Meng turned out the twenty leaf cards again.
He had already read the introductions of the fairies
recommended above, and felt that each one was pretty
good, but the “Ruoying” in the first picture was
preconceived, and he thought she was the best.
The so-called active participation of Scroll of Worry is to
meet with each other.
And the way of meeting is very special. Zhuangzhu Ma
meant that everyone was looking for “soul couples”, so the
appearance was considered last.So how to avoid judging
people by their appearance?
The solution is very poor.
When the two meet, they need to wear a special sachet
made by Taobao Mountain Villa. The sachet will make the
wearer’s voice and appearance change in the ears and eyes
of others, so that when dating, each other knows each
other. If the appearance of is fake, you will be more patient
to understand content that has nothing to do with your
appearance.
The illusion will not disappear until the sachet is taken off,
and you will be able to see the true appearance of the other
party.
I have to say that the owner of the Ma Zhuang loves
money and loves money, and bother is really bother.
In order for the lone wolves of the upper and lower
cultivators to find a companion for their souls, how
exhausted he was!!
Xue Meng made an appointment with Fairy Ruoying to
meet.
Although his motivation is not pure, he did not hope to
find a lifelong partner, but went to the big gift box of Taobao
Mountain Villa, but the head of Xue is the head of Xue after
all. When he was young, he could ignore the little girl. We
scolded in the street, but after becoming the head, we still
have to show demeanor and demeanor.
In the words Xuanji often urged him to say-“Your Lord,
your speech and behavior not only represent yourself, but
also represent the peak of life and death.”
So in order not to humiliate the life and death, Xue Meng
still carefully prepared this date.
 To tell the truth, this is the first time in his life that he has
an appointment with a female sister alone. It is false to say
that he is not nervous.Head Xue seems to be very
indifferent and calm, but in fact he is still a little weak in his
heart.The day before the appointment, he was lying on the
bed, holding the leaf card of Fairy Ruoying, and reading it
back and forth countless times. The sentence “Noble status,
rich family in China” made Xue Mengpo a little concerned.
This is a rich woman.
But it doesn’t matter.Xue Meng secretly encouraged
himself. Although he is not ranked on the rich list of
“Unintelligible List”, no matter how much he is a man with a
few hills, he is just a little-known little girl film, no matter
how rich he is. Can you be richer than him?No matter how
high his status is, can he be better than him?
Never can.
Yes, that’s it.I will meet tomorrow, and I must take the
other party to the most luxurious place, eat the most
abundant meal, press down the other side, let her know who
is the most beautiful cub in the lower cultivator world!
Head Xue holds this misconception that he is bigger than
his blind date, imagining that girl Ruoying casts envious
eyes on him, and said in admiration: “Brother Wang
Xiaoxue, you are so rich!”-can’t help but With a sweet and
content smile, he hugged his Dragon City and fell asleep in
a daze on the big bed.
 The next day, Xue Meng woke up early.According to the
agreement, he put on the special sachet made by Taobao
Mountain Villa, and his sword went to Yangzhou City to meet
the sister.
Before leaving, he deliberately asked Xuanji which
restaurant is the best in Yangzhou, and also asked about the
price. Although it was painful for him, he felt that he could
bear it for the sake of his face and the top of death.In a
word, don’t show your timidity in front of rich women!
Xue Meng’s expression was arrogant when he told the
other party the three words “Xihua Pavilion” through the
worry-free scroll.
The most luxurious teahouse in Yangzhou City!Just ask if
you accept it!
Xue Meng could almost imagine the other party waking up
in the boudoir, seeing the date spot that appeared on the
scroll, so Zhu’s lips lightly opened, his bright eyes opened in
surprise, and he muttered softly: “Ah, he really is a noble
and generous son. …”
As he was thinking about it, the worry-relief scroll in his
hand lit up.
Ruoying: OK.
……Row?
Finish, finish?
Xue Meng almost fell from the Dragon City Imperial Sword
with anger!No, you don’t need to express your joy and
surprise. Anyhow, you say thank you?Whose girl is this, so
unruly!!
When he sat angrily on the sword and flew above the
Yangtze River, the Worry-Relief Scroll was lit again, and this
Ruoying girl once again sent a biography: Xihua Pavilion is
crowded with customers today, if you don’t mind, you might
as well change a place, I Come order.
Xue Meng’s unhappiness eased slightly.
…… Well, this girl is kind of polite, and she was willing to
treat herself for the first time meeting the male Xiu.The
word “Xing” that was lonely just now was probably just
because she was not good at expressing herself, just like his
master.
Thinking of Chu Wanning, Xue Meng sat upright, and said,
yes, you must be magnanimous, not to mention that the
other party is still a girl, even if it is really not so polite, you
should be more patient.
So he replied on the Scroll of Worry-Relief: It was me who
asked me to ask, don’t change it.
After half a cup of tea, the other party returned another
word.
“Row.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Once he jumped his feet and calmed down again, this
time Xue Meng was not so angry. He sat on the Dragon City
with his long legs dangling, his scimitar pierced the clouds,
and flew all the way from the misty clouds to the direction
of Jiangnan Water Village.
Yangzhou City will soon arrive.
The appointment with Ruoying has not yet arrived, Xue
Meng walks in the bustling streets and looks around in a
leisurely manner-Yangzhou City is under the jurisdiction of
Guyueye. It is like flowing water and flowers like brocades. A
prosperous and prosperous look of singing and dancing.In
addition, the old man with pedicure on both sides of the
road and the flower-seller yelled lazily, opening his mouth
with an accent similar to his mother-in-law, and he sounded
more or less cordial, and his expression relaxed.
He bought a sweet candies in front of the sugar painting
stall, and went shopping while eating. When it was almost
time, he went straight to Xihua Pavilion on the edge of
Slender West Lake.
At first glance, there were many people.
And almost every guest is equipped with Taobao Mountain
Villa’s phantom sachet. It seems that there are quite a few
monks actively participating in the host’s grand event, and
everyone likes to swell their faces to fill the most expensive
places.
Xue Meng was quite speechless. He looked around the
bustle of the lobby and said to the shopkeeper who was
coming up: “I have an appointment with a seat on the
second floor. My name is Xue…cough, Wang. My name is
Wang.”
 After a pause, he added awkwardly: “Wang Xiaoxue.”
Dian Xiaoer was probably numb by these blind date
monks for a while. He didn’t even move his eyelids for such
a silly name. What kind of name is Wang Xiaoxue, Zhao
Dagen, Du Corns, and so on. He almost listened to it all,
immediately. Very calmly led Xue Meng upstairs.
“Wind-style elegant room. According to your request,
facing the window.”
Xue Meng looked at it, good guys, people from Jiangnan
are really elegant, saying it’s a private box, but it’s actually
covered by two thin bamboo curtains. The bamboo curtains
are dense and exquisite in workmanship, and you can see
the shadows of the potted plants later.Elegant to elegant,
but not sincere, speak a little louder, you can hear it all
around.
But it’s all here, how can it be done?
Xue Meng took his seat, and at this time Fairy Ruoying
passed the book to him through the worry-free scroll:
“I just sent away a business guest. I just went out and I
will be late.”
“…”
Xue Meng stared at this sentence over and over again and
again, feeling that he had met a master.
Too much, this woman is already showing her wealth
before she even appears!She doesn’t show off jewellery, not
more than the title deed, but creates a posture that big
business guests will visit early in the morning, every inch of
time and every inch of gold.
What a busy female boss!This is in stark contrast to
myself who wandered around idly all morning and ate
candied haws!
Xue Meng frustratedly took a sip of the tea that Xiao Er
made for him.
This is a powerful woman, Xue Meng thought, this game is
right and forget it. After she comes, he will definitely give
the other side a slap in the face to let her know—
He Xue Ziming is not poor!
324 Extra “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind
Date (3)”

When Xue Meng was almost impatient, he finally heard

Xiao Er’s greeting from outside the box: “Wind-style elegant
seat, please come here.”
This woman finally came.
Xue Meng swept away the impatience between his
eyebrows, sat back upright, and assumed the posture of a
calm man like his father, raising his eyes and looking out.
I could only hear the footsteps calmly, and walked towards
him without hurries, and then a vague figure passed from
behind the flower shadow of the bamboo curtain, the curtain
was half curled, and the first thing that caught my eye was
a silver dragon. Pattern water pipe.The smoking gun was
attached to a light blue tobacco pouch embroidered with Du
Ruohua, and the hand that lit the cigarette rod was very
beautiful and slender, with a sexy radius, and there was a
thin cinnabar mole on his wrist.
Xue Meng vaguely felt as if he had seen such a hand
somewhere, but he looked like a flower in the fog, dimly
unable to remember it.Just thinking about it, they entered
the house.
It was stated on the Worry-Relief Scroll: After wearing a
blind date sachet, the sachet will wrap around the body with
illusion. Your appearance in the eyes of others will be your
own original appearance, plus other people’s preferences
and imagination.
To be clear, this Ruoying herself certainly doesn’t look like
this. Xue Meng felt what she should look like, then when she
appeared, she would be biased towards that face, but there
would still be some shadows of the deity.
As a result, because Xue Meng thought that this Ruoying
female fairy should be a bit like his mother-in-law, the girl
who walked out from behind the bamboo curtain really
vaguely looked like Mrs. Wang.
She has very white skin, looks extremely dignified and
serene, and there is a slight sickness between her frowning
eyebrows.
Xue Meng stood up suddenly as if hit by a boulder in his
chest.No wonder he was excited, letting anyone see a
person who was three-point similar to his departed beloved
mother appearing in front of him, even though he knew that
the appearance was fake, he couldn’t help being confused.
He opened his mouth, and the word “niang” almost came
out. Fortunately, Xiao Er followed into the room at this time,
and suddenly recalled Xue Meng’s mentality. Xue Meng
rolled his tongue and vaguely changed “mother” into ”
you”.
“you……”
“You are Wang Xiaoxue?” Ruoying spoke, her voice as cold
as water. Although it was also distorted by illusion, it was
not at all like Madam Wang.
 “Yes, yes.”
Ruoying’s glazed apricot eyes looked him up and down.
Xue Meng had a very strange feeling at that moment. He
always felt that Ruoying’s eyes were inherently picky and
cold, and even a little impatient.
“I don’t have a good memory, and I can easily call the
wrong person’s name.” Ruoying said, “Simply, call you
Wang Xianchang, can you?”
Although it was in the questioning sentence, there was no
questioning tone.
Even somewhat arbitrary.
Xue Meng began to mutter, how could he feel that such a
person is like his mother-in-law?
But whispered back to whispered, after all, Head Xue is
the head, and under the careful guidance of Elder Xuanji,
Xue Ziming’s ability to deal with people is not what it used
to be.So he still took out the bearing of a generation leader,
cleared his throat and said: “Okay. Fortunately, if—”
He originally wanted to call people Ruo girl, but what an
ingenious man Ma Zhuangzhu is. In order for everyone to
find his soul and Taoist companion without any interference,
he added a variety of things when refining the portable
sachet. Mantra.In addition to wearing the blind date sachet,
what you see is the illusory appearance of the other party,
and you can’t test the other party’s age, height, fat or thin…
or even gender.
 Therefore, before Xue Meng said the word “girl”, he was
cursed with silence by the sachet on his waist.
The old mother’s uncle Ma Zhuangzhu seemed to be
raising his arms and shouting-age, height, fat, thin, beautiful
and ugly-and gender, that is not the key to finding a couple!
Please pay attention to the soul under the skin!
However, Xue Meng did not realize the painstaking effort
of the owner of Ma Zhuang at this time. He only felt that
there was something wrong with Taobao Mountain Villa’s
goods, so he frowned and changed his words: “If the fairy is
long.”
“Yeah.” Ruoying accepted it comfortably, and then took a
seat opposite Xue Meng with a big boss-like posture.
Xue Meng: “…”
No, sister, do you not greet me and say thank you?
If the rich woman glanced at him indifferently, she
nodded: “You sit down, don’t have to stand.”
Xue Meng: “……???”
What’s this tone?
Before this was changed, Xue Meng probably jumped up
and yelled at the other party long ago, but now Xue Meng is
holding back.
He is already the most beautiful cub in the Lower
Cultivation World, a noble lord who sits on several hills, and
a mature man who wants to make his father the top of his
life.
 Yes, he is not angry with girls.
Thinking about this, Xue Meng sat down in front of
Ruoying.He straightened his back, stretched out two fingers,
and pushed the Xihua Pavilion’s refreshment list to the other
party: “What to drink?”
Ruoying seemed not interested in ordering tea and cakes,
and said, “You can do it all.”
After that, he leaned against the official hat chair of the
small leaf red sandalwood and Kuilong pattern, and added
some shredded tobacco to the water pipe.
Xue Meng: “…you smoke numb. Cigarette?”
“Re-tuned prescription.” Ruoying didn’t bother to lift her
eyelids, “It won’t affect you.”
“No, you are young—”
“Who told you that I am young.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Then how old are you?”
Ruoying leaned against the window, lit a cluster of flames
with his fingertips, lit the water pipe, took a sip indifferently,
and then slowly vomited out one by one.
“What does it have to do with you.”
“…”
“Furthermore.” Ruoying lifted her chin that was slender,
and nodded at the kit hanging around Xue Meng’s waist.
“The surnamed Ma has set a bunch of bans. Before
removing the sachet, I also answered. I can’t help you.”
 “Just sit down and sit down, I am here to meet you, not for
the sake of being a couple.”
Xue Meng was shocked. Damn, how could this woman
snatch his lines?!
For blind dates, if two people are unintentional, it
becomes especially important to seize the opportunity to
speak out, and the one behind will lose face.
Xue Meng felt very shameless at the moment.
And not only did he feel that he was very shameless, but
he also felt that the other party must be a person with rich
experience on blind dates—otherwise, how could she know
that the first is better?!!
She must have been drawn by the matchmaker for a
thousand marriages, and she was rejected by the man once
because she was too wild!
It must be so!
Xue Meng’s handsome face was slightly green, and his
back molars were frustrated: “Do you think I came for a
blind date? I… I tell you the truth! My wealth is very good,
and I beckon someone who wants to climb my house. You
can go from Yangzhou to Shuzhong!”
Ruoying looked at him indifferently.
Before Xue Meng spoke, he felt like an emperor.
After speaking, there was a moment’s immersion in the
opponent’s eyes.
He suddenly felt like a mentally retarded.
 And Ruoying’s next calm tone made him more and more
consolidate his thoughts of being mentally retarded.
Ruoying took another sip of water pipe, turned her face
slightly, and said to the shopkeeper who was familiar with
her face: “Here is a set of Yaotai winter plums. Give this fairy
head.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Didn’t you say I’ll come
here?!”
“I am a frequent customer of this store.” Ruofu said
calmly, “Yaotai winter plum is sweet and sweet, and it’s
most suitable for you fledgling young descendants.”
Xue Meng became even more angry.
When he was so angry that he had a refreshment, he
didn’t want to move at all. The tea was clear and the
pastries were crystal-clear, which looked very tempting, and
he was not at all moved.
Ruoying: “Don’t you eat?”
Xue Meng exclaimed, “I have money and I like
extravagance and waste, can I manage you?”
When Ruoying heard him say this, she passed her apricot
eyes and looked at him lightly in the pale blue smoke.After a
while he asked, “Wang Xianchang is from Taobao Village in
West Lake?”
“No.”
“Linyi rich businessman?”
“Neither.”
 “…Yangzhou Gu Yueye disciple?”
“Guyueye? What’s so great about Guyueye.” Xue Meng
said frivolously, “Don’t talk about the disciples, just their
head Jiang Xi, hehe, I won’t accept gifts for me!”
Ruoying raised her eyebrows slightly after hearing his
words for some reason.
Xue Meng: “What’s your face? Don’t believe it?”
Ruoying sneered and didn’t answer, but continued to
smoke a hookah.After smoking for a while, he suddenly said,
“Since it’s so great, you can just order more. I haven’t eaten
breakfast yet.”
Although Xue Meng had seen her very uncomfortable
now, but since the girl took the initiative to eat, he had no
intention of rejecting it. While taking the food list from the
table, he asked: “What do you want?”
“Linglong 18 kinds. I order this every time I come.”
Xue Meng said indifferently: “Okay, just click-cough cough
cough cough!!!”
Glancing at the price list on the tea list, he almost stared
out!
“Every time you come—you eat this?!”
Ruoying said indifferently: “Add another pot of top-quality
Jinchengchunlu.”
Xue Meng felt an old blood stasis on his chest. At this
moment, even if a kitten patted him softly, he could bleed
and vomit.
 If it weren’t for the date set by him, he would doubt
whether this Ruoying was disguised by the tea girl from
Xihua Pavilion!Want to play fairy jump with him!!!
After a meal, Xue Zhangmen’s heart dripped with blood
and his pockets were half empty. When the two of them
came out of Xihua Pavilion, Xue Meng’s footsteps were a
little drifting.
“you’re uncomfortable?”
Faced with Ruoying’s frowning question, the face-saving
Xue Zhangmen cheered up: “Uncomfortable? No, no, I’m not
uncomfortable, I’m very comfortable.”
“If a person has a disease, it is inappropriate to avoid the
disease and avoid doctors.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “You are sick! I’m very
healthy!”
“Really?” Ruoying’s voice seemed to have been soaked in
Chinese herbal medicine, and there was a faint smell of
medicine in the conversation. He said quietly, “The lower
plate is hollow, her waist and knees are sore, five upset and
hot.” Those almond eyes swept across. Xue Meng’s whole
body actually gave Xue Meng the illusion that he was cut
through from skin to bone, “Your kidney is weak.”
Xue Meng exclaimed “Ah” with anger: “Shut up! You quack
doctor!!!”
The quack doctor added indifferently: “And anger.”
Xue Meng: “…”
 It seems that my previous imagination is completely
wrong. Women who like medicine are not necessarily as
beautiful as their mothers, and there are assholes who can
be like her!
But what caused Xue Meng to collapse the most was
Jieyou Yujian’s rules: according to its requirements, two
people met, and it was less than three hours, otherwise the
meeting would not be counted in the positivity.
Well, he has come now, and the money has been spent. If
he still doesn’t count, then he will lose out.
In order not to trade at a loss, Xue Meng decided to
endure and must endure!
What’s more, this woman showed obvious insensitivity to
him at the beginning of the game, which undoubtedly
greatly stimulated Xue Meng’s self-esteem, so Xue Meng
made a secret decision in his heart:
Not only do I have to endure, but in the next two and a
half hours, I have to create the posture of a mysterious rich
man!Yes, that’s the kind of pearl as earth and gold as iron!
He must make this low-minded rich woman regret it, and
at least he will leave a strong mark in her emotional
experience of failure!
But the most luxurious Xihua Building in Yangzhou brought
her here, and there was no turmoil in the girls, so where
else could she go to frighten her?
Thinking about going, suddenly thought of a wonderful
place——
 The head of Xue, who regained his morale because of his
suffocation, raised his head in a broad-minded posture, and
said deeply: “When we meet in peace and water, my body
will not be troubled and worried. Way. How about I take you
to find a good place and open your eyes?”
Ruoying was silent for a moment, and said, “Where are
you taking me.”
Xue Meng finally led the people to the long night party.
It is a three-story wooden structure with deep eaves and a
ridge. It stands near the Yangzhou port. It is a well-known
stolen goods store in Yangzhou City.According to rumors,
most of the things in the realm of cultivation that cannot be
seen on the countertop finally flowed into this Qionglou, and
a large part of the reason why this black market chamber of
commerce can be proud of the rivers and lakes is that a
lonely night is supporting it.
When Xue Meng was young, he once wanted to go to
Jiangnan to play. Mrs. Wang specially summoned him, took
him by the hand and exhorted a thousand exhortations,
confessing a lot of what was missing, and finally said:
“Meng’er, Yangzhou The long night party in the city is not a
good place, not to mention the high prices of goods, and the
things they sell are… and some…”
She seemed a little hard to speak, Xue’s blush was slightly
red, and finally coughed lightly: “Anyway, you don’t have
much entanglement on your body. If you go in, you will
come out shyly. So when you see the long night party, you
have to go around Go, do you understand?”
Xue Meng is a good son who obeys his mother’s own
words, and he is extremely pure, and he didn’t hear his
mother’s illocutionary meaning. He only asked curiously: “Is
the Long Night Club a place where fools with a lot of money
go?”
Xue Zhengyong listened to the side with a laugh, and said
to his already weakly crowned son: “Oh, it’s actually not.
Your mother always treats you as a baby. I’m sorry to tell
you that your father and me are different. What’s wrong—”
Before finishing speaking, Mrs. Wang slapped her elbow with
carelessness.
“Cough cough cough!” Xue Zhengyong clutched his hit
chest and hurriedly changed his words, “There are things
you really shouldn’t know!”
Xue Meng looked at them unclearly, but his parents only
smiled awkwardly at him.The silly monk Zhang Er couldn’t
figure it out. At this moment, the teacher came to find him
to go to the back mountain to collect medicine for Master,
and he left in a daze.
However, starting from that day, Xue Meng had a number
in his heart. When he saw the “Long Night Club”, he had to
walk around, because the things in it were expensive,
burned money, and the wealthy talent would go in and
wander in.
 Today, in order to redeem his dignity, and of course
because he felt that he was the head, he should open his
eyes, so he led Ruoying to this magnificent golden red
building.Along the way, Ruoying repeatedly asked him if he
really only considered going to a long night club. Xue Meng
waved his hand and raised his jaw proudly in order not to
show his timidity. The gesture was like a peacock opening a
screen.
“You are a frequent visitor of Xihua Pavilion, and I am a
distinguished visitor of the Long Night Club. I will take you
there.”
Ruoying’s expression is quite subtle.
At this moment, Xue Meng stood in front of the old
steward of Xihua Pavilion, like five thunders, and his ankle
was red to the strands of hair——
“Wh, what kind of VIP pendant? I, my mother didn’t tell
me that year, she said that you can enter whatever you
want!”
The old housekeeper said from his eyelids: “Your mother
hasn’t been to Yangzhou for more than ten years? The long
night party has changed the rules early. Only the old lady
who has the VIP jade pendant is welcome to enter the
cabinet. If you don’t have one, then please Back.”
“I, I, I—” Xue Meng wanted to find a piece of tofu and hit
himself to death. He praised others in Haikou. Didn’t he say
that he was slapped in the face?
 After stumbling for a long time, he blushed and stubbornly
said, “Oh! I have a bad memory! I just remembered it! There
is such a thing!”
The old housekeeper had sleeves, the old turtle read
countless people, and Xue Mengtai was too immature. This
bad reason made him hey.
“But I, I, I came out too eagerly this time, I left the
pendant at home!”
“Oh, it’s not a coincidence. Then you two, please come
back today.”
Xue Mengzheng stared at the low-looking old turtle with
great discomfort, embarrassed, wronged, and at a loss,
suddenly a hand stretched out from beside him.
——The thin porcelain-like arms are surrounded by a
pendant that is as gentle as jade and adorned with gold
beads. The white jade color sets off the cinnabar mole on
the arm.
“I brought it.”
The old manager looked at the pendant, and he suddenly
felt aroused. The folds on the old face were almost
squeezed out by his shock, panic, and flattery: “Heaven,
Tiantian VIP pendant?!”
Ruoying said indifferently: “I won’t open the door yet.”
“Yes Yes Yes Yes!!”
The big door with red sandalwood carvings opened right
and left immediately, and the old man made a beating
before handing over, so he almost bowed his head to
aunt.Ruoying Yin’s cyan wide sleeves flicked, and looked
back at Xue Meng who was dumbfounded.
Then with a faint sarcasm, he said: “Wang Xian has a long
experience, are you leading the way?”
Xue Meng: “…………………………”
325. “Xue Meng’s Mysterious Rich Wife on Blind Date
(4)”

Before entering the gate of the Long Night Club, Xue Meng
wanted to bite the bullet and hold on: “Lead the way and
lead the way!”
After entering, he couldn’t stand it anymore.
What kind of shabby place is this long night club!Isn’t this
harmful!Look at these maids!What kind of clothes are you
wearing!How come there are people dressed up like a nine-
tailed fox demon, with those breasts, legs and waists, so
that he doesn’t even look at it!!!Yangzhou’s boss is Jiang
Yechen, right?Jiang Yechen that dog thief!How can we allow
such a vulgar scene to be swaggered in the middle of the
downtown area!!!
Ruoying seemed to see his embarrassment and smiled
slightly: “If Wang Xianchang is not used to it, then we can
find another place to walk. Don’t force it.”
“Who, who said I was reluctant? Have you ever heard of
it?”
“Slightly heard.”
Xue Meng said, “I, I, I, I am ranked first on the list of self-
cultivation!”
“… Isn’t that Mei Hanxue.”
“That’s me being low-key, I let people take it down for
me!”
 “Is there any mention of withdrawing from the list?”
Ruoying sneered, “How much did it cost.”
“Can I control you.”
Xue Meng rolled his eyes and walked forward
swaggeringly, although his ears were a little red, he was still
a little fluttering when he walked.
There are three floors in the long night party. Xue Meng
summed it up, and the plenary style can be concentrated
into one sentence: dog thieves in strange costumes are
selling strange shit.
Those coquettish female stall owners who wished to let
out the buttocks to blow the air did not say anything. He
watched his nose, his nose, his heart, and his eyes were not
so exciting. The key is that he didn’t even sell the things on
the stalls. A few can be understood.He didn’t even
understand the meaning of the shouts of those black market
merchants.
Lord Xue can understand every word, but they don’t
understand when they are connected together——
“The Essence Edition of the Collected Works of Begonia,
Nine Dragons, One Phoenix, and Shuanglong. Into the cave,
the content is informative, not to be missed, and the author
Sam Mei and the signature of the author are madly cursive.”
“Mr. Dagen, Mr. Dagen, a radish is cultivated into essence.
All Dagenjun in this shop has condensed unique spells,
which can be transformed into the size of any immortal
monarch on the “Sizing List of Heroes in the Age of
Comprehension”. I want to feel the same as Master Chu
Exciting? Do you want to experience the Kunlun Twins taking
you to fly together? You only need one Dagenjun, a great
experience, and you will have endless aftertastes.”
Listen, listen!
What’s all this stuff?
But although my heart is messy, my face still needs to be
infinitely calm.Especially when Xue Meng took a peek at
Ruoying and found that the other party was looking at him
mockingly, Xue Meng was even more annoyed to come out,
and simply strode to a stall and made a pair of regular
customers. appearance.
“You carrot essence, give me ten roots.”
Owner: “…”
Ruoying: “…”
Xue Meng rounded his apricot eyes: “What are you doing?
What do you see me doing?” He touched his nose, “Is there
something on my face?”
The shopkeeper choked for a while before he said
sincerely: “Guo, our family’s great roots are all refined
according to the top ten of the “Heroes of the Years”. Once
unblocked, the effect is vigorous, very much like the deity. If
you are not three Ten like a wolf and forty like a tiger, I
suggest you only buy one.”
Xue Meng didn’t understand at all. He looked down at the
white, tender and chubby radishes placed in the brocade
box. He didn’t know what these great roots would become
after they were unblocked, let alone what messed up ”
“Thirty as a wolf and 40 as a tiger” do not know what it
means.
It is a good character not to be ashamed to ask.
Unfortunately Xue Meng did not.
Xue Meng feels that men who think independently are the
most capable.So he thought about it for a while, and it was
a bit of annoyance—these great roots might be like the
thousand-year-old ginseng.However, the monks in their 30s
and 40s often encounter cultivation levels, like tigers and
wolves, who need spiritual ginseng tonic, but these great
roots are very effective, so most people can get through the
meridians by eating one.
All explained!
Xue Meng cheered loudly for himself in his heart, and said
proudly to the store: “How can one eat enough for me?”
Shopkeeper: “…Two of them are not impossible, but don’t
buy the first three. I am a black businessman, not a
profiteer, so I have to make it clear to the customer.”
Xue Meng said impatiently: “You guy…! I said I want it!”
“You, you want too much.” The shopkeeper wiped the
sweat from his forehead, “You can’t stand it.”
“Huh.” Xue Meng said proudly, “It’s like I haven’t eaten it
before. Don’t talk about two, twenty is enough for us for
three days.”
The store was completely silent this time.
 He looked at Xue Meng’s pale lips with awe, his eyes
moved all the way down, and he was in Xue Meng’s…
“What are you looking at!” Xue Meng was alert and glared
at him, “Do business, do business, don’t look where you
shouldn’t be!”
The store quickly took his gaze back from Xue Meng’s
lower body, and coughed a few times: “The customer is very
talented, small and small, very happy. Then, then I will pack
you ten carrot essences. ——Do you want Master Mo’s
size?”
“?”
What does the size of Master Mo mean?
Why are you still connected with the Mo Ran dog thing?
Xue Meng pondered for a while, and then relied on his
extraordinary understanding to figure it out.
Does it mean that the tolerance scale of Lingliu is the
same as that of Mo Ran?Then he was a bit unconvinced, if
he talked about Yingjie’s spiritual tolerance in his prime, he
was not much worse than the ink.
Immediately he said with a calm face: “No. I want Xue
Zhangmen size.”
The store was stunned for a moment: “Kehu, you are
joking, where is the head of Xue in the top ten immortals?”
Xue Meng was more stunned than him, and even more
angry after the stunned——
“No Xue Ziming?!”
 The store was at a loss: “??? Why is there Xue Ziming???”
Xue Meng Qingjin jumped: “Why is there no Xue
Ziming!!!”
Her glazed eyes stared at Xue Meng and looked back and
forth several times, then suddenly stepped forward and
grabbed Xue Meng’s arm.
The two of them talked with the duck and yelled at each
other for a long time. No one noticed that Ruoying, who had
been standing by and watching the excitement, suddenly
frowned and frowned.
Xue Meng turned his head and said, “Why are you
arresting me if you are not married?”
“…Do you know what these carrot essences are used for.”
“Nonsense! Just like ginseng, it replenishes spiritual
power!”
Ruoying: “…”
Owner: “…”
Ruoying turned her head and said to the shopkeeper,
“Unblock your monster, and turn your head back to the
lonely night account.” As she raised her hand and pointed,
the seal on a brocade box was suddenly unlocked. .
Seeing that the unremarkable radish essence emits a
brilliant light in an instant, before everyone’s eyes, it
becomes a… lifelike… with clear details… exquisite
appearance… large size…
jade.Potential.
 It’s still the one that moves on its own.
Xue Meng froze for a while, his face instantly burst green!
He pointed angrily at the store and almost bit his tongue:
“You, you, you—you rascal!”
The store was shocked and aggrieved: “You want to buy it
yourself, and you said you don’t have enough food…”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhh!!! While running away, they bumped into a solid
body.
He ran into Ruoying who was blocking his way.
But how does it feel-not like a woman at all???
Ruoying stared at him coldly, “Xue Meng?”
Xue Meng was shocked: “How do you know? Who are
you?!”
Ruoying didn’t say anything, grabbed him by the collar
and dragged him out of the long night meeting. Ren Xue
Meng shouted and resisted, but she didn’t move.
Waiting outside, looking for the little pavilion on the river
bank, Ruo Yingcai suddenly released him and turned back.
Xue Meng was almost strangled to death by her, clutching
his neck and coughing again and again: “You dog king! You,
you, cough-who the hell are you?!”
As soon as Ruoying raised her hand, a blue light flashed
across her fingertips. Before Xue Meng could see clearly, the
phantom sachet of Taobao Mountain Villa between the two
of them was shaken to pieces.
Xue Meng raised his head in shock, and nearly killed him
on the pavilion pillar.
“It’s you?!!”
After the phantom shape dissipated, the man standing in
front of him was tall and handsome, dressed in a silver-blue
and turquoise robe, on which was embroidered with the
most extravagant peacock silk thread with a faint lonely
moon and night phoenix bird totem.But no matter how
splendid and prosperous the clothes are, the temperament
of this person is not as good as this person’s own
temperament. The eyebrows are beautiful, the nose is
straight, the lips are beautiful, and the pair of apricot eyes
are like the smoke and rain all year round, and they are born
with a sense of pride.
“Jiang Ye Shen?!!!”
This Immortal Ruoying, who is Jiang Xi who is not the head
of Gu Yueye and the top richest man in the cultivation
world?
Fupo Jiang…Oh, no, it was Jiang Yechen who choked on
Xue Meng in the first sentence: “You are so disappointing.”
“???”
If Xue Meng hadn’t been strangled and hadn’t slowed
down, he could really be killed by one head-this person’s
face was very delicate and not big, how could he say such
shameless words without blinking his eyelids!
 “The head of the dignified faction does not want to make
progress, but is idle here, what a decent way!”
This time I couldn’t get any more slack, and I gotta slack
off. Xue Meng coughed several times, put down his hand
rubbing his neck, and stared at Jiang Xi, “Why do you teach
me? Where can you get it?”
Jiang Ye said angrily: “You are young and don’t want to
befriend some famous female nuns from serious occasions,
but here you are listening to Ma Fangzhi’s bewitching words
of the profiteer, and buying a worries-relieving scroll that
messes up the relationship between men and women. You
are too unreasonable. !”
Xue Meng also said angrily: “Why don’t you talk about
yourself, you are so old, you used to treat my mother… You
didn’t honestly rectify your lonely night, but ran out to
provoke the younger generation with your tender face ! Why
didn’t you think that your blind date might be younger than
your son? Of course I didn’t say I was your son, I just wanted
to say that you are not good!”
Jiang Xi was even more angry, and slammed his sleeves,
gritted his teeth and said: “I’m not for a blind date.”
“Then what are you doing? Oh, I see, is it to study the
magic weapon of the rival horse dealer? You said he is a
profiteer, why don’t you look at your long night club, you are
so shameless!”
“I’m shameless, you want a face? A man, a man named
Xiaoxue, who do you lose?”
 “No one who I lose can lose you!”
“You presumptuous!”
“You fart!”
“Xue Ziming!”
“Jiang Ruoying!”
A man who was slowly passing by with an ox cart and his
wife glanced at them. The old woman asked, “My wife, what
are the young couples arguing in the pavilion?”
“Old lady, you are dazzled, they are two brothers.”
“Huh? Isn’t that girl in silver and blue clothes?”
“It’s a man with a delicate face, you think he is much
taller than his brother.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Jiang Xi: “…”
Xue Meng jumped angrily: “Look at you, why are you not
old after a long time! Come out all day long to take
advantage of others!”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “My Medicine Sect has always
been like this. If you don’t agree, you can switch to my Gu
Yueye Sect.”
Xue Meng exclaimed, “Ah! I don’t want to see you again!
The old woman was right when she said that you are a
woman! I heard about Wang Xiaoxue because the Scroll of
Worry-Relief was out of business, and you are pretentious
like Ruoying. woman!!”
“I started Ruoying because of—”
 “Because of what?”
Because Du Ruo is prosperous, I am happy.
But suddenly thinking that Wang Chuqing’s favorite flower
is this flower, it may add to the misunderstanding, so she
pursed her lips again.
“Look! You are just pretentious, you still don’t admit it!”
Jiang Xi raised his hand suddenly and lit Xue Meng’s nose,
as if to teach him how to talk to elders who were older than
him and older than him, but when he came to the mouth, he
felt that he was by the river with this fool. The quarrel
almost dropped one’s position, so he put his hand down
again aggressively.
At this time, the discomfort in the chest was coming up
again, Jiang Xi turned her head away, covered her mouth
with her sleeve, coughing again and again.
Xue Meng thought he was choking at first, and he was
quite gloating, but seeing that he coughed more and more
severely, and even his apricot eyes were a little misty and
moist, he was a little flustered: “Hey, hello…what’s wrong
with you?”
Jiang Xi coughed badly and his eyes were red. He lifted
the pipe with trembling fingertips, and took a few
suffocations.
Xue Meng said in surprise: “Why do you cough and
smoke?”
Jiang Xi ignored him, but after a few puffs of smoke, the
symptoms eased.He panted for a while, and slowly stood up
straight.Turned his head and walked to the pavilion, silently
looked at the flowing water outside, and said for a while:
“Go back to the top of death and life.”
“Your injury during the war…”
“There is no me in the world, Jiang Yechen can’t cure the
disease. You don’t need to take care of my affairs.”
The softness that Xue Meng had finally developed was
pinched back by Jiang Xi abruptly. He stood there for a
while, saying that it was neither soft nor hard, with a small
face panicked.
Jiang Xi took a few more mouthfuls of waterpipe, raised
her head, and exhaled section by section: “In addition, you
are indeed not young. You should find a decent person to
start a family. But don’t spend your energy on such
grandstanding blind dates. When marrying a wife, you must
know the foundation and the foundation. The other’s
character, family background, skills, and appearance must
not be confused.” After a pause, he frowned, “It’s not that
Ma Fangzhi’s worry-free scroll can solve it for you.”
Xue Meng widened his eyes: “Jiang Yechen, have you
made a mistake, and talked about love and sickness? This
sentence is what you said. I can understand who urges me
to marry. What medicine did you take wrong?”
Jiang Yeshen turned half of his face indifferently: “Talking
about love is indeed sick, but it’s for me.”
“…”
 “It’s different to you, it’s infertility and sickness to you,
you have to get married.”
“???”
Xue Meng was very fortunate that his father was Xue
Zhengyong and not Jiang Yechen. He had never seen a
grandson who had a different scale than Jiang Yechen. He
dared to excuse himself by a set of rules. When he came to
him, he became a grandson. Must press their heads to get
married?
Jiang Yechen is really a dog!
After Xue Meng returned to the top of death and life, he
angrily hit the leaf card with “Ruoying” written with a big
cross, and then tore it to pieces.
Jiang Xi didn’t let him play, he just wanted to play!
He won’t let the big gift box of the good businessman Ma
Zhuangzhu fall into the hands of the bad businessman Jiang
Xi!
With such thoughts in mind, Xue Meng’s heart rose with a
raging flame, once again revealed the leaf card, and began
to look at the remaining mysterious people.
This time he was long-minded, knowing that Scroll of
Worry-Relief might recommend a man to him, he decided to
investigate and screen carefully, this time, no matter what,
at least he must choose a woman of his own age!
He Xue Ziming will never admit defeat!
 After careful study, Xue Ziming, who refused to admit
defeat, turned the second sign of a man named “Leng
Gong”.
Although the Scroll of Worry-Relief is a mix of men and
women, regardless of gender, but everyone is in the cold,
can he still be a big man?This must be a miserable girl.
The leaf card describes the girl in the cold palace like this:
Cold palace.Perverse temperament, straightforward,
unreasonable, possessing treasures.
Because he was abandoned in the cold and cold night and
kept the empty bed alone for more than ten years, Leng
Gongxian Chang has a different paranoia and madness
towards love, and even suffered from a slight mental illness,
easily falling into self-denial and self-denial. In self-
doubt.Perhaps only the most forgiving and gentle Taoist
companion can heal the scars in his heart and ignite the
blazing fire of love in his heart.
Hobbies: intense things.
I have to say that Xue Meng is actually a very kind-
hearted child. Normal people should hide away when they
see this kind of blind date, but Xue Meng chose her.
The reason is that, in addition to believing that she is a
woman, Xue Meng also felt that there was a pitiful
atmosphere between the lines in this leaf card.
Staying alone in the empty bed, paranoid madness, self-
denial, heart trauma.
 Look, what a miserable girl!!What a shame and cold-
blooded lover who once abandoned her!It is Jiang Xi
second!The scum in the world of comprehension!
Xue Meng thought to himself that he didn’t really want to
go on a blind date anyway. This girl is so poorly qualified
and no one would choose her. Then her heart will be hurt
more and she will fall into more entangled self-doubt and
denial. This should be What a sad story.
This girl also likes “violent things”, she seems to be very
radical, I wonder if she is extremely sad, will she choose to
hurt herself radically?
The more Xue Meng thinks about it, the more he feels he
can’t stand by and watch. Xue Zhengyong’s indoctrination
to him many years ago seemed to sound in his ears again:
“Pity our world, there are so many sorrows, if you have
spare capacity, you should do your best.”
Since then, Xue Meng, who has as much justice and
compassion as his father, made a great decision-good!He
wants to send warm fire to this cold palace girl!
The heart is not as good as the action. Xue Meng
immediately passed the sorrow-relieving scroll to Girl
Lenggong and asked her to wear a magical sachet three
days later to meet in Wuchang Town in Shuzhong.
The author has something to say:
I think Smarty, you already know who the blind date
Oolong No. 2 player is!!!Ah… We Xue Mengmeng may need
to buy an insurance…
 PS. “Pity our people, there are many worries” from Jin
Yong’s “Tale of Heaven and Slaying Dragon”, which is a
misunderstanding, and it is just a talk~~
Then ps. Well, the person wearing the sachet will also
change in the eyes of passers-by. For example, if a passerby
first sees the back of Jiang Zhangmen, although passers-by
have no special intentions, they will have something in their
mind. Imagine the face, when you see Jiang Zhangmen’s
front face, it will look like that. If you don’t have any
imagination at all, or if you see the front face at first glance,
the sachet will automatically adjust to the wearer’s original
appearance to give way. People can’t recognize the
deity~~~
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Missing
Young Woman on Blind Date

326. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on

Blind Date (1)”

The agreed meeting date with Fairy Lengong came soon.

This time Xue Meng went to the appointment with the
enthusiasm to make friends and enlighten the young
woman who had missed his feet, so he didn’t have any
intention of being competitive. The way of meeting each
other on the blind date was naturally with He Ruo…Bah!
When Jiang Xi met the dog-man liar bastard, it was
completely different.
The town of Wuchang belongs to Xue Meng’s own
territory. Which one has the best food, the best wine, and
the most authentic snacks, he has a clear mind.
Xue Meng chose a home-style restaurant he often went to.
The small stir-fry and Gudong pots in this store are
excellent, but the location is a little bit off, and it’s not easy
to find. He was about to send another letter to Miss Leng
Gong to tell her the specific location, when he heard a
slightly mute magnetic female voice coming from the aisle:
“Hey. Shopkeeper, I’m looking for Wang Xiaoxue.”
“Wang Xiaoxue?”
The female voice said impatiently: “Yes, just a guest.”
Before the shopkeeper had time to answer again, Xue
Meng had already opened the half-rolling curtain and looked
out—
Standing next to the beech wood wine cabinet, she was a
tall female nun who was about twenty-seven and eighty-
eight, with long black hair, her eyes dark and purple, her
eyelashes slender, and her appearance extremely beautiful.
She wore a black and gold warlock robe, narrow waist and
closed her body. She looked up at the waist and long legs,
full of aura, and she exuded rich wildness and tension in her
panic.
Although this is a re-adjusted voice and appearance based
on the original appearance and original sound of Leng Gong.
But it can also be seen that she was originally a beauty with
outstanding height and looks.
Xue Meng then waved to her, and Leng Gong glanced at
him, Jin Dama came over and looked at him with down
eyelashes: “Is you the one you asked for?”
“I made an appointment with you.”
“Very well, you have a vision.”
After that, he sat down opposite Xue Meng with
extraordinary imposing manner. He directly crossed his legs
and folded his arms. The sitting posture was called a mighty
domineering.
Xue Meng originally thought that she would come over
miserably, and to attend the appointment faintly and
bitterly. Unexpectedly, it would be such a rigid appearance,
which was a little unexpected for a while. But to be honest,
Xue Meng is actually not very good at coping with crying
women. Seeing that Leng Gong is suffering from emotional
wounds, but his head is still very iron, he adds a bit of
admiration and favor to her in his heart.
But Xue Meng is a fellow who is not good at
complimenting others. From his birth to the present, people
who praised him can break it clearly with three fingers: his
father, his mother, his master. So he held back for a long
time before sternly squeezed out: “You…you are so hard.”
“…” As soon as Leng Gong sat down, he folded his arms
and looked out the window. Hearing this, the purple-black
pupils turned around quietly, staring at Xue Meng like a
falcon staring at a rabbit.
After a long while, “Can you see this too?”
Xue Meng thought to himself: You have been thrown away
and you are still walking so majestic and windy, with such a
hardened heart that a fool can’t see it.
So he nodded.
Leng Gong touched the bridge of his tall nose, and smiled
somewhat proudly and somewhat coldly: “Yes. You people
are like this, not for this, or for status and money.”
 As she said, she leaned back in the chair, stretched her
arms and held it back, and raised her chin slightly.
“Let’s order.”
In her words, there was quite an aura of contemplation of
the world, simple three words, soaked by the tip of her
tongue, and then spit out just like the imperial edict. While
Xue Meng felt oppressed, he was a little unhappy.
Xue Meng glared at her.
“What do you see me doing?” Leng Gong’s eyes were cold
but with a kind of temptation. He raised his legs, raised his
cold white fingers, and pulled his tightly closed placket
impatiently, “Looking for a day?”
Xue Meng was shocked!
“What, what?”
The young woman who stumbled had a second mental
attack on Xue Meng, a young man from the Liang family,
without changing her expression and heartbeat: “I said,
what are you doing looking at me like this. Looking for a
day?”
Xue Meng was a little suffocated.
His face was white, red, red, white, and finally raised his
head quickly: “You, you, you—you shameless!—you, you—
you give me self-respect!”
Leng Gong raised half of his eyebrows slightly, pursed his
thin lips, smiled slightly, a faint pear vortex appeared on his
cheeks, and his fingers lay on the table and knocked
casually: “You are looking for me, isn’t it for this? Scroll,
sleep with you to relieve your sorrow.”
“You, you, you are nonsense!” Xue Meng almost jumped
up. If it were normal circumstances, someone talked to the
head of Xue like this, the head of Xue should have picked up
Dragon City and battled this person to the death. Xue Meng
knew that Leng Gong had suffered a miserable emotional
injury, and also knew that her spirit was very fragile. With a
heart to save a young woman who had missed her feet, Xue
Meng finally did not use a knife to kill.
But he was still so angry that his nose was almost
crooked: “How can you talk like this? I’m looking for you, the
root, there is no such meaning at all!”
“Oh, is it so?”
Leng Gong seemed to be more interested than before.
She finally put down her long legs and sat upright: “Very
well. Then our heroes see the same. To be honest, I did. It’s
the golden basin that has been washed and hung up. If you
want me, I don’t want to move.”
Xue Meng covered his ears, and didn’t even realize that
Leng Gong’s new word Jieyou Scroll could not be recognized,
so that the other party could smoothly say it and revealed
his gender: “Ahhhhhhhh!! Can you stop saying such vulgar
words? Up!”
“Hey, you look so innocent and ignorant, but you really
look like an acquaintance of mine.” Leng Gong said, “Okay.
For your insightful sake, if you want me not to say it, that’s
fine. But you I have to do me a favor.” Xue Meng raised his
head. Because this woman was so terrifying, he couldn’t
help but feel a little nervous: “What’s the business?”
Leng Gong said: “Be my friend.”
“…” Xue Meng almost lifted the table, “Didn’t you come
here for a blind date?!”
“What are you doing in such a hurry. Don’t listen to me to
finish.” Leng Gong rolled his eyes, “Fake. I want you to
pretend to be my friend.”
“…Why?”
Leng Gong suddenly showed a fierce light, slapped the
table, leaned forward, and whispered: “Because I want to
piss someone off.”
“Who?”
“My truth is good.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Oh, dare to love this person who has been abandoned and
left alone for so many years, his mental disorder, self-denial,
sadness, paranoia, madness, and entanglement with that
comprehension world Chen Shimei?
That kind of unkind man doesn’t kick him as soon as
possible, and even talks about it, and even has to find
someone to pretend to be a love rival to piss him off. This
cold girl is really not very good, right?
“No way?”
“…”
 “To be honest, I have seen a lot of people these days.
Either they are plotting against me, wanting to do a fake
show, or they are unwilling to agree to do me this favor, and
ran away after listening.”
“…”
“If you can’t, then forget it, don’t talk anymore, I will think
of another way.”
any solution? Do you hurt yourself violently?
Xue Meng couldn’t help having a headache.
He rubbed his forehead, waved his hand, and opened the
small green bamboo slip with the name of the dish: “Xing
Xing Xing, my father said, saving a life is better than
building a seventh-level buddha. Can I promise you not? “
Leng Gong’s eyes lit up: “Is this true?”
“A gentleman can’t chase a horse with a word. I lie to you.
I’m a dog. Don’t think about it when you are happy.” Xue
Meng sighed, “Then let’s not eat and talk? You look at this
first. What do you want to order?”
Leng Gong raised his hand: “No need to order.”
Just when Xue Meng wondered whether she was planning
to drink Northwest Wind if she didn’t order, she saw her
raise her hand and snapped her fingers clearly.
“Treasurer, give me all the most expensive dishes you
have here-well, bring them to me!”
This time Xue Meng’s nose is not crooked, his entire face
is crooked.
 Where did the king of the mountain come from, he was
just an uncultured and temperament turtle!
Xue Meng said loudly: “You! Don’t you know it is shameful
to waste food?”
“This sentence is good for me, the careful man often
said.” Leng Gong narrowed his eyes, “but I am not happy, so
I want to waste today, you don’t say a lot. Otherwise, I will
buy the entire store. Buy one clean.”
Xue Meng was stunned by the rich Leng: “…Are you from
Taobao Mountain Villa?”
“No.”
“…Linyi rich businessman?”
“Neither.”
“… Yang, Yangzhou Gu Yueye?”
Leng Gong sneered: “Gu Yueye is nothing. It’s not enough
to bring me shoes.”
Xue Meng: “…” Why do these words sound so familiar?
Hot dishes and Gudong pot were not so fast, but the side
dishes came up soon. Xue Meng glanced at the millet chili
sauce on the white porcelain plate, and suddenly reacted:
“You came from Lin’an, don’t you eat spicy food?”
“Why don’t you eat it?” Leng Gong said, “I just like this.”
After that, I clamped two chopsticks, and he stuffed it into
his mouth without changing his face.
“It’s cool. It’s been a long time since it was so cool.”
 Xue Mengqi said, “Since you like it, why don’t you eat
more?”
Leng Gongyan simply said: “Because I can’t stand my
friend.”
“Huh? He can’t stand it himself, so he won’t let you be
happy?”
“That’s not true.” Leng Gong touched his chin, and didn’t
know what he thought of, his eyes suddenly became
blurred, “In fact, sometimes the more he can’t stand it, the
happier I will be. I still like his kind of strong can’t hold it. He
looks like, especially the attitude of high abstinence and
self-restraint, but in the end I always get lost, he will
snorting and haunt me when he is lost, I just…”
Xue Meng did not understand. But I feel Leng Gong’s
expression looks happy.
As Leng Gong was talking, he suddenly realized his trance,
recovered from his thoughts, and cleared his throat: “But it’s
really because of him that I haven’t touched Lazi for a long
time.”
Anyhow, I understood this sentence.
Spicy lover Xue Meng was therefore very angry: “It’s too
shameful! Anyway, come to a mandarin duck pot!”
“It’s not that he didn’t let me eat, but I didn’t let me eat.”
Xue Meng opened his eyes wide: “Why don’t you let
yourself eat?”
 Leng Gong wanted to explain, but he seemed to feel that
the explanation was not clear in a few words, so he gave it
up boringly, and said with no good air: “Because I am sick, I
am hypocritical.”
Appeared, the self-denial and self-doubt mentioned on the
relieving scroll.
“Forget it. Don’t talk about this.” Leng Gong said, “Let’s
talk about how you will pretend to be my falsehood next,
and it’s good to be angry with me for the truth.”
“It can be…” Xue Mengdao, “but you are angry with him,
what is the purpose?”
Leng Gong snorted, with a hostile look on his face,
grinning his teeth and said: “Because he lost the kit I gave
him!!”
Xue Meng said in his heart, didn’t he still neglect you for
many years? You should have been used to it if you lost the
gift bag or something…
But before the words were spoken, Leng Gong added
another sentence: “I gave him this Qixi Festival!”
It’s not particularly serious than letting you stay alone in
the empty bed…
Leng Gong was talking, but his face became worse and
worse, and his tone became more and more fierce: “Have I
ever sent something like this to someone else? I am not
happy to reward him with gold and silver jewelry. There is
nothing new in sending him the soldier’s map, so I
reluctantly. I personally made a kit and gave it to him, who
knows that he does not know how to cherish this lifeless
thing!”
Oh… that seems a bit too much.
When Leng Gong said this, he pursed his lower lip, his
expression seemed to be angry and embarrassed, and also
somewhat unspeakable. After a while, just when Xue Meng
thought she had finished complaining, Leng Gong suddenly
slapped the table and said: “If you lose the one I gave it, it’s
okay. You fucking wear the one that someone gave him. He
is What do you mean? Deliberately angry me?!”
Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes
widened suddenly: “Got other people’s tips? Is he or he
empathizing?”
Leng Gong was extremely angry: “Otherwise, why do you
think I should be angry with him? I must remind him that
this world admires Ben… Well, there are many people who
admire me. He doesn’t know how to cherish it, and others
are rushing to ask me. , I don’t care about him at all. If he
doesn’t come to coax me, then I will completely disappear
from this world, and let him go with that respectful bitch!”
 327. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on
Blind Date (2)”

Xue Meng: “!!!”

Hearing these words, Xue Meng, who had as much justice
as his master, suddenly felt a strong shock and anger. The
beginning of chaos and the end of abandonment,
abandoning his wife, red apricots out of the wall, three
nights and four nights, eating and drinking, etc., a string of
words surged in his heart like a flood, and he angrily said:
“This is too shameful!”
After thinking about what Leng Gong had just said in
anger, “completely disappear from this world”, there was a
groan in her heart, and it was true that this girl had a fierce
self-harm tendency.
He must stop her from hurting herself like this!
Xue Meng said indignantly: “Don’t worry, what I don’t like
most is this kind of profligate generation of Qin Muchu, who
is wrapped around me, I will support the scene for you, and
make sure that he is so angry that he vomits blood for three
liters, and I regret it!”
After a pause, he said earnestly and angrily: “But knowing
yourself and the enemy can survive a hundred battles. You’d
better explain your affairs to me clearly so that I can know
the truth.”
Leng Gong frowned: “Our matter is too difficult to tell. I
can’t explain it for a while.”
 “…Oh. Then let me ask and you answer.” In the face of
such a poor woman, Xue Meng was rare and understanding,
“If you have something you can’t say, then let’s skip it.
What do you think kind?”
Leng Gong thought for a while and nodded: “Sure. Just do
it.”
At this moment, their Gudong pot and stir-fry were also
coming up one after another.
The two of them ate and chatted, Xue Meng said: “You
and your Taoist companion first, how long have you two
known each other? What is the situation?”
Leng Gong clamped a crispy garlic stalk fried loin slices
with chopsticks. After eating two bites, she put down the
chopsticks and looked up at Xue Meng.
“The matter between me and him is actually a bit horrible,
so I just ask if you are afraid.”
Xue Mengdao: “There is nothing more shocking than my
own life experience. Just say it.”
Unexpectedly, Leng Gong was a gossip, and suddenly he
came over with interest: “Oh? Really? What is your
background?”
Xue Meng: “…Are you going to let me help you irritate?”
Leng Gong retracted her curiosity and coughed twice:
“Okay, then just say mine.”
Then she spoke.
The first sentence is really shocking.
 “My friend, he used to be my master.”
“…” Xue Meng suddenly thought of a certain unpleasant
experience. He picked up the teacup and took a sip in
silence, trying to suppress his shock.
The second sentence is more shocking.
“We worshipped and became relatives a long time ago.”
Xue Mengduancha’s hands trembled a little, but he was
able to stabilize his place.
Until the third sentence exits-
“We go to bed every day. We went to bed before we got
married. After we got married, we were even more
adulterous and happy day and night.”
Xue Meng took a sip of tea and spewed it out: “Cough
cough cough!”
Scroll of Jieyou said that Lengong Fairy was “direct”, but
Xue Meng didn’t expect that she could go straight to this
point when she was a girl.
But before it’s over, Leng Gong is still talking endlessly:
“He is not very good in bed, so I am the only one who does
not dislike him. Because my bed is very good, so he
gradually has a sense of taste, although his mouth I said no,
but I have to come with me violently three or four times
every night, sometimes even seven or eight times. We have
done it in the flower hall hot spring pool in the bed yard…”
“Stop!” Xue Meng finally eased from his cough, his ears
smoked, and his face flushed while wiping the choked water,
“You don’t need to describe these details so clearly. I know
you guys. The life of the husband and wife is harmonious.”
“Yes. Our husband and wife live in harmony. We have to
come three or four times every night, sometimes even
seven or eight times. Most people can’t hold it, but I can. We
have done it in the flower hall hot spring pool in the bed
yard…”
Xue Meng: “…”
“Fuck.” Leng Gong suddenly became angry when she said
that. She slapped the table and shook her cups. “If we
weren’t able to have children, I’m afraid we would already
have children, what else could happen to that birdman?”
Xue Meng was startled. It turns out that this cold girl was
actually taken advantage of by the wicked woman who
came from behind because she couldn’t have children.
Thinking about it this way, his mother-in-law is also in the
physique that he can no longer conceive a second child, but
Xue Zhengyong does not dislike her at all, and still spends
his whole life with her. There are really too few men like his
father in the world, so there are so many long-term
grievances, and the white head is as new.
Xue Meng was therefore very angry and couldn’t bear it,
and asked: “Then have you tried to regulate your body and
seek medical advice? Although Jiang Yechen of Lonely
Moonlight is not very good, his medical skills are still
acceptable. ,You can—”
 “Huh, why not? Although everyone else thinks it’s
impossible, but my fate lies in my absence, let alone others.
I want to have a baby with him, so I don’t care what he has.
That’s why I went to the door to ask Jiang Ye to discuss
There is a way, but the little beauty named Jiang is very
awkward, saying that it is a harmful thing, so she refuses to
give it to me. She doesn’t know what is good or bad!”
Xue Meng: “…”
It’s right for Jiang Xi not to know good or bad, but what is
his beauty? ? ? Where can I get involved with the three
words “little beauty”? ? ?
But leaving aside the beauty of this story, how could this
story sound familiar…
Xue Meng thought for a while, but couldn’t remember, so
he stopped thinking about it, and only persuaded: “The dog
thief Jiang Yechen has always been ignorant and
unrighteous. He doesn’t know the suffering in the world. He
is a black businessman. Don’t worry about him. Then later
on. What? What’s the matter with the intervener who
snatched people from you? Your master and you… well,
since that kind of thing is still harmonious, then he should
love you, so why don’t you fall in love?”
It’s okay for Leng Gong not to mention this. When I
mention this, he gritted his teeth even more: “It’s all
because the other party took advantage of my absence,
opportunistically, took advantage of the void, and took
advantage of the gap, and it was cheap!”
 Xue Meng let out a cry and widened his eyes: “Could it be
that during the time when you were alone in the empty bed,
he caught up behind?”
Leng Gong gritted his teeth: “Yes.”
Horrible! Just let the newcomer laugh, but where do you
hear the old cry?
Xue Meng was so angry that he slapped the table and
stood up: “Where is he Jiang Yechen second? He can almost
keep pace with Jiang Yechen!”
Leng Gong became curious again, tilted his head, tapping
his long fingers on the table unconsciously: “You seem to
know Jiang Yechen well? Who are you?”
“…” Xue Meng sat down dry and poured himself a cup of
tea, “I am his father.”
Leng Gong: “???”
Xue Meng: “Oh, I’m angry. I have nothing to do with Jiang
Yeshen. I will use him as an analogy. Who doesn’t know that
he is a scumbag in the realm of cultivation, a scum in the
female cultivation world.” Bah” took a sip.
Leng Gong opened his purple-black eyes: “Really? How did
I hear that he hates men and women the most. A row of
women went to him to hand over letters, and a row of
women could receive prescriptions for various diseases. Still
very upright, he directly said that “adult acne” and “fat
limbs”, did he play with female sex?”
Xue Meng opened his mouth, only to find that he was
speechless and unable to speak, so he narrowed his mouth
and said: “…No. I only said that he was a traitor and a
merchant.”
“That’s not wrong.”
Xue Meng felt that he could no longer carry on this topic.
His anger towards Jiang Xi was always difficult to calm. If he
continued, he might miss something. So he said: “Let’s talk
about your master, why did he leave you behind at that
time? Why don’t you take the initiative to chase him if you
are reluctant to bear him?”
“I can’t bear him?” Leng Gong sneered, “Joke, I don’t care
about him at all.”
“…”
After a while, he squinted at Xue Meng and asked
reluctantly: “Ah, how do you see that I am reluctant to bear
him?”
“…It’s not because of someone I know.” Xue Meng’s
expression was subtle, seemingly embarrassed, annoyed, or
helpless. After tangling for a long time, he said dryly, “He’s
symptom, let’s be honest. You look alike.”
“Really? What’s the situation with him?”
“When he was just weak, he disliked him every day, he
was indifferent, he was not good enough to give him shoes,
and he said that he was not rare, didn’t care, didn’t like it.”
Leng Gong listened with gusto, and even began to eat
peanuts: “What then? What happened then?”
 Xue Meng put his hands on his chest and rolled his eyes:
“What can I do, I regret it.”
“…”
“Crying and screaming and rolling all over the floor,
dignitaries come back, go up to the sword, and down the
sea of fire, pretend to be a grandson to flatter everything.”
Xue Meng said, “So I advise you to stay on the sidelines, so
you can meet in the future, and don’t talk so full. .”
Leng Gong didn’t care, she leaned back, raised her chin,
and sneered: “I won’t cry and beg for someone to come
back. If I don’t want him to go, there are other ways to keep
him.”
Xue Meng saw that she was very unconscious. Although
he couldn’t bear it, he still stabbed her: “Then you keep it?”
Leng Gong’s triumphant smile was somewhat frozen.
Another cut: “Aren’t you still dumped?”
Leng Gong’s frozen smile slowly disappeared.
Another cut: “Won’t you still be with others while you are
not with him after he has dumped it?”
Leng Gong’s disappeared smile gradually turned into an
angry flame.
Xue Meng said: “Look, if you have a good talk with him
earlier, don’t screw your head down, maybe he won’t
leave.”
Leng Gong seemed to have been touched, and the anger
suddenly went out. Although she was strained, there was
still a slight pain in her eyes.
After a while, she said: “…He was really forced to leave
that year.”
“…”
“But I didn’t want him to go. I always…I always…”
Pause for a while, turn your head away, red eyes.
Xue Meng suddenly panicked, ah, don’t she want to cry?
He grew up so old, but he never knew how to coax a
woman!
I was worried, but realized that I was just unreasonable
worry. After Leng Gong’s eyes became red, he began to
become fierce again, and said stubbornly: “Just leave,
what’s so great. Wouldn’t I be able to live if he left?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“Don’t talk about it. I’m not happy when I say it.” Leng
Gong refilled himself a cup of tea, gurgled and drank it dry,
and then said, “Come on! I’ll continue to talk to you about
that respectful and stubborn man.”
“Damn it.” When he said about this person, Leng Gong
was like resentment for more than ten years. He was so
angry that he raised his hand and pointed his finger to say
something, but because of his lack of words, he couldn’t find
words that could vent his anger. Come, so he sighed
fiercely, “…I don’t understand, why is he better than me?”
Xue Meng: “…How does your master think he is better
than you?”
 Leng Gong said angrily: “He? If he dares to think that he is
better than me, I will let him taste the pain in bed!”
Xue Meng was a little tired. He rubbed his forehead: “Then
just talk about it. If you are an outsider, such as me, how
would I think he is better than you?”
Leng Gong reluctantly began to think.
After thinking about it for a long time, they all said
gloomily: “All are worse than me.”
“…”
“Neither he nor I came from a bad background. But he
doesn’t seek to be motivated, and I am lazy. I am self-reliant
and play the world. After I slept with Master for one night, I
can take ten tons of gold to make him happy. Let’s play. He
and Master seven times a night, and when they were done,
they only took Master to eat at a small shop on the roadside
with a large table of fifty liters. Damn! It’s too angry, why do
you think he has such a thick face? “
“…” But your girl’s face is not thin if you can say this.
Leng Gong didn’t see Xue Meng’s embarrassment at all.
He believed: “I have a good life, I have money, I can support
him. When my master was with me, I lived in a Chinese
room, wore Chinese clothes, and ate and dressed. I will
provide him with the best cost.”
Xue Meng hesitated and said with some difficulty: “Your
master is still a soft meal?”
“What do you do to say so ugly.” Leng Gong said
displeased, “It’s hard to buy a daughter and I am happy, as
long as he is happy. But since he was with that person, he
lived in a small hut and wore ordinary clothes. You have to
grow your own food, and make your own use—heavily poor.
Where do you say that person compares to me?”
Xue Meng has also seen many people who live and die
farewell to evil destiny and good destiny. Hearing what he
said, he pushed himself and others, and said: “Uh…
Actually, this is not necessarily. Your master may not want to
be raised by you. I will give it to you. For example, if you
have a dad, he is a good man. He has raised you for many
years and is very good to you, but he is not the richest. Will
you like him?”
Leng Gong said without hesitation: “Yes.”
“Then you have another dad…”
“Why do you always cite the example of Dad?” Leng Gong
felt that Monk Zhang Er was puzzled by Xue Meng’s lack of
examples. “You can’t get along with Dad?”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “I, I, I just use this example for
convenience!” He continued without hesitation, “You have
another father, he is a person, he is not as good as your
original father, and I didn’t even know you existed since I
was a child. , He is even more indifferent to your mother,
but he is rich and rich, would you like him?”
Leng Gong was furious: “Naturally I want to cook him
alive!”
Xue Meng: “…That’s not necessary. I’ll just tell you the
truth. You think money can make him happy. In fact, what he
wants is maybe you study with him or something…”
Leng Gong thought for a while, and the more he thought
about it, the worse his face became. Although he was still
majestic, his eyes were a bit wronged.
In the end he insisted: “…I just don’t know how to read, I
don’t know how to study. I have been studying for ten years,
and it’s no better than people traveling around for five
years. I only have money and good physical strength. He
doesn’t like it. What can I do.”
Xue Meng suddenly felt that he was like a wolf dog that
was abandoned by his master and left in the rain, clearly
dying aggrieved, but still sitting upright and pretending to
be indifferent.
Xue Meng sighed: “Don’t talk about this. You can talk
about other things.”
Leng Gong stubbornly said: “Others are not as good as
me.”
“……such as.”
“He is not as white as me.”
Looking at Xue Meng’s suspicious eyes, Leng Gong said
uncomfortably, “What do you look at? I mean, before, I am
not so white now. The reason is very complicated. I won’t
tell you.”
“Oh.” Xue Meng said, “I don’t want to listen. There’s
more.”
 “He doesn’t look as good as me. His clothes are very
shabby.”
“He’s not as direct as me. He’s scheming deeply.”
“He is not as tall as I am.”
Xue Meng didn’t know why he felt that when Leng Gong
said the last sentence, he meant something like there is no
silver three hundred taels here.
It’s no way to continue asking like this. I’m afraid that the
final result is only to calculate how many sentences Leng
Gong can use as the beginning with “he doesn’t have me”,
and how many sentences can be produced at the limit. And
Xue Meng discovered that this cold palace heroine lacks the
ability to self-reflection-asking her about the merits of
others, she can’t tell. Asked her own shortcomings, she
couldn’t answer.
He had to ask another way.
So Xue Meng had an idea, and said to Leng Gong: “You
don’t think it is clear enough for you to say this. Or, let’s just
play a game?”
“Oh? What game?”
“From now on, assuming that I am your master, I will ask
you some requirements. You can compare your response
with the response of the person who digs your corner and
show it to me. Do you think it is a success?”
Leng Gong: “…Unexpectedly, you look young, so you can
play.”
 After thinking for a moment, he said: “Okay, but I have
made one thing clear to you. Don’t covet my early success.
Just sway my heart. I want to take advantage of me by
pretending to be my master. I won’t be with you. Go to
bed.”
Xue Meng was stunned and completely exploded: “I’m
helping you the fuck! What are you thinking about! Who
wants to take advantage of you?! Take back your vulgar
words! You will not be allowed to say the word bed again!”
Leng Gong raised one eyebrow, folded his arms and said,
“…oh.”
Xue Meng went on to blow up his hair: “Also, it is late
bloomers, not early bloomers! Don’t use idioms!”
“Huh?” Leng Gong’s expression was a little reluctant, “Is
it? This kind of thing…If you don’t take it as a teenager, it
can be bigger when it is too late?”
Xue Meng: “??? What are you talking about, I can’t
understand a single word. Forget it, know that you are
studying less, and I have convinced you. Let’s not talk about
this, let’s start the show.”
After speaking, he cleared his throat: “I started asking
questions.”
There was some energy in Lenggong, and she
straightened up.
“Bring your horse here.”
 328. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on
Blind Date (3)”

Act as you speak.

The two immediately straightened their posture and
pulled away.
Xue Meng said: “Listen well. I am your master now. You
are still you. We only have these spicy stir-fry and spicy
Gudong pot in front of us, and we can’t order other dishes.
What would you do?”
Leng Gong’s words are concise and concise: “Smash the
shop.”
“…”
“Until they are willing to serve dishes that are not spicy.”
“…”
She was about to start the show. She glanced at Xue Meng
first: “You are pretending to be my master now, right?”
Xue Meng: “…Yes.”
“Okay. Then what do you want to eat?”
The person Xue Meng had most contact with was Chu
Wanning who didn’t eat spicy food, so he reported a few
things according to Chu Wanning’s taste: “I want crab
noodle lion head, sweet and sour fish, green vegetable tofu,
lotus crisp.”
Leng Gong was startled when he heard the words: “How
do you taste…”
 Xue Meng: “What?”
“…It’s nothing.” Leng Gong said, “You sit here, I’ll go
down.”
Xue Meng said hurriedly: “Don’t hit the shop!”
“You really don’t change your temper, and you plead for
people everywhere.” Leng Gong squinted his eyes in a
playful manner, “Okay, you don’t need to hit it, then I’ll go
directly to the cook.”
“What are you looking for a cook for?”
“Give him two choices.” Leng Gong gloomily, “make what
I want, don’t put his pepper.”
“Is there another choice?”
“He put his pepper, I chopped his brain.”
Xue Meng’s mouth twitched: “…”
This is a poet.
The poet Leng Gong simply said neatly: “I’m going.”
Xue Meng was dizzy when she saw that she was really
planning to go down: “It’s just a show! What are you doing?
Okay! Don’t act yourself, replace your digger. If it were him,
what would he do?” He hurriedly raised his hand to add
another sentence, “If he also smashes restaurants or asks
people for his head, you don’t have to act!”
“What kind of restaurant can he hit?” Leng Gong rolled his
eyes. “He cherishes his good reputation just like a bird
cherishes Mao. Wait, I’ll show it to you.”
 It was a blink of an eye to change the face of Lenggong.
She didn’t go to Liyuan to sing, it was a big loss to the
fancier circle.
In an instant, even her aura changed, and all the exposed
wildness and publicity were converged into her bones. She
was still the same person, but she seemed extremely calm,
reserved, and considerate.
She gave Xue Meng a gentle look, and when she opened
her mouth, the slightly dumb and slow voice made Xue
Meng’s back feel goosebumps: “Master…”
“…” Xue Meng was caught off guard by such a style of
painting, and when he was frozen, he immediately shouted,
“Stop! Stop! You let me slow down first, I, I… I will adapt
first!”
Leng Gong smiled, a deep little pear vortex on his cheek,
and hummed: “It’s numb, right? I said he was not direct. He
clearly wanted to eat meat, but he had to push his mouth
three times. It was not as refreshing as I was. You, yes It’s
time to slow down, there will be more numbness in a while.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Slowly, Xue Meng suddenly noticed a problem: “Wait, the
person you said is the polite digger, why does she call your
good friend Master?”
“Can’t it?”
“Is she also your master’s apprentice?”
“Yes.”
 Xue Meng stayed for a while, then suddenly lowered his
head and began to break his hands index, muttering as he
counted: “One, two, three, no, this can’t be counted as two
people…”
Leng Gong looked at him inexplicably, and after a while,
couldn’t help asking: “What are you doing?”
Xue Meng shook his head: “It’s not convenient to say, I’m
just thinking, whether I will accept apprentices in the future,
it feels a bit dangerous, especially if I am so good-looking…”
After finishing speaking, he sighed again: “Hey, it wasn’t
me who said that your competitor, her tone of calling you
Master is too shit. If I want someone to call me like that, I
definitely can’t even eat.”
Leng Gong applauded for him: “Well said!”
Xue Meng curiously said: “You usually call him something,
but also call the teacher? But your tone of voice does not
seem to be so loud.”
Leng Gong waved his hand: “I usually call him differently.”
“Then what do you call him?”
“Call the name directly.”
“Then you are more normal.”
“Or baby.”
“…I take back what I just said.” Xue Meng said with a
headache, holding his forehead, “Okay, let’s continue, you
can continue. Your master, I have a headache now.”
 Leng Gong blinked his eyes and entered the scene very
quickly. Seeing him holding his forehead, he immediately
asked intimately: “Do you want it?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“It hurts suddenly. But it’s cold…”
Xue Meng: “…No. I’m angry.”
“Ah.” Leng Gong opened his eyes slightly, his voice still
soft, “Is something wrong with me that makes you
unhappy?”
Xue Meng’s face was slightly green, but he couldn’t help it
after a while, and shouted “Ah”: “No! Still not! Stop, stop,
stop!”
Liyuan’s chief Lenggong young woman became addicted
to acting. She couldn’t stop at all when she reached the
depths. She still said affectionately: “I’m always stupid.
Sometimes I want to please Master, but in the end I always
provoke you. Happy. Master… you pay attention to me,
don’t ignore me.”
Xue Meng rolled his eyes and looked up and was almost
disgusted.
At this moment, he suddenly admired Mei Hanxue a little,
think about it, he just dealt with a young woman, he has
already used 18 martial arts, exhausted all his patience, and
even needs to see if he has The talent of singing-what kind
of ability does Mei Hanxue have to play the flower bush for
so many years and still wander freely?
Changing him can give birth to Huafa in one month! !
 The young woman Piansheng also acted very emotionally:
“Is the master upset because I am not used to the food
here? It doesn’t matter, if this is the reason, then I will go
downstairs to find the cook.”
Xue Meng was alive with a carp, and he grabbed her:
“Hey, hey! What about not breaking the shop? I tell you, I
don’t allow you to do bad things in the boundary of
Wuchang Town!”
“Huh?” Leng Gong opened those beautiful eyes slightly,
and then smiled, “What are you thinking about. The masters
here are not good at cooking without spicy food, so how can
I embarrass others? I brought silver liang and went down.
Give the cook a few tablets, and beg him to lend me a use
of the small kitchen. I will cook the dishes you want.”
Her voice was pretty good, but it slowed down at this
time, and it was as soft as gurgling water: “I remember,
Master today is going to eat crab noodle soup, sweet and
sour fish, green vegetable tofu, and lotus crisp.”
“The crab noodles need to be demolished crab roe, the
sweet and sour fish needs Zhenjiang vinegar to fragrant, the
green vegetable tofu needs the freshest seasonal
vegetables, and the rose bean paste in the lotus cake is the
most delicate. But these stores may not have it, I may go to
the store later. Look at the market again. It will take a little
longer.”
As Leng Gong said, he raised his hand and gently touched
Xue Meng’s head-although it was just a flicker, he didn’t
really touch it: “I will add another bowl of lotus root rice
dumplings to Master, don’t be angry. Wait for me, I will do it
as soon as possible. come back.”
Xue Meng was still suffering from goose bumps and did
not speak. Suddenly, the Nanzhu Xiaoshu door of the lounge
was opened with a rush.
He turned his head, the face of the visitor hadn’t been
seen clearly, a vine whip that was running with tyrannical
golden light had swam out like a flash, and instantly passed
his forehead, and was directly drawn into Leng Gong’s hand!
“Plack” the flowers burst!
Leng Gong sighed with pain and was about to have a
seizure, but when he saw the willow vine, he was startled:
“You—?”
Xue Meng was also shocked, and lost his voice: “How
could it be… the sky, the sky?!”
The next moment, a man stepped into the compartment
with a cold face. He was born with sword eyebrows and
phoenix eyes, nose straight and thin lips, a ponytail with
black hair, and a plain white silk shirt, flowing silver light.
His appearance is floating like an immortal, but his
momentum is fierce like thunder, who is not the Lord Chu
Wanning?
Because Xue Mengpei had the magical sachet of Ma
Zhuangzhu, Chu Wanning didn’t recognize him for a while,
only glanced at him with a sorrowful glance and turned his
eyes back to “Leng Gong”. At this moment, Big Dipper
Immortal Venerable’s brows were cold and his
temperamental face was full of impatience. When he
opened his mouth, sparks splashed.
“Mo Weiyu, when are you going to make a fool of
yourself?”
Xue Meng turned his head and opened his mouth wide:
“Momomo…you are Momomo…”
Taxian-Jun interrupted him impatiently: “Mo Momo, you
are so stupid, you are stuttering? I am not Grandmaster Mo.
You fucking don’t yell at me.”
Is there any difference? ? ! !
Xue Meng only felt that the sky was densely covered with
dark clouds and thunder was surging. And when he recalled
his previous dialogue with “Leng Gong”, he even felt that a
thunderstorm smashed directly into the air, causing him to
be smashed into the outer Jiao and Lin Nen…
Oh my! What did they say! !
He actually said that Chu Wanning’s human face and
animal heart is Chen Shimei in the cultivation world! Said
that Chu Wanning is the same shameless and despicable as
Jiang Xi! !
He, he, he actually showed compassion from the
standpoint of a confidant brother. He listened to Mo Weiyu
and described in detail the things he didn’t want to know
about Wushan Yunyu, what kind of bed, flower hall hot
springs, ah, ah, ah, who would save him and give him one
Forget worry Dan! Even if it was given by Jiang Xi, he can
now swallow it without blinking! !
Step Xianjun was pumped by Heaven, but Chu Wanning
was originally just to interrupt his random behavior of
touching the “little girl”, and the force was not controlled so
much, only let him scratch a little——
However, people are invincible if they are the most
humble. The smashed Taxian-Jun abruptly squeezed the
blood out of the broken skin, and deliberately showed the
bleeding place to Chu Wanning. And he lifted it up with
infinite eroticism and exaggeration, leaned close to his lips,
and licked it threateningly with the tip of his tongue: “Very
well, Chu Wanning. You really can’t act boldly.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
“The blood you let me shed today, I will keep it in my
heart. I will definitely give you some pain in the future and
let you…”
Tianwen in Chu Wanning’s palm was hissing again, and he
squinted his eyes: “Are you finished? Do you want to come
again?”
Taxian-Jun was furious: “Chu Wanning! Don’t rely on your
seat now and indulge you, you will be arrogant! If you dare
to use the sky again, this seat will be - just —”
Feng eyes squinted dangerously, and Chu Wanning
screamed, and said sternly: “So what?”
Stepping on Xianjun and slapped the table: “This seat will
let you hold them for three years!”
 “…”
This terrible conversation made Xue Meng feel helpless,
wishing to die immediately.
Why was he standing by when his cousin threatened to kill
his master before. After so long, this time when his cousin
made a similar lie, he was still there? God! He doesn’t want
to listen to such a conversation, okay!
After all, Chu Wanning overestimated the morality of
Stepping Xianjun and his own face. His face suddenly turned
blue, and he glanced at Xue Meng somewhat at a loss, and
then lowered his voice angrily: “…You simply don’t know
what to do. Shame, ridiculous! Don’t go back with me!”
“Go back? Huh. Why do you want to go back?” Taxian-Jun
said coldly, “This world belongs to this seat. Why does this
seat come out to visit a beautiful woman in a private visit,
what’s wrong?”
Speaking, he pulled Xue Meng over, patted him on the
shoulder, and said to Chu Wanning: “Come on. Let me
introduce to you, this is the new favorite of this seat. I call
it…cough… I call that…”
He wanted to make up titles like “Linjiang Fairy” and “Jade
Faced Girl”. In fact, according to the books he had eaten
when he lived alone in those years when he was bored, he
could still make such titles, but the problem is that Ever
since Taxian-Jun returned to Nanping Mountain, his days
have become more vivid.
 He no longer has to stay alone in the Wushan Temple, and
he no longer has to be so lonely to pass the time by reading
and practicing martial arts. He is in a good mood and can do
many things. This directly caused the way of stepping on
the immortal monarch to cultivate sentiment from Yangchun
Baixue to the lower Liba people. Those who had read the
“Book of Changes” and “The Book of Songs” when he was
guarding the Wushan Temple alone, he never wanted to turn
it again, anyway, Chu and Ning would come back. He
wanted to see how many times that person wrote “I have a
rock in my heart, I can’t turn it”, he can do it, he doesn’t
need to catch the broken reflection of the old man from
those thick books, and he doesn’t need to find a sentence
from the past. Chu Wanning felt ecstatic and sad from what
he said.
The emperor Taxian, who was full, was reluctant and
degenerate again. The books I read this year were
“Unintelligible List”, but “Begonia Yan·Love Essays” all ten
sets of collections.
So he racked his brains and searched his stomach and
finally made a final decision. After taking over Xue Meng, he
drew his hands majesticly and introduced: “Personal name,
Geshilangwa—Long Aotian.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng’s face turned blue in an instant, and the blue is
more brilliant than his master. He furiously said: “Bah! Cover
your grandfather! You, you, a rascal who can’t spit out ivory!
I, I, I don’t… I’m not…” He was so angry that he couldn’t
explain it clearly. He couldn’t explain it, and he wanted to
untie the magic sachet directly.
But who would think that when he came out in the
morning, he owed a hand and tied himself a knot!
The boy who stepped on Xianjun still didn’t know who he
really was. He thought he was still willing to help him to
anger Chu Wanning, so he stepped on him and got to Xue
Meng’s ear to try to bribe with money: “Cooperate, lose The
thin lover of my kit is him. I will seal a big red envelope for
you when I’m angry, not to mention a hundred golden
leaves.”
Xue Meng yelled out of anger, and simply cast a spell to
shatter the magical sachet.
After returning to his original shape, he brushed the
ground and drew out the Dragon City Scimitar, kicked over
the chair, raised the knife, and rushed towards Jun Xianxian,
and shouted angrily:
“Mo Weiyu!!! You are not a human! You are a dog!!! Who
do you say is a Geishi and what a baby! Who do you say is
Long Aotian!!! Do you dare to marry Master!! Don’t hide!! I
am today I, I, I must kill you!!!”
 329. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on
Blind Date (4)”

Some experts in the world once said that the most

miserable profession in the world is not a funeral official, not
a beggar, but an inn.
Throughout the ages, masters from all walks of life seem
to have a special liking for the inn. Private meetings in the
inn, fights and fights in the inn, jealous in the inn… There
are also people like Taxian-Jun and Xue Zhangmen, which
are obviously the housework of the brothers. You can take a
few steps and roll back to the top of the mountain to fight
the death and life, but they have their stubbornness. They
don’t want to be impatiently pecking at the inn.
In response, the innkeeper, an old lady, was very angry.
She walked out tremblingly on crutches, and for some
reason she declared herself unnecessarily: “I, Shi Longxia,
old lady.”
The three of them looked at each other because they were
unclear about this opening statement.
In the end, he stepped on the fairy and waved his hand,
Da Lai said: “I, Mo Weiyu, the emperor.”
Pointed to Chu Wanning again: “He, Chu Wanning,
Xianzun.”
Pointing to Xue Meng again: “He… forget it, he is not
famous.”
Xue Meng: “???”
 Stepping on the Immortal Jundao: “Just ask if you are
afraid.”
The old lady Shi Longxia was not afraid of violence and
violence, and dared to fight against evil forces. She swept
around the mess with her crutches, and dropped six big and
loud words: “You guys, the morals are too bad!!!”
Xue Meng blushed.
Chu Wanning’s face is not good.
Stepping Xianjun folded his arms with both hands,
disapproving, and even quite unconvinced: “Ah, you little old
lady, why don’t you know each other? Don’t you know the
heroic deeds of this seat? Isn’t it a king in the world, if not
this seat? Show your supernatural power in the torrent of
destruction, your little broken inn has long been washed into
pieces of wood and rotten slabs, what about smashing your
tables and rooms?”
Chu Wanning sternly said: “Mo Weiyu!”
Step Xianjun coughed: “The big, big deal, this seat loses
money, you can say how much you want! One hundred taels
of silver is always enough!”
The shopkeeper Shi Longxia was not moved by the
money, but still angrily pinched his cheeks and glared at
them, sonorously repeating the six words: “You guys, the
morals are too bad!!!”
“Hey you—”
Xue Meng pushed away Step Xianjun, took a few steps
awkwardly, and said to the shopkeeper: “I’m so sorry, old
man, I was so violent, I didn’t hold it back for a while. I lost
my hand and smashed so many tables and chairs. The room
has a few holes in the roof. I apologize to you and will
compensate you for your loss at the price. Do you think this
is okay?”
After speaking, he looked back at Chu Wanning: “Master,
do you think this is okay?”
Chu Wanning hadn’t spoken yet, the little old lady used
her walking stick again, and repeated angrily: “Moral—”
“The morality is too bad.” Taxian-Jun interjected, rolled his
eyes, and said impatiently, “Oh, no, old lady, what are you
going to do? I also apologized for the money, and the
morality is too bad. The morality is too bad. Besides, you
don’t look at the monk’s face but also look at the Buddha’s
face? You said that this seat has a bad morality, and this
seat has no opinion at all. If you say Xue Meng has a bad
morality, this seat doesn’t want to talk with you. You don’t
know who he is?”
Talking to pull Chu Wanning over.
“Are you blind?”
Chu Wanning flicked his sleeves, trying to free himself
from the palm of Step Xianjun, frowning his sword brows,
and said angrily: “Go to the edge.”
“This seat won’t roll.” Not only did Taxian-Jun not let go,
but he hummed, forcing him to stick to him, stretched out
his hand to pinch his chin, licked his lips in a low voice, and
said, “You have the ability. Act like a baby with me.”
 Xue Meng: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…find death!”
It seemed that the old lady really didn’t buy the account
of the Salvation Fairy. She still hummed and hummed with a
crutch, and said, “The morality is really bad!!!”
Everyone looked at each other, this time even Chu
Wanning didn’t know how to talk to her.
Just as three prestigious fairy monarchs were in a dark
corner on the second floor of the inn by an old lady who had
nothing to do with the chicken skin and had no way to
escape with a few words, a creak came from the stairs. With
the sound of creaking footsteps, a half-year-old girl ran
upstairs, wrapped her arm around the shopkeeper, and
turned her head to say to them: “Sorry, sorry! My grandma
can’t hear or see Clearly, she is not clear about what
happened outside. She doesn’t know you or who you are.”
Xue Meng said, “No wonder, it turned out to be like this…”
Stepping Xianjun was also taken aback, coughing rather
uncomfortably, and whispered: “Then why didn’t she say it
earlier…”
“Huh?” The little girl blinked suspiciously, “No, every time
my grandma talks to someone, she will tell others at the
beginning.”
“What did she tell others?”
“I am a deaf and blind old lady.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
 Xue Meng: “…”
Taxian-Jun turned his head: “Who thought she was called
Shi Longxia just now?”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Isn’t that your dog!”
Because they smashed the old lady’s shop, they couldn’t
find the carpenter to come to repair it for a while, and the
sky was dim and it seemed to rain at any time, so the three
of them took the initiative to stay and help the shop before
the heavy rain was approaching. Repair the building
properly.
The three of them, one is a master of mecha, the other
has been used to hard times since childhood, and the other
Xue Meng also often helps Xue Zhengyong, and they work
together to build a table, chair, bench and roof.
When the last piece of broken beam was repaired, there
was a downpour outside, and the entire town of
Impermanence was trapped in a worldly mist. Seeing that
the rain was too strong, the granddaughter of the old lady
simply left them here for a short stay and waited for the rain
to stop the next day before returning.
In fact, for Chu Wanning, it is not difficult to open an
enchantment and return to the mountain, but it is still a
little troublesome after all, and the three of them may not
have gathered together for a long time without mundane
affairs.
Rain can’t hold people, only heart can hold people.
 Chu Wanning watched that Xue Meng was looking at him
eagerly, sighed, and said to the small shopkeeper: “Then
disturb the store.”
“You’re welcome, you’re welcome!” The little girl knew
exactly who was in front of her, her cheeks were red with
joy, and she jumped to prepare dinner and the room.
The atmosphere of this meal is very delicate.
Mo Ran once said that it was right, the three of them, the
master and the apprentice, are not suitable for staying
under one roof. Although Xue Meng missed them very much
and wanted to go back to the inseparable days with them
again, but some of the window papers were broken or
broken, and it was just self-deception to paste them up. It is
impossible for them to pretend that nothing happened and
get along as before.
Can Xue Meng pretend not to know what the relationship
is between them? Obviously not.
Therefore, although he has been trying to chat with Chu
Wanning, he always feels awkward, especially when he was
told that in Taobao Mountain Villa, Chu Wanning used to be
in front of him, separated by a curtain. Owned by Mo Ran.
Although things have passed for a long time, and the
strongest sense of collapse has long since passed, when he
sat next to them, he would still recall this section
uncontrollably, and then start to imagine uncontrollably…
Chu Wanning and Mo Ran…
His master and his cousin…
 Uh……
In fact, he really wanted to know if Chu Wanning was
bullied too badly and didn’t dare to resist, after all, the Mo
Ran was too unreliable. But he didn’t dare to ask, he didn’t
dare to say, so he had to look at Chu Wanning several times,
and he stopped talking—
“Master…”
“Ok?”
“…You eat more meat.”
“Master…”
“Ok.”
“…You eat more meat.”
“Master…”
“…”
“…You should eat more meat.”
Xue Meng felt that he was a little exhausted because of
the so-called exhaustion. While Ta Xian Jun looked at Xue
Zhangmen’s flattery to the Big Dipper Immortal,
uncharacteristically, he didn’t stop him, but he didn’t care
about it, biting his bones and sneered.
Three people at the table ate silently, and finally Chu
Wanning couldn’t bear the weird atmosphere first, and got
up and said: “I’m going back to the room.”
Stepping on the Immortal Jundao: “Okay, don’t send it.”
Chu Wanning looked gloomy and walked away.
 Seeing this, Xue Meng finally couldn’t help it, and
slammed his chopsticks: “The ink burns!”
Taxian-Jun bit his bones lazily: “What are you doing, then
look for the sun?”
“You—” gritted his teeth, “you don’t know what is good or
bad!!”
“Where did I provoke you? Master Daoist?”
“……What?”
“Gai Shilang baby covers the road.”
Xue Meng almost jumped up and strangled Emperor Step
Xian to death. The two men jumped and screamed and
panted. They stared at each other across a table. Xue Meng
shot the case and said: “You said! Why do you betray
Master! “
“Hey, no, Xue Meng, your dog legs are not such a dog.
Before you solve the magic spell, you said that he is sorry
for this seat. He is Chen Shimei in the realm of cultivation,
and Jiang Xi goes hand in hand with you. Said.”
“That’s because you took the meaning out of context!”
Xue Meng yelled angrily, “What left you alone to guard the
vacant room, obviously he was already… already…”
For them and the world, they have turned into ashes.
Even if the misunderstanding is solved and the whole
story is known, this past period is an indescribable negative
for Xue Meng and Taxian-Jun.
Taxian-Jun stared at him immediately: “Don’t talk.”
 “I didn’t plan to say any more.”
After staring at each other for a while, Xue Meng said:
“Anyway, I am killed and I don’t believe that Master will be
unfaithful to others. The person who digs your corner you
mentioned must be made up by you!”
“Not in this seat!”
“Then who do you think it is?”
“It’s the hypocrite of Master Mo!”
“You…” Xue Meng choked all of a sudden. He was even a
little dumbfounded. After choking for a long time, he finally
reacted. He slammed the table with both hands and stood
up and said furiously, “You are crazy! !”
“After having been in trouble for so long and wasting so
long with you, it turned out to be listening to you slap
yourself in the face! You even eat your own jealousy and
you are sick! You, you…you really should go to Guyueye for
treatment!! Do you want me to make an appointment with
Jiang Xi for you? Report my name and save money!!!”
“Oh?” Taxian-Jun is a very keen man in a certain aspect.
He raised his head very happily, bypassing obstacles and
hitting the blind spot: “Wait, why can you save money by
reporting your name?”
“I—”
Jun Taxian narrowed his eyes: “When did you have such a
good relationship with Jiang Yechen?”
“me……”
 Xue Meng “I” for a long time, but I don’t know at all.
If it is said that there is nothing else that Xianjun lived for
two lives, it is probably the mystery of Xue Meng’s life
experience. In fact, the fact that Jiang Xi was Xue Meng’s
father was kept secret by Mrs. Wang. After Mrs. Wang and
Xue Zhengyong passed away, only the father and son knew
it in their hearts, and the world did not know it.
Taxian-Jun naturally couldn’t think of the true relationship
between Xue Meng and Jiang Xi. He looked at Xue Meng’s
small face from white to red, from red to green, and finally
suffocated with misery. Suddenly, a bright light appeared in
his mind. Rudiao’s initiation suddenly realized.
—what! Could it be…
That’s it! !
Taxian-Jun himself likes an older and cold man like Chu
Wanning, and he thinks that other men must also have this
taste. So instantly I wanted to crooked, and looked at Xue
Meng with admiration. As I watched it, I sighed in my heart,
I really couldn’t see it…
“Needless to say.” Taxian-Jun suddenly lost his hostility, he
got up, a hero cherishes the hero’s posture and filled a glass
of wine, raised it admirably and drank it, then turned out an
empty glass to praise, “Xue Meng, don’t be that for three
days…cough, admiringly, you are really capable!
Congratulations to you!”
Xue Meng: “???”
 I have to say that Xue Meng has too little contact with the
ink under the personality of Taxianjun. He is used to getting
along with his upright cousin Mo Grandmaster, but he did
not realize a very important point: talking with Taxianjun,
“capable” This word is often not the kind of meaning that
normal people would understand.
Until Xue Meng dumbfounded and was filled with a glass
of wine and then poured a glass, he didn’t react to what
Taxian-Jun said, “Brother, you are really capable”, what
exactly is he complimenting him, and what is
“Congratulations”?
He only heard vaguely, stepping on the fairy prince and
leaning close to him and asking: “Hey, how do you feel?
Okay? Is it energetic?”
Xue Meng thought he was talking about wine, and
hummed: “Why not, it’s too strong… just can’t stand it…”
He was dizzy and wanted to vomit more and more. Mo
Ran this dog and poured his knife.
No, he is going to complain to Master…
Staggered and wanted to go to Chu Wanning’s room, but
was stopped by Jun Xian. Xue Meng’s eyes straightened,
and he wondered why Step Xianjun suddenly became so
enthusiastic, and said vaguely: “What are you doing?
Taxian-Jun grabbed Xue Meng and raised his eyebrows:
“We have a thousand cups of confidant, and we can finally
have a conversation. Why are you shy. I tell you, in fact, it’s
just your personality. You have long felt that no girl can
stand you. It’s not easy for you to be able to open up your
body. Listen to your brother—”
Xue Meng was almost unable to stand up, his face turned
blue: “Let go, I…I want…”
Stepping on Xianjun doesn’t care what he thinks.
He only felt that Xue Meng had such a rare understanding
that this younger brother finally learned from him and
understood that Sleeping Xianzun was the most meaningful
thing in the world.
First, my brother favored Wan Ye Yuheng Chu Xianzun.
Later, there is a younger brother who dominates An
Xiangyou as Jiang Yechen.
Wonderful!
He even wanted to go back and write a special book about
his brothers’ heroes and great achievements, then put a
knife on the neck of the bookseller and ask others to publish
10 million copies and distribute them to the realm of
cultivation!
Then he will be rich again!
So Taxian-Jun rushed forward: “This seat has a unique
research in this area. Look, you are the younger brother of
this seat, so I can reluctantly call you a few hands for
difficult situations…”
“Let go…I want…”
“I know you want it, but your physical strength is not as
good as this one. You can’t ask for too much. The key is skill.
And the skill of this seat is naturally very—”
“Oh-!!!” A violent vomiting interrupted Taxian-Jun’s
endless self-recommendation.
Xue Meng Xue Ziming, after vomiting at the face of the
beautiful master Mei Hanxue, vomited unreservedly at the
handsome face of the sphenoid beauty Xi Renjie emperor.
“…”
Taxian-Jun’s face suddenly went dark!
“Xue Meng!! Don’t fucking spit on my clothes! This is what
I bought after going down the mountain and chopping
firewood for a day to earn enough private money! Fuck!”

In response to him, Xue Meng rolled his eyes and

turned over again: “Oh!”
The author has something to say:
ps. Regarding the dangerous statement that opening
an inn at the beginning of this chapter is not my original
one, but I don’t remember where I saw it, and Baidu
can’t find it… If I remember correctly, it’s probably
Liushen Leilei who said Jin Yong… Just hang on talking
like this first, so as not to misunderstand, Bo Bo!
And the cute Oolong is so much more
hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah
ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha
hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah
ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha
ha, let me review the story of Forgotten by the way~~
When Mrs. Wang said about Xue Meng’s life experience,
only Jiang Xi, the door was in the Hall of Dan Xin There
was a Xue Meng who eavesdropped outside. Later,
because of Jiang Xi’s subtle attitude, it was the Mei
Hanxue brothers, but the Mei Hanxue brothers didn’t go
into details, so now they are the only ones who know
the true relationship between Jiang Xi and Mengmeng. .
Neither of them wanted to recognize each other,
Mengmeng just wanted to scold him, Jiang Xi just
wanted to give Xue Meng money, and didn’t want to
have any feelings…
Mr. Jiang: Xue Meng, give you one hundred million,
don’t come to see me until the spending is over. I am
very busy and do not want to chat with you about life.
Xue Meng:? ? ? ?
Jiang Xi’s heart: I am a man without emotion.
Xue Meng’s heart: Who wants to talk about life with
you? ? ?
However, in the eyes of outsiders—
Sisters obsessed with Jiang Xi: The dog forced Xue
Meng to post Lord Jiang! shameless!
A female sister obsessed with Xue Meng: The dog
forced Jiang Xi to take care of Xue’s head! Dead pervert!
Alas, all the misunderstandings and oolongs in this
world are really because one side has not made it clear,
and the other side thinks too much ==
 330. Extra “Xue Meng’s Missing Young Woman on
Blind Date (5)”

Taxian-Jun felt that he had never been so aggrieved. Even

when he went down the mountain to cultivate land, chop
wood, kill pigs and bring children.
Because he went down the mountain to earn private
money, it was something that changed his face, and his
alias was “Grandmaster Gou”.
I don’t know if it makes him happy or sad. In fact, the
villagers have a very good reputation for his role as
“Grandmaster Gou”. They praised “Grandmaster Gou” for
being strong and tough. You can do it when you give it to
you, and you will leave when you are done. It’s a very good
coolie.
They only think that this person loves bragging, and they
always say “I missed me back then, I had thousands of
servants.” “I missed me back then, I had countless
treasures.” So it goes.
And when his temper exploded a little, he always
threatened to cut off people’s heads, and coaxed children to
cut off children’s heads. As a result, as soon as the owner
said that he would be deducted from his wages, he could
only smile and lift the crying child up high.
He gritted his teeth and coaxed: “Shake, shake, shake to
Naihe Bridge, Madam Meng calls me a good baby.”
 When the child broke his tears and laughed, the owner
turned his head and didn’t pay attention. He grinded his
molars and whispered: “Wait! When Chu Ning doesn’t care
about you, this seat will take care of you this group of
unsophisticated people. Copy it! I’m pooh!”
But this time is different, now he has no disguise and no
alias.
As a dignified emperor, Xue Meng’s robe was thrown up
all over by Xue Meng, and he had to throw it away. Now he
is wearing a simple black robe inside, without any
ornamentation, like a poor long-time worker.
In addition, he had to clean up the ground. Who made
everyone sleep, only he was awake.
With a look of disgust, Taxian-Jun helped the drunk Xue
Meng back into the inn guest room, threw it onto the bed,
and then pulled the quilt to cover him casually.
“It all depends on you drunk!”
Saying that he raised his hand and volleyed “Papa” and
slapped Xue Meng with two slaps, and the answer was Xue
Meng’s hum. After stepping on Xianjun and standing for a
while, he only felt extremely boring, so he went out.
But instead of going back to the house, he asked the
shopkeeper again to buy a few pots of wine, and walked to
the stairs of the inn, where he sat alone drinking.
While drinking, he peeked at Chu Wanning’s room.
He deliberately beat and beat, making the movement
very loud, hoping that Chu Wanning can take the initiative
to react.
It’s a pity that after busying for a long time, the first guest
who was staying in the hotel responded to him, and the
probe yelled, “You are sick!”
Step Xianjun looked up fiercely: “You are looking for
death!”
The guest Jiawan never thought that the outsider was
actually Stepping Xiandijun, and he was shocked and
squeaked his head and went back to the room.
Taxian-Jun rolled his eyes and murmured: “If I hadn’t had a
better temper now, you would have been stunned! You are a
spoiler!”
Then I drank, and the more I drank, the more bored I was,
and the more I drank, the more I felt wronged.
At the end of the drink, he glanced bitterly at the guest
room at the end of the aisle-the light had already been
extinguished, and Chu Wanning didn’t come to coax him at
all, and he didn’t care if he went back, so he just managed
to sleep like this!
Stepping Xianjun secretly grinds his molars. If he is
replaced by Master Mo, Chu Wanning would have persuaded
him to come and accompany him in a good manner, right?
Furiously, he slurped a pot again.
Xue Meng said that there is no difference between him
and Master Mo, and Chu Wanning said that he and Master
Mo are the same person, and Master Mo himself said that
they are no different, just at different stages of the same
person.
What they said is wrong!
Taxian-Jun thought paranoidly and arrogantly, it was
different! Just look at Chu Wanning’s attitude! Why did you
lose the kit he gave, leaving only the rags made by the
hypocrite?
They all lied to him that he was uneducated! Lie him to
study less! The world loses him!
Even Chu Wanning’s servant doesn’t care about him at all!
Although I came to Wuchang Town to look for him, but there
was no good word, and he didn’t apologize to him for losing
his Qixi gift. But he rummaged through the books and found
the embroidered kit of his favorite words. Others wanted to
return it. no!
I don’t know anything good or bad!
Drinking and drinking, he was also a little confused,
holding the wooden rail of the escalator, and writing “I am
not happy” on his face.
In the dizziness, he seemed to hear the door open, and
there were footsteps from far to near, and finally stopped
beside him.
Taxian-Jun raised his head, and in the misty light and
shadow of the lamp, he saw the face of Qingjun, who had
hated for half his life, missed for ten years, and yearned for
two lives.
 He was stunned for a while, and muttered lowly to the
incoming person: “Chu Wanning…”
He just said the name once, and he felt that his heart was
so moist. No matter whether he was controlled by Baku
Changhenghua or not, he always had the strongest desire
for Chu Wanning. His heart seemed to be soaked with
desire, but in addition to desire, there were more
grievances, tenderness, sadness and love. Doesn’t he love
him? In fact, what he meant for Chu Wanning from the
bottom of his heart had never been less than that of himself
under another personality.
But what can he do. He has been a puppet for more than
ten years and a living dead as a walking dead. The bitter
and long hatred hollowed out his flesh and blood. He is like
a dragon that has been trapped in the dark for too long.
Being lonely as a company, associating with tyranny, he
was actually scared when the earthly sunlight accepted him
again unscrupulously.
His dragon can only howl fiercely, revealing scarred but
still sharp claws, making a look like a dungeon disdainful of
being with you.
In fact, he knew how much he envied himself for being
able to live again.
Even if all the facts are in front of him, even if everyone
tells him that Master Mo is you, and you are one, he would
not admit it. He stubbornly challenged the whole world.
Say: No, this seat is different from that person.
 In fact, he was lying. It was because he had dreamed back
in the Wushan Temple too many times. In the dream, he
started from scratch. In the dream, there was fire in the
world, and he was beside him. But when I woke up,
everything disappeared.
He was lying on a huge bed with curtains flying around
him. He hated why he woke up, why Zhou Gong didn’t give
back his dreams, and why Zhuang Sheng didn’t let his
butterflies come true.
So in fact, every time he yelled, “This seat is not Master
Mo!”, he thinks of someone to coax him. It’s best to catch a
few thousand more Gong Es and call him “You” hundreds of
times a day. It is Master Mo, you and him are one body.”
That’s peace of mind.
“Why drink so much.”
Chu Wanning in the field of vision frowned and wanted to
help him up, but he stretched out his hand and dragged it
off.
“The ink burns, what are you sending…well…”
He embraced Chu Wanning with great strength, and he
covered with a thick and intense kiss regardless. But when
the kiss became more eager, he seemed to have thought of
something, deliberately imitating someone, and suddenly
softened again.
“This seat will also…” He muttered vaguely in the
melancholy kiss between the lingering fragrance of wine
and the melancholy of Taxian-Jun, “It’s not difficult.”
 Chu Wanning didn’t know what he was talking about, and
only tightened his body. The entrance of the corridor was
wide open and there was no cover. He was afraid that
someone would come out to see this scene, so he tried to
break free, but was pressed against the wooden fence by
Step Xianjun and kissed the ground deeper. It is not
impossible to do it at the top of this staircase.
But when Chu Wanning’s resistance was getting stronger,
Taxian-Jun suddenly ended the kiss uncharacteristically.
Those black to purple eyes drooped slightly, staring at Chu
Wanning’s wet lips, leaning forward to kiss him intently, and
after a while, the loyal dog pleased the owner again, and
kissed again.
Chu Wanning: “…”
After Taxian-Jun kissed three times in a row, he stopped
kissing. Although his eyes looked so wet and so thirsty, he
still restrained and hugged Chu Wanning into his arms.
He sighed deeply, “You said, did you dream again…”
The man has always been arrogant and rebellious, and it
is rare to reach Chu Wanning’s shoulders with a nasal voice
in a low voice. Chu Wanning was taken aback, somewhat
understood.
In this world, no matter which ray of soul or fragments
burned by the ink, he knows him best.
Chu Wanning raised his hand, stroked his shoulders,
patted like he did when he was still a teenager, and said:
“It’s not a dream. Go, come back to the room with me.”
 Taxian-Jun was stubborn and stubborn, muttering: “Don’t
sleep. Don’t go back.”
Chu Wanning said helplessly: “…What are you doing
again?”
Taxian-Jun was unhappy, Taxian-Jun made trouble,
hummingly, as if he was still aggrieved: “You have turned off
the lights, and you are not looking for this seat, you are
deliberately angry with this seat…”
Obviously this talent is the human world emperor of the
previous life, but when he was drunk and nestled in his
neck, Chu Wanning unexpectedly had an inexplicable
illusion, feeling that stepping on the fairy is like a beautiful
concubine in jealousy fighting for favor.
Chu Wanning felt speechless for the thoughts that
emerged at this moment, and finally had to say: “Isn’t it
from you? It’s that you only said that you turned off the
lights before, and those who dare not come in will sneak in
in the dark. . I saved you face.”
“…? A joke. Who wants you to give face.” Half asleep and
half awake, he was crazy, “This seat destroys the world,
there is nothing I dare not…”
The voice slowly faded.
“Chu Wanning…”
“Ok?”
“Wanning…”
“…”
 At the end, it became a soft sound, no different from when
it was young: “Master…”
Chu Wanning was silent for a while, raised his hand, and
touched his hair.
“Ok.”
“I wake up tomorrow, will you still be there?”
Chu Wanning closed his eyes and repeated a sentence
that Gui Yin would repeat in the past two years: “You go to
sleep, I will always be there.”
Stepping Xianjun was stable now, and after a while there
was a sound of even breathing. It turned out that the drunk
Emperor was relieved, and finally fell asleep. Chu Wanning
carefully framed him and returned to the room. The person
lying on the couch has straight eyebrows and no hostility,
and is no different from the little boy who saved the
earthworms under the oil paper umbrella that he had
collected back then.
Gu Hua is gone, and the nightmare will never come again.
just—
“Then why did you lose the gift bag of this seat!” Stepping
on Xianjun in his sleep suddenly kicked the quilt and
shouted.
“This seat is going to be on a blind date! This seat is going
to win…win…Taobao Mountain Villa gift box… there are five
hundred books…” The rare treasure Erotica album.
 Fortunately, the second half of the words became
ambiguous Dudu Nono, and Chu Wanning was not taught to
hear it.
But even if Chu Wanning didn’t know that the ultimate
goal of his blind date was to get the love storybook, when
he faced this man who fell asleep and was still talking in his
dreams, he still increased his forehead with his hand and
had a headache.
He killed him and would not tell Xue Meng that the reason
why he lost the ink-burning kit to him was because Taxian-
Jun had embroidered a section of “Eighteen Touches” on the
kit without shame.
Compared with the “Peace Sutra” embroidered by Master
Mo’s personality, who would be willing to wear eighteen
touches…
In addition, he also won’t tell the ink to kill, that is simply
the best in the world and has the temperament of stepping
on the fairy. In fact, he did not lose it, but he was locked in a
wooden box that only he could open. in.
With everything he sent him before.
-
The next day, Xue Meng woke up early.
Rarely under the same roof with Chu Wanning, he plans to
go out and buy some master’s favorite breakfasts to honor
others. But when I walked downstairs, I found that a table by
the window of the inn was already full of hearty breakfast,
and the Mo Ran with the tableware.
 When I looked up and saw him come down, the Mo Ran
and smiled: “Get up so early?”
“…”
Although I have known that Mo Rans once every three
days, there is a mental transformation, but it is really weird
to feel it directly. Xue Meng was a little stiff for a while, and
stood still for a while before humming vaguely.
“I made you laugh yesterday. I do that sometimes.”
Xue Meng scratched his head again, and said
uncomfortably: “Forget it, I see your jokes are not a day or
two.” Then he walked to the table, looked around carefully,
and couldn’t help asking: “You and The shopkeeper
borrowed the kitchen?”
“Yeah.” Grandmaster Mo smiled and looked at him, and
put a dish of fried crispy and brown water-fried buns in front
of him, “There is still a whole life of boiling pot porridge
simmering on the slab, it is almost ready, you help I’m busy,
go play three bowls with me?”
“Oh.” Xue Meng agreed, with the Mo Ran into the small
kitchen.
The lid of the pot was opened, the rice porridge in it
steamed out of mist and fragrant, and you could see the
plump shrimp and fish fillets. Mo Ran three bowls neatly,
and Xue Meng was there to help find the ingredients.
The boiled boiled eggs are placed on the steaming
porridge, sprinkled with white sesame seeds, chopped
tender green onions, browned and crispy, poured with a few
drops of sesame oil, and the taste is delicious.
Xue Meng was curious, and couldn’t help asking: “Take…
er, would you do what you did yesterday?”
“Yes, and what I do is not worse than what I am now.” Mo
Ran, “It’s just that he likes to have a temper and to be
temperamental. In fact, many of the recipes were created
when he occupied his mind, but he didn’t do it, so he kept it.
Let me cook.”
Xue Meng let out a cry, muttered a few words, and then
asked, “Why did the master lose his tips and keep yours?”
Mo Ran the hard-boiled egg for a moment, and then
turned back and smiled and said to Xue Meng: “We are
alone. I feel embarrassed about this matter. So don’t say it.”
Xue Meng’s eyes widened: “Are there few people you lost
in front of me? Now you are holding back. Why didn’t you
feel embarrassed when you called me the surviving baby
yesterday? Speaking of which, the account has not been
settled yet. ——”
Master Mo is really a man who wants to do whatever he
wants, and immediately changed his words: “Oh, then we
are still two people, you will settle with him when you come
back from Step Xianjun, be good.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“That’s right.” When the last bowl of seafood porridge was
also decorated, Mo Ran seemed to suddenly remember
something, and said to Xue Meng extremely seriously: “I still
have something to remind you.”
Xue Meng was taken aback by his sudden silence, and felt
pressure inexplicably: “You, you say it.”
Mo Ran and said: “Actually I don’t know what you think,
what’s going on between you, how suddenly… Well, after
all, this is your private matter, so I don’t have to worry
about it. But I thought about it. As your brother, since I know
about this, I have to give you some tips.”
Xue Meng: “Huh?”
“Xue Meng, you are still young and you can really try
many emotionally, but his age, qualifications, and status are
higher than you. It is not easy to get along with you. You
have a strong temper, remember to restrain yourself and
tolerate others. I will keep it secret for you. If you have any
confusion, you can come to Nanping Mountain to find me
while Master is away.”
Mo Ran and patted him on the shoulder: “Don’t follow me
out and kiss others.”
“… Are you embarrassed to say?” Xue Meng paused, then
shook his head again and again, “Is it right? What are you
talking about?”
Mo Ran very tolerantly and looked at him gently with the
attitude of his elder brother: “It doesn’t matter, my brother
has experience and understands your difficulties. In fact, no
matter the teacher or the Lord Jiang, they are all with great
pride and dignity. I’m used to it. When you are young, and if
you are awkward with him, you will first admit your
mistakes, and then you will have a happy family.”
Xue Meng suddenly paled: “You, you know? How would
you know? Me and him…I…I am not!”
Mo Ran and said: “I saw it yesterday, so I congratulate
you.”
Xue Meng said in shock: “Is it obvious?”
Mo Ran and patted him again with a smile: “It’s also…well.
But you can restrain yourself a little bit.”
Xue Meng collapsed.
Xue Meng thought he was restrained enough, why could
he still be able to see that he and Jiang Xi are father and son
in two strokes? ? !
Fortunately, when he floated out of the kitchen, he didn’t
hear the burning ink shaking his head and sighing: “Strange,
what happened in the past two years, how did Xue Meng get
along with Jiang Yechen… He hasn’t always liked it. Girls…
Well, I really want to break my head and I didn’t want to
understand…”
Xue Meng didn’t know that he had gone through the
vicissitudes of life in Mo Ran’s heart until he said goodbye to
Mo Burning Chu Wanning, and he had become the same
kind of Mo Ran.
When we parted, Xue Meng pulled the ink and warned him
nervously: “You are not allowed to tell me about Jiang
Yechen and me!”
 You are not allowed to tell others that I am the son of that
dog thief!
Mo Ran very sincerely, raising his hands and swearing: “I
will keep you secret.”
I won’t tell anyone that you made Jiang Zhangmen.
The two brothers reached a tacit understanding. Under
Chu Wanning’s inexplicable gaze, they touched each other’s
fists, and then the older brother took Chu Wanning back to
Nanping Mountain, while the younger brother stepped on
the clear morning light after the rain and returned to the
clouds. The misty peak of death and life.
 Extra: Xue Meng’s Blind Date:
Tea Sister

331. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (1)”

After that, Xue Meng met with seven or eight people one
after another, but the other party was not much uglier than
he expected after untying the sachet, or the two people had
quarreled with one Buddha ascending to heaven and two
Buddhas before untying the sachet. I want to choke the
other person to death.
Therefore, Xue Meng gradually became suspicious of Ma
Zhuangzhu’s artifacts, and his doubts became deeper and
deeper.
Finally, when he met the eleventh monk, and the other
side said diligently: “People like Step Xianjun. If they want to
be a queen, they can’t be a noble concubine. I heard that
Jun Xian likes children so much. I especially like children. I
think we must be a match made in heaven. If he is willing to
marry someone, they can give birth to him every year until
he is satisfied~” Xue Meng collapsed.
Not only collapsed, but also angry.
 “You woman! Don’t you, don’t you know what the Mo Ran
has to do with Master Chu?!”
“I know.” The woman Tao Taoran covered her face shyly,
“But people who are virtuous and good will not be jealous
with Master Chu, and they are also willing to give birth to
children for Master Chu, hehehe.”
Xue Meng furiously raised the table: “You are so beautiful,
shameless!!!”
The female cultivator’s eyes widened: “How can you
swear?”
“Not only did I curse, but if you want to say that you covet
Master Chu, I can still beat you!”
“you dare!”
“What can I not dare! What’s more, do you have a bad
mind? Do you like to step on Xianjun? What do you play on
the worry-relief scroll and waste other people’s time. If you
have the ability, you should go to Nanping Mountain to stop
him!”
The female Xiu was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and
swept away her previous charming appearance. She was
extremely fierce: “Damn! Do you think my old lady hasn’t
blocked it? My old lady has been in ambush in Nanping
Mountain for seven days and seven nights, you know!”
“…You fucking sick!”
“You are sick! You don’t understand the power of love at
all!” She said, her eyes suddenly blurred, “Ah, you don’t
know, that evening, I finally waited for him, and he came
out from behind the fence and looked I glanced at me-our
eyes were facing each other. At that moment, there was a
thud in my head and the fireworks exploded. I even thought
about which school the child would go to in the future!”
The girl described herself passionately, as if she was stuck
in the sweetness of memories: “At that time, I rushed over
excitedly and told him—”
Xue Meng said incredulously, “Are you just telling him that
you like him?”
“How can it be, look at your barren imagination, it’s no
wonder that you came out on a blind date.” The girl rolled
Xue Meng’s eyes, “It must be shocked, stimulated, used
exaggerated rhetoric, and a sentence will attract his
attention. And curious! Understand! So I told him—”
She took a deep breath and exhaled four words in a voice:
“I’m pregnant.”
Xue Meng: “……???”
“Does this have anything to do with the burning of ink??”
“Of course. It was his eyes, and his eyes made me
conceive.” She explained understandingly.
“…” He was shocked by her madness for a long while, and
he didn’t know what to say, and finally asked in fear, “Then,
does Mo Ran pay attention to you?”
“Of course, I successfully used these four words to attract
the attention of the emperor. He is so enthusiastic, and his
attitude is not the same as the rumored cold posture. He is
even willing to take the responsibility!”
 Xue Meng was shocked again: “What, what? He, he…what
did he say?”
The girl was shy and covered her face and said: “He asked
me if I need a miscarriage? A kick of a dozen silver dollars is
not allowed to tell Chu Wanning.”
“…”
Xue Meng’s mouth twitched twice, and finally couldn’t
help it: “Hahahahahaha!!!”
“What are you laughing at! He is willing to kick me! Fate is
destined! As long as the heart is sincere, I won’t believe that
I can’t step on the fairy!”
Xue Meng smiled and stood up to move his muscles and
bones: “Okay, come and come, I will step on Xianjun and
kick you a second time now!”
“what—”
Xue Meng finally couldn’t stand it during such a bleak and
bleak blind date. Under the pseudonym “Taobao Mountain
Villa Destroys My Youth”, he successively left a hundred
negative reviews for the Scroll of Worry-Relief on the “List of
Cultivation Tools”. Each negative review comes with a
personal experience of nearly a thousand words and
complaints. This magical tool made by horses.
However, what Xue Meng did not expect was that because
his writing was too full and passionate, it caused the monks
to scramble to circulate—
Of course, with the mentality of watching jokes.
 Some black market merchants even specially copied his
bad reviews and compiled a book. Since it was officially
printed and sold on August 18, the black book merchants
directly named the book “August 18”.
The index of the book looks like this:
“August 18: My Beautiful Little Daddy”
“August 18: My Savage Cousin”
…
All these.
Other people’s unpleasant misfortunes always arouse the
interest of neighbors in the neighborhood, so “August 18”
became the most popular black book in the shop for a while,
and many people even called for “Taobao Mountain Villa to
destroy my youth”. Scholars should have more blind dates
to bring you more happiness.
Fortunately, this book was quickly banned by Jiang Xi.
Jiang Yechen stared at the words “beautiful little daddy”
with extremely gloomy eyes: “It’s all messy things, burn it
for me.”
“Yes! Head!”
A group of dog-legged disciples in Gu Yueye immediately
bought back all “August 18” on the market, dug a pit in the
outskirts of Yangzhou, and set fire to it.
“August 18” burned, but the Scroll of Relieving Worry was
getting out of stock. Xue Meng was so angry, and finally a
real-name letter was secretly repaired with the owner of the
horse, and angrily cursed us for being diligent, lovely, kind
and innocent. .
But in fact, there is only one core meaning-
Pick up the horse! You thief! What magic weapon are you?
Are you not harmful! I tell you that if you don’t give me a
satisfactory answer, I will break ties with you at the peak of
my life and death! You never want to get my master’s
mecha map! ! what! ! !
The diligent, lovely, kind and innocent horse owner was
counting money happily when he received this letter, and
when he heard the news, he almost carried it back in shock.
Where does this work! ?
It is a trivial matter to keep making friends, and it is also
trivial to send the letter to Xue Meng. The big thing is that
some guests are so dissatisfied with his masterpiece!
Oh my God, that “August 18” was actually not Gu Yueye
who directed and acted a fictional story to compete
viciously with him? There are people in the world who really
hate him so much!
The owner of Ma Zhuang was sad and choked.
And there is still a bit of Yu Zuo.
He will never allow guests in the world who are
dissatisfied with his carefully refined “Relief Scroll”! no way!
!!
So Ma Zhuangzhu resorted to his lore-after life.
 After the birthday, the group is the collective name for the
disciples cultivated by Taobao Mountain Villa, and they are
generally female disciples with soft voices and good
temperaments. The cultivation goal set by the owner of Ma
Zhuang for them is: “A conversation can make the customer
live longer, and a smile can make the friendship deep.”
Referred to as after life.
Given that Xue Meng was so angry, the serious and
serious owner of the horse farm took it seriously. He did not
dare to neglect, so he immediately ordered the elders of the
villa to take a deep contract and go to the top of death and
life to pour tea to Xue Zhangmen and pinch his waist. Legs,
in a nutshell, means one thing:
We must do everything possible to restore Xue Meng’s
favor and satisfy customers!
However, the newly appointed post-shou elders had a
deep bond but did not have such a deep awareness of Ma
Zhuangzhu. She is a young, soft, timid, and coquettish
beautiful female cultivator. She actually has great fear in
Xue Meng, who once ranked second on the list of pride. She
didn’t want to be beaten by the head Xue…
Girl Bu was entangled and sad for a while, so she told the
matter to a monk she had recently met on the “Relief
Scroll”.
It’s no wonder that Girl Bu is poking out everything, it is
indeed the immortal Chang named “Wangmei Quzhike” that
gives her too reliable feeling. It is gentle and calm, yet
humorous, but not frivolous. The intimacy and teasing in his
words, one more point is greasy, one less point is weak, it is
like Fang Wen’s good tea, everything is just right.
And also very considerate and helpful.
When “Wangmei Quenches Thirst” heard that girl Bu had
encountered such troubles, after thinking about it for a
while, it sent her this message:
“Don’t worry, I will settle this matter for you.”
Step Shenqi was immediately shocked and moved:
“Really?”
Wangmei Xianchang’s tone looked on the jade slip as
gentle and considerate as in the past: “Of course, with a
word from a gentleman, it is hard to chase a horse. Don’t
worry, give me the head of Xue, I will definitely make him
happy.”
.
On this day, Xue Meng was personally cleaning the dust
on the Red Lotus Water Pavilion, and suddenly a disciple
came to report——
“Report! Head! There is someone in Taobao Villa asking to
see you!”
Xue Meng’s brain hurt when he heard the words Taobao
Mountain Villa recently. He wiped clean the file left by Chu
Wanning, threw it into the bamboo tube, and said angrily:
“Let him go!”
“Yes, it’s a woman!”
 “What’s wrong with women?” Xue Meng’s blind date
during this period of time has made Xue Meng once again
confirm the truth. No matter men or women, it is a virtue to
hate them. “Women let her go! I won’t accept Taobao
Mountain Villa anymore. Any magical artifacts that you
recommend, let them die as soon as possible!”
Speaking, began to wipe Chu Wanning’s piano table.
“In addition, you tell her to tell Ma Yun that even if I can
only do business with Jiang Yeshen in the future, I will not
interact with his family! See what they are doing unreliable
things! What annoying!”
The little disciple pitifully endured the head’s anger, and
finally said aggrieved: “Yes, but the other party said that he
was a disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa’s birthday.”
“Disciple after birthday?” Xue Meng frowned, “What’s that
for?”
Little disciple: “I heard that I was here to apologize…” He
swallowed, and then said, “Ren Jun rubs the round and
squeezes it, I smiled like a flower, and you can let you vent
until you are no longer angry, she will leave. “
“…”
Xue Mengxin said, isn’t that a martial arts stake?
Since he came to apologize, Xue Meng reluctantly went
out to meet her. Before leaving, he told the disciple who
guarded the Red Lotus Water Pavilion: “Hey, you must not
move the piano table when I wiped half of it. I will continue
to wipe it when I come back.”
 After the guard disciple assured him for the hundredth
time that he wouldn’t even dare to move any dust on the
Red Lotus Waterside Pavilion, Xue Meng safely threw the rag
and walked away.
When he arrived at the Hall of Danxin, he saw a strange
female nun in the middle of the hall. The nun wore a white-
gold dress, her long hazel hair was pulled up with a white
jade hairpin, and the ends were slightly curled with natural
curls, her skin was fair and snowy, and she still seemed to
emit soft light even under such light and shadow. .
She was squatting and teasing the orange cat food bag.
The fat cat with low cat eyes actually liked her
uncharacteristically. Not only did she show her white belly
generously, she also squinted her eyes and made a pleasant
purr.
Hearing the movement, the girl after the birthday turned
her head. As soon as she saw Xue Meng, she immediately
got up and laughed very softly and shyly.
“Ah, it’s the head Xue, who has been up for a long time.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Huh? How do you feel that this person is familiar.
Xue Meng looked at her back and forth to make sure that
she was not wearing any phantom sachets. It should be
either an illusion caused by the illusion or something
familiar.
Her complexion is pale, her pupils and hair color are a
little light, and her facial features are very erect and deep.
She was originally a stunning and cold look, but she had a
pair of emotional and smiling eyes. Demon’s charming style.
Xue Meng is a very picky person. From his birth to the
present, there is no other woman who can match the word
“beautiful” in his eyes except for his mother, Mrs. Wang.
But after this birthday, I have to say that Xue Meng feels
that although she is not as good as herself, she is still pretty
good.
The two looked at each other for a while, and when the
girl after the birthday was smiling and planning to introduce
herself further, Xue Meng suddenly raised his hand and said
to her: “Wait a minute.”
He walked aside again and said to the little disciple:
“Come here.”
As soon as the little disciple approached, Xue Meng
lowered his voice and asked, “Are you sure this man came
to apologize seriously after his birthday?”
The little disciple didn’t know why: “Yes, yes.”
Xue Meng said solemnly: “Could it be that Ma Yun wanted
to use a despicable means to make me give up on
defending the victims of the Scroll of Worry.”
“…”
The little disciple thought, isn’t you the only victim of
Scroll of Worry-Relief? Except you, everyone is having fun.
And “August 18” is also very beautiful!
If you want to return, life is still needed.
 The little disciple squeezed his fist and encouraged Xue
Meng and said: “The head, justice will be late but will not be
absent. Don’t use the beauties to pick up the horse. Even if
the thirty-six tricks are finished, you are the upright head
Xue! I believe! You can do it yourself!”
Xue Meng was greatly encouraged and moved after
hearing this. He patted the little disciple on the shoulder:
“You are right! Real gold is not afraid of fire, and good men
are not afraid of women. I will let her rub me and never
change me. Attitude! And I want to alienate her, be
indifferent to her, embarrass her, let her retreat in the face
of difficulty, and leave the top of death and life as soon as
possible!”
After speaking, he turned around and said to Shouhou
fiercely:
“What’s your name?”
“Am I?” The birthday girl smiled slightly and said, “The
name is not enough to hear. It is enough for the head Xue to
call me the birthday queen.”
“…Let’s do it!” Xue Meng waved his hand vigilantly and
not very impatiently. “It is impossible for me to change my
view of the Scroll of Worry-Relief. If you are here for this
purpose, just leave. Don’t waste each other’s time.”
Unexpectedly, she didn’t care about Shouhou, she smiled
tolerantly, and said, “Apologizing is only one of them. There
are so many disciples in Taobao Mountain Villa who are
similar to me. More because of…”
 Xue Meng was stared at by her pale eyes, and suddenly
that kind of inexplicable familiarity was born again. It felt
like a mouse being stared at by a cat, with straight hair
behind it, and a sense of crisis that he would be played
around in the next moment.
Just when he was extremely alert and prepared to drive
her down the mountain as soon as there was a problem, he
could see his face smile after his birthday, and he was full of
style and style.
She said softly: “Because Head Xue is the best, the most
upright, the most generous, the hottest…”
“What?”
“Ah, the most charming monk.” She changed her mouth
without changing her face and smiled. “I have been
admiring you for a long time. This time I am willing to
accompany you.”
332. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: The Tea Girl (2)”

To be honest, Xue Meng felt that he did not need the

company of a woman.
But let’s be more serious, Xue Meng felt that everything
he said after his birthday was the truth, and he never
disliked such an honest woman.
The so-called not hitting the smiling face, not to mention
that the other party was so honest and sincere. Xue Meng
was so embarrassed to drive people for a while, so she had
to stay at the top of death and life, and she “personally
represented the owner of the Ma Zhuangzhu to the head of
Xue. With the most sincere apologies”.
A few days have passed, and she has been very
interesting after her birthday. Without Xue Meng’s
permission, she would never dangle under Xue Meng’s
eyelids, but neatly and quietly help out at the top of death
and life.
In fact, there are many things at the top of death and life,
because after the war, although this sect has been
advancing with great momentum, it still loves to accept the
appointment of “grandma Wang’s cat has climbed to the
tree again and can’t get off”.
When Xue Meng was young, these tasks were usually
done by a teacher, and sometimes he would pick it up when
the ink was idle and bored. However, after he took over as
the head, he hopes that every disciple can go deep into the
countryside and understand that good deeds are no
different. , All have meaning. Therefore, he asked the
twenty elders at the pinnacle of life and death to arrange for
their disciples to take on such small tasks.
This month it was the turn of the wolf.
The disciples of Greedy Wolf are the least apart from Chu
Wanning. He is probably a disciple chosen according to his
own model, so the group of people under his school are all
deadly strange masters.
Go down the mountain to help Grandma Wang hug the cat
down. His disciples are absolutely unwilling to do it, but the
leader’s request cannot be fulfilled. Therefore, they usually
go to Xuanji’s sect to pick a bully disciple, or money
temptation. So, or threatened by a stick, let Elder Xuanji’s
apprentice cry to complete these little things on their behalf.
For this reason, Xuanji, who is so gentle, often goes to the
greedy wolf to settle accounts.
But after having a longevity, everything is different.
This girl didn’t know what kind of charm she had, and she
was able to persuade the greedy wolf disciples in a few
words to let the group of people take the initiative to run
down the mountain to help.
In addition to persuasion, she helped the aunt of Meng
Potang cook vegetables, wiped the stone lions of Naihe
Bridge, and registered the books of Cangshuge… She was
willing to do any errands, and she did very well, going up to
the elders, down The dog that went to Meng Potang and
Mrs. Wang’s cat, as long as they can pant, they all evaluate
her in one word:
“Miao!” This is the cat.
“Wang!” This is a dog.
“Good!” This is a person.
It can be seen that after the birthday, there are more
clever and steady masters.
So on the third day, Xue Meng couldn’t sit still.
He felt that this woman had two brushes and he could ask
her for advice and experience. But he had a good face and
couldn’t hold back his face to talk about this with a girl from
another school.
While hesitating, I heard a few small repairs who had
walked under the veranda rustling about something.
Disciple A: “The girl after the birthday is so beautiful. Alas,
I don’t know how long she can stay on top of her life. If she
can stay for three to five months, I must go after her!”
Disciple Yi rolled his eyes and said, “Toad Mao wants to
eat swan meat. Didn’t you see that Shou girl clearly admires
our boss?”
Xue Meng was shocked. At this time they just passed the
corner. Xue Meng immediately raised the sword score in his
hand, covering his entire face while listening to their
conversation.
“Huh? Are you there?”
 “You are stupid, you see when she talks to others,
whenever she is not a few sentences, she wraps around to
the head of Xue. I think she is doing two things in addition
to helping the martial arts.”
“Which two things?”
Disciple B held his finger and said: “One, praise the head
of Xue. Second, ask about the head of Xue. To praise is to
close your eyes and boast, saying that our head is
handsomer than Master Mo, smarter than the owner of the
horse, and better fortune. Ye Shen is strong, and his heart is
kinder than Master Chu… The most important thing is that
she actually said that he has a very good figure and height.
Are you blind?”
“???” Xue Meng was very angry.
The girls are telling the truth, you two are blind!
“She has everything to ask about, from the dishes the
boss likes to the boss’s recent mood. Yesterday I saw that
she was still asking the boss about Mei Hanxue’s opinion.”
“Huh? Why did she ask the head of her opinion about Mei
Hanxue?”
“Naturally because the head and Senior Brother Mei are
the best friends. The so-called get a man, you must get the
man next to him. I think the Shou girl is really moving, you
die early and don’t fight with the head. Now, how can you
grab it.”
They mumbled as they walked away.
 Leaving Xue Meng standing in place, slowly put down the
sword sheet covering his face.
Although he thinks he will not look as good as his own
after his birthday, but she is also a very outstanding girl,
then, since she has already praised him to death…
I invited her to dinner and asked her how to manage the
martial art…should it not be a shame?
Anyway, people have foresight.
With this idea, Xue Meng and others inquired about Shou
girl’s whereabouts. Hearing that she was in the library, he
straightened his clothes, cleared his throat, and walked
there.
At this moment. Inside the library.
Taobao Mountain Villa’s post-shou girl-the pot-top hero
with a deep bond, the master of transfiguration-the
nickname “Wangmei quenches thirst”-the real identity
Kunlun Taxuegong master brother, the first wind and
wandering son in the cultivation world-Mei Hanxue Xianjun ,
Is looking at an ancient book called “Ancient Enchantment
Catalogue”.
This book was originally placed in the Red Lotus Water
Pavilion in Chu Wanning. After Chu Wanning returned to
Nanping, Zeng Xiu asked Xue Meng to move all his books in
the water Pavilion to the library for the disciples to practice.
Along with the “Ancient Enchantment Catalogue”, there are
many books such as “The Collection of Plants and Trees”,
“Journey in Shuzhong”, and “Linyi Confucian Style Musical
Score”.
As a Yue Xiu, Mei Hanxue is not really interested in
enchantment art. In theory, he should read the “Linyi
Confucian Style Piano Score”, but he didn’t. Instead, he was
holding an obscure and difficult knot. Jie Shu read it with
gusto, and from time to time he touched his chin, smiled
and nodded, seeming to agree.
Can he not agree?
Because this book “Ancient Enchantment Catalogue” left
by Chu Wanning, there are actually a bunch of erotic
pictures!
Mei Hanxue Bingxue was smart, and naturally knew that
these paintings would not be related to Chu Wanning. After
a little thought, he immediately guessed the whole story.
Come to think of it, these calligraphy should be left behind
when Mo Rans stubbornly. The picture is called a wonderful
one, and the conception is called a stunning.
I have to say that Mo Ran is a very thoughtful young man.
Mei Hanxue has been in the wind and moon field for so
many years, and the ordinary beauty is no longer in his
eyes, but he was deeply moved by Mr. Mo Weiyu’s early
years of authenticity. .
What moved him even more was that this person dared to
make this lewd picture in Chu Wanning’s book, and he could
still survive to this day, which is really a strange person.
Mei Hanxue looked at it and couldn’t help but laughed.
 Mo Weiyu is really interesting. Xue Ziming has been with
him for so many years but has been out of silt and not
stained. It is more interesting.
“Interesting” is one of Mei Hanxue’s most important
requirements for interest in a person. And since he knew
Xue Meng, he still didn’t think anyone was more interesting
to play than Xue Meng. In Mei Hanxue’s opinion, Xue Meng
was too impulsive, too unsteady, too innocent, and too
obsessive, just like a puffer fish in the water. He sat on the
bank and patted it, and the puffer fish was immediately
angry. It didn’t take long for it to bulge, but I forgot silly and
swam around with majesty as usual.
Mei Hanxue couldn’t help being like an addicted cat,
hitting him once and then hitting him again, the more angry
Xue Meng was, the more he smiled.
When Xue Meng couldn’t bear it before, he once asked
him: “No, Mei Hanxue, do I have any enemies with you?”
Mei Hanxue said in her heart, you are the son of my
benefactor, and naturally there is no Qiu, but there is a book
of old and old accounts, and you absolutely can’t remember
it yourself.
Yes, Xue Meng absolutely can’t remember. The first time
they met when they were children, he once did something
so wicked that he smoked—
He let Mei Hanxue go through the women’s clothing.
At that time, Mei Hanxue was still a child with slightly
fleshy cheeks, short arms and short legs, and followed
Master Mingyuelou and other people to the top of death and
life. It was winter at that time. He was wearing a white furry
hat and a heavy robe. The hat was a little too big, and he
always slipped sideways without moving. It didn’t count as if
he covered his pale blonde hair, but he was always He
covered one of his blue eyes, so that Xue Meng did not
notice this little disciple with a foreign face.
That was the first time that Mei Hanxue left Taxue Palace
and came to another school. At that time, he was young and
had just arrived. Because he always spoke with a broken
Yecheng accent and didn’t want to be ridiculed, he didn’t
say much. Standing in the corner with only light golden
eyelashes, it was completely different from the appearance
of bee-attracting butterflies later.
So how did he and Xue Meng get married?
Everything else is not bad, thanks to the thick fog in the
Miao Yin Pond.
There are many hot springs near Kunlun Taxue Palace, and
the disciples are used to bathing in hot spring pools, and
Mei Hanxue is the same.
That night, he wanted to take Mei Hanxue, who was
disguised as a native of the Central Plains, to take a bath
with Miaoyinchi. But after waiting, Mei Hanxue didn’t go
back to the room, so he had to go to the bath by himself.
She took off her coat, leaving only a thin sackcloth. Mei
Hanxue didn’t know where to put her coat, so she simply
put her on her golden hair and walked inward on the pebble
ground with fallen flowers. . Walking to the front, I suddenly
heard a young and energetic voice.
“Master, you should get more sun exposure. You have
been at the pinnacle of death and life for so long. You still
have this small body. Look at me again, how strong I am.
Alas, I am worried that you will be like What…Like the uncle
Wu who sells sesame seeds in Wuchang Town, he is not as
high as his wife.”
Then came another gentle and gentle voice: “The young
master is naturally the best-looking, how can I compare with
you?”
At that time, Mei Hanxue didn’t learn Mandarin very well,
and didn’t understand what “Young Master” meant. If he
could understand, he would know that this was his
benefactor’s son. It’s a pity that he didn’t understand, he
thought it was a person’s name, this person was called
“Young Master”.
Xue Meng, who was praised, was very happy and
satisfied, so he encouraged the other party: “I like your
honest energy, but you can certainly grow taller. You can
learn from me. Every day I sunbathe, and you follow me.
Sun, I drink milk, and you drink milk with me! Don’t be
discouraged!”
“But I’m afraid—”
“Oh, what are you afraid of? I said that if you can, you
can, but it is not. If you are really only as tall as Uncle Wu in
the future, then I will cover you. Whenever you meet a bad
person, you will hide behind me, how about?”
Shi Mei was amused: “Then I will thank the young master
first.”
“Look at what you said, we are the same door, why are
you polite with me.”
While listening, Mei Hanxue approached. At this time, he
could see clearly that there were two children about his age
in the small hot spring pool floating with wild flowers. One of
them was slender and stunning, with red lips and white
teeth, and a complexion like pear blossoms. , The other
turned her back to him, she couldn’t see her face, but what
made Mei Hanxue think was that this Xiongtai was even
soaking in the bath that she would wear a silver-bright
deadhead haircut. Crown with jade clasp.
Did he forget to pick it or keep it on purpose?
Are people in Shuzhong so strange?
Before finishing thinking about it, the teacher in the pond
noticed him vigilantly. When he saw him as a stranger, he
could not help but immediately reminded: “Young Master,
look behind you…”
“What are you looking at?” The other child with his back
turned back looking at Shimai’s gaze.
——That was the first meeting between Mei Hanxue and
Xue Meng in their lives.
But this first sight was really good fortune. Just as Xue
Meng turned his head, the fog in the Miaoyinchi just
recovered. Mei Hanxue saw Xue Meng’s face clearly, but
Xue Meng didn’t have time to see him clearly, only that the
other party The skin is white, the eyes are big, and the facial
features are quite deep.
It should be a girl.
Coincidentally, Chu Wanning had just encountered a
female disciple peeking when he was bathing in the Red
Lotus Water Pavilion at that time. Xue Meng immediately
thought of this incident when he saw it, and immediately
shouted “Ah” and shouted: “Quick, quick Come on!!! Too
arrogant! Here again! Quick! Catch the gangster!!! Catch
me the gangster!!!”
“Ah, my friend, I’m not a gangster, I’m just…just…” Mei
Hanxue was really uncomfortable in Mandarin at that time,
and it was even more chaotic in a hurry.
He wanted to say that he was just practicing sword
training, and he was sweaty, like a fire was burning.
But he couldn’t remember how to express, so he lowered
his head and thought hard: “Sword…sword…sword…”
Xue Meng was shocked: “I rely on you to scold who is
cheap! You are ashamed to say I’m cheap if you peek at
others taking a bath?”
Mei Hanxue still bowed her head and thought hard: “Hot…
hot…hot…”
“Provoke?” Xue Meng rolled his tongue and imitated him
again, and felt it for a while. It seemed to be a vomiting
sound, even more shocked, not only shocked, but also
angry.
“? How dare you disgust me?! I’m so good! Who doesn’t
praise it! Master, do you think it is!”
The teacher coaxed him softly: “Yes, yeah…”
Xue Meng was still not convinced and showed the muscles
he hadn’t trained with the “female hooligan”: “Look at my
arm, my leg… as strong as my father! Xue Lang is very
beautiful, don’t you understand? what!”
Mei Hanxue didn’t understand, he was still thinking about
the word that said that he was very hot like a fire and his
whole body was sweaty: “Burn…”
The Mandarin is not good, and it doesn’t matter if it’s flat.
Xue Meng froze with his arms instantly: “…Who do you
mean?”
Mei Hanxue finally thought of it at this time. He clapped
his hands and said happily: “Sao! I’m on fire!”
“…” Xue Meng was dull for a while, his face turned green,
his mouth opened and closed, closed and opened, unable to
squeeze a word for a long time, and finally slammed a piece
of saponins at him, finally like a volcanic eruption. Yelled,
“Ah!!! No one is here yet! Hurry up and drag this dog thief to
me!!!”
“Yes!”
When Mei Hanxue was dragged down to the ground, she
was still a little confused.
 …?
He just wanted to take a shower when he was hot, why
did he become a gangster?
Think about it again, the child next to the young master
seems to be called Junior Sister. The meaning of Junior Sister
in Mandarin is, it is a female disciple who is younger than
herself…
Mei Hanxue reacted somewhat—
Uh… In Kunlun, boys can’t bathe with girls. Could it be
that in Shuzhong, boys can’t bathe with boys?
 333. Extra “Xue Meng: Tea Sisters (3)”

On the day when Miaoyinchi first met, due to the chaos of

the scene, Mei Hanxue couldn’t remember some details now
in retrospect. In short, because of his slurred speech,
laborious and stammering speech, he couldn’t justify, and
was finally thrown away to Yan Luodian by the righteous
seniors.
Between pushing and shoving, Mei Hanxue’s own robe
was also thrown in the wonderful sound pool.
He was thinly dressed, draped with long pale blonde hair,
and wide-opened like jasper eyes. He stood helplessly in the
hall of thoughts hanging with “the heart is a lesson, and the
life and death will not change.” He was really aggrieved.
“let me out……”
Everyone’s attitude towards the little hooligan was harsh,
and no one let him out. After a while, a senior brother from
the top of life came to him and gave him clothes, saying
that it was “the young master gave him”, and he also gave
him a book.
Mei Hanxue unfolded the dress and saw that it was a
female disciple’s dress.
Look at that book again, even more so, it is actually a
“Female Virtue”.
“…”
To be honest, Mei Hanxue has always been a very tolerant
person, easily not angry, but I have to say that this time he
was choked firmly.
He knows that Broken Ye City has the custom of Broken Ye
City, the rules of Treading Snow Palace, and the habits of
Shuzhong. For example, he hates eating pork very much,
but before he came out, Master Mingyue Tower warned
them that there are many different kinds of people in the
world. What you hate may be the good of others. Don’t
trample on other people’s love at will. It means respect. .
Mei Hanxue has always respected others-for example, he
would never yell “disgusting” in front of a Zhenghuan
Central Plains who eats roast pig’s feet.
Even though he really feels disgusting in his heart, he will
politely hand salt and pepper to others.
Then go home and wash your hands a hundred times.
But this “Young Master” didn’t know how to respect
differences at all, and instead of having the consciousness
of “It’s a pleasure to have friends from afar,” he actually
sent women’s clothing and “Female Virtue” to humiliate him
——
Didn’t he just enter the wrong bathhouse? What can’t be
said, and must solve the problem so rudely?
The fledgling alien Mei Hanxue couldn’t understand it, and
was unhappy to think about it again, and was annoyed in
her heart.
It was night, and it was very cold. He only had a thin
single coat, which was stained with mud. Although it was
shameful, the hero didn’t suffer from the immediate loss. He
finally put on the clothes the “Young Master” gave him.
As for the “Female Virtue”, he came to the fire
unceremoniously. The moment the fire lighted up, Mei
Hanxue thought inwardly, that he has remembered today’s
insult, if that “Young Master” If it is in his hands, then he
must kill him!
The more embarrassing thing is the next morning.
According to the rules set by Mingyuelou for their
brothers, for a while, one day he showed his true colors, and
the other day his brother Mei Hanxue showed his true
colors.
After hearing the news, Mei Hanxue came to Yan Luodian
to look for him, and when she was about to exchange
identities with him, she saw him sitting in a small dark
corner wearing a blue and silver female disciple’s clothes,
holding his blond hair loosely.
Mei Hanxue: “…What is your dress?”
Mei Hanxue replied, “Brother, this is the dress you should
have today.”
“…”
“Come on, I’ve enjoyed it all night, this dress smells good.
Let’s change it soon.”
“Mei Hanxue!” said the elder brother angrily, “you gave
me some trouble silently again!”
 Sometimes Mei Hanxue feels that his brother is really
miserable. It may be due to bad luck. Every time something
happens to him, it is his brother who cleans up the mess in
the end.
This time too.
If he wore women’s clothes and roasted in the Yan Luo
Temple for a whole night, the fire was already very gloomy,
then his brother was persecuted by the “Young Master”
even more, because according to the arrangement of the
Yan Luo Temple guards, his brother had to go out to the
library to wipe the books today. .
When Mei Hanxue was forced to wear the blue and silver
female disciple suit, Mei Hanxue felt that he was going
crazy.
The younger brother felt “If the young master gets into his
hands, he must be killed.”
When the elder brother listened to the whole story, he
made a deletion for the younger brother, and removed the
“if”.
Mei Hanxuesen said coldly: “You wait. I will kill him after I
wipe the book.”
Then he walked to the library with his short legs.
At that time, there were a few arrogant and domineering
seniors in the Kunlun Taxue Palace, and with the Mingyue
Tower, they came to live as a guest. Because the head of
these people preferred Mei Hanxue, Mei Hanxue was very
unpleasant. There was one of the most wretched ones. He
was very excited when he heard that Junior Brother Mei had
been punished by the people at the pinnacle of death and
life, so he ran to Zangshu Pavilion to see his excitement.
From this look, he discovered that Junior Brother Mei was
actually wearing a female disciple’s uniform, standing on
the wooden ladder with a frosty face and wiping the book.
He couldn’t help but laughed and called his group of fox
friends to humiliate him.
“This is not Junior Brother Mei…oh no, it’s Junior Sister
Mei, you are so beautiful, hahahahaha!”
“How did you provoke the people at the pinnacle of death
and bully you like this?”
“Quickly tell Senior Brother who it is hahahaha, Senior
Brother is going to offer flowers to that person!”
Mei Hanxue had a cold personality and didn’t like
nonsense, and was annoyed by it, so she started directly
with these people. But after all, he was still too young, and
he hadn’t learned many of the moves. He was picking a
group of people by himself, and finally he was pushed on
the ground by these unreasonable scumbags.
These people didn’t know that Mei Hanxue had twin
brothers, so they said angrily:
“Is there something wrong with your kid? How come you
are kind and screaming and screaming every day? Do you
want the brother to heal your brain?”
“Taking off his clothes, he obviously wears the clothes of
life and death for us who walk in the Snow Palace?”
 While struggling, I suddenly heard the blade humming,
and a sharp and long scimitar had been thrown over and
slammed into the deep wooden floor!
“What are you doing!”
The group of dregs from Kunlun Snow-tasting Palace was
taken aback, suddenly scattered, and turned their heads—
“Xue, Xue Meng?!”
As soon as she heard the name, Mei Hanxue immediately
threw away the messy blonde hair hanging in front of her
blue eyes and raised her eyes suddenly.
I saw a half-year-old boy standing with arms folded at the
entrance of the library. He was handsome and domineering,
wearing a full set of silver-blue armor on top of death and
life, tied with a ponytail, and his fingers in a black jacket
impatiently tapped on the arms around him.
Xue Meng said in a huff: “Bullying people in the realm of
my life and death, have you asked my father? Have you
asked my master? Have you asked me?”
The disciple of the Kunlun Snow Treading Palace smiled
flatly: “Oh…this, isn’t this a lesson to the disobedient
younger brother…hehe…hehehe…”
“You call it a lesson?” Xue Meng’s eyes widened and
pointed at Mei Hanxue, “You call it bullying more and less
bullying, okay?”
“Yes, yes… you are right…”
 Xue Meng said angrily: “What are you doing here? Don’t
get out of here!”
These people are bullying and fearful of hardship, and Xue
Meng is also the son of the head no matter what, how dare
they provoke? Immediately nodded and bowed, hula la la
and scattered.
Xue Meng’s face was stern, his iron boots creaked on the
wooden floor, and then he raised his hand and held the
Longcheng knife, trying to pull it out in a very cold posture,
but Pulled out with one hand, but did not pull.
Xue Meng had to cough in a very embarrassing way, with
his hands pressed hard, and his qi sinking Dantian, he drew
the knife about his height from the ground.
He staggered back two steps.
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng coughed awkwardly again and turned to look at
Mei Hanxue.
He didn’t recognize that this was the “rascal” from
Miaoyinchi yesterday, and Mei Hanxue naturally didn’t
recognize him either. The two looked at each other for a
while, and Xue Meng saw his messy blond hair, bloody lips,
and his clothes were ripped to pieces. Only a thin silk
garment made by Kunlun Taxue Palace was still draped. On
the body, frowned.
“Too shameful.”
 As he said, he untied his outer robe, and put it on Mei
Hanxue’s shoulder.
“Put it on.”
Putting on her clothes, Mei Hanxue raised her head and
looked at the child’s eyebrows carefully. I only feel that this
life is not like his benefactor Xue Zhengyong. He has a small
and delicate face, a sharp nose, and black and white almond
eyes. Gu and Pan is full of natural splendor and arrogance.
He hesitated slightly: “You are… Xue Meng?”
“Yes.” Xue Meng triumphantly, “How about it, how good is
my skill? Don’t you think it is well-deserved?”
Then he is indeed En Gong’s son.
Mei Hanxue was thinking of thanking him, but Xue Meng
laughed and took the next sentence: “Since this young
master came out of the mountain, no one can beat me!”
“…”
“You are the young master?”
Xue Meng: “? Otherwise?”
.
“Isn’t the young master a person’s name?” After Mei
Hanxue returned to her room that night, Mei Hanxue asked
him in surprise, “How come you became the son of Grace?”
When the elder brother was more stable than his younger
brother, he silently pulled out a copy of “The General
Translation of Broken Ye Kunlun and Mandarin Chinese” from
the salute, and the two brothers sat together and turned the
book together under the lamp.
“Young master.” Mei Hanxue poked her finger and read
verbatim, “referring to the young master. It is also possible
to say that there is an adult who is the master, and the next
heir he designated is the young master.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
The two fell into a long silence. For a long time, Mei
Hanxue asked:
“Can we kill him?”
The elder thought for a moment, and finally took a look at
the clothes draped on his shoulders, and dropped his long
pale golden eyelashes, and said coldly: “What do you
mean.”
Mei Hanxue sighed, her blue eyes were like exotic cats:
“Okay, okay, I see.”
“…”
“But you can always bully, right?”
“No way.”
“Brother, look at him bullying me like that yesterday.”
“No way.”
“He also made you wear a female disciple’s suit!”
Mei Hanxue was silent for a while, and gave her younger
brother four words: “…OK. Don’t be too cruel.”
 Later that time, Mei Hanxue often went to find Xue Meng
actively, and slowly the two children became playmates.
But in Mei Hanxue’s view, Xue Meng is too stupid.
Obviously it was his brother one day, and one day he, but
Xue Meng never felt anything strange, only when he had a
changeable temper. Instead, it was the younger brother
named Shimei and Xue Ya who often appeared next to Xue
Meng. It seemed that something was wrong, and he looked
at him thoughtfully.
Mei Hanxue didn’t like someone as smart as Shimei, who
walked sideways like a crab like Xue Meng, but his brain
wasn’t very good. It suits his taste for making friends, and
it’s fun to make friends.
The only problem is—
“You are not allowed to sleep with me today!”
“Huh?” Mei Hanxue hugged the bamboo soft pillow,
dressed in a snow silk blouse, with soft blond hair, and
opened her eyes like the blue sea, “Why?”
Xue Meng was angrily: “Because you kicked me out of bed
last night! Did you forget?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Didn’t his brother say that he would not bully Xue Meng?
What is the act of kicking people out of bed in the middle of
the night?
Mei Hanxue laughed, even though he hadn’t opened up at
that time and was not as stunning as he was later, there
were already some young images of Mei Gongzi in this
smile.
“Not today. I sleep outside today. Don’t worry, I can sleep
next to you.”
Mei Hanxue’s intention was good, he wanted to sleep next
to Xue Meng, and Xue Meng would also fall away. Good
brothers share weal and woe.
But the problem is that Mei Hanxue’s Mandarin is not
good, so although he meant “sticking”, Xue Meng heard it-
Don’t worry, I can lick you to sleep.
Licking, licking?
Xue Meng was stunned. After imagining the scene, he
couldn’t help but smashed a tiger pillow at him: “Ah! Why
are you Kunlun so perverted? Get out of me!!!”
It was because Mei Hanxue suffered enough from poor
language in Xue Meng when he was young, so that he
realized early on what a wonderful study speaking is. So
later, whenever he got the chance, he would take the
initiative to talk to the female cultivators of the Central
Plains. The girls were generally more patient than the guys,
and they were willing to teach him, but occasionally they
would cry to him:
“I don’t think you like me at all! You are with me just to
learn Mandarin!”
But that’s all funeral.
 Thinking of these past, Mei Hanxue still finds it funny. He
was curling his hands to his lips and smiling, and he heard
the door creak, he turned his head, in the light and shadow,
Xue Meng seemed to be proud, but walked in at a loss and
walked towards him.
“Cough…that, hello.”
Mei Hanxue wasn’t angry at all. He smiled, and put down
the legs that had been placed on the shelves of the
bookshelf for comfort, sat up straight, and said with a smile:
“Oh, it’s the head.”
Xue Meng coughed: “Yes.”
“Does the head have anything to do with me?”
“……Uh……”
“Ok?”
Xue Meng didn’t say a word, just stubbornly, staring at
him, slowly, his face turned a little red.
“…” Mei Hanxue’s smile paused, and she began to
hesitate, “…?”
He read countless people, regardless of men or women,
there were too many monks with Feixia cheeks when he saw
him, and he naturally knew exactly what this meant.
But he never expected that Xue Meng would show such an
expression to himself when he was disguised as a woman.
Xue Ziming he was familiar with was not such a person.
Xue Ziming is proud, straightforward, has a face and no
brains, and never knows how to please a girl. The thing he
loves most every day except martial arts training is
probably taking self-portraits.
Will he blush on a female nun if he takes the wrong
medicine?
Even if this “sister” is easily made by herself, Mei Hanxue
still finds it weird, like a white Persian cat that she once
raised in Taxue Palace. He raised it since he was a child and
he has always felt it Stupid and cute, it should be so dumb
and cute.
Until one day, he saw his Persian cat mating with other
wild cats. There was more than one, but two were stacked
on top of each other, and a third cat was watching them
doing this amazing act.
Mei Hanxue was shocked. He was puzzled at the time,
what happened? Where did the innocent, cute and dumb
kitten I raised?
Facing Xue Meng with blushing cheeks at this moment,
Mei Hanxue felt that her mood seemed to subtly overlap
with that time.
Seeing Xue Meng’s expression getting more and more
embarrassed and embarrassed, she bit her lips a few times
and let go, looking like she wanted to say nothing, Mei
Hanxue couldn’t help thinking that if Xue Meng really
opened her mouth to confess to the “post-life”, then he
should How to refuse him gently and tenderly.
Do you tell him that “I” actually likes women, or tell him
that “I” is terminally ill and will die within a few months?
 ——These are all the rhetoric that he opened his mouth
when he dumped the nuns. He had said so many times, and
he was able to talk about it, but he didn’t know why he was
a little frustrated at this moment.
When I was struggling, I heard the head of Xue blushing
and speaking: “Cough…that…”
“…”
“Well, it’s been a while since you came to the top of life
and death, I have a word, I want to ask you.”
“…Please say the head.” Mei Hanxue’s face was very calm
and soft, but her mind was buzzing:
How to do? how to answer? Do you like women or are
terminally ill? Are you terminally ill or do you like women?
Xue Meng said in embarrassment, “I, I just want to ask…”
“Ok?”
“Hi.” Xue Meng gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, or
made up his mind to save his face, clenched his fists and
asked out loudly, “Excuse me! How did you manage to
touch Caibao’s belly without being scratched by it?? ?”
 334. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (4)”

Mei Hanxue: “…”

Xue Meng’s color is as rosy.
Mei Hanxue couldn’t help raising her eyebrows: “…
nothing?”
“Oh…” Xue Meng thought a little, and remembered
another puzzle, “Also, how did you keep the apprentice of
Greed Wolf and Xuanji from fighting?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Sorry, he is the one who looks at him highly.
Even if he read tens of thousands of people, he definitely
hadn’t seen a man with an unusual bone like Xue Meng.
Head Xue is really single by strength.
But even though she thought so in her heart, Mei Hanxue
was patient and told him how to mediate between the wolf-
greedy disciple and the Xuanji disciple, and began to
communicate with Xue Meng’s experience in animal
training.
“Cats have to be trained. The more you play with them,
the less they take you seriously.”
Mei Hanxue smiled faintly, obviously she has a very gentle
face, and her tone of voice is also very kind, but she has an
inexplicable and inexplicable feeling that she treats all living
beings: “So you don’t look at it cute, you just blindly treat it.
Indulge. You have to control it between your palms, bully it
more, let it know that it can’t play with you, this fluffy little
guy will naturally be obedient.”
“…But it won’t escape?”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Would you not chase?”
“Will it hide?”
“You won’t find it.”
“Will it bite?”
“You can’t fight.”
After such a question and answer, Xue Meng looked at her
with a smile, suddenly a little hairy behind. He swallowed
while rolling his Adam’s apple, and then said: “…Have you
never beaten vegetable buns?”
“Puff.” Mei Hanxue curled her hand, leaning to her lips,
smiling more brightly, “Xue head is honest. I am teasing
you. I have always been the bait of wishers and never go.
Do things that force others.”
Xue Meng breathed a sigh of relief, otherwise he really felt
a bit scary after his birthday.
After Mei Hanxue smiled, she raised her pale eyelashes
and her deep eyes were a little confusing. He said in a
persuasive way: “But the head, speaking of it… Taobao Villa
actually has a unique technique of licking cats, you
Interested to find out?”
As a martial arts fanatic, Xue Meng was extremely curious
about anything called “unique”. Mo Ran once suspected
that if you want to take the incomparable Xue Ziming to
read the yellow book, you only need to name the book “One
Door Spring Love Picture” and “One Door Erotic Record”,
this person will rush to the bait.
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “How do you want to learn?”
“…”
“This is a rare technique. If it weren’t for admiring you, I
would not tell others easily.”
Xue Meng couldn’t resist the cat’s white belly, the
temptation of the word “unique”, and his own curiosity. In
the end, he tangled up on the thief boat of Mei Hanxue,
braced his face and coughed: “Cough , You begged me so
sincerely…then…then learn, learn, just learn.”
So Mei Hanxue’s teaching started like this.
“First of all, cats have a natural instinct.” Mei Hanxue
stared at Xue Meng and said meaningfully. “As the saying
goes, curiosity kills the cat. The weakness of all cats is that
they can’t control their excessive curiousness. A heart
ignorant of danger.”
Xue Meng opened his eyes curiously: “Really?”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue put up a slender and beautiful finger,
“Here, you see, people only need to stretch their fingers in
front of them, and these little guys can’t help but come over
and smell it. You take the opportunity to grab it, push it to
the ground, and lift its legs. At this time, it will groan
softly…”
Mei Hanxue originally said such a bad sentence on
purpose, and wanted to make Xue Meng react and yelled.
 It’s a pity that a wise man must have lost his thoughts.
Too simple Xue Meng didn’t understand what the too dirty
Mei Hanxue was teasing him. He listened fully and asked,
“Will it be unhappy?”
“…” Mei Hanxue did not tease, but was still not
discouraged, smiled and said, “Yes.”
“What about then?”
“Coax it.”
Xue Meng waved his hand and said, “It’s useless, it
doesn’t understand human words.”
Mei Hanxue said: “Speech is empty. As long as it moves,
the cat feels refreshed and will not resist. Instead, it will look
at you with dissatisfaction, adjust its posture to suit you,
and make a very comfortable sound. …Have you tried?”
Xue Meng squeezed his chin and meditated: “Snoring?”
Mei Hanxue looked at his ignorant appearance, and the
itch in her heart that wanted to tease him grew more and
more, she couldn’t help but smile: “Well, that’s how cats
snore.”
“But every time I touch its belly, it doesn’t want to, at
most it can only touch its chin.”
“That’s because you are not doing the right thing, and you
didn’t take care of them.” Mei Hanxue’s soft eyelashes
moved slightly, and after a while, she said softly, “Do you
mind if I take the liberty to teach you again?”
“Uh……”
 Although it is said that men and women are not close to
each other, except for the preaching and karma. In addition,
when Xue Meng watched the girl after the birthday, she was
so calm, soft and dignified, she looked up to be a serious
person, so he hesitated for a moment, or nodded.
However, Xue Meng hurriedly shouted at the moment Mei
Hanxue raised his hand: “Wait! Wait!”
“what happened?”
“I, I’ll tell you first, I just learned how to play cats from
you, but I didn’t want to take advantage of you!”
“…” Mei Hanxue smiled, “Yes.”
“Let’s not mean to be frivolous!”
Mei Hanxue laughed so hard that her ribs were about to
break, and the water in her eyes was full of laughter: “What
are you doing so nervously? I am a disciple of Taobao
Mountain Villa anyway. I came from a serious school and
didn’t plan to play fairy jumping. Not to mention that you
are responsible to me if you touch twice, why are you so
fierce, the head?”
Xue Meng cleared his throat without embarrassment:
“Cough, OK… let’s start.”
Mei Hanxue moved aside to make room for Xue Meng, and
said, “The head is closer.”
After Xue Meng approached, Mei Hanxue raised her hand
and said solemnly: “Look, when you slap a cat, you should
approach it slowly first, and let it proactively probe your
head curiously and sniff your fingertips. “As I said, my
fingertips stretched to the tip of Xue Meng’s nose, stopped
for a while, then moved down, and landed on Xue Meng’s
chin, “Then gently scratch twice.”
Mei Hanxue knew Xue Meng’s temperament, and didn’t
have much contact with him. She only touched it slightly,
and smiled in her heart: Oh, Xue Meng didn’t hit him.
Not only did he not fight, but probably because Mei
Hanxue’s “shou empress” played too upright, Xue Meng was
indifferent, and cooperatively raised his hand and touched
his chin several times.
“Is that right?”
“Push harder.”
“such?”
“You can’t always use force, there is a good way to say it,
nine shallows and one deep, you can’t stop.
“…What kind of trick is this? Why have I never heard of
it.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said: “This is a kind of advanced
skill, which is not in the ordinary mind book.”
Xue Meng was a little displeased: “Joke, I am the master
of life and death. Haven’t I learned any profound skills?”
“…You really haven’t learned about this.”
Xue Meng suddenly refused to accept it, and raised his
black eyebrows: “How do you know that I haven’t learned
anything? You try it out! We have come to try!”
 Mei Hanxue said: “I am quite proficient in this mentality,
but if I rashly use it on the head, I am afraid of disrespect.”
After a pause, I saw that Xue Meng was still reluctant and
combative, and if he went on, I was afraid to wear a gang,
so Mei Hanxue smiled and persuaded: “But you don’t have
to put it in your heart. The Fa is more partial, not everyone
can learn it, and some people are born with unsuitable
physiques. I think that although your master Chu Master has
learned this kind of trick many times, he may not be able to
cultivate because of his nature. Of it.”
When he said this, Xue Meng reluctantly gave up, but he
still groaned: “Since my master doesn’t learn it, it must not
be a great technique.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Master Chu can’t. But
Master Mo must be good at this.”
“?” Xue Meng opened his eyes slightly, “The ink burns?
How come I never heard that he would do this trick.”
Fearing that the world will not be chaotic, Mei Hanxue
smiled and said with a smile: “You must not easily show
others when you are carrying a treasure. Next time the
headmaster can ask him if the taste of this trick is
wonderful.”
Xue Meng was skeptical, but he still remembered the
matter silently, and decided to ask the Mo Ran next time he
had a chance. What is the trick of this nine shallow and one
deep, so mysterious and mysterious.
 The two practiced the technique of licking the cat’s hair
for a while. Xue Meng scratched himself several times,
grasped the strength, and asked happily: “Yes. I learned it,
then?”
“Then.” Mei Hanxue’s white jade-like fingertips slowly
slipped, and finally fell to Xue Meng’s waist and abdomen,
hovering on the silver lion’s waist armor, “Then the cat will
be comfortable with you, and will lie down on its own Next, I
will turn White Belly to you, which means it starts to trust
you.”
“Can you touch it at this time?”
“No.” Mei Hanxue said with a smile, “Be patient. You have
to be like me, with a virtual spot on its stomach, but you
can’t really touch it.”
When she said that, she moved gently and softly on Xue
Meng’s waist and abdomen, far and near, Xue Mengchu felt
a little tight at the beginning, staring at her hand, not sure
when she would actually touch him, but after For a while,
the “after-life” girl was still dangling away from the ground,
and his guard gradually relaxed.
“like this.”
Xue Meng nodded: “Oh…”
Unexpectedly, at this moment, Mei Hanxue suddenly
grabbed his waist, pulled him closer, and smiled: “Then you
just took it by surprise—”
What about it, Mei Hanxue didn’t have time to finish.
 Because Xue Meng was suddenly grasped by his waist, he
was taken aback, caught off guard, was staggered forward
by Mei Hanxue, and actually pounced firmly, and fell
towards Mei Hanxue.
“by!”
“…” Mei Hanxue only felt that a heavy object was pressing
directly on him. He was used to pity and pity Yu Yu, and
instinctively hugged Xue Meng and protected Xue Meng on
it. The two of them were unstable and fell to the ground
together. !
Muffled.
The thin dust of the Cangshu Pavilion was raised, and Xue
Meng coughed again and again, his eyes blurred. The old
board of the library creaked under the two of them. Xue
Meng was like an unknown cat with a confused face. After a
while, he realized that he had pressed Mei Hanxue to the
ground.
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng: “Puff cough cough cough!! No, sorry!”
He waved his hand to drive the raised dust, propped up
his hand, but saw that his clothes were messy and his
temples were fragmented. A pair of pale eyes were half-
hidden by curled eyelashes, looking at him with a slightly
different expression, still wanting to talk.
Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt
wrong, and was anxious to stand up.
 However, the more anxious people are, the easier it is for
him to go wrong. He stands in a hurry and doesn’t stand
neatly. The soles of his feet are soft for the first two times,
but instead he rubbed Mei Hanxue several times.
Mei Hanxue’s eyebrows were raised slightly, and her
expression became more subtle.
After finally getting up, Xue Meng was already blushing
and squatted: “Well, what, big, big sister, yes, yes, sorry,
sorry.”
“…”
Because of his personality, Xue Meng was not very fond of
women since he was a child. Girls of his generation didn’t
like to talk to him. Instead, he was pleased with older elder
sisters and aunts. Therefore, his habitual names for women
are usually only two, one is “aunt” and the other is “sister”.
Under this tension, he blurted out the name of such a
beautiful girl as the eldest sister.
Mei Hanxue almost looked at him several times with an
unfathomable look, and sighed in her heart, she deserves
this person who hasn’t held the girl’s hand yet!
What the hell is the eldest sister?
Greet girls, those who are over ninety years old are called
Xiangu, and those under five years old are called “Honey”.
All in between, no matter how fat or thin, they should all be
called beauties. How can Xue Meng live so easily that he is
almost thirty and still don’t understand?
 Xue Meng was still squatting: “Big sister, I didn’t hurt you,
did I? I, I think I’m pretty light, and you look pretty strong…”
“…” Mei Hanxue felt that if the person in front of Xue
Meng at this moment was not herself, but a girl, perhaps
Xue Meng had already been slapped in the face.
Fortunately, Xue Meng seemed to have finally realized
that it was inappropriate to describe female cultivators as
strong, and he hesitated to change his words: “That’s not
what I meant, I just think you don’t break as soon as you
crush, you have some muscles, uh…I Didn’t say anything.
Anyway, are you okay?”
Mei Hanxue lay on the ground for a while, and then sat up
with a complicated expression: “…It’s okay, I just didn’t
expect your reaction to be so big before.”
The two were silent for a while, awkwardly, Mei Hanxue
asked, “Did I scare you?”
“Scared, it’s impossible to be scared.” Xue Meng was still
blushing badly, and he didn’t know what to say. After
hesitating for a long time, he turned off and said, “Ah…
that’s how you tame the vegetables?”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue said with a light smile, “As long as it is
a beast that I have tamed, there is no one who is
disobedient.”
“Oh……”
“I don’t know the technique just now, has the head master
learned it?”
Xue Meng: “Almost…”
 Mei Hanxue said: “That’s fine, as long as you are happy
with the head, you can hit me with a hit.”
Xue Meng didn’t say a word anymore. These words came
out from a beautiful girl’s mouth gently and softly. Hearing
this in the heart of any normal man, he would feel
comfortable.
So Xue Meng’s heart began to shake a little. He thinks
that although Ma Yun is not good, he has tossed about some
worry-relieving scrolls, but the post-life disciple under his
hand is quite good, calm, good-tempered, non-pretentious,
and decent, serious, and just thinking about it. The request
of the guest.
Xue Meng used to think that these charming little girls are
just like Liuli’s people. They are usually vulnerable and sad.
They cry and scream at every turn. If they are thrown down
by a man at will, they will definitely grit their teeth and stom
their feet or babble. Weeping loudly, or yelling hysterically:
“Indecent! You stinky rascal!”
But the girl after the birthday, in order for him to modify
her negative review of “Relieving Worry Scroll”, she did not
even respond to being taken advantage of. Of course, he did
not deliberately take advantage of her, but the kind-hearted
Xue Meng still couldn’t help showing a trace of heartfelt
compassion to the poor girl who was pleasing to life.
So he hesitated for a while, and finally said: “…Let’s do it,
after so long, it’s almost time to eat, why don’t… I invite you
to have a meal?”
 Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “You just hit me, there is no
need to feel so guilty.”
“No, this is also considered to be thank you for teaching
me your unique technique of licking cats.” Xue Meng still
blushed awkwardly, “As for the worry-relief scroll, it is not
impossible to talk about it. Right.”
He stretched out his hand to the poor tea girl in his eyes
and planned to pull her up.
Mei Hanxue didn’t move, she moved her gaze from Xue
Meng’s palm to her face, and finally said: “The head is going
first. I will sit for a while.”
Seeing her reaction, Xue Meng couldn’t help but feel a
little frustrated: “…Did I really crash you just now?”
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows slightly, was silent for a
moment, and smiled: “It’s not bad, it just swells up in one
place, but it doesn’t matter, as long as you don’t hit me
again, it will disappear after a while.
When the kind-hearted Xue Meng heard that the little girl
was really hit by herself, she couldn’t help but feel even
more guilty.
“That’s it…” Xue Meng bit his lip, feeling embarrassed,
“Then I will ask Elder Greed Wolf to show you.”
“…No. I’m not used to disturbing others because of this.”
Xue Meng felt that she was even more miserable and
sensible.
 “Then, where are you swollen? I also have wound
medicine with me, I will apply some for you?”
“Why don’t you rub it twice, do you mind?”
Mei Hanxue looked at his serious appearance, and the
more he looked at it, the more he realized how cute this
person was. She could barely resist her laughter and break
her skills. She didn’t respond for a while, and she was afraid
that she could not help but slap her legs and laughed
hahaha. Speak out.
As a result, in Xue Meng’s eyes, Mei Hanxue became a girl
with her lips pursed, her eyes wavy, and she wanted to stop
talking.
The girl looked at him, her lips tightening, her expression
getting more and more weird.
Finally, she lowered her head and coughed slightly: “If you
touch it, the swelling may get bigger and bigger.”
Xue Meng: “?? Is my hand poisonous?”
“……No.”
“Then it will end.”
Originally, Mei Hanxue was just reading the colorful
drawing book of the Mo Ran painting before, plus the normal
reaction after being rubbed, there was nothing else. But
when he looked at Xue Meng’s innocent look, he was getting
more and more itchy in his heart to tease each other, and
he even wanted to see him run away in fright or yelled in
anger.
 When he thought of this, his eyes seemed to have been
covered with a layer of luster and attractive glaze, flashing a
certain kind of bright light, and he pursed his lips and
smiled: “Then… if you have to help me, it’s not wrong. Yes,
but I have to tell you clearly in advance, that is…”
At this moment, the door of Zangshu Pavilion was
suddenly knocked.
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows and closed her mouth.
Xue Meng turned his head and saw Elder Xuanji dressed in
blue, standing at the door, knocking on the door frame with
his fingers.
“Honorable Lord.” Xuanji said, and saw Mei Hanxue
behind Xue Meng, so she smiled, “The girl after birthday is
also there.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and nodded.
“Oh, I’m going to talk to her about something.” Xue
Menghun didn’t know just how dangerous he was, and said,
“What’s wrong?”
Elder Xuanji said: “That’s it. The Immortal Chief Mei
Hanxue of Kunlun Snow-tasting Palace suddenly visited him.
He said that he was looking for you in an urgent matter, and
he was waiting in the Hall of Courage.”
Mei Hanxue’s smile froze suddenly.
 335. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: Tea Sister (5)”

Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue haven’t seen each other for a
while.
Mei Hanxue himself belongs to the kind of person who
never climbs into the Three Treasures Hall, and during the
World War, the fact that he and his brother used their
identities was exposed in front of the world. Now the entire
cultivation world knows that there are two Meixians in the
world. Longer, the female sisters who were hurt by the
younger brother and felt that they were irreparable before,
all came up with his brother’s idea.
They felt that Mei Hanxue was handsome, calm, and not
sentimental, and had no erotic history. She was the perfect
stand-in for Mei Hanxue. They all said that they would not
ask another family man in this life, but would like to sleep
with Brother Mei.
Because of this, Mei Hanxue was so disturbed that she
rarely appeared on earth in the past two years.
The last time he met with Xue Meng, he was ordered by
Mingyuelou to bring Xue Meng a box of top-quality Tianshan
Snow lotus. By coincidence, he met the new female head of
Jiangdongtang and came to visit Xue. Mongolian.
Hua Ruowei, the new master of Jiangdong Church.
Don’t look at her as the master of the faction, but she is
totally different from the heroic Ye Wangxi, Wen Xian’s
Madam Wang, and the majestic Madam Rong. She is the one
who was killed by all the elders in the sect after the death of
Huang Xiaoyue. Recommend the wonderful work of the
upper position.
The most remarkable deed of this person is that she slept
all over the twelve elders of Jiangdongtang. This incident is
known to everyone, but the twelve tortoise men were kept
in the dark, each unaware, even if rumors drifted in. In their
ears, as long as Hua Ruowei wailed, the twelve elders would
slap the case with righteous indignation and said, “Weiwei is
so innocent! It is different from the coquettish bastards
outside! You are not allowed to make her rumor!”
Mei Hanxue thinks this woman is really a strange person.
She should have fought with her brother to see who is more
sultry.
Unfortunately, he knew what Hua Ruowei was, but Xue
Meng had no idea.
Xue Meng didn’t like to hear the rumors. In fact, he was
willing to contact him earlier, but after hearing eighteen
versions of Chu Wanning and Mo Weiyu’s reclusive
anecdote, Xue Meng collapsed, saying that life and death
are not allowed in the future. Re-spread these folk gossips.
So Hua Ruowei is used to acting like coquettish and using
men, but he has never heard of it.
So when Mei Hanxue came to send Snow Lotus, she coldly
watched Hua Ruowei ambiguously provoke the head of Xue
——
“Brother Ziming, people adore you so much!”
 “Brother Ziming, can I touch your shoulder armor? It feels
so shiny!”
“Brother Ziming, Weiwei thinks that you are particularly
remarkable. You have taken charge of the entire Lower
Cultivation World at a young age. You must be very hard at
ordinary times!”
Although Xue Meng feels numb, he wears a lot of clothes
and flatters. He is also a master who likes to listen to the
good things of others. Hua Ruowei praised him sweetly, but
he still floated a little and started to giggle.
“…” Mei Hanxue couldn’t stand it anymore. She felt that
Xue Meng had a pit in his head, so he snapped the wooden
box containing the snow lotus on the desk. The sound of the
sound made Hua Ruowei feel. Started at the scene.
The first thing the little beauty did after she returned to
her senses was to pat her full chest and wink Mei Hanxue’s
eyes with her watery eyes: “Brother Hanxue is so powerful
and powerful.”
Mei Hanxue looked at her extremely coldly: “I don’t have a
sister.”
Hua Ruowei didn’t expect that she would be boring, and
said embarrassedly: “Me, I just talk casually.”
“Yes. I can see you are very casual.”
Hua Ruowei: “…”
Xue Meng couldn’t look any further, and said, “It’s almost
done. Head Hua is also a guest anyway. And she just told
me that she had figured it through after the War of
Destruction, and felt that they had done something wrong
before Jiang Dongtang. She came here this time because
she made a special trip to fix it with the pinnacle of death
and life. Head Hua, don’t you think?”
Hua Ruowei was at ease in front of Xue Meng, but she met
Mei Hanxue’s eyes, but she had a sense of vain that Mei
Xian could see through the small abacus. She shrank her
neck and smiled and said, “Yes, yes. Ah. Head Xue is my
most admired head, I admire him very much, hahahaha.”
Mei Hanxue sneered: “But the last time you were in Gu
Yue Ye, it seemed that you told Jiang Xi the same way.”
Hua Ruowei’s face suddenly changed: “You…you talk
nonsense!”
“After you finished speaking, you rubbed Jiang Yechen’s
leg.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What?!”
Hua Ruowei: “…”
Mei Hanxue said blankly: “This head Hua used the same
words to seduce Jiang head on Gu Yueye last month, and by
the way, he rubbed Jiang Yechen’s thigh with him. He was
screwed by Jiang Yechen in anger. The arm was driven out of
Gu Yueye, and afterwards he sent someone to give her a
pair of gynecological daughters as a greeting.”
Xue Meng: “…”
“At this time, the city of Yangzhou has spread. I had
something two days ago, so I happened to live in Yangzhou
and heard about it.”
 Hua Ruowei never expected that the same name would be
called “Mei Hanxue”. When an elder brother would be so
mean than her younger brother, she would not give a
woman face at all! She flushed, but still holding the last ray
of hope to turn the tide, Chu Chu said pitifully: “Brother
Hanxue, those are all rumors, look at my eyes, do I seem to
be lying…”
Mei Hanxue really turned her head to look. Hua Ruowei
was overjoyed, and began to send autumn waves in his
eyes.
“Don’t blink.” Mei Hanxue said calmly and indifferently, “I
am cold, especially towards you.”
“…”
Mei Hanxue doesn’t know the customs! It’s unworthy to
carry shoes for his brother! ! !
Hua Ruowei didn’t want to face him tit for tat anymore, so
angry that she had a pretty face like pig liver, hurriedly said
goodbye and wiped away her tears, and then ran away.
The woman ran away, and Mei Hanxue was not angry with
Xue Meng who was stunned, she pointed to the wooden box
and gave them six words: “For you, eat more.”
Xue Meng was still in a daze. He was suffocated in his
heart. Why Jiang Yechen has provoke these mad bees all day
long at this age. He absently glanced at the snow lotus box
and replied dizzyly, “Thank you.”
“No thanks.” Mei Hanxue’s jasper-glazed eyes were faintly
ironic and unpleasant, and his thin, pale lips opened and
closed, “I will nourish your brain.”
Xue Meng: “???”
After a while, he reacted suddenly, but Mei Hanxue had
already left, so he had to shout at Mei Hanxue’s back: “Mei
Hanxue! You are looking for death! Do you dare to scold
me!!”
To say that Mei Hanxue is actually a much more reliable
person than his younger brother. Since Xue Meng took the
throne, he has always been able to know how to be polite,
but Xue Meng didn’t know what medicine he had taken that
day, and he actually got along with him. He mocked him as
before, and left without looking back. The two broke up
unhappily. After they were separated, Xue Meng kept
cursing Mei Hanxue shamelessly! He even wondered if he
had been planted with some kind of Gu flower in the last
earthly life. His mother would be willing to be inseparable
from the two strange flowers of the Mei family.
Can normal people stay with them for so long? Not for a
day!
Later, Mei Hanxue never came to the top of death and life.
Xue Meng thought that he was going to stay away from him,
but today Mei Hanxue suddenly had something urgent to
see him, which made him a little surprised.
“What is he doing? He’s here to replenish my brain
again?”
Xuan Ji was stunned for a moment: “What?”
Xuanji’s blank eyes evoked Xue Meng’s reason somewhat.
 Xue Meng coughed lightly and said in his heart, forget it,
he is the head, and Mei Hanxue is just a big brother, and he
has not inherited the Mingyuelou mantle. He has a higher
status and does not care about him.
Humph!
So he cleared his throat and said with majesty: “Nothing,
what’s the hurry for him?”
Xuanji said: “I heard that it seems like…Taobao Villa is in
trouble.”
“Huh?” Xue Meng widened his eyes in surprise, then
glanced at the “Shouhou” girl next to Taobao Villa, frowned
and asked, “Make it clear, what is going on?”
Xuanji shook her head: “The specific Meixianchang hasn’t
been elaborated yet, but he said that the person who
caused the trouble was his brother.
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows for unknown reasons:
“…”
Xuanji didn’t notice the strangeness of “her”, and
hesitantly continued to Xue Meng: “—and you, the head.”
Xue Meng: “???”
Brother Mei Hanxue is no better than others, and does not
have to wait in the outer hall of the Hall of Dan Xin, but was
invited to the garden veranda of the apse to take a break.
When Xue Meng passed by, Mei Hanxue was standing by
the porch, looking up at a newly planted Begonia flower in
the courtyard.
 He wore a special Xueliu sleeve gown made by Kunlun
Taxue Palace, with simple and elegant decorations, except
for the sleeves and hemlines with light blue hem. Maybe it’s
because his soft and brilliant blonde hair is too dazzling. His
dress does not make him look boring. On the contrary, it is
like a dormant glacier and snow mountain, with a cold and
lofty temperament, but under the ice and snow. The
dangerous and hot lava was tumbling silently.
I don’t know when it will erupt, when it will splatter, and
then burn people who are too close to him.
Xue Meng coughed, and Mei Hanxue turned around.
“you……”
It’s been a long time since I saw it, so embarrassing. Xue
Meng didn’t want to talk nonsense with him, so he replaced
his mood with a cough.
His first cough was to make Mei Hanxue turn around.
The second cough was to say hello.
The third cough, it means that you don’t count the
previous quarrels.
Cough till the fourth…
Mei Hanxue’s jasper-like eyes came over and said coldly,
“Are you learning to crow?”
Xue Meng: “…”
“It’s pretty unique.”
Xue Meng did not expect that the other party did not fully
understand the deep meaning of his four coughs. Instead,
he mocked him, and his eyes widened: “Mei Hanxue!!! You
—!”
“Don’t you or me first.” Mei Hanxue stood with her hand
held, and the drop jewel on her forehead shone with a clear
luster, “Xue Ziming, you are in a big trouble, do you know.”
“What?”
As a good boy who had been obliged by his mother when
he was a child, Xue Meng was naturally wary of the three
words “getting into trouble”. He never thought he would
cause any trouble, the first trouble king of death and life is
always the Mo Ran light rain. So he immediately asked
nervously: “What trouble can I cause?”
“Have you ever used the pseudonym’Taobao Mountain
Villa Destroys My Youth’ and left more than a hundred
negative comments on Jieyou Scroll?”
“…What about it?” Xue Meng said with an anger on his
hips, “Could it be that Ma Fang is so angry that he can’t
jump into the West Lake and kill himself?”
Mei Hanxue glared at him.
Xue Meng was stared at him, and he couldn’t help feeling
a little guilty. He was shocked and hesitant: “No way? Did
you really jump into the lake?”
“What are you jumping?” Mei Hanxue’s eyes fell on Xue
Meng’s waist unobtrusively, staring at Xue Meng’s hands on
her hips with a pin-felt gaze, and she looked at him from
side to side. As the leader of a faction, you should pay
attention to your manners and appearance. Don’t follow the
attitude of a shrew.”
“???” Xue Mengcun was angrily suddenly, “No, Mei
Hanxue, I’m the boss anyway, why did you talk to me?”
Mei Hanxue glanced at him: “There is no one here, so I
told you directly. If you don’t want to accept it, just continue
to cross it. Don’t take it down while eating. Remember to
find a disciple to feed it into your mouth. “
“you you—”
Xue Meng was about to faint with anger.
He really didn’t know whether Mei Hanxue or Mei Hanxue
was more hateful. Mei Hanxue is teasing him all the time,
and everyone has a romantic character, which sometimes
makes him feel extremely embarrassed.
Mei Hanxue is different. Mei Hanxue still gives him a full
face in front of others, but when there are few people, or
when he is in a bad mood, he speaks more annoyingly than
his brother.
Moreover, because Mei Hanxue is too human and dog-like
on weekdays, and he shows little connection with the
outside world, the understanding of him in the cultivation
world is superficial. He has a very good reputation in the
cultivation world. So no matter how Xue Meng thundered
and condemned Mei Hanxue’s poisonous tongue, everyone
would cast pity on Xue Zhangmen and persuade him: “Oh,
when you are free, remember to drink more Tremella lotus
soup. Don’t be so anxious.”
 That’s it!
No matter how Mei Hanxue bullied him in front of him, he
used to say that his face was swollen and unique, and that
he was stupid to win the first place. Later, he said that he
needed to replenish his brain and that he needed to be fed,
but no one believed him. !
Xue Meng is simply dumb to eat Huanglian and can’t tell!
Being upright and not knowing what to do, she heard Mei
Hanxue say: “Speaking of business. The problem lies in the
more than one hundred negative comments you left.” After
a pause, she frowned again, “Naturally , And a contribution
from my brother.”
“what happened?”
Mei Hanxue said: “The main box of the Scroll of Relieving
Worry has been refined.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What?!”
Mei Hanxue continued: “It is thanks to you and my
brother.”
Xue Meng opened and closed his mouth, and finally said
in amazement: “Well, what has it become now?”
“people.”
“It was actually cultivated into a human form?!”
“Yes.”
Xue Meng chuckled his lips anxiously. He is a hot temper.
He couldn’t bear Mei Hanxue’s grinding him so much. He
said anxiously: “You talk more, what’s the situation?”
 “simply put—”
“Don’t say it simply!” Xue Meng was almost crying by him,
and he jumped up anxiously, “You are complicated, you are
more complicated!”
Mei Hanxue glanced at him faintly, and said lazily: “Okay.
It’s more complicated. When Ma Fangzhi refined the Worry-
Relief Scroll, in order to make it more intelligent, he placed a
rare intellectual spirit stone in its mother body. That piece of
wisdom spirit stone is easy to imitate the behavior of a
living person. But it is a stone stupid after all, if it is only
performed one or two times, it will not learn it. But one day,
Han Xue also bought a scroll .”
“……and then.”
“He fabricated a hundred identities in the Scroll of Worry
and chatted with 500 girls at the same time, and repeated
this behavior a hundred times, and all made the mother of
Scroll of Worry more transparent.”
“…” Yes, this is Mei Hanxue.
Seeing Xue Meng’s speechless expression, Mei Hanxue
raised her eyebrows slightly: “Don’t think that the problem
lies with him alone. If only Hanxue is alone, nothing will
happen. You happened to leave the worry-free scroll at this
time. After more than a hundred negative reviews, his words
were harsh and acrid, which severely stimulated Zhiling’s
newly civilized self-esteem, and it went violently.”
Xue Meng said in shock: “Can it be like this?!”
 “More than that.” Mei Hanxue said indifferently, “Under
the anger, the mother of the Scroll of Worry, absorbed the
spiritual current injected by all the scroll users, and began to
imitate the behavior of you and Hanxue. Not long ago, it
broke Ma Fangzhi’s restraint was repaired into a human form
with the help of sky thunder, and turned into a monster. This
monster has high magic power and suffers from two
incurable diseases.”
“what?”
“One, extremely bothered.”
“It can be seen that it is under Mei Hanxue.” Xue Meng
then asked, “What about the two?”
Mei Hanxue paused, lowered her pale golden eyelashes,
looking down at Xue Meng, her pale and thin lips opened
and closed, and said meaningfully: “Two. Perverted
narcissism.”
Xue Meng nodded without knowing it, and said solemnly:
“Mei Hanxue is indeed very narcissistic.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Xue Meng, who has no self-awareness, continued: “It
seems that although I have repeated the behavior of leaving
bad reviews to it a hundred times, it has not learned any of
my habits.” He breathed a sigh of relief, “What is it now? ,
The pick-up horse can’t catch this monster by himself?”
Mei Hanxue was speechless for a moment, just about to
speak, suddenly heard the grass and trees behind the
rockery, and immediately sternly said: “Who?!”
 Huaying trembled, and after a while, the graceful and
pretty girl after the birthday came out from behind the rock,
with a dead leaf in her pale hair. She didn’t dare to look at
Mei Hanxue, smiled and waved to Xue Meng: “Head, I’m just
passing by, I’ll leave right away…”
Before she walked two steps, Mei Hanxue called out
gloomily: “Stop.”
Xue Meng frowned and said: “This is the guest of my
school, the disciple of Taobao Mountain Villa’s birthday, she
is a nice person, you don’t have to be so fierce to every
girl.”
Mei Hanxue squinted her eyes: “Girl?”
“Yes.”
“Taobao Mountain Villa?”
“Yes indeed.”
“After birthday?”
“That’s right.”
Mei Hanxue’s face was frosty, she walked down the steps
and walked to the girl after the birthday: “Mei Hanxue.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“Are you playing with him again?”
Xue Meng: “!!!”
336. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind Date: The Tea Girl (6)”

It’s miserable.
That night, Mei Hanxue sat in front of the bronze mirror,
looking at the wound on her face with a sigh.
He didn’t even know how he broke out of Xue Meng’s
hands in the day.
Looking at Xue Meng’s posture, I wish I could strip him of
his clothes, and then be sentenced to death! Fortunately,
the vegetable buns are justified enough. Seeing that he
bravely jumped out for the sake of feeding it so many dried
fish these days, meowing yelled to stop Xue Ziming, who
was about to eat him alive.
That’s horrible.
“He was really ruthless when he started.” Mei Hanxue
touched the bruises on the corners of her lips and frowned
hissingly, “Why don’t I just pretend to be a man to tease
him, he really wants to kill me.”
In the guest room, Mei Hanxue said coldly: “Yes. Let you
bully him all the time.”
Mei Hanxue glared at her elder brother from the bronze
mirror: “Who is the one who said it as if you didn’t bully him,
and hurt him to death at the first opportunity. Moreover, I
am not only making fun of him, I will give him back” Share
your worries.”
“What worries did you share with him?” Mei Hanxue said
indifferently. “He was almost mad just now, didn’t you see
it?”
“I can see it.” Mei Hanxue paused, then smiled again, “But
to be honest, his angry look is really funny, although my
intention was to make his life happier, but I can’t hold him
back. Recruit me.”
He said, got up, swayed and leaned against the wooden
table, and hit Mei Hanxue: “I’m just playing, playing, I’ll still
protect him.”
“…”
“Look, he has been very happy the past few days when I
came to the top of life and death. Only today is he angry.
Three days for one day, I think my life is good after my
birthday.” Mei Hanxue blinked The cat’s emerald-colored
eyes, eyebrows curled, “Don’t be upset.”
Mei Hanxue’s expression was not worried: “Don’t lie to
him again next time.”
“Puff, okay, next time I change to another trick.”
“you—!”
“Bring you together.”
“…”
Mei Hanxue said suddenly: “It’s all the trouble you caused.
You still think about how to explain to the owner of the horse
farm tomorrow. I’m asleep.”
“Shall we stop going out to play a game to tease Xue
Meng?”
 “You still don’t think there are enough scars on your face
today?”
Mei Hanxue chuckled twice, lay down on his brother’s bed
boringly, and sighed: “Oh, what’s the point of not being able
to make fun of people’s life?”
Mei Hanxue’s face turned black: “Who allowed you to lie
on my bed in shoes?!”
Because the basket was stabbed by Xue Meng and Mei
Hanxue, and Taobao Mountain Villa was already devastated
by it, as the initiators, whether intentionally or
unintentionally, they had to settle this moth for the owner of
the horse.
So early the next morning, even if Xue Meng was very
upset, he still had to ride the wind with the Shuangmei
brothers Yujian, and the three rushed to the West Lake.
As soon as the sword landed and came to the door of
Taobao Mountain Villa where the huge night cat totem was
circulating, Xue Meng was shocked.
I saw a group of ordinary people standing outside the
magnificent villa where the dragon and the phoenix were
painted, holding red lacquered wooden signs in their hands,
shouting menacingly, because the roar was too messy,
although the sound was loud, it was not clear for a while.
Just as he was dumbfounded, he saw a row of women in red
skirts and green sleeves on the corner of the street, who
were the maids of all the brothels of Lin’an Mansion.
 These old bustards who had always seen each other want
to tear each other’s hair and step on their toes gathered at
this moment, unspeakably working together, and yelling
together: “Return my top card!”
“Give me back the oiran!”
“Give it back to my daughters!”
“Return my tea girl!”
Xue Meng had never seen this battle. He was not afraid of
it. Today, he discovered that he was a little afraid of these
women. Mei Hanxue saw him panic, smiled and patted him
on the shoulder: “It’s okay, the girls are very soft creations
and can’t eat people.”
As soon as he finished speaking, an old bust beat his own
huge chest with the force of crushing a boulder on his chest,
so that Xue Meng’s eyes were straight as a magnificent
sight.
The madam said angrily: “Taobao Villa must solve this
demon way!”
“That’s right!” Some ordinary people in the crowd also
shouted, “Return my daughter’s self-esteem!”
“He called my wife a pie! My wife was crying!”
“…What’s all this mess, what’s the situation?” Xue Meng
murmured.
Mei Hanxue knocked on his shoulder with Shuofeng sword,
and said to him: “Follow me to the back door.”
 Xue Meng was originally still angry and didn’t want to
bother with his brothers, but seeing that the front door was
indeed blocked, the disciples of Taobao Villa were laughing
pitifully at the door, so they rolled their eyes and reluctantly
followed the Mei family to the back of the villa. Detour in.
“Xue Meng, the head of life and death, brother Mei
Hanxue, disciple of the Kunlun Snow Treading Palace, please
see the owner of Ma Zhuang.”
“what!”
The disciple guarding the back door was so tearful.
“Head Xue! Immortal Chang Mei! You are here!”
Xue Meng said: “Where is the master of your Ma Zhuang?
There is such a big movement outside, he should at least
comfort him, how can he stay behind closed doors?”
It’s okay not to mention this matter. As soon as it was
mentioned, the gatekeeper’s tears and nose flowed
together, and he almost rubbed Xue Meng: “Zhuang, the
owner… he…”
Xue Meng always underestimated the mentality of picking
up horses, and thought that the owner of the horse was a
man who loves to return to the mountains and rivers, so he
once again nervously said: “He won’t jump in the West Lake,
right?”
The gatekeeper cried loudly: “No, no! Yesterday, last
night… The owner of Ma Zhuang became Fudie and flew
away!”
Xue Meng said alertly: “…this Fudie you said…what is it?”
 “Fudie! It’s not that, it just can fly, the kind that everyone
likes!” The gatekeeper anxiously gestured with both hands,
“Fat!”
Xue Meng was still puzzled, and Mei Hanxue suddenly
asked, “Are you from Fujian?”
“Hmm!!” The goalkeeper nodded repeatedly.
Mei Hanxue turned her head and translated to Xue Meng
indifferently: “He was talking about butterflies.”
Xue Meng: “…”
However, when they went to the flower hall of Taobao
Mountain Villa and saw the song and tearful owner of the
horse farm, Xue Meng asked from the soul: “This damn is
also called Butterfly?”
A little bee flies left and right, flies up and down.
It flew so fast that Xue Meng couldn’t help but want to
raise his hand to slap it, and was immediately stopped by
the elder of Taobao Mountain Villa: “Don’t! You beat us, our
owner is dead!”
The pick-up horse that turned into a hardworking bee
circled around and stopped steadily in the middle of the red
sandalwood table. A pair of bees stared at Xue Meng, as if
silently crying out to the head of Xue about his experience.
“…” Xue Meng thought this was incredible. He pointed to
the bee, “No. This thing is really a pick-up? Are you sure it
was not the one who condemned him to escape the outside
world, so I made up a story to play you? “
 “It’s true, like a fake replacement.” The elder said with
grief, “I saw the owner become Fudie last night!”
Xue Meng: “…Are you from Fujian too?”
“I am from Funan!”
“…” Xue Meng said with a headache, “Okay, go ahead.”
“After the owner became Fudie, he still hovered in Taobao
Mountain Villa, pollinating flowers, doing what he could.”
Xue Meng gritted his teeth and said: “…This is a bee.”
“Head Xue, don’t doubt it. Have you ever seen such a
conscientious and intelligent Fudie?”
Xue Meng almost suffocated: “I’ll say it again one last
time! This is the fucking bee!!!”
“The owner of the village is dancing and dancing. I can’t
entertain the three in person today. So I can only leave it to
me, in a small way, Chen Xuyuan, and Elder Chen,
temporarily acting on behalf of the village affairs.” Elder
Chen said, owed himself, “This room It’s polite.”
Xue Meng: “…”
He saw that Chen Xuyuan might not understand people.
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa quickly brought
them tea and cakes. The three of them ate and chatted with
Elder Chen, and the little bee formed by the owner of the
horse farm squatted obediently on the lid of the teapot.
It turned out that the Worry-Relief Scroll absorbed the
thoughts of the obsessive men and women in the cultivation
world, and a desire began to grow in his heart, hoping to
find a satisfactory partner, so after it turned into a human
form, it became its obsession.
Originally, this is not a big deal, just find a little demon
who also wants to find a companion and throw it to it, and
they will be a companion. But the problem is that its
behavior is imitating Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue. As a result,
this scroll demon became extremely picky. Whether it was a
lady or Xiaojiabiyu, a brothel oiran or tofu Xishi, it all felt
that they were not worthy of themselves.
It said that the most beautiful young woman in Lin’an was
“too fat”.
Said the most pretty girl “too showy”.
Said brothel oiran “has hairy legs.”
Said tofu Xi Shi “big smelly feet”.
It stands to reason that its poisonous mouth should have
been hammered into meatloaf by the girls on the ground,
but it happened to use Mei Hanxue’s charming
temperament to make a spell. Lovesick to it. And if the girl it
provokes is interested in someone, it can become that
person’s appearance and earn the other party’s tears.
When Xue Meng heard this, he filled in indignation and
said: “Too shameful!”
He turned his head and stared at Mei Hanxue: “Look at
you, it’s all caused by you!”
“…” Mei Hanxue was very speechless.
 Xue Meng asked: “But Elder Chen, why did Master Ma
become a bee?”
Chen Xuyuan sighed: “That’s it. The scroll demon
provokes too many people in Lin’an Prefecture, from the
shop to the brothel, and even to the official lady’s house. It
seems to have a special influence on women, and it is
caused by it. The girls who have provoked all have a big
change in temperament. For example, the oiran of the
spring tea house was originally a wonderful person who was
slick and talkative, especially able to please the guests. But
since receiving the scroll spirit, she seems like her
personality has changed. It seems like an elm bump that is
honest and straightforward.”
“How to say?”
“Once upon a time, when she saw guests, she always
said, “Master, you look so good. I see you are all red. You
must be promoted and get rich and good luck in the near
future.” Speaking of the wife of the eighteenth room, even
the eighty room, I think you can handle it.’”
Mei Hanxue said: “This is too much praise.”
“Oh, customers like to listen.” Chen Xuyuan said, “but it’s
different now. The same customer, she said to
others,‘Guguan, you are black in the hall, and your face is
evil. Recently, I should not come out to do it, my mother is
afraid. You are unlucky.’ And’Old man, others are seven
times a night, you are seven times at a time, you look at
you like a tortoise, you are not ashamed to come to the
flower house when you are old! ’”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Only Mei Hanxue laughed, and asked with a smile, “Is the
flower house still open?”
“It’s been smashed. Isn’t this trouble in Taobao Villa?”
Chen Xuyuan said and sighed: “Our owner went to
investigate and found that all the girls are the same, and all
of them have changed personalities. She was so shy that
she didn’t even dare to go out, now she likes to run on the
streets. Mother, now I like to draw my own chest hair with a
brush in front of the mirror. Originally, I said that rabbits are
so cute why they eat rabbits, but now they can eat five
rabbit heads, five duck heads and five chicken heads in one
bite.”
Chen Xuyuan broke down as he talked, covering his face
and said: “This day can’t be passed, so we, the owner of the
horse, he is the first to take the lead, he—”
“He dropped the demon?”
“No, this scroll demon cannot be violently surrendered.
Firstly, it is not a bad demon, but its brain is not good, and it
hasn’t hurt people’s lives. Secondly, our owner found that
once the scroll demon is violently surrendered, it will Will
blew up, and will spread the information that everyone has
talked about on the worry-relief scrolls throughout the realm
of cultivation. This is a secret that belongs to the guest. Our
Taobao Villa is a serious businessman. If this happens, the
reputation of the villa will be destroyed. La.”
Mei Hanxue shook her head and said: “More than that, I
am afraid it will cause the people to be miasma. Who knows
if those married couples have said anything shameful about
their spouses.”
Xue Meng said with a headache: “So what did the pick-up
horse do in the end?”
“The owner himself made an appointment with the scroll
demon, and then disguised himself as a woman, saying that
he wanted to seduce him, make him tempted by himself,
and persuade him to turn his head back on the horizon.”
“…The pick-up horse wants to use himself to make
beauties?” Xue Meng’s mouth twitched twice, “Are you
missing a mirror at Taobao Villa? You can donate a side to
the top of the dead, you are welcome.”
Hearing this, the little bee rose up angrily, and started
flying around Xue Meng again, buzzing and condemning
him.
Chen Xuyuan glanced at the little bee and said
embarrassingly: “Uh…Uh, although the owner of the horse is
majestic and heroic, he knows that the requirements of the
scroll essence are abnormal and strict, so of course he did
more than just disguise himself as a woman. He also asked
Jiang Yechen to buy the Ecstasy incense. This incense is
very abnormal. As long as the other party can voluntarily
spend a cup of tea in the house, he can stun the other party
and make the other party look at the sow and feel like a
god. .”
When he said this, he added nervously: “Of course! The
owner, I didn’t say you are a sow!”
Little Bee: “Buzzing!!!”
Xue Meng asked, “What happened later? Ecstasy expired?
Jiang Xi’s grandson sold fakes again?”
“No.” Chen Xuyuan became even more embarrassed and
squatted. “Yes…it was the first time the scroll demon saw
Ma Zhuangzhu’s women’s dress, he said, “Oh!”, then walked
away, no, Did not sit in the house for a cup of tea…”
It sounds terrible.
But Xue Meng actually wanted to laugh a little. He was
holding back so hard that he heard Mei Hanxue chuckle
again. Xue Meng turned around and glared at him: “Don’t
laugh, be serious!”
“Women who have been rejected by the scroll demon will
change their temperament drastically, but the men who
have been rejected by the scroll demon will directly become
an animal.” Chen Xuyuan looked at the little bee, the owner
of the horse farm miserably, “Everyone in the party. The
elders have spent the whole night, using all the moves, but
they just can’t solve them. We have no way, we have sent
someone to ask for help.
“For help?” Xue Meng was stunned for a moment, with a
bad feeling in his heart, “With whom?”
 As soon as he finished the question, he heard a disciple
outside the Hua Ting whispering loudly: “Venerable Gu
Yueye Medicine Sect-Jiang Zhangmen is here!”
 337. Extra “Xue Meng Blind
Date: Jiang Xi Come On”

Jiang Xi led two rows of followers dressed in light blue

disciple clothes into the room.
Today, he is still sick in the world, but I am sober and
arrogant. He wore a silver-rimed and pale blue robe dragged
to the ground. The silver thread is silver thread, and the
green material is extracted from the feathers of the emerald
bird. Wearing a pale golden cloud gauze coat on the outside,
it sheds light on the inside and is dazzling.
His dressing always makes people think that he is saying:
“I am rich, welcome to grab him”, but no one can grab him.
His Jun face also read: “Want to sleep with me, I know you
want”, but no one can sleep him.
All everyone can do to him is to bow their heads in front of
him, clasp their fists cleverly and say, “Welcome Jiang
Zhangmen!”
Brother Mei Hanxue also said, “I have seen Lord Jiang.”
The only exception is Xue Meng. Xue Meng folded his
arms, turned his head and snorted, without putting Jiang Xi
in his eyes.
Everyone was shocked-how bad Jiang Xi’s temper is,
everyone can see, Xue Meng has eaten Xiongxin Leopard’s
courage? As a junior, dare to confront him so arrogantly!
For a while, they were all squeezing sweat for the head of
Xue, feeling that he didn’t know whether he would be
rewarded by Lord Jiang or he would simply reward Crane
Dinghong.
But who knows that Jiang Xi’s gaze only paused for a
moment on Xue Meng’s body, and she silently moved away
without saying anything.
“???”
Others were shocked, but Xue Meng was unaware of it. He
was used to quarreling with Jiang Xi before, and it was an
instinct for him to provoke Jiang Xi. At this moment, he was
ignored, his eyes widened, he cleared his throat, readjusted
his movements, and hummed again with a more arrogant
gesture.
Jiang Xi ignored him at all and didn’t talk nonsense.
Looking around the room, he finally fell on Elder Chen. He
asked, “Where is Ma Fangzhi.”
Before Elder Chen answered, Xue Meng snorted again
angrily.
Elder Chen: “…”
This time Jiang Xi finally turned the eyes of Misty Rain and
looked at him indifferently, “Are you with rhinitis?”
 Xue Meng choked and said anxiously: “I, I…”
“Just grunt again for your rhinitis, I have medicine.”
Xue Meng: “You, you, you…”
Jiang Xi calmly said: “There are also people who treat
stuttering. The medicine will cure the disease, and the
young man is not deceived.”
The disciples of Taobao Villa were shocked!
Why can someone “hum” to Jiang Xi three times and not
only not be killed by the stick, but also receive Jiang Zhang’s
meticulous care? Huo Han asked Nuan’s care? Sincere
consultation?
Even Mei Hanxue thoughtfully looked back and forth
between Xue Meng and Jiang Xi, her pale golden eyebrows
frowned slightly, and they wrinkled deeper and deeper.
A female disciple after the birthday, who watched the
excitement was not too big of a problem, whispered in a
whisper outside the flower hall, and couldn’t help but
excitement. Shouhou Jia: “Ah ah ah ah! The head of Jiang is
so pet! The rumors are true! “The Domineering Immortal’s
Little Wife”!”
Second birthday: “You are talking nonsense! Obviously
“My Sleeping Immortal Venerable Those Years”!”
Shouhou B: “You are all blind! Didn’t you see
Meixianchang’s expression? Meixianchang is upset! I cut off
my hand and sincerely recommend you to watch
“Shuangmei Opera Pig” sold by Dongshi Chashugu
Bookstore! “
 After the birthday, Jia and Yi said angrily: “You are not
allowed to call the head of Xue a pig!”
The party did not hear the excitement here. Xue Meng
was dizzy by Jiang Xi and was about to have an attack, but
was stopped by Mei Hanxue.
Xue Meng’s eyes widened in shock: “What are you doing?
How can you help him?!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and cupped his face: “Your face is
green. Sit down and drink some black tea to neutralize…”
“You let me go!”
Jiang Xi glanced at these two people lightly.
In the eyes of outsiders, Jiang Yechen is the number one
lord of the cultivation world, with a high position, and Xue
Meng, no matter how rising star, is still no match for Gu
Yueye’s tail finger. The surnamed Mei was helping Xue
Ziming in this persuasion, he did not want Xue Mengping to
be hated by Gu Yueye for nothing.
Only Xue Meng was blind, and she couldn’t see Mei
Hanxue’s good intentions. Jiang Xi shook her head in her
heart and turned her eyes away from the two noisy juniors.
With a calm face, he asked Chen Xuyuan not so kindly: “I
have been here for a long time, why hasn’t Ma Fangzhi
come out to meet the guests?”
Elder Chen was stunned by Jiang Xi’s eyes, and suddenly
he felt a sense of death being crushed by 500 billion gold.
He hurriedly explained: “No, no, no, no! Our owner did not
deliberately neglect you! He is really very sick…”
 Jiang Xi was still unkind, and said, “Oh? What kind of
illness. Can’t go to the ground?”
“No, it’s not… the head is hit by the demon technique,
he… he turned into Fudie and flew away!”
“…”
Jiang Xi and the cultivators who came in the lonely night
fell into silence.
After a while, Jiang Xi’s anger almost became real. He
squinted his eyes, his thin lips were almost filled with anger,
and said with extreme sarcasm: “Elder Chen. Have you
watched the “Hemong Xiangfei Biography” too much?”
Chen Xuyuan was so stunned by Jiang Xi that his head
was almost retracted into his neck. He felt that Lord Jiang
might throw him into the alchemy furnace to grind him into
powder when he was angry, so his mind was spinning
quickly to say something. Why did you get closer to Lord
Jiang? Lord Jiang opened a knife to keep people.
So he was nervous and frightened, a flash of inspiration
yelled: “Chief Jiang, don’t kill me! For the sake of both of us
having seen “The Legend of the Harem Concubine”! Forgive
me!!”
“…” The whole hall fell silent. Fa didn’t blame the public,
and the monks who hadn’t found the blind spot in Jiang Xi’s
words before also showed their suddenly realized
expressions.
Yes, if Jiang Xi hadn’t read this book, how did he know that
it was the plot inside to become a butterfly and fly away?
 Suddenly, some people thought of Lord Jiang reading the
book with a serious face in his spare time, and the book was
written in five large characters “The Legend of the Imperial
Concubine of the Harem”.
……Can not bear to look.
Some people even whispered: “It turns out that Jiang Zun
subject’s book-reading taste is like this…”
“Unexpectedly, people shouldn’t look good.”
Jiang Xi’s expression was extremely ugly. He grasped Chen
Xuyuan’s collar and stared at him for a moment, then
suddenly pushed Elder Chen away, and a few words
shattered from between his thin lips: “…pull his tongue.
Immediately.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!
At the time of this crisis, the little bee parked on the
teapot flew out heroically, buzzing toward Jiang Ye, buzzing
around, trying to stop this cruel act.
Jiang Xi frowned impatiently: “Kill me this fly too.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
Xue Meng finally couldn’t stand his cheap old man being
so self-willed. He waved away Mei Hanxue who was in front
of him, and shouted to Jiang Xi: “Jiang Yechen! Don’t yell at
you!”
Pointing to the little bee and said: “This is the pick-up
horse you are looking for!! You don’t believe it, let him show
you a dance!”
Jiang Xi brushed his sleeves, his silver-cyan robe sleeves
were shining, and he pressed his anger and said to Xue
Meng: “What are you talking about.”
“Who is talking nonsense?” Xue Meng turned to look at
the pick-up horse, “Quickly, jump one. If you don’t jump,
you will die.”
“Om…” In order to survive, the little bee fell on the table
miserably, began to pat its wings left, pat its wings right,
spinning it up and closing its eyes.
Jiang Xi: “…”
“Believe it now!” Xue Meng said with an aura, “others
asked you to save their lives, but you came to kill, think of a
way, you!”
Jiang Xi stared at the bee in silence for a moment, then
turned to look at Chen Xuyuan: “…You said this is a
butterfly?”
Chen Xuyuan clutched his newly loosened throat,
coughing, and tremblingly: “Yes, yes.”
“…Come. Treat him.”
Chen Xuyuan: “Huh?”
 Jiang Xi flicked his sleeves and said with a black face to
the entourage who brought him: “See the doctor again for
the owner of Ma Zhuang.”
Gu Yueye dogleg: “Yes!”
After a lot of work, the disciple Gu Yueye gave a diagnosis
to the owner of the horse farm: the owner of the horse farm
was indeed affected by the special magic power of the scroll
demon, and thus became a hardworking and brave little
bee. But this mana didn’t last long. After five days, he would
recover his appearance on his own, and he could use his
favorite calculation again.
“Ah…” Elder Chen Xuyuan finished listening, holding his
own eye medicine, and asked nervously, “Should we wait for
five days? Can’t we directly prescribe the medicine to the
owner?”
“Medication can be prescribed. But it doesn’t make
sense.”
“why?”
Jiang Xi: “It takes six days to refine medicine.”
“…”
There is no way, the owner of Ma Zhuang can only
temporarily be wronged and be a bee for five days. After the
diagnosis, Jiang Xi’s affair was over, but he did not intend to
leave.
He said to Xue Meng: “I told you not to touch the magic
weapon made by Ma Fangzhi, you didn’t listen. Now you are
in trouble.”
 Xue Meng glared at him with arms folded: “I want you to
control?!”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “I really have to deal with this
matter.”
“You!” Xue Meng said angrily, “Jiang Yeshen! Do you want
to be uncomfortable with me?! I said that I don’t need you
to take care of my affairs, or I don’t need you to take care of
it! Hurry up and go, don’t disturb the master’s method !”
Jiang Xi lowered his eyelashes almost mockingly, and
glanced at him: “Who wants to take care of your business. I
said to take care of it because the scroll demon was begging
for beauties in Lin’an. He had already stormed into my
lonely night world yesterday. It disturbed me Is pure,
otherwise you think I will appear here?”
The dog legs next to Jiang Xi also added for their head:
“Yeah, yes! This matter really has to be dealt with by Lord
Jiang, don’t you know… Last night, it turned into Jiang’s
head. , I slept with seven or eight prostitutes in
Fengyuechang of Yangzhou City, and promised to make
them the second wife and third wife of Lone Yueye without
authorization… until the eighth wife!”
Xue Meng: “…”
Dogleg: “The head of the house went out this morning. I
was caught off guard and met this group of women. I was
surrounded by them and acted like a baby. In front of the
people of Yangzhou, I called him to meet him. Wow, you
didn’t see the head Xue. Yo, the face was all—”
 Jiang Xi sensibly interrupted: “Are you finished?”
Suihu was reprimanded by Jiang Xi, shrinking his neck in
fright.
However, Mei Hanxue couldn’t help but smiled and was
noticed by Jiang Xi. Jiang Xi stared at Mei Hanxue for a
moment, and then turned his gaze back to Xue Meng,
“Anyway. I will settle the matter. , You don’t have to worry
about it.”
Chen Xuyuan was shocked when he heard that Jiang Xi
was planning to eliminate the demons by himself, and
hurriedly said: “Jiang, Lord Jiang! You must not surrender
violently! It will reveal the private information of the whole
world of cultivation!”
According to Jiang Xi’s original plan, he was indeed
preparing to give the scroll an invitation tonight, and then
when it came, the powder was stunned and knocked into
pieces.
But when he said this, Jiang Xi couldn’t help but frowned:
“What private message, not just some chat content?”
“Where do you stop?” Chen Xuyuan said, “Every monk
has conducted a question and answer when using the worry-
relief scroll for the first time. Once the scroll is broken, all
these contents will be made public.” After a pause, he
cautiously reminded Jiang Xi, “Jiang Master, you… if you
have used the Worry-Relief Scroll, then you should have
done this question and answer too.”
 Nobles have forgotten things, Jiang Xi tilted his head and
thought for a while, only to remember that there was such a
thing.
At that time, the scroll did ask him a lot of very personal
and perverted questions-
“Do you have anyone you like?”
“Why not?”
“Do you have children?”
“Why?”
“Are you pregnant by accident?”
“You don’t like children, why do you insist on giving birth?”
“Did your husband abandon you?”
“Xianjun Xianjun, please don’t scold people here. The
scroll is just showing your love and care. In addition, in view
of your situation, we recommend that you purchase the
Taobao Mountain Villa Sunset Red Talisman. We will do this
for you every week. My lonely mother recommends three to
five outstanding lonely fairy princes, and I wish you a happy
second marriage life soon.”
——
Awesome, he remembered all those unpleasant
experience.
Jiang Xi’s complexion is not worried, yes. He thought that
he would never allow these questions and answers to be
made public.
 Just as he was holding his hand gloomily and silently
thinking about how to change the way to subdue the
demon, he heard De Mei Hanxue politely said: “Venerable
Jiang, after all, you have a high authority and an elder. It’s
me and the head Xue, let me solve it gently. You are not
suitable for this.”
Jiang Xi didn’t quite understand what he meant by “gentle
solution”, but when he heard that he was “not suitable”, he
couldn’t help raising her apricot eyes to look at Mei Hanxue:
“What are your plans.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Like the owner of the horse,
I plan to pretend to be a man to bait him.”
“…”
Although I don’t quite understand why young posters are
so coquettish, but it doesn’t matter to you, Jiang Yechen
swept Mei Hanxue back and forth, and was about to say that
it was good, so you should work hard and leave. Hearing Mei
Hanxue smiled again and added: “It is not difficult to put on
makeup for the head Xue.”
Jiang Xi opened her eyes suddenly.
Xue Meng also opened his eyes wide, and his expression
was exactly the same as Jiang Xi. He was shocked: “What?!
You want me to pretend to be a woman to coax that scroll
demon?!”
Mei Hanxue confessed with a smile: “Yes.”
Xue Meng said angrily: “Why not yourself!!!”
 “The three of us together, there is always one that suits it,
and—”
Before he finished speaking, Jiang Xi interrupted him with
a gloomy face: “Don’t make any noise. I have a headache.”
The Mei brothers and Xue Mengqi looked back at him.
Jiang Xi’s temperament seemed to be horribly cold, his
face was as good as Bingchu, he glanced at Xue Meng, then
turned his head, coldly said to Mei Hanxue: “…he can’t. This
matter, I come.”
 338. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind
Date: Jiang Xi’s Attack on the
Street”

Although Jiang Xi voluntarily stopped the job, in fact, no

one believed that Jiang Xi could have any skill in disguising
men as women.
People even suspect that Jiang Xi’s impression of “female”
is probably only literal. But when Elder Chen cautiously ran
to him and asked him: “Venerable Jiang, do you…do you
know where girls generally differ from you?” Jiang Xi
actually replied indifferently: “Yes.”
“Ah…” Elder Chen was very surprised, “I thought you had
never had any contact with any woman…”
Jiang Xi said indifferently: “Who said that.”
Xue Meng on the side was shocked when he heard him
say this. He thought he was going to take Mrs. Wang as an
example, and was busy trying to stand up and stop him. But
I heard Jiang Xi next:
 “If you lose an eight-foot man, the flesh and skin are here,
you can measure and follow through, and your death can be
dissected and looked upon.”
Elder Chen looked confused: “…what do you mean?”
“Oh, what our boss said.” Gu Yueye dogleg replied, “He
has dissected female corpses.”
“…”
Excuse me, Yaozong is really terrible.
Elder Chen squatted for a long time before he shuddered:
“Then, Lord Jiang thought, want to know the characteristics
of the girls very clearly?”
Jiang Xi glanced at him indifferently, expressionlessly
showing his deep understanding of the subject of his
disguise: “The bones are small, the tone is fine, the sebum
is rich, the body is full of curves, and there are special parts
such as vulva, household, and sub-chamber.”
Dead still.
Jiang Xi looked down at him confidently and indifferently,
paused, and said: “I have written a “Lonely Moon Night
Women’s Prescription for a Thousand Golden Prescriptions”
with the attached paper. If you are curious, you can let you
take a look.”
Mei Hanxue: “Puff!”
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
 After a while, Elder Chen held his forehead and patted his
head. He thought that he wanted such a cold-blooded flower
to pretend to be a magnificent beauty to coax the scroll
demon, he couldn’t help but whine: “It’s over, it’s all fucking
over… “
Based on Jiang Yechen’s understanding, how should he
play the female nun?
Do it yourself to dissect yourself? !
That night.
Taobao Villa is brightly lit, and wind chimes are ding-dong.
Jiang Yechen had already finished his preparations, and
was sitting alone in the wing waiting. According to Ma Yun’s
idea of catching the demon, Jiang Zhangmen also lit the
incense in the room, and the man dressed as a woman
waited for the scroll demon to come. As long as the demon
could voluntarily stay in the house for a cup of tea, then
their plan If it succeeds, the scroll demon will inevitably lose
its will, and can have love for the sow, and they can take the
opportunity to gently surrender it.
Of course, the Fang Tie who invited it to come was
ghostwritten by someone else, because Lord Jiang himself
could not write at all, and after a long time he wrote a fierce
and fierce “lai” character, which was daunting. Fortunately,
the post-shou disciples of Taobao Villa are best at soft-
spoken speech, and soon re-written a letterhead of affection
and yearning for Jiang Zhangmen, which relieved the urgent
need.
 At this moment, the disciples of the villa are hiding in the
dark. Xue Meng was also watching in the grass, and he
asked Mei Hanxue in a low voice with some uncertainty:
“Nothing will happen, right? Jiang Xi can really tell the
powder? Does he really know how to dress up as a woman?”
Mei Hanxue replied without any consolation: “I see Xuan.”
“…”
Feeling more uneasy, Xue Meng swallowed his saliva and
said with difficulty: “Or I’ll go see him, I—”
As soon as the cat’s waist was about to get out, Mei
Hanxue grabbed it and pressed it down: “Quiet.”
Saying that he motioned Xue Meng to look at the corridor,
and whispered: “It’s here.”
Under the moonlight, the scroll demon wore a cloak,
probably to deliberately imitate the technique of the Snow-
Treading Palace, with petals and butterflies lingering around
it. This demon wandered around the courtyard, although his
face was hidden from the hood, but the way it walks is not
very clever.
There was a faint sound of bamboo flute from Jiang Xi’s
guest room. After listening to the scroll demon for a while,
he probably thought that the person who played the flute
would be better, and the flute would be better, so she
walked to the door quite satisfied and tapped twice. Next
door: “Lady, I got an invitation now, and I’m here to pay a
visit. Can you bother?”
 After knocking twice, Jiang Xi ignored it. Seeing that the
door was hidden, it was no longer polite and said, “If the
lady doesn’t mind, then I will come in.”
Jiang Xi still did not answer, but Xue Meng suddenly
whispered: “Why is this voice so familiar?”
Over there, the scroll demon had opened the door and
entered the room, and the sound of the flute finally stopped.
Although Xue Meng was faintly uneasy, he still thought, hey,
anyway, as long as Jiang Yechen can drag a cup of tea, if it
doesn’t leave a cup of tea, he will be fascinated by the
incense in the house. Lost and lost, then they can drop it in
one fell swoop-
Before I finished thinking about the service, I heard a loud
boom!
Xue Meng said in shock: “What’s the matter?! This is just
a blink of an eye! Jiang Yeshen will not make him vomit even
if he is dressed as a woman!”
In the stunned gaze of everyone, the scroll demon rose
into the air with the table kicked over by the knocked
wooden door and the magical light that came out of the box.
It didn’t make a “vomit” sound this time, but made a scream
of “Ah”, and then slammed from the air to the ground under
everyone’s attention.
Everyone: “…”
“Oh, hello…” The scroll demon wailed miserably, “It hurts,
it hurts… It hurts…”
 At the same time, Jiang Yechen came out with a
murderous sword. Mei Hanxue opened her eyes wide,
blinked twice, then turned to ask Mei Hanxue: “Am I blind?
Where did he pretend to be a woman?”
“You are not blind.” Mei Hanxue looked at Jiang Yechen
blankly, “He didn’t dress up.”
Xue Meng said, “He is acting up!”
Mei Hanxue: “…?”
Mei Hanxue: “???”
“…Where did you dress up?”
Xue Meng pointed to Jiang Xi’s wrist: “Look, he wears a
fine white jade bracelet. Only for women.”
The Mei family brothers fell silent all together. After a long
while, Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “I think you are
probably no different from Jiang Yeshen. I think the
difference between others without makeup is whether they
have red lips.”
Xue Meng was stunned for a while, and said in a daze, “…
isn’t it?”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
They were talking here, and in the yard over there, Jiang
Xi didn’t know what had happened with the scroll demon.
His brows were furious and the Shen Wu Xuehuang was
humming and humming in his hands. He grabbed the scroll
demon who was paralyzed on the ground, and the demon
yelled: “Ah! Great beauty! Great beauty! How can you be so
tyrannical? How can you bear my heart with such a pretty
face? Hands!”
Jiang Xi said angrily: “You are looking for death!”
“Hey, he’s killing people! It’s unreasonable!”
Under the battle between one person and one monster,
the cloak of the scroll spirit slid down, revealing the face
inside——
The audience was speechless.
This scroll demon really deserved to be killed, it actually
held Jiang Xi’s face!
I want to know that it was probably because it turned into
Jiang Xi last night and was very popular in Yangzhou Supros.
This demon brother was probably a little bit superior, and he
still came out to cheat with Jiang Zhangmen’s facial features
tonight.
It also hit Jiang Xi’s deity.
But because it was not very smart, it did not realize that it
was Jiang Yechen himself who was molested. That’s why I
was in the house just now, and I want to know what Jiang Xi
has gone through.
He probably watched “self” enter the room with a smile,
scratching his head in amorous manners, and calling “little
lady~” softly and gracefully, and maybe he was
ostentatiously throwing two winks by “self”.
… No wonder Jiang Xi is so angry, so everyone is not
angry.
 Seeing that Jiang Xi was really angry and wanted to rectify
the Scroll Demon on the spot, the disciples of Taobao
Mountain Villa in ambush all rushed out, rushing to
persuade him.
“Venerable Jiang! Don’t be impulsive!”
“As soon as you hit it, all the secrets will be leaked!”
“Calm down, Jiang Zhangmen!!!”
The scroll demon looked stupid, but he escaped very
flexibly and quickly. When the situation was not good, he
immediately got up in the chaos, turned around and flew
into the night as if.
As he ran and entered the scene, he yelled quite deeply:
“I will be back on my lonely night, Jiang Yechen! Wow
hahahaha!!”
“…” Jiang Xi’s Guan Yingting nose looked irritated.
He shouted angrily: “The evil animal presumptuous!”
I am afraid that he has never seen “self” holding his head
and scurrying! Can’t even think about it!
The scroll demon probably felt that shouting was not
exciting enough, so he imitated the echo and shouted from
a distance: “My lonely night, Jiang Yechen, will be back—will
be—come—come—”
“you wanna die!”
The disciples coaxed: “Jian Zhang Sect Jiang Sect—”
Jiang Xi: “You dare to try with my face again!”
The disciples persuaded: “Master Jiang, Master Jiang——”
 Jiang Xi said angrily: “I will let you suffer from epilepsy,
drenching syndrome, irritability, nasal epilepsy, cranial
decapsulation, and taste of wind tuberculosis—” The
following medicine terminology is no longer understood by
others.
The big guy could persuade him, only Xue Meng was more
serious: “…what does Feng Tuo Zhi Ge mean?”
Mei Hanxue on one side said: “It seems to be the four
stubborn diseases written in medical books.”
Seeing that Xue Meng still seemed to understand, Mei
Hanxue on the other side explained without expression:
“Simply put. He wants it to die from all kinds of diseases
and torture.”
Xue Meng’s face twitched slightly and turned his head to
continue watching the battle.
But Jiang Xi, who was furious, was surrounded by a group
of Taobao Mountain Villa’s post-life disciples, and kept
persuading, “Oh, forget it.”
“The head calms down his anger, calms down and calms
down.”
Jiang Xi’s anger is obviously not so easy to dissipate. Lord
Jiang is not a broad-minded person. He has been sick for
several months and has made his temper worse. In addition,
this demon is embarrassing when he is holding him. He was
so angry that there was smoke above his head, and he lost
his manners. Severely pulled his sleeves out of the hands of
a little disciple who was supporting him: “Let go of me!”
 “Well, let it go, it’s what the master says.”
“I killed that—”
The disciples who had just breathed a sigh of relief
hurriedly stopped him: “No way! Don’t!”
“Hurry up and take a seat to the headmaster, pour tea,
and defeat the fire.”
Amidst the chaos, a blue light flashed suddenly, and the
disciples were taken aback and avoided, but Jiang Yechen
suddenly became unstable at this time, staggered a few
steps, and fell straight to the ground.
Everyone was silent, and they all blamed each other with
their eyes——
Oh my God, why didn’t you hold on to the head of Jiang!
Obviously you are closer, blame me? !
But what exactly is that green light…
At this time, the little bee that Master Ma had turned into
buzzed and flew over. Elder Chen Xuyuan was taken aback
for a moment, and suddenly changed his face, patted his
flattened head and shouted: “It’s over, it’s not good! Lord
Jiang did not stay. Live the Scroll Demon! He is also cursed!
He will become an animal too!!”
When Xue Meng heard this, he stood up from the haystack
and said in surprise: “What?!!!”
 339. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind
Date, Ning Cheer Up”

Under the moonlight, the disciples of Taobao Villa were

arranged in rows, facing the steps in front of them
respectfully.
In addition to a small bee lying on the steps, there is also
a fairy bird with luminous white tail feathers standing at this
time-it looks a bit like a crane, a bit like a phoenix, and a bit
like a peacock. In short, it is an animal that absolutely does
not exist on earth.
In fact, there is no such bird in the world.
It was changed by the head of Jiang.
The fairy bird made by Jiang Xi stretches out its neck and
looks beautiful. Its eyes are like glaze, its pupils are like cold
swords in a box, the moonlight in the lake, its soft feathers
are glowing with silver, overflowing with color, like frost. His
whole body is light silver, except for the light-colored
Qingdai at the end of his tail feathers, like a touch of
greenery condensed in the ice and snow.
“It looks very similar to the clothes Jiang Zhangmen
wears.” Someone in the crowd whispered.
 Another female nun whispered, “What a beautiful feather,
I want to pull one off and keep a look.”
Only Xue Meng was a straightforward and serious child.
He looked at Jiang Yechen seriously. After a long while, he
questioned his soul: “What kind of chicken are you?”
“…”
What responded to him was Jiang Yechen’s ferocious and
cold eyes.
“Or duck?”
If someone else dared to ask that, he must have been
killed. But the other party was Xue Meng, and Jiang Xi
couldn’t help it. He could only glance at him indifferently,
and didn’t want to pay attention to these stupid mortals
anymore, and flew away from Taobao Villa without saying a
word. .
It seemed that he didn’t plan to come back again.
Maybe he didn’t want to come to Taobao Villa anymore in
this life.
Everyone stared at Xue Ziming in awe with heroic gazes.
Xue Meng was unclear, so: “He plans to fly back to Gu Yueye
like this?”
The female nun who wants to pull her feathers is still a
nympho: “Ahhhh, head Jiang is so beautiful, there are still
silver-cyan light spots flowing wherever you fly!”
Her sister reminded her: “That may be his clothes, you
didn’t see Jiang Zhangmen’s clothes drag so long… Hey, do
you think he would step on himself when he walks?”
Here is rusty, the two big dog legs of Gu Yue Ye, who know
the heart of the head, sternly warned the people in the yard:
“No one is allowed to talk about things tonight, otherwise
you will have troubles in the future. You don’t have to come
to Gu Yue Ye, just lie down and wait for death!”
After saying that, leading a group of Gu Yueye entourage,
Hula La also followed Jiang Yechen to leave Taobao Mountain
Villa and returned to Yangzhou Gu Yueye.
Unexpectedly, the head of Jiang, the No. 1 faction in the
world, was defeated by the scroll demon. Although the scroll
demon could not really hurt Jiang Xi, how many people in
the world could make Jiang Xi suffer this great humiliation?
Everyone couldn’t help being worried. Among the masters
of the nine major sects, Ma Yun and Jiang Xi were already
broken, and both of them had their own strengths and were
not the weak ones. Then… As their juniors, can Xue Meng
and the Mei family brothers really surrender this demon?
It feels so hanging…
Taobao Mountain Villa was immediately shrouded in a
cloud of gloomy mist, and even the little bee that Ma
Zhuangzhu turned into drooped its wings and looked
frustrated that it could no longer flutter.
At this moment, Mei Hanxue, who was checking the things
left by Jiang Xi in the room, suddenly laughed.
Xue Meng looked back: “You are still in the mood to laugh,
what are you laughing at?”
 “You come and see.”
Xue Meng was still reluctant to take care of Mei Hanxue,
but couldn’t help being curious, and still leaned in.
Mei Hanxue smiled with blue eyes. He held up a list and
said to Xue Meng: “I have never seen such a way for a man
to pretend to be a woman. Lord Jiang is really a wonderful
person.”
“What… Relying on a piece of paper to disguise a man as
a woman?” Xue Meng inexplicably pulled the piece of paper
from Mei Hanxue’s hand, looked down, and couldn’t help
being speechless.
What is this!
Jiang Xi actually took a piece of solitary moon night
medicine paper and wrote two lines of cursive script on it.
I certify that this person is a female.
Enter Jiang Xi, the head of Yaozong Gu Yueye.
A bright red seal of the head was also covered below.
Xue Meng: “…”
Mei Hanxue looked at him with a smile, it seemed that her
ribs were almost broken.
“Damn it.” Xue Meng collapsed and pinched the medicine
note, “Is Jiang Yechen a pig?!!!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and raised her slender index finger,
leaning close to her lips, and beckoning him to keep quiet.
He smiled: “It’s a fairy bird, not a chicken, not a duck, not a
pig, you just saw it yourself. Besides…”
 He paused, his smile faded, and he looked at Xue Meng
thoughtfully: “How come I suddenly feel…you seem a bit like
him?”
“!!!”
Xue Meng jumped up like a cat with its tail stomped on,
and his head shook like a rattle: “You, you, you, nonsense!!!
I and him are completely different people, and have nothing
to do with him!!!”
“Really.” The blue color in Mei Hanxue’s eyes became
darker. He was silent for a moment and didn’t say any more.
He just smiled profoundly, “I wonder what you will become if
you lose to the scroll demon. What about the bird?”
“…”
With the look in Mei Hanxue’s eyes, Xue Meng felt that he
couldn’t fail even if he was killed. He felt that Mei Hanxue
might pluck out his feathers to please girls! Correct! Mei
Hanxue must be able to do such a thing! !
He Xue Ziming must not lose!
.
People who feel that Xue Ziming must never lose, and
must never become an animal, besides himself, there are
also the elders and disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa.
After all, Xue Meng was their last card and could not easily
take risks.
So Elder Chen Xuyuan said: “The three fairy princes still
don’t act rashly. This scroll demon was transformed by the
preferences of Xue Zhangmen and Meixianchang. If you
want to do what you like, I’m afraid you will have to let the
two fairy lords. Think about it carefully, what kind of girl you
two think is the most desirable, the most able to make the
scroll demon fall in love at first sight.”
Mei Hanxue said: “I think every girl in the world has its
own beauty. If this demon is so picky, then it must not be
with me.” After that, she looked at Xue Meng, “Let’s ask the
head of Xue for advice. “
Xue Meng thought for a moment and said: “…The best
woman in this world is my mother.”
Mei Hanxue stopped smiling when she heard these words.
A pair of bihu-like eyes fell on his forehead and looked at
Xue Meng’s profile, sighing slightly in his heart.
In fact, he pretended to be Shou and accompanied him
afterwards because he knew that Xue Meng was always in a
bad mood. Although Xue Meng occasionally continued to be
as noisy as before, it is difficult for the broken heart to
return to its original appearance. of.
He originally wanted him to be happy, to make him happy,
to mend for him, it was also considered a friendship.
But it seems that Xue Meng’s scar is extremely difficult to
heal.
Mei Hanxue shook her head secretly, raised her hand and
said, “I agree with this too.”
Elder Chen Xuyuan said, “But Mrs. Wang is…”
 As the deceased became more and more painful, Mei
Hanxue interrupted him and turned to Xue Meng and said,
“Say a few people.”
“…Others? Others are gone. Not as good as me.”
“Then think about one carefully. People who don’t exist
will do.” Mei Hanxue said, “Talk about your requirements,
we can disguise.”
Xue Meng had to start thinking seriously.
After thinking about it for a long time, he finally began to
talk about the conditions he hoped: “First, let the skin be
white.”
“Ok.”
“Secondly, have big eyes.”
“it is good.”
“Third, it’s better than…er, at least better than that.” He
was somewhat responsive, “It’s better than the teacher…
and better than the teacher.”
A group of people listened to Xue Meng’s request for a
spouse. At the beginning, the elder remembered Xue
Meng’s mate, and after preparing to find a girl according to
the request above, after listening to more than a dozen
items, the elders stopped doing this. Stupid move.
Because they think what Xue Meng might want is not a
woman.
What he wants may be a Buddha.
 I am afraid that only the Buddha has such a mind that can
tolerate Xue Ziming’s young man’s mind-is this really what
a young man in his 20s said?
Does he have a fundamental misunderstanding of
women? ? ?
And still talking about it? ? ?
“Twenty, look up to me sincerely.”
“Twenty-first, be diligent and frugal, do not waste too
much saponins when washing clothes.”
“Twenty-second, simplicity is a virtue. I hope she can eat
less, and a meal cannot exceed two bowls.”
“Twenty-third, I don’t like girls applying cream and
powder. She had better not put on makeup.”
“Twenty-fourth, but be beautiful, with natural rosy lips,
natural white skin, and natural red cheeks.”
“Twenty-fifth, the legs should be very long.”
“Twenty-sixth, but definitely not higher than me.”
Finally the violent female disciple couldn’t help it
anymore, and shouted impulsively among a group of people
who endured the urge to roll their eyes and yawn: “My God
is enough! Why don’t you marry a red-crowned crane and
go home?” !!!”
Xue Meng folded his arms on his chest, turned his head
and stared at her: “…”
This is not what it used to be. The former female sister
dared to challenge Xue Meng, but now Xue Meng is the
head. In order to die, the female sister licked her lips and
shrank suddenly: “Xue head, I was wrong with me. What I
just said was a dream talk!”
Xue Meng then turned his head and added: “Twenty-
seventh, you can’t talk in sleep.”
Female Sister: “…”
When Xue Meng listed the 370th request, Mei Hanxue
finally interrupted him. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
They felt that if there was no one to stop him, Head Xue
could probably stand from the night to the dawn. Mei
Hanxue obviously had a headache. Although her expression
remained cold, her brows already had some hostility.
“Stop it, Xue Ziming.”
“I haven’t finished it yet.”
No matter whether he finished or not, Mei Hanxue asked
indifferently, “Do you know Nuwa.”
Xue Meng was taken aback: “What do you mean?”
“Did she be forced to death by you.”
“…”
Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Mei
Hanxue smiled helplessly and raised her hand: “Well, don’t
be so angry. Let me ask-Xue Ziming, may I ask someone
who you will never dislike, no? Will be noisy, will not leave
easily if you see?”
He paused, then smiled and explained to everyone: “I
think this is a bit easier to find than Mrs. Xue.”
 Everyone who had been poisoned by Xue Mengtu for an
hour nodded in agreement.
Xue Meng glared at him reluctantly: “Anyway, someone
like you will definitely not work.”
Mei Hanxue was not angry either, and said with a smile: “I
know.”
Xue Meng thought for a while, then suddenly stood up
straight and opened his eyes wide-he really thought of
someone who would never look down upon him-
“Yes! I have, I have! I respect Chu Wanning!”
A drowsy female cultivator who hugged her knees and
listened to Xue Meng’s number of conditions suddenly woke
up and wiped her drool in her sleep: “Huh?! What has it?
Who has it? Master Chu has it????? “
Disciples: “…”
She raised her head and looked at Xue Meng fiercely with
a ghostly look. The female cultivator took a breath of horror,
and silently shrank herself into a ball, and sat in the corner
with her knees.
 340. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind
Date Ning is Awesome”

Chu Wanning. Mo Ran. Taobao Mountain Villa.

When these three names all appeared in Xue Meng’s
heart, they evoked a certain period of unbearable past. Back
then, Xianjun told him that Chu Wanning had slept in Taobao
Mountain Villa and Ink Burn, and was in front of him. The
face, a place separated by a curtain.
The trauma to him caused by this is too great.
If time can be reversed, he will definitely roar and
interrupt him when Taxian-Jun speaks the first word——
“Don’t tell me! I have a picture!!!”
However, the past cannot be turned back, life has to be
faced.
In order to surrender the scroll demon, Xue Meng had to
let Elder Chen Xuyuan repair a book to his master and his
cousin, and respectfully invite Master Chu to come out to
help.
Then they waited.
 Nanping Mountain is on the bank of West Lake, the closest
to Taobao Mountain Villa. Even without the sword, walking
down from the barrier deep in the white clouds and
wandering around to the villa would only take an hour or
two.
I don’t know why, after the letter was sent, until dawn,
Chu Wanning still did not respond.
Mei Hanxue is very intelligent, and she can think of it. He
looked at the sun, got up and said to everyone: “You should
go to rest, I am afraid there will be no news for the whole
morning.”
The disciples of Taobao Mountain Villa also stayed all
night, listening to what he said, without delving into what he
meant, they nodded and yawned and scattered, intending to
make up for a sleep.
Only Xue Meng frowned and looked at him: “Why don’t
you wait? My master will come soon, he never sleeps.”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “You still know very little
about your master.”
“You bullshit! Don’t you know him yet? Don’t believe you
bet with me?”
“Oh?” Mei Hanxue looked at him unconvinced, came to
the spirit, like a bird: “What are you betting on? I remember
you didn’t bring much silver taels when you went out, what
do you have for gambling?”
“Who said I didn’t bring it, you wait…” Xue Meng gritted
his teeth and began to reach out and fumble in his money
pocket.
Of course he is not without money, but it hasn’t been long
since he took over as the head. Although the front is barely
like a dog, he still lacks experience after all. Elder Xuanji
was worried that he was spending money lavishly, or that
he was deceived by a woman such as Hua Ruowei, so the
elders took care of the financial accounts. Although Xue
Meng is the head, he can only Get some pocket money from
Xuanji.
And this month, ashamed, he had already spent most of
his savings in order to have a blind date with Jiang Xi.
And Jiang Xi looked down on him! The look Jiang Xi had
when he was a “Ruoying” was obviously because he was
poor!
Not to mention the later date of blind date with Taxian-Jun,
and those strange men and women… A generation of
Tianjiao Xue Ziming has been squeezed by these coquettish
bitches to the point where he has to count the straw paper
even when he is in the hut.
But for the sake of Chu Wanning’s reputation, no matter
how poor and tired, the head Xue has to gamble!
The big deal is halved!
So Mei Hanxue watched Xue Meng rummaged through all
the horns and corners of his body, and took out a pile of bits
and pieces of copper plates. When they were gathered
together, they could not even reach fifty liters. Xue Meng
was proud of 500 billion. When the shot was shot on the
table, two small copper plates rolled down to the ground.
Mei Hanxue: “…”
“I bet that my master will come after the breakfast hour!”
Xue Meng cut the line firmly.
“…What if he didn’t come.”
“These are all for you!”
Mei Hanxue looked at the pile of shabby copper plates,
turned her head, and smiled: “I heard that Grandmaster Chu
had said that if you want to bet, you can bet big. Forget it,
just give it something else?”
“What else?”
“Running naked in the street, brothel selling art.”
Xue Meng: “??!!!”
Mei Hanxue frowned: “What is it?”
Mei Hanxue covered her mouth with her hands, rolled her
hands and couldn’t help but smile: “Don’t take it seriously, I
made him play.”
“Let me think about it again…” Mei Hanxue folded her
arms, her eyebrows crooked, “Well…Why don’t the loser just
follow the other party’s request and put on a girly makeup?”
“…” Xue Meng frowned somewhat uncomfortably, “No,
Mei Hanxue, did I force you to wear women’s clothing
before? Why can’t you get through this hurdle?”
This time, Mei Hanxue and Mei Hanxue looked at him
unpredictably, staring straight at Xue Meng’s hair behind his
back, and squatting: “What are you doing? I’m just playing, I
haven’t done this before. I am , I have always been upright,
never bullying or bullying the weak…”
“Yes.” Mei Hanxue said with a smile, “You are the best.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Why do you always feel so ominous…
.
Facts have proved that Xue Meng’s intuition is sometimes
very accurate.
Xue Meng was hopeful to despair, and finally waited until
he was depressed. In the afternoon, he finally heard a report
from a disciple from outside the villa: “Master Chu, Master
Mo is here—!”
In the night of Chu, Ning’s jade crown tied her hair, and
white clothes fluttered. She was still a clear, cold, and
heavenly appearance, but for some reason, her eyes were
thin red, her complexion was not worried, and there was
even a vague anger between her eyebrows. Mo Ran with
him a step away, a little helpless and a little funny to follow.
It turned out that Chu Wanning heard the spirit bird of
Taobao Mountain Villa crowing outside last night, worried
about something urgent, and wanted to see it. But last night
I was stepping on the personality of the immortal monarch.
Stepping on the immortal monarch was originally a
temperament who was too lazy to pay attention to other
people’s affairs. Several times Chu Wanning wanted to
interrupt him. At the beginning, he stepped on Xianjun and
coaxed him, saying, “It’s almost time.” “Go and watch when
you are done.”
As a result, the burning mouth, the deceitful ghost, what
is going to be fast, and what is done is watching, it is
endless! Ma Yun’s birds were all calling themselves outside,
and the birds who stepped on Xianjun didn’t even mean that
they were tired.
In the end, Chu Wanning insisted on going out to see the
situation, and stepped on Xianjun’s anger, and actually
directly tied people to the pillar, and in order to prevent Chu
Wanning’s heart, fed some prescriptions that were not on
the stage. Such a trouble, the Spring Festival is very
charming, even if the personality switches back in the
middle of the night and changes to Master Mo, seeing Chu
Wanning’s posture, he can’t stop.
So until the next afternoon, Chu Wanning woke up from
the drowsiness, and then got the report from Taobao Villa
and learned that the scroll demon was a disaster for Lin’an.
Such a delay was clearly caused by stepping on the fairy
king, but there is no difference between the master Mo
stepping on the fairy king, tracing the origin, naturally it is
not good for the ink to burn himself, so that Chu Wanning
would not talk to him all the way down the mountain. , Only
if he is a wood carving clay sculpture.
“Master Chu, Master Mo!”
“Welcome to Master Chu and Master Mo!”
 The causes and consequences of the scroll demon’s
troubles are already known to Chu Wanning, so he entered
the hall door and saw Xue Meng. He wanted to teach him to
behave, but Xue Meng’s identity is different now, so he has
to stay in love.
So Chu Wanning finally just frowned slightly and said:
“How did you get into such a disaster?”
Xue Meng originally complained, but when he really met
Chu Wanning, he didn’t feel any upset. He quickly said:
“Master, the scroll is learning me from me, I didn’t mean
it…”
Mo Ran and opened his eyes: “Xue Meng, after the town of
Impermanence, you… why did you continue to play the
worry-free scroll for so long?”
“No way?”
Mo Ran and wanted to roll his eyes, because it was the
“secret” of the two brothers, so he used his mouth to say to
Xue Meng behind Chu Wanning: You are a fool! Are you
worthy of Jiang Zhangshou when you come out to mess with
flowers?
Xue Meng is not clear, so: “Why don’t you speak louder?
Your voice is dumb?”
Ink burns: “…”
He is stupid! ! !
Disgusted and disgusted, Xue Meng’s mess can’t end,
they will still help each other. just—
 “What?! You want Master to pretend to be a woman!?”
Xue Meng said embarrassingly: “I don’t want to, or let Gu
Yueye make a prescription, which is written to prove that
this person is…for…for…”
He peeked at Chu Wanning Su’s stern side face, saying
that “this person is a woman” is not enough to kill.
Mo Ran like the sky would collapse. How is he willing to let
Chu Wanning show his presence in such a dress? This is
crazy!
But the situation is not broken right now. He looked at Xue
Meng’s stubbornness and couldn’t express it clearly. He was
silent for a long time, and finally said helplessly: “Change
me.”
Xue Meng looked up blankly.
Mo Ran: “I will guard the scroll demon on his behalf.”
“You? Are you going to be dressed as a woman?”
“No way.”
Xue Meng: “… Brother, do you have any
misunderstandings about yourself?”
Mo Ran for a while, a little sad, turned around and asked
Chu Wanning: “Master, Xue Meng said I don’t look good.”
There is a sense of inferiority in speech.
Chu Wanning knew that he was deliberately trying to talk
to himself, changed the way to act like a baby, and didn’t
bother to pay attention to him. He casually drank a cup of
green bamboo leaves that he had brewed in front of him,
and then raised his eyes: “Why do you have to dress up?
Isn’t there a solution to the ready-made one?”
Everyone does not know why.
Chu Wanning turned his face slightly, and lightly said to
the ink: “Your Universe Pouch, take it.”
This is the first time Chu Wanning has spoken to himself
since he went down the mountain, and the Mo Ran and
couldn’t help being very happy. But Chu Wanning’s face was
not worried, and he was not speaking soft sentences, which
made him a little disappointed. For a while, he felt very like
the kind of master who was scolded by Mrs. Jiaoyan while
paying out his wallet. I don’t know if he is happy or sad. .
For a monk, Qiankun’s bag means the national treasury.
The night of Chu wants Mo Weiyu’s national treasury, and
there is nothing good to say, but Mo Weiyu can only hand it
in no matter how sad.
Who made himself not a human last night.
A circle of people watched eagerly at Chu Wanning
rummaging through the smoldering universe, all wanting to
see what the so-called “ready-made solution” was.
They felt that these masters’ brains were not normal.
Jiang Xi dressed as a woman was a prescription. Chu
Wanning wondered if there would be any amazing move-
would it be to find ten night travel gods to draw a banner
behind, saying “Lan Ye Yuheng Beidou” Fairy Chu Wanning
Ginseng” or something?
 As she was thinking about it, she heard Chu Wanning
frowned and said a little impatiently: “You put something in
your bag.”
“…”
Mo Ran and touched his nose unnaturally. He used to be
very clean and tidy, and everything was placed well when
put in the bag. But since his soul returned to his body, his
personality changed in three days, and the secret rivalry
between the two personalities was also reflected in the
universe. For example, under the personality of Stepping
Xianjun, he would secretly stuff some pepper seeds into it,
wishing he could grow peppers in Nanping Mountain, but
when he became the personality of Master Mo, all these
pepper seeds were poured by him.
When the personality of Step Xianjun appeared again, he
was naturally very angry, thinking that he was not happy,
and he must not make the other one happy, so he messed
up the Qiankun bag and broke all the things collected by
Master Mo. , Or go down the mountain to the pawnshop and
get a discount so that you can buy beautiful clothes for
yourself.
So can this universe be kept in disorder?
The things are too mixed, all crowded together are not
easy to find, Chu Wanning lost a few things on the table.
Xue Meng stretched his head curiously.
““The Notes of Gods and Demons”.”
 Mo Ran explained: “My book, I want to learn more about
the past of ancient gods and demons.”
“Oh… not bad.” Xue Meng went on to watch, “Zhaoye Ji.”
“There are many fairy monarchs written on it. These
predecessors have different reputations and reputations,
but they all have their own minds and obsessions. The listed
monarchs are like stars in the night, with different light and
dark, but each has its own brilliance. It is very interesting to
read.”
“…Unexpectedly, you are getting better and better.” Xue
Meng was somewhat surprised, “Speaking of one thing after
another.”
Mo Ran and smiled, and said: “Master teaches well.”
Xue Meng went to read another book.
““Postpartum Care of the Sow”.”
Mo Ran smile solidified on his face.
In the end, his strong man broke his wrist and resolutely
said: “…This is bought by Emperor Taxian, it has nothing to
do with me.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Chu Wanning didn’t care at all. After hearing what he said,
he raised his eyes and asked: “What do you buy this for. Our
family does not raise this animal.”
Mo Ran: “I… he… is like this. He once went down the
mountain and saw someone in the village holding a
livestock breeding competition. For a while, he was
inexplicably confident, so he ran to fight, and the result was
no better than the king of the village. The veterinarian, I
was so angry and so angry that I bought this book…
Inspirational, you must study hard, and you will win the
championship in one fell swoop in the coming year. A
shame…”
The more I talked, the more I felt ashamed. When I heard
that a small monk among the disciples of Taobao Mountain
Villa couldn’t help but snickered, the Mo Ran and shut up,
looking at Chu Wanning a little nervously.
Chu Wanning was incredulous: “Why are you going to
participate in… the livestock breeding competition?”
“Yes, there are prizes.” Mo Ran and blushed slightly, and
muttered with his head down, “I think… if you win… I can
buy you Feiyunzhai’s best clothes.”
Chu Wanning said speechlessly: “Feiyunzhai is close to
Jiangdongtang. That Hua Ruowei sent a person to send eight
boxes of clothing and accessories. You burned it without
saying anything. Now you want to go and buy it yourself?”
“That’s not the same.” Mo Ran immediately and
displeased. “That girl doesn’t look right at you. Don’t think I
can’t see what she’s making. You see what she gave away,
robe Hair crown, close-fitting clothes…” The more I talk
about it, the darker my face is, “If you want Master to wear
her clothes, she can’t even think about it!”
“…”
 Chu Wanning heard him say this, his eyes didn’t know
whether it was helpless or embarrassing, but after all, the
two pools of thick black were soft. He pursed his lips at last,
and suddenly asked: “The ink burns, is it you in the previous
life or you in this life today?”
“Of course it’s me in this life.” Mo Ran for a moment,
“Why the master asks that?”
“Look at you like this now.” Chu Wanning finally had a
faint smile in her eyes, “What’s the difference from the
previous life.”
He has always been icy and faint, so no one else can see
this smile. But for the burning of ink, even if there is a wave
of fluctuations between Chu Wanning’s eyebrows and eyes,
he can feel the sharp changes like wind, rain and snow.
Seeing that he didn’t regenerate his qi, the Mo Ran down
and his long eyelashes couldn’t help but laughed, his cheeks
deep vortex.
Waiting to say something, Chu Wanning felt that it was too
embarrassing to talk too much before, and turned his head
and refused to pay attention to him.
But this kind of disregard and the kind of disregard when I
came, obviously have different meanings, and the Mo Ran
and smiled, standing next to him obediently and not talking.
Chu Wanning finally found what he wanted to find from
the universe bag-
“Phantom sachet.”
 With a long and well-proportioned hand holding the braid
of the sachet, Chu Ning Ning said: “It is sold together with
the worry-free scroll, which can make the user change
according to the original appearance in the eyes of others,
without any real modification or disguise. .”
Everyone at Taobao Villa: “…”
Chu Wanning paused, almost in disbelief: “…No one
thought of it?”
The makers of the worry scroll and the magic sachet
shook their heads. Riding a donkey and looking for a horse
doesn’t know who is talking about, but riding a donkey and
looking for a donkey basically refers to these monks in
Taobao Mountain Villa.
As a result, the dress up matter finally resolved, and the
big guy was relieved. It was the time of dinner, they planned
to go to the dining hall to pad their stomachs, and then wait
for the scroll demon to appear again tonight.
As he went out one after another, Mei Hanxue suddenly
leaned into Xue Meng’s ear and whispered: “Xue Ziming.”
Xue Meng was very alert to this product: “What are you
doing?!”
Mei Hanxue still smiled and said, “I will tell you a secret.”
Intuition tells Xue Meng that Mei Hanxue’s secret is
usually better not to listen. But curiosity still drove Xue
Meng to open his mouth: “What, what secret.”
Mei Hanxue said softly: “It’s… the method that
Grandmaster Chu said… Actually, I thought of it a long time
ago.”
Xue Meng was taken aback, turned around and glared at
him: “Then why didn’t you say it earlier!”
“Because it wasn’t Jiang Yeshen who wanted to pretend to
be a man dressed as a woman?” Mei Hanxue smiled, “I
didn’t tell him, I wanted to embarrass him and make you
happy.”
“…” Xue Meng was always ready to scold someone. When
he heard him say this, he babbled dryly and couldn’t scold
again.
Mei Hanxue smiled lightly: “Don’t you thank me?”
“I thank you for your stature! Then after Jiang Xi is gone!
Why don’t you say it!”
“Oh, later…” Mei Hanxue paused, Liuli blue eyes filled
with affection, fingertips pressed her lips, and smiled,
“Later, I didn’t tell you, it was because I wanted to
embarrass you and let me I am happy and happy.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“By the way, to remind you, you lost the previous bet,
remember to fulfill the contract, I’ll be waiting.”
“Dream you!!!” Xue Meng couldn’t help but roar no
longer, “You wait for a ghost! Do you want me to dress up
for you?!!! In the next life, you! You die with this heart!!! “
The sound of the voice shocked everyone around him.
They knew everything they didn’t know before, and
whispered: “Oh, head Xue is going to dress up as a
woman?”
“It seems that Head Xue is unwilling to break his promise
and get fat.”
“Poor Young Master Mei will obviously be scolded by him if
he wins the bet.”
“Worry…”
Xue Meng’s face grew greener and greener in this rustling
whisper, Mei Hanxue was quiet for a moment, and smiled:
“So reluctant?”
“nonsense!”
“It’s so stubborn.” Mei Hanxue smiled, and hit Mei Hanxue
with her arms. “Brother, look at him. Is it fun?”
Mei Hanxue glanced at Xue Meng, who was so angry as a
pufferfish, and said calmly: “It’s not fun. Don’t let him
pretend to be a woman.”
“Why? He is so spicy.”
Xue Meng: “You—! You—!”
“It’s very spicy.” Mei Hanxue said blankly, “spicy eyes.”
“??” Xue Meng is about to explode!
Mei Hanxue is more extreme than Mei Hanxue! Mei
Hanxue only said he was spicy, but Mei Hanxue actually said
he had spicy eyes! ! !
Xue Meng couldn’t help but rushed into the crown, yelling
irrespectively: “Mei Hanxue! Stop for me! You come back to
me! Who do you mean? Have you seen me dress up? Just
say that! You think I really dare not. Do you dress up!! Who
is better than anyone if we have the ability!”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Ah, you really want to—”
Mei Hanxue interrupted her before she finished speaking,
and Mei Hanxue pulled Mei Hanxue’s arm to stop his
mischief. Then turned back to Xue Meng and said, “Don’t. As
you just said, you should dress up as a woman in your next
life.”
“Damn!” Xue Meng came to his senses, pointed at Mei
Hanxue, raised his eyebrows and sternly said, “When do I
say I will be willing in my next life?”
Mei Hanxue raised her eyebrows: “You just said it yourself.
In addition, please be your head in this life, don’t be
enchanting.”
Xue Meng almost stammered: “You, how dare you… how
dare you… what do you say about me…”
“Yes. I dare.” Mei Hanxue said, blinking her turquoise eyes
indifferently, seemingly mocking and teasing, “That’s it. You
owe us a bet.”
“I will wait for you in my next life, Miss Xue.”
Xue Meng was stunned for a while, and yelled at the
moment Mei Hanxue turned his head: “Who owes you an
appointment? What did you call me? Mei Hanxue! Don’t
leave! I fucking killed you!!! Ah!!! You stop me!!!”
 341. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind
Date Late in Ningpu Street”

For the sake of thoroughness, before officially meeting

with the scroll demon, the elder Chen of Taobao Villa still
asked Xue Meng to meet Chu Wanning wearing the magic
sachet to see if there was anything dissatisfied with Xue
Meng. Aesthetic.
But Xue Meng was still mad at Mei Hanxue, choking on his
chest was so painful, Chen Xuyuan hit him at this time, and
Xue Meng rubbed his chest and said angrily: “Nonsense!
What’s unsatisfactory! My master does everything the
best!”
Chen Xuyuan said: “Oh, head Xue, he is your master, but
he is not the master of scroll demon.”
He said again: “You have to put aside your own opinions
and look at Master Chu again. You need to know that the
scroll demon will not bring personal feelings, so please take
a look at Master Chu as a stranger again, and take a closer
look at what he really is. Not all meet your requirements.”
“Nonsense! I think Master is good everywhere, how can it
be because of your own opinion?” Xue Meng widened his
eyes, “I tell you, if the Scroll of Worry-Relief asked me to
meet my Master, even if I don’t know who he is, I will
definitely feel that he is the best person in the world, no
difference!”
Xue Meng said the words categorically, but Chen Xuyuan
still insisted: “No, no, let’s test it. Test it.” Then he pushed
Xue Meng to the room where Chu Wanning was.
However, Xue Meng was pushed outside the guest room,
looked up at the door, and froze immediately.
This, isn’t this the room where Chu Wanning slept when
they stayed in Taobao Mountain Villa together? ! !
Xue Meng didn’t know what the Mo Ran and Chu Wanning
were doing inside, so he went in recklessly, so that the Mo
Ran in desperation and could only hide deep in the bed
curtains. Later, Xue Meng realized that Chu Wanning’s eyes
contained moisture. The thin red noodles are not because of
fever, but because of…
Stop it! Forget the past! !
In order to avoid repeating the same mistakes, Xue Meng
decided to let them know that he was here this time,
especially Mo Ran! He must not let Mo Ran do such a
shameless and absurd thing again! no way!
So he started walking back and forth in the doorway,
deliberately coughing loudly, for fear that the movement
might not be loud enough, and then stomped his feet on the
bluestone bricks. He jumped-whirled-stomped hard…
The door creaked open.
 Mo Ran and his clothes were neatly dressed, tall and
handsome standing at the door, looking at him like a ghost:
“…What are you doing?”
Xue Meng turned his head when he heard the sound,
opened his mouth and opened his mouth. Before answering,
he heard Chu Wanning’s cold voice from the room: “The ink
burns, is there some misstep and complaint in the
courtyard? ?”
Mo Ran and smiled: “Oh, no, it’s Xue Meng.”
After speaking, he lowered his voice, lowered his eyes and
smiled and asked: “Come on when you come. Just knock on
the door. Outside, I was coughing, stomping, and walking
around. We thought it was haunted in the yard. “
Xue Meng retracted his screen-opening motion, and was
about to take a sip at his cousin’s handsome face, and he
heard Chu Ning said in the room: “Since the Lord is coming,
what are you blocking him and let him in. “
“…” Even though he knew that he had succeeded as the
head, Chu Wanning, as the elder Yu Heng at the pinnacle of
life and death, should call himself the lord, but this is how
Xue Meng is called.
Mo Ran with a smile and turned his tall and straight body:
“Go in.”
Xue Meng said in a huff: “I want to talk to my master
about personal matters, you go out.”
“Oh…I’m here to practice how to deal with the scroll
demon?” Mo Ran was very generous, and he didn’t care
about Xue Meng, and smiled, “Elder Chen told us that it is
indeed time to rehearse and rehearse to avoid any
accidents. “
“What’s the surprise?” Xue Meng rolled his eyes with his
arms folded, “Since that monster is learning from me, he
should think that Master is impeccable!”
“That’s not necessarily.” Mo Ran exactly like Elder Chen
thought. He patted Xue Meng on the shoulder. “From my
point of view, you think he is impeccable because he is your
master. If you had a blind date, It’s not the’Leng Gong’ that
met, but the master. Without knowing his identity, I think
you will quarrel with him almost all the time.”
“You nonsense!”
Mo Ran not to argue with him, smiled and tilted his head
to make way for him, and waited outside calmly.
Xue Meng entered the room and opened his eyes slightly
before he spoke.
Chu Wanning was already wearing the phantom sachet, so
in Xue Meng’s eyes, standing next to the Xuan window was
a tall, beautiful fairy in white clothes.
Her skin is clear, like a lonely night, white as ice, not like
the beauty of the world. The long neck protruded from the
white collar of the snowy silk, and the candlelight cast a
hazy shadow on her tight skin that seemed to glow. It fell on
her full forehead and slender eyelashes, which outlined the
curved and greasy bridge of the nose. , And then to lips that
are as thin as a slice of radiance.
 In the end, the light of the lantern was shining with a thin
yellow light on her refined lower jaw, and the end was
gentle.
It turned out that Chu Wanning’s heterosexual fantasy was
actually like this.
Xue Meng squatted: “Master, Master…”
“Ok.”
Chu Wanning agreed, raised his hand and put down the
long silver spoon that fiddled with the lights, and turned
around.
People with this appearance would make people feel
extremely beautiful, but the fairy girl that Chu Wanning
imagined has the majesty and cold arrogance of the femur,
especially the eyes under the long eyebrows, the outline is
naturally charming, and the tail tip It was also like a begonia
dew, with a thin red color, but his eyes were extremely clear
and restrained.
Beauty is beautiful, but she is a cold beauty, which is
daunting.
Chu Wanning glanced at him: “It’s a bit ugly.”
“…” Xue Meng was stunned, “Huh?”
“I might scare the scroll demon away.” Chu Wanning said
solemnly.
Xue Meng then reacted and said hurriedly, “What? No, no!
What’s the matter? Looks good! Master is very beautiful!”
 Chu Wanning has always been less confident about his
appearance. The beauties he has seen in these two lifetimes
are like clouds, not to mention that Mo Rans himself, it is Shi
Mingjing, Song Qiutong, all of them are stunning in the
world, Chu Wanning is very self-knowing, knowing that he
was born fierce and not close. .
See Xue Meng’s panicked look.
Only Mo Rans and does not dislike oneself.
Chu Wanning shook his head and said to Xue Meng: “Sit
down.”
Xue Meng sat at the table cautiously and well.
Chu Wanning also sat down opposite him, brushed his
sleeves, poured two cups of tea, raised his eyes and said:
“The appearance is not enough, the character can be
supplemented. Tell me about your requirements for the
girl?”
In front of everyone at Taobao Mountain Villa, Xue Meng
listed out more than three hundred requests. But when Chu
Wanning asked, he couldn’t help being dumb.
He cares most about his sensible appearance in front of
Chu Wanning. He wants him to make one or three conditions
in front of the master. When it is over, Chu Wanning will play
with the scroll demon according to his terms. Why is he
embarrassed?
So he whispered, and finally said with a guilty conscience:
“I, I have nothing to ask for. Just… just live, girl, that’s all.”
 Chu Wanning paused while drinking tea, and looked at
him through the mist of tea, “Really.”
“Yes, yes, let’s live a life, it’s almost enough, no request.”
“But how did I hear.” Chu Wanning raised his eyelashes
lightly, “You have a lot of conditions?”
Xue Meng hurriedly raised his hand and swayed again and
again: “No, no, no, there is something. It’s all because they
didn’t understand what I meant, all nonsense.”
“Then I don’t need to be diligent to clean the house?”
Xue Meng said immediately: “How can I let you clean, I
like that I can’t even wash clothes!”
“No need to stand and send you out, kneel to welcome
you in?”
“Hi, I am not from Dongying.”
“You don’t need to be submissive and demure, can you
fight back or scold you?”
“No! I like being temperamental.”
“…No need to know how to cook?”
“Ten fingers must not touch the sun and spring water!”
Xue Meng said, “If you want to grab my spatula, I will be
anxious to you!”
Chu Wanning raised his eyebrows slightly: “I remember
you didn’t like cooking one.”
“New, new hobbies.” Xue Meng squattedly explained, “I
just liked it recently.”
 Chu Wanning paused, and finally asked: “…So, don’t the
elders like it?”
“No, I can decide whoever I like!”
It took nearly half an hour after such a detailed
questioning, and finally ended the dialogue smoothly, and
Xue Meng left anxiously. When the Mo Ran in, he asked with
interest: “Wenning, Wanning, how did you ask? Did he ask
too much?”
Chu Wanning shook his head and said: “There is nothing
harsh, because others have misunderstood. In the past two
years, Xue Meng has indeed become a lot sensible. I am
very relieved.”
Ink burns: “…”
As a bad apprentice who often confuses the teacher and
lied so as not to be punished by the teacher. The ink burns
instinctively-why is it so wrong? He always felt that there
was something tricky here, not that Xue Meng had become
sensible, but that the honest man Chu Wanning was
fooled…
It’s Yehai time.
A disciple from Taobao Mountain Villa reported that the
scroll demon had appeared in a Chu restaurant in the south
of the city, and he wanted to see the best performer in that
Chu restaurant on the flop. But the women who have seen
the scroll demon before have changed their temperament
greatly. They have breast hair and breast hair, and they
have become shrews. How can a madam willing to let her
own Qingling see him?
Fortunately, the monks from Taobao Mountain Villa arrived
in time, so she sent a few people to drag the scroll demon,
and then turned back to invite Master Chu to come out.
“Then Qingling, we have quietly picked her up from her
room. Master Chu, I’ll trouble you next. Make sure to drag a
cup of tea so that the drug can stun it!”
Chu Wanning said in his heart that the scroll demon was
transformed according to Xue Meng’s preferences. Although
the character of this demon is changeable, but no matter
how much more Xue Meng is a sensible and good boy, what
is difficult to deal with.
Facts have proved that Chu Wanning was wrong.
His three apprentices, the Mo Ran in the past, and they
were afraid that they could not restrain themselves and
went to the master’s bed again, so they would pretend not
to like him.
Shi Mei has always had a ghost in his heart, for fear that
he will reveal his purpose and show his feet, so he will
pretend not to like him.
In fact, these two are the ones who really don’t care if he
cooks, his clothes are not clean and other trivial matters.
Xue Meng is different from the above two, Xue Meng will
pretend to like him.
Of course, I like this but not the other. Of course, Xue
Meng really likes his master, but Chu Wanning’s many
habits, Xue Meng is the most intolerable of the three
apprentices, but in order to make Master praise himself, Xue
Meng insists Even with the scalp, I must say “Master is
awesome!” “Master’s clothes are so clean!” “Master’s
vegetable tofu is so delicious!”
But the scroll demon is different, it is equivalent to Xue
Meng who has removed the personal feelings for Chu
Wanning.
Ever since, that night, Chu Wanning saw the Scroll Demon
Empress, and the dialogue between them was like this-
Scroll Demon: “Are you the best actress here?”
Chu Wanning: “Yes.”
“Tsk, you don’t look as good as I am.”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Sure enough, Xue Meng thought so.
……Never mind, I do not look good anyway. But it doesn’t
matter, the character can be supplemented. He has
rehearsed with Xue Meng before, so there will be no
difference.
So he asked indifferently: “Do you want to listen to the
music?”
“Don’t listen, I hate listening to tunes, especially those in
the Kunlun Taxue Palace. I have a headache when I listen.”
The scroll demon threw a sweetmeat in his mouth-it was
probably beaten by Jiang Xi before. Even though I yelled at
me when I escaped, Jiang Xi will come back! But tonight it
was still afraid of things, and did not look like Jiang Yechen
easily.
It used Xue Meng’s face tonight.
So Chu Wanning saw his best-behaved apprentice,
shaking his legs unscrupulously in front of him, eating
candied fruits, and said arrogantly: “Hey, let’s talk about
life.”
“can.”
“Do you usually cook?”
“The only one who is good at is copying hands.”
“…Are there any mistakes? It’s useless.”
Chu Wanning couldn’t help widening his eyes.
… Did he hear it wrong?
Xue Meng thinks he is useless? ? ?
There must be something wrong, he didn’t express his
meaning in place.
So Chu Wanning explained: “Others are not impossible,
but I do not do very well-I heard that you don’t like cooking?
Who is in a hurry to grab your spatula?”
“Who said that? Nonsense!” The scroll said demonly, “The
gentleman is far from the cook, and I don’t cook for a man!”
“…Isn’t this your new hobby?”
“of course not!”
Chu Wanning: “…”
… OK, he understands.
 It turns out that Xue Meng lied to him before!
Chu Wanning was silent for a moment, raised his
eyebrows slightly, and gradually there was a cold light in his
eyes, very good, he wanted to know, how many truths did
Xue Meng hide from him?
In this way, their next conversation was even more
confusing, and the smell of gunpowder became more and
more serious.
Scroll Demon: “Can you wash clothes?”
“Soak it in water and dry it.”
“Wow! Dogs are cleaner than you!”
“…”
“Will you stand and take me out, kneel to welcome me
in?”
“You are not from Dongying.”
“Wow! Dogs are better than you!”
“…”
“Can you be courteous and demure, can you fight back or
scold you?”
“I think you might not be able to beat me.”
“Wow! Dogs are gentler than you!”
“…”
“Can you please me to please my parents?”
“I am talking about feelings with you, not with your
master.”
 “Wow! Dogs are more sensible than you!”
“…”
“Do you mind if I practice martial arts twelve hours every
day, I don’t have time to speak with you?”
Chu Wanning was so angry that he had a bite of a dog,
and his face was dull.
Xue Ziming… Xue Ziming! ! I thought that this apprentice
would never deceive him, like it means liking it, or disliking
it. He is an upright child, but it was unexpected that Xue
Meng had this in his head! ! !
He gritted his posterior molars, and said suddenly: “There
are only twelve hours a day, don’t you need to go to bed?”
Unexpectedly, this “Xue Meng” is actually more fierce
than him: “When you go to bed, you think about going to
bed! Can you not be so depressed? You have to be positive,
right, sunshine! Think more about your husband and child,
and don’t always think about it. Going to bed, getting
pregnant, mothers are more expensive than children! Read
less textbooks and read more recipes! Be an innocent lady!”
“………………”
There are too many flashes in this remark. Chu Wanning
was speechless for a while, but he couldn’t say a word, and
he was so angry that he vomited blood! He suppressed his
anger, a pair of angry phoenix eyes staring at the face of
the scroll demon that belonged to Xue Meng.
It took a long while to tremble thin lips, angrily: “You…”
 “What’s wrong with me? I’m telling the truth. To be my
wife, you must be upright and pure, and you can’t always
think about those ridiculous and lewd things. Hey, I don’t
think someone like you will do— Look at you, it’s delicious
and lazy, bad temper, unbearable loneliness, dissatisfied
with desire.” The scroll demon said with a look of disgust
and got up, “Forget it, I heard people say that the virtuous
girl in this building is virtuous and virtuous. It turned out to
be a lie.”
“…” Chu Wanning was almost dizzy when he looked up,
and he served as a master for three apprentices. Mo Shiqi
died of him, and his teacher died of ignorance. He originally
thought Xue Meng was the most worry-free one and never
annoyed him.
Unexpectedly, a scroll demon had set all Xue Meng’s true
words out—all three were all together, none of them were
good things!
“I won’t talk to you anymore.” The scroll demon Xue Meng
turned around and left, “Goodbye!”
At this time, the real Xue Mengzheng, Mo Ran and other
people hid in a room next to Chu Hall to listen to the
movement. Elder Chen Xuyuan held up an hourglass and
muttered: “Oh, it’s almost time. Grandmaster Chu is worthy
of Grandmaster Chu. It’s almost a cup of tea, and the
monster will be stunned, hehe— “
Before the third “Hey” hey exited, I heard an earth-
shaking electric light slashing out of the next door,
accompanied by the scream of the scroll demon——
“It’s hitting people!!! To die!!!”
And Chu Wanning’s angry voice: “You are the one I hit!”
“Wow! Help!!!!”
A group of people were shocked and rushed over in a
hurry. As soon as they opened the door, they saw Chu
Wanning’s palm Zhongtianwen Jinguang shining, Liu Teng
grabbed the scroll demon’s neck, and the demon’s tongue
stretched out and his eyes turned white, and it seemed to
be about to rest. Dishes. Chen Xuyuan hurriedly rushed
forward: “Oh, Master Chu, please calm down! Don’t kill it! All
the information about killing it will be revealed!”
Chu Wanning’s black eyebrows were furious, and he
sternly said: “So what! There is something shameful!”
Xue Meng hurriedly said: “Master…”
Unexpectedly, Chu Wanning didn’t have a good temper
with him, and said angrily: “Shut up Xue Ziming! After I
clean it up, you will be the next one!”
Xue Meng: “???”
Master, Master, what happened! Not only does he care if
he is called the Lord, but he still needs to clean up!
Xue Meng’s heart was filled with mixed feelings at once,
not knowing whether he was happy or flustered. What was
happy was that he had not been so temperamental as the
master for a long time, and he missed it very much, but he
was so flustered…
 What did the scroll demon and his mother say to his
master if he could let the current Chu Wanning put such
cruel words on him! ! !
Seeing that the scroll demon was about to scream for his
life, the Mo Ran over and grabbed his shoulders: “Wanning,
you release it first.”
Chu Wanning’s eyes were sharp, like a bayonet: “I will kill
it first and then release it!”
Mo Ran and couldn’t laugh or cry: “It’s too late.
Everyone’s secrets have been leaked out.”
Chu Wanning said angrily: “I have no shameful secrets. Do
you have?”
Mo Ran and laughed and coaxed: “I naturally have it, but
ah, sometimes the secret is not because I am sorry and
can’t tell, but I don’t want others to know.”
Chu Wanning frowned: “What?”
“Um… for example…” Mo Ran down, lowered his head,
lowered his eyes and whispered a few words in Chu
Wanning’s ear.
Xue Meng saw the long eyelashes burning with ink
standing still. There was a helpless smile and deep affection
in his dark eyes, and his lips closed slightly. After he finished
speaking, Tian Wen in Chu Wanning’s hand suddenly took it
back.
Chu Wanning said angrily: “You guy——”
 Mo Ran seemed to be a little shy, lowered his eyes and
smiled. He is undoubtedly handsome and mature, but the
dimples on the cheek side make him embellished with the
youthful youth and innocence.
Chu Wanning seemed to want to do something with him,
but the Mo Ran and held his hand and smiled: “Sorry, I just
asked the scroll, tell the truth.”
“…”
Then he lowered his head again, turned his face sideways,
and clasped Chu Wanning’s fingers, his warm breath was
almost on Chu Wanning’s ear. He said in a low voice that
only the two of them could hear: “But I don’t want other
people to know what kind of posture I like best when
Wanning sleeps with me.”
It was originally a love sentence with heavy desire and
prosperous desire, but the Mo Ran helplessly and didn’t
know what the scroll demon had just said to Chu Wanning,
so when Chu Wanning heard the last few words, it was like
being stepped on the tail. Knocked his hand on the Mo Ran
head, reflexively angrily said: “What is going on? What
going on! Can you not be so depressed! You have to be
positive, right, sunshine! Think more about the husband and
the son, it’s okay Don’t always think about these messy
things! Read less scripts and more recipes! Be a good
innocent lady!”
Everyone at Taobao Villa: “…”
Xue Meng: “…”
 The ink burns: “???”
Only the scroll demon jumped up when a carp was in the
chaos, yelling, “Yes, yes, yes! You said it well! You have
learned my essence! Congratulations!” Then quickly flew
out of the window and flew away. He also shouted with
disgusting face: “I, Xue Ziming, will definitely be back! Wow
ha ha ha ha ha!!!”
“…” At this moment, Xue Meng suddenly understood Jiang
Xi’s anger yesterday that he wanted to kill someone.
This demon is really cheap.
Really.
 342. Extra “Xue Meng’s Blind
Date: Xue Meng’s Victory

Since Chu Wanning also defeated Maicheng in the

confrontation with the scroll demon, it was no surprise that
he was temporarily cursed to become a white cat full of
snow.
When the silver light dissipated, the white cat was sitting
majestically on the floor of the wing, with beautiful slightly
raised eyes staring at the crowd fiercely.
Although it has long been known that there will be five
days after the failure, the audience still fell into panic
silence.
The bee Ma Fangzhi.
The fairy bird Jiang Yechen.
The white cat Chu Wanning.
What is going on here? Can the seven masters summon
the Divine Wood?
Chu Wanning’s eyes are more frightening than Jiang
Yechen, probably because one of them is a cat and the other
is a bird. The bird doesn’t have too many expressions, but
the cat can appear very angry. Mo Ran was distressed and
lovingly wanted to lean over to hug him, but when he saw
his ears squeezed, his white hair puffed out, showing sharp
tiger teeth and letting out an angry roar:
“Ha Meow!”
A female disciple couldn’t help but exclaim in a low voice:
“So cute!”
“I even think that Mo-zongshi deliberately made him lose
and become a cat…”
When Chu Wanning heard this, he suddenly opened his
eyes, stared at Mo Ran fiercely, and let out a threatening
low purr.
Mo Ran hurriedly raised his hand and swore: “I am not! I
didn’t!”
Chu Wanning squinted his eyes, hesitatingly raised the tip
of his paw, as if he wanted to summon Tianwen to
interrogate him, but with his stern scream, only a gentle
golden light gleamed from the snow-white round paws.
Paired with the white cat’s cool pink nose, it looked like this
big white cat was raising his paw to play tricks on him.
Mo Ran only felt that he was hit in his chest, and couldn’t
help but kneel on the ground to touch the furry snowball,
with bright eyes: “Shizun…”
“Meow!!!”
What I got was a fierce scratch from Xue’s paw, Mo Ran
took a breath, Chu Wanning jumped over Mo Ran’s
outstretched hand angrily—he and Jiang Yechen were indeed
the same, didn’t deal well with embarrassment.
Jiang Yechen flew away immediately after becoming a
fairy bird, and Chu Wanning planned to leave quickly after
becoming a white cat.
Xue Meng was upset, and worried that Chu Wanning
would not fly, so he ran away like this. I am afraid that he
can’t run back to Nanping Mountain thoroughly, so he
hastened to stop him.
“Shizun, calm down first, or I will find someone to send
you off, so…ah!”
The white cat went down the mountain like a tiger, and
slammed Xue Meng’s outstretched hand away. Seeing that
Xue Meng wanted to hug him, he unceremoniously bit on
the tip of his finger.
Xue Meng: “Shizun!”
Mo Ran: “Shizun!”
Well, both disciples were smashed this time, it’s really fair.
After Chu Wanning finished the attack, he ran away
without looking back, his big snow-white tail swept away,
and he disappeared from the corner of Chu Hall, hiding his
merit and fame. Xue Meng shook his bitten hand and was
gasping for something to say, but Mo Ran got up and
chased it out——
“Don’t go home by yourself! What if you are taken away
and boiled into a fight!”
 Xue Meng also wanted to chase, but was stopped by Méi
Hánxuě. Xue Meng stared at him: “What are you doing?!”
“Don’t you see that he is angry with you.” Méi Hánxuě
said, “You let Mo-zongshi take care of him alone. After five
days, he will recover. It will not be too late for you to go to
Nanping Mountain to find him.”
“You bullshit! Shizun likes me the most, how could he be
angry with me!”
Méi Hánxuě looked down at Xue Meng inexplicably, “Are
you sure the mate selection requirements you told him are
true, didn’t you lie to him to praise him?”
“…” Xue Meng suddenly felt guilty.
Mei Hanxue smiled and walked around, leaning next to his
brother: “Teach you not to be duplicitous, to be honest,
right?”
Xue Meng wanted to argue, but he knew that he was
wrong, and he murmured for a while, then awkwardly said:
“I, I didn’t mean it, then I really think Shizun is good…”
“I can forgive, and I express my deep sympathy.” Mei
Hanxue patted his shoulder with a smile, “But now Chu-
zonghsi and Lord Jiang have been broken, no one can help
anymore.”
Xue Meng looked up nervously with a premonition of an
imminent catastrophe.
He met Mei Hanxue’s blue glaze, and Mei Hanxue smiled
meaningfully: “Next, you will be the only one who will be on
it, Peak Leader Xue.”
 Xue Meng was shocked: “Why am I? Why not you!”
Mei Hanxue touched his nose and said with a smile:
“Because the scroll demon’s aesthetic preferences change
according to you, and you have seen me look like a man
disguised as a woman. You didn’t seem to like it that much
either.”
Xue Meng: “But I…”
“Or you actually like my appearance very much, but you
are just ashamed to confess, but in fact you are already
confused?”
Xue Meng’s face turned green: “You are talking
nonsense!”
Mei Hanxue laughed: “If you admit that you like my outfit,
then I will clean up the scroll demon. If you don’t like it, then
you have to let you come by yourself -- so do you choose to
praise me, or choose to catch the monster yourself?”
This was an extremely difficult choice for Xue Meng.
Seducing the scroll demon is not something you must do.
Anyway, Jiang Xi, Ma Yun, and Chu Wanning have done it all,
and he was not ashamed to be the fourth.
But if he also fails and becomes a bird that looks exactly
like Jiang Xi, it is doubtful that he will be caught by Mei
Hanxue to pluck his hair?
Mei Hanxue wanted to see the entanglement in his heart,
and smiled empathetically: “Is it better to praise me? Just
say Mei-lang is beautiful, and I can help you.”
 Xue Meng contradicted for a moment, stared at Mei
Hanxue’s smiling face, gritted his teeth and clenched his
fists, and said, “Very beautiful? I think your kidney
deficiency is almost the same! Mei-lang kidney deficiency!!”
“…” Mei Hanxue sighed, “This is really obvious slander
and insult.”
After rebuffing his invitation to praise, Xue Meng said
fiercely: “If you drop the demon, you will drop the demon.
What is there to be afraid of! I don’t believe it, I can’t figure
out myself! Just let’s see!”
After that, he pushed away the Mei brothers who stood in
front of him, stomped the creaky wooden stairs, and went
downstairs angrily.
Xue Meng didn’t want to be a man disguised as a woman
because he was killed, so his choice was the same as that of
his Shizun, he was wearing a magic sachet. He took a deep
breath, stood in front of the bronze mirror, clenched his fist
and slowly opened his eyes.
In the mirror, it was like the female version of himself he
saw in the wine gourd.
Xue Meng felt awkward and turned around twice. To be
honest, he thought that the person in the mirror was
beautiful, but all the gestures revealed a silly spirit -- of
course, he himself calls it fiery. In this way, when he saw the
scroll demon, I’m afraid he can only shut up and not speak,
right as the wood carving clay sculpture.
 Otherwise, when he speaks and moves, according to his
own aesthetics, he would never like such a girl.
He was turning his head and looking at his ears, when
suddenly another person’s reflection appeared in the mirror.
Xue Meng immediately turned around: “What are you
doing here?”
Méi Hánxuě folded his arms, leaned against the door, and
said indifferently: “I came here to give pointers. After all, if
you also fail, this monster will be extremely difficult to
subdue.”
He was serious, although Xue Meng was unhappy, he
couldn’t drive him away. At last he had to frown: “Can you
do it?”
Méi Hánxuě raised his eyebrows slightly: “Huh?”
Xue Meng asked: “You haven’t even touched a girl’s
hand?”
“…You are not qualified to speak of me.”
Xue Meng said annoyed: “I don’t like it!”
Mei Hanxue said indifferently: “That is troublesome for
me.”
After a pause, Méi Hánxuě said indifferently: “The most
one day, I have rejected seventy-three female sisters for
Hanxue.”
“…” Xue Meng was dumb.
How, how many?
Méi Hánxuě: “Try it for you?”
 Xue Meng squatted his mouth dryly, and suddenly felt
that Méi Hánxuě was very miserable for some reason.
This man is very young, but he is forced to help his twin
brother clean up the mess that is not his own. Don’t be
psychologically distorted.
Seeing that he didn’t say a word, Méi Hánxuě walked into
the bedroom and closed the door by the way.
“Come here.”
Xue Meng said alerted: “What are you doing?”
When he didn’t come, Méi Hánxuě walked over on his long
legs, stopped at a distance that was too close and could
give people a great sense of oppression, dropped his eyes.
Then pale golden eyelashes stood still/
——
“Teach you how to respond so that you won’t be rejected
by men.” His eyes were narrow and provocative, and there
was a trace of natural sarcasm in his natural indifference.
Xue Meng really hated his expression, and immediately
raised his hand to beat him, but Méi Hánxuě accurately
grasped his wrist without even looking.
Xue Meng widened his eyes and said angrily: “What are
you doing? Billow!”
“It’s absolutely impossible to be like this.” Méi Hánxuě
said, with a strong hand, his strength was extremely strong,
and his body movements flashed fast. Xue Meng was caught
off guard and fell to the ground with one of his shoulders
caught.
“I… fuck!”
“Such crude words are absolutely impossible.” Méi
Hánxuě approached, Xue Meng, who fell on the ground
flushed with shock, “Get up, if you don’t want to be a bird
tomorrow night and be plucked by Hanxue.” ——”
He paused for a moment, pulled his rigorously folded
collar, his posture prepared and said lightly:
“You were tuned and taught by me one night.”
Xue Meng stared at him humiliatingly, his eyes red.
Méi Hánxuě didn’t care, as if he couldn’t see Xue Meng’s
anger, he spread out his slender fingers and stretched them
out to him: “Please, Leader Xue.”
The next day.
Taobao Mountain Villa Chen Xuyuan once again agreed
with the scroll demon where he would meet. The scroll
demon was not very clever, and went to Hongmen for a
banquet, and he happily agreed.
Xue Meng was very contemptuous of this: “Its intelligence
is definitely not inherited from me.”
When Mei Hanxue saw that he was about to leave for the
appointment at Hualou in East City, he smiled and leaned
over to give Xue Meng a few words. However he couldn’t
help but was yelled at by Xue Meng: “Don’t come here! I am
angry when I see your face!”
 After that, everyone in Taobao Mountain Villa left the
village in a mighty manner, leaving Mei Hanxue standing
there inexplicably, thinking, where did he provoke him?
Xue Meng was still very upset when he sat alone in the
wing room that had been arranged long ago, waiting for the
scroll demon. He was picked at by Méi Hánxuě all night
yesterday, saying that he couldn’t answer like this for a
while, and then saying that his behavior was wrong.
After tossing for so long, in the end Méi Hánxuě still said
that he did not have the roots of wisdom and could not
master the so-called “not rejected by men”.
When it was almost dawn, Méi Hánxuě simply said to him:
“Forget it, don’t learn it, it’s really impossible. You can praise
the scroll demon when you see it. You can also praise the
skill of a cup of tea.”
Xue Meng simply lost his temper. He laid down on the bed
with a strange expression on his face, dying: “Why didn’t
you say it earlier? Torture me all night?”
Méi Hánxuě glanced at the Leader Xue who was lying
weakly on the bed, did not speak, and turned his gaze away.
While reminiscing here, while cursingMéi Hánxuě’s illness,
the door over there opened with a creak.
Xue Meng’s body tightened suddenly—
He knew that it was the scroll demon coming.
Sure enough, from the shadow of the carved lacquer gate,
a familiar and strange figure appeared. The lights flickered,
Xue Meng saw “himself” walking into the compartment
aggressively.
Then she waved to herself in a very owed posture: “My
little lady is fortunate to have the meeting, Xue Meng and
Xue Ziming are polite!”
“…”
Xue Meng felt that it was a miracle that he hadn’t
violently killed anyone.
Next was small chat with the scroll demon. Before the
start of this small chat, Xue Meng thought that he was fully
prepared, and “himself” could be very satisfied with his
smooth answer.
However, not long after the conversation started, he
realized that he was too wrong.
Scroll Demon: “Do you usually wash clothes by yourself?”
Xue Meng catered to its intentions: “Yes.”
“But I don’t think your hands look like you are washing
clothes yourself.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Scroll Demon: “Do you practice martial arts?”
“Yes… a little bit, girls are not very good at fighting, but
they can’t be helpless.”
“I’m talking about dancing, dancing, what do you think of
as a girl? Not demure and gentle at all!”
Xue Meng: “…”
 “Will you stand and take me out, kneel to welcome me
in?”
Xue Meng looked at his face across the table, usually
speaking like this didn’t make sense. But the position was
reversed, and his heart was compared to his heart. He
suddenly felt that he was quite inadequate -- standing to
send him out, kneeling to welcome him in? Why didn’t he go
to heaven? Do you really think that you are Fuxi descended
to earth or that the Divine Wood has appeared?
But in order to make it happy, Xue Meng still bit the bullet
and said: “There is nothing wrong with it.”
“You are reluctant to answer, lack sincerity and
enthusiasm.”
“…”
“You have to say, of course I do!”
After such a conversation, the scroll demon stood up
before the hourglass was over, and said to Xue Meng,
“Sorry, I don’t think I want to talk to you anymore.”
Xue Meng was shocked!
He all answered according to his own spouse
requirements and the tricks Méi Hánxuě taught him
yesterday, so why couldn’t the conversation go on? In a
hurry, he became wise, remembering Méi Hánxuě’s last
words, “If it doesn’t work, you will boast”, so he hurriedly
shouted: “Stop!!!”
The scroll demon was stunned and turned back: “What are
you doing?”
 Xue Meng hurriedly adjusted his tone, enduring the
discomfort and forced a smile: “So what… Leader Xue, you
are so handsome and good-looking, you are so handsome,
and you are rich and wealthy, but you can’t be alone. You
can’t be alone. Why not let me praise you…”
It was too blunt.
Flattering really requires talent.
Sure enough, the corner of the scroll demon’s mouth
twitched, and a moment later, he said, “No need. I admit
that you are very beautiful, but it is not enough to make me
fall in love at first sight. And I can see that you want to cling
to Gao Zhi, blindly catering to me, little lady, you have to be
sincere. I won’t want a girl like you who comes close to me
for the sake of wealth.”
Xue Meng: “???”
“I hope you can recognize as soon as possible that only
true love is worth entrusting, not as a superficial woman
who is greedy, loves money and admires vanity. Goodbye!”
Xue Meng suddenly choked on his chest! What is this and
what!
How can you talk to him like this! Too presumptuous!
Sure enough, he learned from Chu Wanning and Jiang
Yechen. Xue Meng was also an angry lord. When he was
annoyed, just like his Shizun and his father, he suddenly lost
his senses, yelled, shattered the magic sachet worn on his
waist, slammed Longcheng out, and rushed towards the
scroll demon.
 The scroll demon was shocked: “Ahhh! Killing again!”
“You are the one who killed! Where did so many demands
come from!”
The scroll demon never forgot to shout while answering:
“You shrew! How can you yell at me because you want it!
You, you, you—”
A knife escaped, the lights trembled.
The scroll demon escaped dangerously, turned his head
and was waiting to scold again, and suddenly saw Xue
Meng’s face restored to its original appearance after
removing the sachet, and suddenly became speechless.
Xue Meng sensed that his eyes were not right, and he was
instinctively alert, lest he might be deceived, and withdrew
his knife, slashed across his chest, raised his eyebrows and
said sternly: “What are you doing!”
The scroll demon smashed it, smashed it twice, still
looking shocked: “You, you, are you actually a man?”
“Nonsense!”
Xue Meng was waiting to do it again, but he heard it
exclaim in amazement: “It’s still such a man with agility,
handsome, and straightforward!”
Xue Meng: “???”
The scroll demon’s eyes lit up and shouted to the sky: “Ah!
Finally! I finally found my true love!!!”
Xue Meng: “………………”
.
 “So the most narcissistic Xue Ziming, in fact, as long as
Xue Meng dances a knife in front of the scroll demon as it is,
he will feel that the world has its own face, and there is no
need to spend a lot of time to dress up as a woman…”
After the matter was over, Elder Chen Xuyuan stood in the
flower hall of Taobao Mountain Villa, watching Xue Meng
angrily talking with Palace Master Ma Zhuang who had
already lifted the curse and restored his original form.
Because Palace Master Ma was relieved of his urgent
need, he didn't care about Xue Meng scolding, hehe smiled,
and didn’t care that the catastrophe was originally stabbed
by Xue Meng.
“You will never sell this broken scroll that is a disaster for
the people!” Xue Meng finished with such angry words.
Palace Master Ma smiled and said: “Yes, yes! I don’t want
to be a bee anymore. To be honest, I saw Leader Jiang
turned into a bird and Chu-zongshi turned into a cat. I was
so scared, they can all eat me. Stop playing, stop playing.”
Xue Meng rolled his eyes, and then reluctantly agreed not
to pursue it anymore.
As for the scroll demon that was surrendered, Ma Yun cast
a spell on it again, sealed it into a small wooden doll the size
of a palm, and gave it to Xue Meng as thanks for the demon.
Xue Meng originally didn’t want to accept this little broken
thing, because the little doll opened her mouth: “Sect
Leader Xue is handsome and unrestrained!”. Let’s change it
to the past, this might be right in the middle of Xue Meng’s
tenth round of flattery, but Xue Meng’s suffering from the
scroll demon still feels afflicted. Hearing it praise him like
this, he was not so happy for a while.
He frowned and said: “Okay, okay, it’s almost okay, I don't
know how to listen. Don’t take it, don’t bring it up, this thing
is not true at all.”
The little doll was anxious when he heard it, and then
hurriedly said: “Xue-lang is very beautiful! Xue-lang is very
beautiful!”
“Mrs. Wang is the best-looking lady!”
“Chu-zongshi is the most amazing!”
“…”
“Don’t leave me alone, Sect Leader Xue is kind-hearted…”
Come on, Jiangshan is easy to change, and his nature is
hard to change. No matter how these words are heard in
Xue Meng’s ears, they still work. So Xue Meng still
reluctantly took the small puppet, put it in the box and
brought it back to Sisheng Peak.
Before leaving, Mei Hanxue said with a smile: “Leader
Xue, I suddenly remembered to ask… Are you satisfied with
my birthday party? If you are satisfied, I suggest you give a
good comment here——”
“Comment on you, a ghost!” Xue Meng interrupted him
angrily, staring at him and Méi Hánxuě, “I have written
down both of you accounts! I will let Ming Yuelou take care
of you when I look back!”
 Mei Hanxue chuckled out and said softly, “I’m so scared.”
Méi Hánxuě said indifferently: “Shizun has been retreating
recently, and I will be the head of the Taxue Palace for the
time being. Leader Xue is welcome to come to Kunlun to file
a complaint at any time and welcome the big fight.”
Xue Meng stunned, and shouted: “Méi Hánxuě——! You,
you are shameless! ——Is there anyone in your Kunlun
Taxue Palace who can speak justice!!”
The morning sun fell like golden threads on a loom,
shining on the white walls and tiles, and on the barrier of
Taobao Mountain Villa with the black night cat totem, the
clamoring youths, and the poor Palace Master who raised
their hands and couldn’t persuade them.
The small twists and turns in this comfortable world
passed like this.
A month later, the Palace Master Ma announced that the
big gift box for the Scroll of Worry event will finally go to the
house — forced by Xue Meng’s lewdness and prestige, he
picked up the horse in the dark box operation, and
miserably awarded the gift box to the top ten customers
"Wang Xiaoxue”. Those gold and silver jewels, blueprints
and magical instruments…all were carried back to Sisheng
Peak.
As for the five hundred out-of-print erotic pictures of
erotica, it was naturally cut off by Taxian-jun from Nanping
Mountain.
 ——“Shizun said, give him these books, and he will forgive
you for lying to him.” Taxian-jun shamelessly told Xue Meng.
When Xue Meng, who was waiting for the official affairs of
the sect at Sisheng Peak, saw such a sound transmission
paper crane, he smashed the paper crane with an
annoyance.
“You are shameless! How could Shizun want to see this
kind of thing! Besides, Shizun forgave me a long time ago!
He wrote me a letter more than ten days ago, Mo Ran, you
shameless dog, you are again intruding and sowing
discord!”
He still didn't get rid of his anger, and said to the young
disciple standing under the hall: “You! Lead people to
Nanping Mountain, and take back the five hundred erotic
books for me! Burn them all!”
“This…” The young disciple was horrified, and he was
struggling.
Sect Leader, that’s Taxian-jun! Taking a yellow book from
Taxian-Jun is tantamount to pulling a tooth out of a tiger’s
mouth. This is a commission to die!
Xue Meng glared at him: “What are you still waiting for!
Don’t let Mo Ran with that shameless thing to cheat Elder
Yuheng! Go!”
“…”
The young disciple had to go there with bitterness, and
silently hoped that he met Mo-zongshi, and there might be a
way to survive…
 He opened the door, and the dazzling sunlight reflected
on the newly repaired jade plaque in the Danxin Hall. The
four characters above “Come from the Heart” were newly
inscribed by Xue Meng. The pen is sharp and brilliant.
Although the light is not so compelling, it has its own crystal
and gentleness.
The parting scars from the past are slowly healing, and
the war has been over for a year or two…The old people
who stayed in this world have finally learned to laugh,
quarrel, break in, adapt, and silently miss again. Youth
gradually replaced the old, vitality gradually replaced
sadness, light replaced darkness, and stability replaced
hesitation.
You see, no matter how long the darkness is, even the
polar night will have a past day.
The excitement and laughter will bloom.
Just like today.
——Extra “Xue Meng Blind Date” End——
Extra: Competing for someone’s
favour

343. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 1

This is Chu Wanning’s second birthday after his

retirement.
The one from last year was unfortunate and absurd.
Because last year, it was Taxian-Jun’s turn in control of Mo
Ran’s body. Although he could not fully remember what he
had done under Mo-zongshi’s condition, he could still
occasionally remember part of it.
The immortals, who are honest men that think “gold
represents my heart”, will never do anything right. There
are no such things as wind, flowers, snow and moon for him.
He simply believes that there are only two ways to express
love:
First, bed him repeatedly.
Second, give him money.
There was nothing wrong with him. Sleeping repeatedly
with him meant that only Chu Wanning could ignite his
desire in this world, and spending money on him meant that
Chu Wanning could move his purse. Although the soil is a bit
earthy, the emperor can’t think of any other elegant ideas,
but he can make do.
However, the problem lies in the timing when Taxian-Jun
gave him gold. He held him again and again his whole
birthday night. The next day, he came back with nine
baskets of gold bars and put them in front of his house like a
rainbow. He waved his hand bravely and beautifully: “Chu
Wanning! This is this Venerable One’s gift for you! Are you
satisfied with everything you see? If you are satisfied with it
—”
What’s he was about to say was unknown. Taxian-Jun had
been pulled down on the ground by Tianwen together with
his gold bars.
Poor Taxian-Jun could not understand why he would be
beaten like this after they finished sleeping together. He
really had no other intention. He just wanted to prove his
good will. What’s wrong with giving money after sleeping?
Should it be given before bed? Should it be given while
sleeping?
Should we charge once, fifty little things and eighty big
things?
Eighty-eight eighty…
He sat on the stump in silence, wondering what he would
do if he was another man. After thinking about it for a long
time, he thought he shouldn’t gift someone gold directly in
that case, but change it into soft and comfortable clothes,
delicate and delicious dishes, new and interesting
instruments… Perhaps then, on the day of Chu Wanning’s
birthday, he will be delighted gain Chu Wanning’s praise.
It’s too much.
Taxian-Jun thought indignantly and beat his legs secretly
in anger: how cunning! How despicable! What a dog-legs!
Chu Wanning also felt that Mo-zongshi was honest.
—Bah!!
Only he knows what he really is!
Mo-zongshi’s seemingly gentleman-like behavior, full of
flowers and sweetness, really makes him shameless!!
What’s wrong with gifting gold? Is it not good to gift gold?
How real! How practical!
How can these people not see his heart of gold!
He turned his back to the hut where he lived with Chu
Wanning and held his cheeks and legs on the stump of the
tree. After a long day of silent anger, Chu Wanning planned
to come out and talk to him. There were signs of
reconciliation. However, right at that moment, the Sect
Leader of Ma in Sect Mt. Taobao unexpectedly came crying
and climbing up the mountain, crossed the border,
embraced Chu Wanning’s thighs and began to complain:
“Chu-zongshi, it’s not fair! Mo-xianjun inexplicably went
down the hill and emptied the money of my two warehouses
at Taobao. He said that a smile of praise is worth a thousand
gold.”
 Chu Wanning’s face was green again just as he was about
to relax.
That evening, Chu Wanning did not allow him to enter the
house until Mo Ran changed his personality. Mo Ran later
wrote 3,000 times: “I will never steal chickens from the hills
to get credit for crimes.” It was a piece of work.
With last year’s painful lesson, this year’s Mo Ran was no
longer willing to be careless.
Fortunately, on the day of shizun’s birthday this year, the
more normal consciousness will be in control of the body, so
he should not make any mistakes.
Although, from his memory of Taxian-Jun, it seemed he
still wanted to prepare something for his shizun this year as
well. But Taxian-Jun’s personality could not appear on that
day, so it was unlikely he will cause trouble. Maybe it’s just
because he was cold-shouldered last year, fearing that Mo-
zongshi’s gift will surpass him this year, he wanted to win
favor.
Fight for it.
Mo-zongshi was thinking that everyone’s most difficult
opponent was themselves, and he had nothing to fear.
And to tell the truth, he really wanted to see what kind of
gift he prepared this year, the best way to win the approval
and joy of shizun.
“Birthday gift?”
In his bedroom at the Sisheng Peak, Xue Meng stared
unexpectedly at his quiet visit, Mo Ran. The latter is sitting
in front of the yellow pear table, fiddling with the tea cups in
front of him, and laughing, “Yes, what do you think would be
the most satisfying gift?”
“Who are you going to give it to?”
“A person close to me.”
Because Chu Wanning was cold, he had never celebrated
his birthday at the Sisheng Peak before, and he did not talk
to his disciples about his birthday. Later, Chu Wanning and
Mo Ran went to live in hiding, and Mo Ran relentlessly
pestered him several times. Only then did he finally relax
and tell him, but he also asked Mo Ran not to tell others
about it, especially Xue Meng.
So Xue Meng naturally did not realize it was about him.
But after thinking about it, he couldn’t think of another
person who got such painstaking consideration from Mo
Ran. Xue Meng thought about it, and suddenly realized that
his birthday was approaching— ah, maybe not.——
Xue Meng was startled, and then a warm current came to
his heart. His eyes, which were staring at Mo Ran, suddenly
warmed up.
Mo Ran: “???”
Xue Meng coughed softly. Although he was happy in his
heart, he maintained the coldness and reserve of his own
head. He calmly said, “When it comes to birthdays, it’s good
to put your heart into it. The ritual is not the most important
thing.”
 Mo Ran said, “I still have to give him something. The
relationship between him and me is extraordinary. I don’t
just want to give him something, it also has to be the best.”
“What a shame. I don’t lack anything either.”
Mo Ran startled slightly: “What?”
“Cough! I mean, they probably don’t necessarily lack
anything.”
“It’s one thing whether he’s lacking or not. It’s another
thing whether I give him something or not.”
Xue Meng’s heart became even more touched, Mo Ran’s
secret is now really on the road. He was unexpectedly such
a considerate brother. It was really touching. He put a lot of
calm effort on his face, pretended to be indifferent, and
murmured: “… So, then… Let me think about it.”
“Good.”
“How about the new set of golden and silver silk green
feather armor in Jiangdong Hall?”
“…”
That suit of clothes glitters like a peacock’s screen, but
the effect of Chu Wanning’s upper body was hard to
imagine. Mo Ran was silent for a moment, deliberated and
said to Xue Meng euphemistically, “That would suit you.”
Not him.
Xue Meng said, “That’s settled. That’s it.”
“…Think again.” Mo Ran could not bear to attack his taste,
so he tried to be subtle about it. “Although Jiangdong Hall’s
clothes are good, they are not good enough. Help me think
of a more precious one?”
Xue Meng Ran opened his eyes and snapped, “How
embarrassing is this?”
“?”
“Cough… I mean, it’s almost all right. You don’t have to
spend so much.”
“A birthday only happens once a year, there’s no need to
save money.”
Xue Meng was so excited that he lowered his head and
endured for a while. He raised his hand and patted Mo Ran
shoulder vigorously. “Don’t say anything, brother. I’ll
remember what you said today.”
Mo Ran: “…???”
When Mo Ran left the Sisheng Peak in his cloak, he still
didn’t get any inspiration from Xue Meng.
On the contrary, he also felt that Xue Meng was very
puzzling today, and acted even a little strange, often
showing joy, excitement, emotion and so on. Despite the
great restraint, it did little to hide it.
Was it so stressful to be a sect leader?
He would write a letter to remind elder Tanlang to give
Xue Meng a check in time to stop the illness. Xue Meng is
really not easy, alas.
In the next few days, Mo Ran visited famous buildings and
shops in Xiuzhen Secretly and checked all kinds of exotic
treasures. Not that the treasures were bad, but he thought
they were too vulgar, too gorgeous, or too ordinary to rival
his loving heart. He wanted to make all his feelings tangible
and dedicate them to Chu Wanning’s eyes, but he didn’t
know what could be loaded with his affection. There was a
sea in his heart, but only a spoon in the red dust.
How can there be nothing in the world that can be good
enough to give it to Chu Wanning?
He was a little anxious.
He even managed to get a copy of the mending list from
the black market. The little dwarf boasted that it contained
a detailed list of gifts given to them by the distinguished
figures in the mending circle over the past 30 years.
Whether the bookseller was boasting or not, Mo Ran read
the list. He held the book and studied it for a long time.
“Nangong Si once gave Ye Wangxi a handkerchief with a
side corner embroidery with `Ru’.”
“Rong Yan once gave an arrow bag to Nangong Si, which
was made by Madam Rong herself.”
“…”
Seeing the records of these old people, he could not help
sighing and his eyes became slightly dim.
Ye Wangxi spent all the past years wandering around the
world by herself. After traveling all over the world, she
planned to save some money and then reopen a small
school palace in Linyi Rufeng sect.
 It is said that many years before Changying founded the
school in Nangong, there was a noble lady in Linyi who
opened the school and taught the apprentices six virtues,
six lines and six arts. Changying Nangong was the last
disciple of the school. Later, because of the decline of
Xuegong, Nangong Changying merged with each other.
Based on the Tao taught by the teacher, he sprouted his
idea of “seven precepts of Rufeng sect”, which created the
Rufeng sect and opened the glory of Linyi Xiaoaoxiu for
hundreds of years.
Today, a circle around, Rufeng sect collapsed, that
brilliance is not there anymore, but Ye Wangxi at least
retained the kindling of Rufeng gentlemen, in the form of
the original learning Palace inherited.
Perhaps thousands of years later, it will be recovered.
Mo Ran shook his head and read on.—
“Nangong Liu once gave Qi Liangji a gift. Phoenix wear
seven pieces of peony, silk belly pockets, and embroidered
with golden thread at the corners to ward off evil spirits:
‘Why are you wearing beautiful clothes?’”
“…”
When he finished reading word by word, Mo Ran was
stiffly, and then aroused a strong nausea. He disliked it so
he quickly turned over the list of “Rufeng sect rituals”.
“A gift on Guyue’ye.”
“Female disciple Zhao Tiantian gave a pair of jadeite
buckles to Jiang Yechen.”
 “Female disciple Zhou Yanyan gave Jiang Yechen Fengyu a
folding fan.”
“Female disciple Zhang Chunzhen gave Jiang a golden ear
stove at night.”
There were more than forty pages of this kind.
When Jiang Xi was not in charge at that time, his female
disciples gave him records of things, including some very
thoughtful brothers and sisters.
Mo Ran can’t help but sink into meditation… Jiang Xi
didn’t make his fortune by beauty, did he?
He turned the pages again.
“All the above 40 pages of gifts were thrown away by Jiang
Xi.”
That’s ok.
… He misunderstood him.
Jiang Xi is really a wonderful person.
After reading for a long time, Mo Ran still couldn’t find any
inspiration for the gift. Instead, he found out that Méi
Hánxuě recently sent Xue Meng a superb Tianshan snow
lotus with brain-tonifying effects.
Snow Lotus is a good thing but Shizun is too smart.
Although there is no need to make up for it, it would be very
appropriate to adopt it for a pond.
Unfortunately, after Chu Wanning’s retirement, he liked to
hear dogs barking in Chai Men and return to people on
snowy nights. He did not like extravagance. Otherwise, the
whole Nanping Mountain would have been uprooted now
according to Taxian-Jun’s ideas. Where would there be two
small houses and one yard?
Mo Ran sighed and closed the book.
It happened that the sunset had also sunk, and the soft
orange-yellow light was shining through the silk paper of the
windows. Today, Shizun temporarily rose up and wrapped up
some handwriting. By this time, it had been cooked. From
the kitchen came the clashing sound of porcelain and jade:
“Mo Ran, come and help me.”
“Here I am.”
Mo Ran echoes, the deep bamboo forest in Nanping is now
flowing with the taste of his favorite food. It is not as strong
as hot pot, but it can iron people’s inner peace and
gentleness every time, just like water stopping.
In the kitchen, a small yellow-and-white dog they adopted
last year came out bumping and helped Chu Wanning to
urge Mo Ran. He circled around him twice, spitting out his
tongue and turning around, all the way to lead Mo Ran.
“Move the table to the yard, wipe it, and hold a small jar
of wine.”
Chu Wanning stood in front of the stove, the wooden pot
cover had been uncovered, the inside was rolling full and
round dragon handwriting, thin and crystal handwriting skin
wrapped in delicate meat stuffing, waiting to be fished into
the bowl, sprinkled with red and bright spices. Chu Wanning
in the transpiration of the fog and casually asked: “What
books do you read outside, so absorbed reading?”
“Idle books.” Mo Ran laughed and rolled up his sleeves to
move the wooden table.
As soon as the arm is exerted, the muscles and meridians
become prominent and distinct.
Chu Wanning frowned and said, “Read more good books. I
heard that a lot of absurd words have come out recently.
Don’t bring them back to Nanping Mountain. There are
many wooden spirits visiting here. Some wooden spirits are
still young. It is not helpful to read them and teach them
badly later.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “Yes.”
Moving the table, he went out with the jubilant cry of the
puppy Wangwang.
During the meal, Mo Ran ate and bite the chopsticks.
And the puppy squatted at the table of the two, gripping a
meat bone without salt.
Chu Wanning looked at him and at the dog. He thought
that the man and the dog were like each other, just a
wooden stick and a bone. “What are you thinking about?”
he asked.
Mo Ran came back to his mind: “Ah… Shizun. I’m
thinking…”
“Well?”
Mo Ran didn’t find the words.
 Of course, he could not ask Chu Wanning what he wanted.
First, Shizun would not tell him. Second, even if Shizun did,
the point of the surprise would disappear. He’s afraid the
effect would be worse than the nine baskets of gold from
Taxian-Jun.
So Mo Ran thought of a more tactful way and asked
carefully, “I don’t know about our home… What else is
missing? Does Shizun feel that there is anything else to be
added?”
“No. It’s quite complete.” Chu Wanning said, “Ever since
we have Goutou4, I even feel that there is some noise here,
so I don’t need to add any more things.”
Goutou was a puppy. After it finished biting the bones, he
came upside down to bite the horns of Chu Wanning’s robes.
It’s naughty by nature. When it came back, it was dying.
Chu Wanning saved it, and ever since then it lives with
them. For a long time, it liked to go to the house to expose
tiles and skip around, Chu Wanning always dislikes it, but in
the end, it was still spoiled. The corners of his robes had
been gnawed, but even if he scolded it, he would not pull
out.
The dog only wagged its tail happily.
Mo Ran asked, “Would you like to expand the house a
little?”
“It takes a lot of work and it’s boring.”
“…”
“I’ll do it all by myself?”
 “It’s noisy enough, and you’ll add to it.” Chu Wanning
raised his eyes slightly and stared at him and said, “It’s
better to have free money than to spread it down the hill
and build any house. Dog one, you one, me one?”
“It’s fine with Shizun and me, Goutou lives by himself.”
“Then it may wander to the point where it doesn’t know
who it is.”
“Pooh.” Mo Ran looked down and smiled and asked, “Dog,
do you think I’m okay with you? I squeeze a room with
Shizun and build one for you alone. Where can you find such
a master to hurt you?”
The yellow-and-white Goutou slanted across his eyes and
looked at him in a human-like manner. As if to say “why do
you want to squeeze Chu Wanning into a room where you
have no compulsion in your heart? You have some face.”
“…”
There was no result.
Counting the days before the approaching birthday, there
were just a few left. Mo Ran couldn’t sleep that night. After
Chu Wanning went to sleep, he put his hands behind his
head and stared at the roof beam for half a day.
It was a good idea to renovate their cottage to be more
beautiful and comfortable. But that needs more land,
houses, it’s better to search around for some exotic
treasures, armor maps, build a library, build a machine
armor room, build a treasure house…
 Alas, let’s get over it. Thinking about it, he knew that
Shizun will be unhappy. He feels that he hasn’t used his
money to the right place, and that he will also feel troubled
to take care of it.
Feeling sad, he suddenly heard a strange noise coming
from outside.
Mo Ran was caught in a flash.
Goutou?
Wrong. He turned his eyes and saw the sleeping yellow
and white puppy curled up in the corner. He immediately
dismissed the idea.
… Is it a burglar?
But the place where they went to hide was surrounded by
a barrier. Except for Xue Meng and Ma Yun, who had
received the message and could go in and out at will, no
one else could enter easily.
Unless it’s not human.
It was very quiet, but it could not escape his senses. It
seemed that something was quietly approaching their
residence. Mo Ran held his breath and sat up quietly and
went to look out through the window. He could hear the
thing near the cabin, which knocked three times in a low
voice.
“?”
In the middle of the night, who would come up Nanping
Mountain and knock on their door at this time?
 344. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 2

Mo Ran quietly got out of bed and squeaked open the

door, just saw the yard’s wooden door open slightly, the
wooden door shaking gently, a white fat soft waxy up-
warped tail burning a small blue light flashing past.
He thought for a moment that he was mistaken. After all,
he had stayed in Nanping Mountain for so long and had
never seen anything like that.
A monster?
He wanted to catch up, but before he stepped out, he
noticed a tender green lotus leaf outside the bedding
threshold and a wooden box of palm size in the middle of
the lotus leaf.
“This is…”
He picked up the lotus leaf in dismay. Somehow, the lotus
leaf emitted a faint scent of Osmanthus fragrance. On it
were a few words written in a very chubby and childish
calligraphy.
Gifts for the birthday of Shenmu xianjun5.
Come on. I can help you.
A ricecake spirit with the hope of his village
Mo Ran opened his eyes and almost fell to the ground:
“What? Is there such a monster called ricecake in this
world????”
 So, wasn’t that what he had invented years ago to
deceive Xue Meng?! It really existed?!
He could not help touching his lips. Did the demon forget
to tell him that there was a hidden talent in their special
beauty race, such as magic lips or something? Otherwise,
how could there really be such a white, fat little monster
with a little blue light on its tail?
Mo Ran stood in place for a while, although the ricecake
ran too fast, and Mo Ran did not see its whole body, he had
an intuition, its whole body should be as he was fabricated,
round, waxy head with a large lotus leaf…
After a long delay, he returned to the house with the box.
The room was quiet, Chu Wanning and Goutou were still
asleep, undisturbed by the unexpected visitors that night.
Mo Ran walked close to Chu Wanning, who was curled up
asleep, covered him with the quilt gently, went to the dog’s
kennel, touched it comfortably twice, then sat down at the
table and began to look carefully at the small wooden box.
There was no killing or evil intent.
The spirit was quite heavy, but it is also had some kind of
friendliness.
He tried to open the box, but unfortunately he couldn’t
find any keyhole openings, and the rice cake essence didn’t
leave any hints to tell him what to do.
Mo Ran couldn’t help but frown and wonder: What on
earth is this box for? Is it just an ornament?
The problem is that it was tattered and it didn’t look good.
 As if responding to his inquiries, soon after he came up
with the question, two lines of golden seal letters appeared
on the top of the small wooden box, sparkling:
“Master, I’m a magic weapon from the demon world. I’m a
box of thoughts.”
Mo Ran was startled and almost fell off the chair.
What a ghost! How can it have the ability to read people’s
minds?!
“I’m not a ghost, I’m a good thing.” New words continued
to emerge on top of the box, and the golden handwriting
slowly covered the old words. “In addition, I can only read
the mind of the owner. I can’t see anyone else’s.”
Too, too scary.
Mo Ran exhaled a few deep breaths and barely stabilized
himself. He looked back at Chu Wanning, who was sleeping
with his face covered by the quilt, and Goutou, who was
sleeping under its paws. After several deliberations, he
lowered his voice and asked carefully, “So, I… I am your
master?”
“Yes, master, I’ve been given to you.”
Mo Ran slowed down for a while, but there was still some
confusion: “Aren’t you a gift from the little monster to my
shizun?”
“That is to be reformed by you.” The small wooden box
continued to fade away old words and emerge new ones,
“We feel your strong desire to surprise the God-wood
celestial lord on his birthday, but we also see that you are
not able to give full play to your limitations due to many
restrictions. But you don’t have to worry anymore. So long
as I’m here, you can make your dreams come true and
achieve everything you want.”
Mo Ran pondered on its underlying meaning and slowly
came to the realization.
Yes… It was his sincerity that touched the mountain
spirits. They came to help him prepare his gift?!
“Yes, that’s it.” The small wooden box lost no time to
display two lines of shining words, “Rest assured, master,
with me, he will surely have a better birthday this year than
last year, come on!”
Mo Ran recalled the nine baskets of gold from last year,
and didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
“… It’s a bit promising, but don’t compare it with last
year.”
After his doubts were dispelled, Mo Ran began to use this
box of thoughts. According to the requirements of the box,
in order to prevent it from being inadvertently activated by
Chu Wanning or others before his birthday, Mo Ran needed
to set a password for it. Only when the password is
pronounced can it react. Otherwise, it will be like the most
common box, and won’t attract much attention.
“Let’s set it up as shizun.”
“No, it’s too simple to be opened by mistake.”
The little wooden box paused. “I suggest you set five to
ten words here.”
 “So…” Mo Ran thought for a moment and said, “It would
be foolish to gift gold.”
“All right.” The little wooden box said, “It would be foolish
to gift gold is the password to open the box. Shall Mo-
zongshi use it now?”
Mo Ran naturally couldn’t wait to nod and agree.
In the instant he accepted, a dazzling white light flashed
in front of him, forcing him to close his eyes instantly. When
he opened them again, he found himself in a vast new
world.
This is a place similar to an otherworldly fairyland.
In the mountains, there were flowing water and quiet
springs. He was situated in a large open space with some
wood piled up. In addition, there were clouds, light red
smoke, the flourishing haitang flowers were light and hazy,
flying flowers fell red to chase the running water, quiet and
beautiful.
A round ricecake spirit sat on a wooden stake, swept his
tail with a blue fireball jumping, and was playing with his
soft sticky left paw sticking to his right paw. Unexpectedly, it
played too hard, accidentally glueing its claws together, and
it couldn’t help but panic, two fat claws pulled in the
opposite direction, but it couldn’t pull them apart.
Mo Ran went over and cast a separation spell. With a loud
cry, the two claws of the ricecake spirit were free again.
It rolled round and fell on its tender belly, sighed heavily
in relief, and then raised a pair of mungbean eyes from
under the lotus leaf: “Huh… I was saved! Thank you, thank
you!”
“You’re welcome. Is this the inside of the box? You’re in
charge of the box… Uh…” He wanted to ask if he was a
monster, but he thought it was impolite, so he laughed and
said, “Housekeeper?”
“I’m not a housekeeper.” The voice of the ricecake spirit
was soft and smooth, but it could be said that it was very
contrasting with the tone and color of the tyrannical words,
“I, four landlord, you this… Sa, Sagua!”
“?” Mo Ran was startled. “How do you swear at people?”
“I, four, the coolest of our village, the most… most
simmering ricecake! If I want to swear, I will swear. Deal
with it!”
“…”
A good ricecake, not only could swear, but also articulate.
This spirit is not the same as the shy and lovely ricecake
spirit that gave him the box before. It seems that it was
indeed the village cake bully. No wonder it was sealed in a
box by the villagers, and other ricecakes didn’t hang out
with it.
The lonely cake bully stubbornly raised his head and
waist, stared at Mo Ran, as if ready to meet his
counterattack.
It was meant to be a frightening gesture, but Mo Ran
looked at its small arms and legs, soft and white, paused for
a moment, and could not help laughing out loud.
 “Ha ha ha ha ha!” Mo Ran reached out and touched his
little head. “You’re so cute!”
The ricecake straightened out the lotus leaf on his head
which Mo Ran had poked askew, and became even angrier:
“Don’t laugh! Be serious! You will pay for this!!”
“What did you say? I’m sorry, haha-”
“Stop… Stop laughing! I’m warning you! Your destiny is
now in the hands of my search.”
Mo Ran: “…”
He really didn’t know that his destiny was dirty in the
palm of a ricecake spirit. He had to spend all his self-control
to stop himself from laughing again.
“Well, well… Cough… Pfft.”
“Don’t laugh!”
After some difficult negotiations, the cake tyrant and Mo
Ran finally reached a consensus.
Mo Ran mustn’t laugh at it anymore, but it had to talk to
Mo Ran about the current situation.
During their conversation, he emphasized that there are
many cakes in their ricecake village and their personalities
are different, but it was not because of his aggressive
personality that he was locked in the box.—
“I, Four of our Village, the best ricecake spoken in human
Mandarin, have a clear pronunciation and a clear distinction
between death and death. So, I am the messenger who was
chosen to communicate roughly with the humans!”
 “… You’re the messenger?”
“Yes! You shrink right! The messenger!”
Mo Ran stared at it with his head held high and his chest
hung up with infinite pride. He held back his chin and
couldn’t help but laugh again.
“Ah! Why are you laughing again?! Don’t laugh at me! I
have been learning verbiage for one or a hundred years!
Don’t laugh! Laugh again and I’ll throw you away!”
In order not to let the cake tyrant murder him, Mo Ran
used the perseverance he had to resist Tianwen, and once
again forcefully held back his laughter.
“Well, I won’t laugh. The messenger will tell me how to
use this box of thoughts?”
The tyrant cake hong twinkled his mouth, claws hugged
his arms, mung beans squinted at Mo Ran for a while. After
seeing that he really stopped laughing, he said, “Simple and
verbose, just because the space in the four boxes is
different from the outside, don’t you want to build a bigger
house for Shenmu xianjun, even some beautiful flowers and
plants?”
Mo Ran nodded his head and said, “Yes, but my Shizun
thought it was too extravagant and noisy, so he was not
willing to do it.”
“Never mind. In this box, you will not occupy the outside
place, nor will you fuck your Shizun…”
Mo Ran immediately interrupted it and said seriously, “It
doesn’t matter if you say something else is not standard.
You must pronounce the word ‘noise6’ correctly.”
Tyrant Cake’s small eyes turned around and tried his best
to read, “Fuck7-”
“Noise.”
“Fuck…”
“You roll up your tongue say ‘noise’.”
The cake tyrant heavenly restraint small face more and
more white, head up, trying to spit out a tortuous voice:
“grass8 -”
“Nevermind, let’s move on.”
Tyrant Cake: “Where was I?”
“You were saying that I’m not going to take up space in
this box, and I’m not going to make noise to Shizun. But if
I’m here to quietly prepare a birthday banquet for my
Shizun and renovate my house and countryside, I also need
those precious seeds, flowers, ingredients and utensils.”
He grinned bitterly and said, “If shizun finds out, I’m afraid
it’ll be a waste.”
“Don’t worry.” The tyrant cake said, “The things here are
different from those outside. You can build a house, dig a
pond, plant flowers and respect food materials… You don’t
need money to buy them, all you have to do is exchange
with me, Four!”
Mo Ran opened his eyes in surprise: “exchange?”
“Yes.” The tyrant Cake pointed to his stomach. Mo Ran
found that there was a natural pocket on his white belly. It
was only because the bag and stomach were too white that
it did not attract people’s attention.
“The houses and plants of your people are not good or
beautiful! Shenmu xianjun is in harmony with our family’s
elements! You bring in the outside things and give them to
me, such as cloth, flowers, clay figurines… I’ll change them
for you.”
“But how do I know what to exchange?”
“Well, it depends on your luck. But I’m very generous and
kind, and I won’t usually treat you badly. If you don’t believe
it, you can die.”
Just give it a try.
But when Mo Ran entered the box, he was unprepared,
wearing underwear and nothing outside. Think about it, he
could just take off his underwear and pass it.
“I have this on me. What can you give me for it?”
The tyrant cake took a look over Mo Ran clothes and took
them with small claws: “Four pieces of clothes with four
reasons, it has experienced a lot.”
After that, he looked back and forth several times, aiming
at the blackened upper body. Needless to say, Mo Ran’s
figure was naturally excellent, with a straight back, thin
waist and limbs, and a solid chest, though with an old scar
that will never disappear, but the lines of muscles contain
very wild tension, which, with the breathing of one volt,
seemed to suppress the body’s potential to develop lava.
Tyrant Cake said, “You have good wood.”
 After that, he raised his underwear and looked at it. “I
think it’s possible to change the clothes made by Mo-
zongshi, which are of good wood quality…”
He muttered and his voice faded. He stuffed his clothes
into his white pocket and took them out again and again.
“Ah! Yes! Four!”
Mo Ran stood up to look, saw its small soft claws lying in a
glittering light golden particles.
“What is this?”
“Heshou flower of the monster clan. I think you can
exchange your clothes for these seeds with the flower
demon embryo. Here you are. You take it or die.”
“…”
Although the baker always tells him to die, Mo Ran was
not going to laugh at him. He was very curious. He took the
seeds and went to the open space in front of him, and the
cake tyrant followed him with a whistle.
“How do you grow it?”
“Just drop it on the ground at will!”
Mo Ran did as told. The demon flower in the demon
territory was indeed extraordinary. As he sprinkled the
seeds, without even blinking, the open space gave birth to a
large sea of light gold and silver convergence. Those flowers
were golden like pole peony, silver like clove, rich and
flourishing and elegantly melting into waves, to the night in
the light of stars and dots of brilliance.
 What’s more surprising is that in the center of each peony
sits a female flower demon holding a golden pipa, and
between the stamens of each lilac is a boy playing a silver
flute. These little demons, who are not big enough to reach
the nail cap, all have glittering and translucent wings. They
play the light wings between them, dyeing the flower field
which is carrying melodious songs with dream-like luster.
“One— one dress can be exchanged for these?” Mo Ran
was startled.
“Four ah, all wordy me, I’m generous.” The cake tyrant
proudly pushed the lotus leaf on his head. “I’m the most
beautiful and nice baby in our ricecake Village!”
Mo Ran felt only a ray of hope shining into his heart, and
he immediately excitedly said, “Just you wait! I’ll be here a
lot these days. I’ll go out and think about what I can
exchange with you.”
And he couldn’t wait to go back.
But then he realized he didn’t know where the exit was.
The cake tyrant turned his eyes white and pointed to the
path where he came. “Run there, run for a while, don’t stop,
you’ll get thicker, but four—”
Mo Ran did not let him finish.
He was so happy that he was anxious to figure out what
could be brought in and replaced with the cake tyrant. And
the more urgent the Tyrant Cake was, the more it stuttered,
“but four” for half a day, even if it’s stuck there, it can’t say
a word. After holding up for a long time, he tried hard to
utter the second half of the speech:
“But four! Not every exchange is so cost-effective… You,
you pick something better and bring it in! Our ricecake
village especially likes the objects used by the Shenmu
xianjun. I just gave you four uses and lost. Next time,
there’s no such a big bargain to pick up, and I’m not going
to scatter it!”
Huffing and panting, he tried to say so much and looked
up.
Mo Ran has disappeared.
“…” The tyrant cake stood in the middle of the flower
field, stayed for a long time, scratched his head,” What a
way to run so fast! Next time he’ll bring—bring sen! Sa, Sa!”
When Mo Ran opened his eyes, he found himself bounced
back to the table.
But he did not sit still for a moment, coupled with the
agitation, and fell to the ground.
“Ah-!”
The movement immediately woke up the dog lying by the
hearth. It suddenly stood up and began to bark at all
conditions: “Wan Wan Wan!”
“Shh! Don’t get me in trouble, Goutou!” Mo Ran quickly
climbed over to hold the dog and touched it’s head. “Don’t
make noise, another noise will wake up Wanning.”
“Woo… Wan Wan Wan!”
 “…”
Mo Ran was trying to shut the dog’s mouth with his head
when he heard a gentle noise behind him, and then a
slightly tired and impatient voice lazily sounded in the quiet
night.
Chu Wanning lay between the pillows, with half closed
phoenix eyes, frowning at him, voice also with some special
hoarseness from being just woken up: “… What are you
fooling around with instead of sleeping in the middle of the
night?”
Mo Ran Busily Back: “Wanning…”
Chu Wanning sleepily lying on his stomach, looking at him
from the small chaotic forehead, without saying a word, as if
completely awake.
But looking at it, a bright light suddenly fell into those
misty eyes. Chu Wanning was very serious, and his eyes
were wide open. “Why aren’t you wearing clothes?”
 345. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 3

Chu Wanning was very serious, and his eyes were wide
open. “Why aren’t your wearing clothes?”
“Ah?” Mo Ran startled, looked down, saw his bare upper
body, raised his hand and touched himself, but for a
moment he didn’t know how to explain, “Er…”
Chu Wanning looked at his guilty actions, and felt
suspicious, so he said seriously, “Mo Ran.”
Mo Ran raised his hand: “Yes!”
“… Goutou is still small. It may grow to be a demon in the
future. Didn’t I told you before? Do you want to set an
example and not teach it bad things?”
“Yes, yes.”
Chu Wanning narrowed his eyes dangerously: “What are
you doing then?”
“…”
“That’s… That’s right.” Mo Ran whispered, but can this fat
dog really become fine? He’s afraid it’d be no use even if he
recited Buddha in his ear every day. Besides, what can a
dog understand? Even if he slept in front of Goutou every
day, the dog probably would probably not understand the
true meaning of dog’s life.
But what Shizun said could not be rebutted. Mo Ran had
to say euphemistically: “Wanning, listen to my explanation,
it’s not what it looks like. I didn’t mean to do anything in
secret…”
Unexpectedly, Goutou, fearing that the world would not be
chaotic, interrupted him suddenly and began to bark “Wan
Wan Wan” in his arms with the head up.
Chu Wanning put his forehead and gritted his teeth and
said, “You let it go.”
“All right.” Mo Ran open Goutou. “Actually, I…”
“Why are you still naked? Put on your clothes and
explain!”
Mo Ran froze.
Chu Wanning saw his strange expression, looked around,
and found that Mo Ran was not just undressed, but his
underwear simply disappeared. He couldn’t help but be
shocked: “… Where did your clothes go?”
In this embarrassing atmosphere, the yellow and white
dog squinted and began to look at Mo Ran with that dirty
expression. His expression looked like a sneer: Ha ha!
Stupid?
I see how you explain it!
Mo Ran touched his nose, his throat gathered. He
hesitated and said, “Wanning, Wanning, if… If I say my
clothes have turned into a sea of flowers, you… would you
believe it?”
Chu Wanning: “………”
 In their cottage at Nanping Mountain, came the angry
reproach of Chu-zongshi: “Mo Weiyu, do you think your
shizun has become stupid because he hasn’t come down in
a long time?”
“No, no, no, no, no! Shizun is the smartest, how can you
scatter!!!”
“You talk properly! Learn what to stand and how to
stutter!”
—
Mo Ran was really angry with Goutou, really.
He felt that the dog always had some ideas that he
shouldn’t have, especially when he looked sideways at
people, it was more like a demonstration to him.
Well, it wasn’t like this when Mingming picked it up from
the haystack.
Now it’s all right. Chu Wanning, a five-month-old dog, likes
it very much. He also says that he’s not mature. Therefore,
Mo Ran is forbidden to do anything that is harmful to
customs and bad for children in the last month.
Mo Ran asked himself that he had done well under Mo-
zongshi’s condition. He had adopted Goutou for more than
half a month. He had tolerated it. Even the state of Taxian-
Jun had converged a lot. At least after a runaway accident,
Chu Wanning taught him severely, and he did not go
ridiculous again, nor did he mention it quietly. The Goutou
went to the kitchen and stewed it into dog broth.
 But now it seems that he has made a very unsuccessful
choice.
—— He should have snuffed the dog in the cradle from the
beginning!
Qi returns to Qi, Chu Wanning’s birthday celebration can
not be delayed, so the next morning, Mo Ran decided, or
hurry to collect something to bring things into the box.
“Fresh fish, millet, sugar cans… Bamboo dragonflies,
paper butterflies, silk handkerchiefs…”
Taking advantage of Chu Wanning to go out and collect
fresh fruits in the depths of Nanping Mountain, Mo Ran
searches every grain and every inch of rags at home, and
can pick up and carry the whole collection into the pocket of
the heavens and the earth.
Goutou looked at him with a frightening look on his face. It
seemed uncertain whether he was the owner or a burglar
posing as the owner. If he could speak at the moment, he
would say, “No brothers, why don’t you even let my dog
bowl go?”
Ah! Incorrect! Pocket-portable dog bowl!
How can we grab its bowl?
Goutou reacted sharply, and a spirit rushed up, clapping
its teeth and biting the edge of its own job, and launched a
class struggle with the stinky scrape of ink.
Don’t snatch my bowl! Wang Wang Wang!
 Mo Ran also does not let go, joking, this bowl is Kunlun
blue glaze, food placed in it for three days is like fresh out of
the pot. Before meeting Goutou, Mo Ran had planned to
keep a cat, that kind of soft, white, quiet and sensible white
cat. The cat had a small amount of food. Considering that he
and Chu Wanning sometimes sworded around and would not
go home for two or three days, he wanted the cat to eat
fresh food, so he entrusted Méi Hánxuě to find such a bowl.
Unexpectedly, the cat has not yet been raised. It’s all
cheap for this silly dog.
Is this glass bowl good for keeping food fresh and tender
for dogs? Food is poured in, not to mention three days, blink
three times, it guarantees to eat to the bottom!
“Loose mouth, this is the bowl I bought originally!”
“Wang Wang Wang!” But you gave it to me!
“I borrowed it from you! Now it’s due to be recovered!”
“Wang Wang Wang!” You fart!
“Relax!”
“Wang Wang!” Not loose!
“Song!”
“Wow!” Roll!
A man and a dog were sawing hard when the yard door
creaked.
Chu Wanning held a basket of sweet and delicate fruits,
maintains the posture of pushing the door, stands in the
doorway and looks down at Mo-zongshi kneeling in the yard
and grabbing bowls with Goutou.
“…” After a long silence, Chu Wanning put the bamboo
basket on the stone table in the courtyard, took a fruit,
thought about it, and took several more.
Baiyi xianjun drooped his eyes and said to Mo Ran, “You
just stay here and I’ll wash you two oranges.”
Mo Ran in the moment he turned into the kitchen, heard
Chu Wanning sigh, murmuring to himself: “Alas… The
porridge I cooked for him in the morning was too bad. Why
is he so hungry that he grabs food with the dog?”
Mo Ran: “…???”
“Shizun! Wait! It’s not what you think! Ouch!—”
While he was eager to explain, Goutou snapped at the
back of his hand with a whine, and Mo Ran screamed and
suddenly released his hand. The yellow-white dog ran out of
the door with its glass bowl and ran away without smoke.
Mo Ran clenched his teeth, covered his hands and
scolded, “This silly dog…”
After lunch, Mo Ran put down his chopsticks and said that
he wanted to buy some medicine for injuries in a Linan
nearby city. So he went out with his mind in the box.
As soon as he left the yard, he quickly found a deserted
place, recited the mantra “It’s foolish to gift gold” and went
into the box again.
 Tyrant Cake was basking in the sunshine near the flower
field from yesterday. When he saw Mo Ran, he hummed and
said, “Come on, come on - come on?”
“Wait a long time.”
Cake Tyrant waved his hand to show his disapproval, but
his eyes turned to the Mo Ran treasure of heaven and earth:
“Have you brought some, some forest?”
Mo Ran is not urgent, first laughed and handed it a fresh
peach: “This for you, Wanning’s picking.”
The small eyes of the mungbean Cake Tyrant suddenly lit
up, one claw waved, turned his head, and honestly refused
to say, “Death is impossible, death is impossible!” A small
claw pulled open its front pocket.
Mo Ran laughed and said, “How can we not do it, just a
fresh peach?”
Said it stuffed into its pocket.
The baker who was bribed by peaches coughed a few
times and his face slowed down. “Hey, you, look at you,
come on, and be polite!”
After that, he coughed a few more times, moved his little
buttocks to the stump and sat upright.
“Come on, let me Kangkang. You’ve brought something
with you.”
The witty Mo-zongshi laughed and said, “Okay, Mr. Lao
Fan Cake has changed some materials.”
“No, no problem!”
 Mo Ran handed all the bits and pieces that had been
searching all day to its little claws. Cake Tyrant opened the
brocade bag and roughly doubled it inside, sighing.
Mo Ran’s heart tightened: “What’s wrong?”
Cake Tyrant raised his eyes and said, “Sao Nian, you are
really poor.”
Mo Ran down the curtains, some helpless way: “… I don’t
know what you want. There are better things, but they are
all for our daily use. If you don’t think it’s appropriate, I’ll…”
“Come on.” Batiao Tian interrupted him. “Nourish that you
are always scattering money to help the world, first, first
make up for it.”
But in my heart, I said: For the sake of the peach you gave
me, let’s make it up first.
“What I give and give you won’t be the best, because you
can give me so much. But our monster’s utensils are
amazing! Even if broken, broken, violet to play your
imagination and hard work, but also four can make a very
satisfactory drop effect!”
Mo Ran turned from worry to joy and laughed, “Really?
Thank you very much.”
Cake Tyrant waved his hand again, and then began to
replace the things brought by Mo Ran with the monster
instruments in the box one by one.
“Fresh fish - you can change this!”
 Cake Tyrant pulled out a pile of soft felt fabric from his
pocket.
“What is this?”
“This cloth made of four or four kinds of cat hair!”
Mo Ran opened his eyes in surprise and took the bundle of
cloth. “Cat hair can also weave cloth?”
“Nine big cats and demons.” Cake Tyrant explained, and
then pulled out another thing from his pocket, “Bamboo
dragonflies can be replaced by another one!”
Mo Ran looked at the pile of plain sticks and said, “What is
this?”
“Take one, put it in the funeral, spit, and you can turn it
into the best wood, although not the best, but it’s quite
good.”
Next, Batian Cake added to him a series of strange things,
such as bigger shells, bells drifting down snow when the
wind blows, swallows who are good at nesting, green bricks
that can pave their own roads, and a fire that understands
people’s words. And so on.
The most valuable one is actually a bag of coke made by
Chu Wanning. Batiao Tian loved it very much. He said that it
was the favorite food for ricecakes. Mo Ran found it both
surprising and funny.
He thought that if it weren’t for Wanning, you would not
cook everyday, you would have to eat coke, and I could
bring you a lot.
 He asked, “What can I change for coke?”
“You wait and see.” Batian Gagaba chews a piece of coke
and flicks his paws.
Soon, Mo Ran saw a golden lotus pond sinking beside the
flower field. The water in the pond was like melted gold, and
there were many beautiful snow lotus flowers in it.
“Everything comes to mind.” The cake-maker, with his
tongue still boasting, said, “If you want to read the fish
twice by the river, you will have lotus leaves floating to send
you mulberry, as well as fresh lotus root and tender
rhombus, you can ask for it. Enough, enough for your
birthday feast… Well, four no four is great!”
Mo Ran stared at the pond for a moment, then turned his
head and cut the railroad at Batian Cake. “I’ll bring you a
sack of coke next time!”
“Zeng, Zeng! You were great!” he stammered as soon as
he was excited.
Mo Ran said sincerely, “No, you are the best.”
With these materials from the Cake Tyrant, Mo Ran rolled
up his sleeves and began to work.
Shizun’s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow is
Taxian-Jun’s turn. He must work faster. As long as he works
in this box all day today, and the day after tomorrow, he
should be able to lead his shizun in the evening after eating
longevity noodles and give him a surprise.
While thinking like this, he quickly set up the cloth, shiju,
timber of those demons… Start to build an idyllic fairyland
beyond the world for shizun. Neither extravagant and
wasteful nor disturbing others, it is quite gratifying to move
wooden rafters in a smart way with Mo Ran hands and feet:
Kungfu pays no attention. This year’s birthday banquet,
shizun will have a happier day than last year!
However, Mo-zongshi was still naive.
He did not intend to compete for favor with himself, but
Taxian-Jun is different. Taxian-Jun is a person who can knock
himself to death. How can he be willing to be oppressed by
him?
He should know that after the retirement to Nanping
Mountain, Taxian-Jun was always holding his breath with
himself, always fighting with himself.
The daily memory of the two personalities is not entirely
in common, but shared along with each other. In fact, this
situation is worse than thorough knowledge and thorough
ignorance. It is like scratching people’s hearts through a
layer of yarn. It is easier to cause a single moth.
For example, a few days ago, Taxian-Jun stared at Chu
Wanning porridge, staring at it, and suddenly said, “this
Venerable One remembers that yesterday you did not cook
porridge.”
“Yes.” Chu Wanning light, “What’s wrong?”
“But this Venerable One does not remember what you did
yesterday.”
“Without cooking, I went to the village and bought some
steamed buns.”
 Taxian-Jun quit, stared at the black and purple eyes, and
said with great force, “this Venerable One should also eat
steamed buns!”
“… Didn’t you wake up in the morning and say you
wanted porridge?”
“No. The steamed bun is also needed in this Venerable
One’s diet. You can’t just buy it for him but not for this
Venerable One.”
“… You might as well take some medicine.”
“Steamed buns!”
“Only porridge.”
“Porridge and steamed buns!”
Chu Wanning was too lazy to talk to him: “You can eat
whatever you like, but you can’t eat that.”
Taxian-Jun almost fainted in anger. He grabbed Chu
Wanning’s wrist, brought him over, pressed him against the
kitchen table, and drooped his eyelashes to look down.
“What’s with your attitude? Why can he eat solid steamed
buns while this Venerable One can only drink porridge? You
say, do you think he is better than this Venerable One?”
“… I just think you were less ill yesterday than you are
today.”
Taxian-Jun was silent for a while, seemingly trying to get
angry, but at last he was still sad and said, “Okay… Very
good. Chu Wanning, what you said before is deceptive, what
I have always been a person - is that how you treat the
same person? You can’t do the same dishes. Why do you
favor him?”
Chu Wanning said silently: “The same person will not eat
the same meal every morning, you quickly stop making
noise, the porridge will turn cold.”
“I won’t drink it!” said Taxian-Jun.
“Really?”
“No!”
Chu Wanning nodded and said: “OK, then I will serve it to
Goutou. It’s just a pity since the legs of clouds were your
favorite last time.”
“…”
That’s it. Taxian-Jun is always in such a state of
contending with himself for favor and merit.
As Mo-zongshi, who has experienced two worldly
sophistications and the presence of old gods, he can’t
understand this foolish behavior at all.
At this moment, Mo Ran, who is working hard, has no idea
at all. In a few more hours, he will switch to the character of
Taxian-Jun, and what kind of despondent action will he
make…
 346. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 4

The next morning.

Taxian-Jun squinted and sat under the loquat tree in the
courtyard, peeling loquats for himself to eat while squinting
at what he was thinking.
After switching over, he could not remember anything else
in the past three days. He vaguely remembered that he had
got a wooden box, a ricecake. ricecake Monster sent it as if
it had something to do with Chu Wanning’s birthday gift.
But more than that, he can’t recall it.
Taxian-Jun dared not take it lightly. After all, he thought
Mo-zongshi was a bird with deep intention. He seemed loyal
and honest, but he was honest and respectful. He had a lot
of flowers and intestines.
Where like myself, handsome, honest, domineering,
powerful, treat people sincerely.
The honest man like himself is really at a disadvantage.
Taxian-Jun sighed, a deep light shining in purple and black
eyes. The loquat juice was very sticky. He raised his hand
and licked his fingertips to taste the delicate sweetness. He
said to himself, “You can’t lose!” this Venerable One is from
the emperor’s family. For the emperor’s court, this
Venerable One knows much more than the other one. The
so-called “know one’s friend and know the other” can win a
hundred battles. As long as this Venerable One sees Mo-
zongshi’s congratulations in advance, this Venerable One
can fight back and force him!
But longing to know Mo-zongshi’s gift is one thing. How to
know it is another profound knowledge.
He did not expect to be able to communicate with his own
soul. Mo-zongshi had no ghost until he understood him.
Well, if not… Trying to get Chu Wanning to talk like a
routine?
No, No.
This idea was quickly rejected by Taxian-Jun himself.
Looking back on his past life, Song Qiutong always
dressed up for every festival and tried her best to please
him. He came knocking around to find out if his sister Chu
had prepared any gifts for him.
At that time, he was holding an evil fire in his heart.
Looking at Song Qiutong’s seemingly shrewd but silly head
melon seeds, he spent his whole life of self-cultivation to not
shout abuse - what to do! Ask what! Chu Wanning was not
to give this Venerable One festival gifts you are satisfied!!!
But each time they did not roar out, but suppressed their
anger, grinned and chanted the gloom, slowly and orderly
way: “unexpectedly, the Queen was so concerned about
Princess Chu, give him a gift to see him alike.”
Song Qiutong’s beautiful face flashed with apprehension.
She showed more submissiveness and charm because of
fear, hoping to win the emperor’s pity.
 So she busily said, “Concubines just can’t make up their
minds. They want to know about the wishes of Chu’s
sister…”
“Oh… Want to know the mind of consort Chu.” Taxian-Jun
slowly immersed these words in his lips for a while. He
sneered and looked like a cold sword out of the box.
“So, you want to show that you, the queen, should have
no opinions. You want to be a concubine like him, or you
want to be a concubine at all?”
She was so frightened that Song Qiutong staggered and
fell to her knees, knocking her head in succession.
At that time, he only felt disgusted and angry at the same
time in his heart, dragon and tiger, bite and fight. Gong’e,
who had witnessed the incident, said that the emperor was
moody, but nobody knew it. Even if Song Qiutong herself did
not know it, he was really touched by her. He had been
under house arrest for so long and had only won people, but
it seemed that he had never received hearts.
As for the obedience, obedience and love he longed for, it
was more like a nine-day cold moon, beyond reach.
Even these years, he has not received any Festival
ceremony from Chu Wanning. Even when the snow is deep
on New Year’s Eve, his secret wish of “Happy New Year” was
delusional.
In this way, Song Qiutong pricked his self-esteem and
poked at his troubles. To mock him for having nothing, for
receiving nothing, to mock him for being a lonely widow, a
poor wretch who seems to aspire to get what he really
wants.——
How dare she… How dare she!!!
The emperor’s face turned blue with anger, and Song
Qiutong’s face turned white with fear. He looked at her
sadly. The truth could not be said quickly, and she had no
idea what fault she had committed.
Neither the emperors nor the empress realized that, in
fact, her struggle for favor was lost from the very beginning.
Yes.
You can’t ask Chu Wanning.
After the end of this memory, Taxian-Jun became more
and more firm in his thinking.
The essence of the competition for favor lies in the light
clouds and breeze, which seems to be indifferent. In fact, it
is the most undesirable to jump out and expose your
concern at the beginning.
However, how can we find out Mo-zongshi’s actions lightly
and indifferently?
There is not much time left for him. Tomorrow will be Chu
Wanning’s birthday. He has only the last few hours to win
the war of defeat.
In meditation, Taxian-Jun saw Goutou running past him
chasing a butterfly. The dog perceived his eyes, and made a
sudden stop, tilted over his head, with its usual oblique and
oblique eyes on the former Emperor who was trapped in
trouble. Dogs’ eyes are full of wisdom and care.
Taxian-Jun had a good idea.
Yes!
“Good dog, good dog, come on.” Taking advantage of Chu
Wanning to go out to explore the soul of plants in Nanping
Mountain, Taxian-Jun took Goutou in his arms, put it on his
leg, and then rubbed his dog’s paws with a laugh that he
thought was very kind and frightening. “This Venerable One
knows that you are the smartest. What this Venerable One
said should be understandable.”
Goutou: “…”
“This Venerable One asks you, do you know that a wooden
box was found here a few days ago?”
Goutou: “Whoop…”
“Do you obey me and bring the box to this Venerable
One? Can you do that?”
“Whoop…” It can’t be done.
Taxian-Jun’s face sank a little, but he still laughed and
said, “How about rewarding you with a meat bone?”
“Wang Wang!” Two!
“Yes, two it is.”
As a matter of fact, the dog-like Emperor was better at
communicating with his peers than the man-like Mo-
zongshi. One man, one dog, could have reached the
consensus of adultery so quickly without being able to
speak at all.
“Wow!”
The dog wagged its tail and jumped out of the arms of
Taxian-Jun. It ran to the depth of some humble grass. In a
short time, it became a traitor of Mo-zongshi. It pulled out
the thoughts of Mo-zongshi into boxes, and sent them to
Taxian-Jun with mud.
“So fast?”
“Wang Wang Wang!” That’s right. You don’t want to see
who I am.
Taxian-Jun was very satisfied, smiling and touching
Goutou: “Aiqing is really a good dog, this Venerable One will
call you -”
Why didn’t Feng think of it? Suddenly he heard familiar
footsteps outside the courtyard door. As soon as Taxian-Jun’s
face changed, he immediately raised his hand and boxed his
thoughts into boxes and received them in his arms in a flash
of thunder.
Then he looked back calmly with nothing happening:
“Wanning is back.”
Goutou wagged his tail calmly with nothing happening,
flatteringly spitting his tongue at Chu Wanning.
Chu Wanning, who came back from the mountain tour,
looked at the man and the dog, and always felt that there
was a kind of mysterious conspiracy breath running
between them: “… What are you doing?
 Taxian-Jun quickly turned to the topic: “How was the
harem of this Venerable One?”
Chu Wanning said, “Your Xiao Cui and Xiao Hong are
dead.”
“!!!” Taxian-Jun was shocked, “What?!”
“In the storm last night, your planted Xiangfei bamboo
and red haitang on the south hillside were blown down. I
told you before that you should not plant them in the
windward part of the rock wall. If you refuse to listen, you
can only learn from this lesson.”
Taxian-Jun was instantly sad, and he quit.
When he arrived to Nanping Mountain, he rushed to pull
the grass planted by Chu Wanning together. Although he
had been playing tricks on Wanning by calling the flowers
and plants his harem, there were not only concubines in the
empress palace, but in fact he was quietly trying to seal the
trees they planted together as princesses and princes.
Now that their children have died, that will he do?
“No! This Venerable One is going to take a look!”
“Look at what.” Chu Wanning was amused that he was
taken seriously. He immediately pulled him over and said to
him, “I have applied magic, and I have connected all the
broken flowers and plants back.”
“All ready?”
“It’s all ready.”
 Taxian-Jun stared at him, and after a moment, Chu
Wanning did not respond, when he suddenly opened his
arms, and firmly embraced him.
“…” Chu Wanning was unexpectedly surrounded by arms
embracing his waist embraced. He gave a sad and helpless
laugh, “What are you doing…?”
Taxian-Jun sat, Chu Wanning stood, and Taxian-Jun’s head
rested on Chu Wanning’s abdomen, wanting to rub against
it, but didn’t have the face, and finally only muffled: “this
Venerable One… Is happy.”
This was Chu Wanning’s heart. He will be distressed. He
expects that all the plants and trees planted will be
destroyed by the wind and rain. He will save them without
saying a word. The withered wood is still in the spring, and
his once withered heart, accompanied by Chu Wanning,
gradually has a bright red color, with blood, love and love.
At last he was able to walk carefully into the light.
In order to let the light shine a little more for himself and a
little less for Mo-zongshi, Taxian-Jun became more and more
firm in his determination to solve the mystery of Mo-
zongshi’s gift. Unlike Mo-zongshi, who was very conscious,
he refused to admit that they were one, so Mo-zongshi was
not hostile to the other, but he blushed and fought with Mo-
zongshi roughly every day.
Taxian-Jun took “the Venerable One is in a good mood
today, this Venerable One cooks in person” as the reason to
shut himself quietly in the kitchen and began to study this
idea in the box.
The emperor’s experience told him that as long as he
could open the box, Mo-zongshi’s secret would be exposed
under his eyes.
But the problem is that the box is seamless. How on earth
can it be opened?
“Open the box!”
Useless.
“You want it!”
It’s still closed.
“Show you this handsome face.”
The box stayed motionless.
Taxian-Jun tried all kinds of statements, all of which were
incomprehensible. At last, he was a little manic. He planned
to harden his palm and split one in two.
He slammed down, only to hear a crash!
The bench under the box was broken.
But the box was still in good condition.
“Funny, this Venerable One doesn’t believe this evil…”
Taxian-Jun was angry and called out the blade to cut it
horizontally and vertically for more than twenty knives. But
he could not freely release his spiritual power in the kitchen
to prevent the house from being destroyed, so he could not
exert one-tenth of his strength. After half a day of splitting,
the box was still safe and sound.
 On the contrary, Chu Wanning knocked on the door: “Mo
Ran? What are you doing? Why are there so much noise in
it?”
“… Cut stuffing!” Taxian-Jun casually said, “I’m making
pies!”
Chu Wanning waited for a while: “Bingjian in the day
before yesterday’s remaining, I had not used up the
wrapping hands.”
“Yes, I see.”
After answering the voice, Taxian-Jun reacted sensibly
afterwards - no! Chu Wanning wrapped hands for Mo-
zongshi again?!
Why didn’t he!!!
This thought, more angry, feel more unable to let go of
Mo-zongshi, never let the other party invite a contribution
on his birthday! That hypocrite, villain!
Strive for favor with him? Why don’t you try your best?
Taxian-Jun’s eyes were covered with a layer of darkness.
He stared at the box. His slender and smooth fingers were
rubbing the rough texture on his head. Bad water rose in his
heart. He thought, otherwise… Why don’t you just drop this
box at the bottom of the cliff?
Isn’t it a birthday gift? He could have found a better one
for Chu Wanning before sunset today.
He is the emperor of the cultivation world. What can he
not do if he wants something unique in heaven and earth?
 Although he was tired of the days when he was a noble
king and loved the warmth of returning to the world again,
he always liked to dress up and sniff the fireworks in the
mountains. He even felt that he secretly disguised himself
as a “Gou Master” to collect the miscellaneous money,
which was worse than that in the silent and cold palace at
that time. The rare treasures presented should be much
more precious and meaningful.
Such a vulgar sweetness is good, but he is reluctant to
show his love.
Taxian-Jun has a face, especially in order to distinguish
himself from the poor Mo-zongshi. Even if he secretly loved
the cabbage and boiled tofu of the farmer’s family, he would
hum and pretend that his favorite food is still the grand
parade, which is a precious seafood.
This kind of swollen face and fat man’s prestige is also
good occasionally.
For example, Taxian-Jun firmly believes that as long as he
risks the risk of being sucked to death by Chu Wanning,
arrogantly returns to the rivers and lakes, and searches for
treasures everywhere, he will be able to quickly find the
kind of luxurious and exquisite on the stage, novel and
meaningful congratulations!
Definite!
After this idea had taken root in his mind, Taxian-Jun stood
up, intending to put away the wooden box and take it out to
throw it away in the afternoon.
 But in retrospect, if he really wanted to do so, his recovery
conscience was somewhat disturbed.
…Well, that’s one less gift for Chu Wanning. What if we
can’t find a better one? Should Chu Wanning really like this
box and be destroyed by this Venerable One, isn’t it? Er…
Aren’t you coming to make trouble with this Venerable One?
This Venerable One is now his favorite, he will really make
trouble, then what should be done? How to coax? Would it
be useless to cajole?
In this way of thinking, he felt a little sad.
Since ancient times, the ruthless emperor’s family, once
the emperor is in love, he can only fall into the family with
his lover.
Even such a trivial matter, thought Chu Wanning may not
be happy, his heart hardened.
This Venerable One is not promising!
Taxian-Jun sighed in his heart.
But at that moment, he suddenly found a white figure
passing by the small window of the wooden grate. He knew
something different and immediately grabbed it, but it ran
so fast that he could only see a small blue lamp held by a
white tail. Without seeing its whole picture, it had
disappeared into the grass.
A rolled green lotus leaf was stuffed between the cracks of
the window-only wooden fence.
… a ricecake spirit!!
 A sudden flash of inspiration in the mind of Taxian-Jun
suddenly aroused the memory of another adventure that
belonged to him two days ago.
He immediately raised his hand to pull out the lotus
leaves left by the rice cake essence, and smoothed them
out by the sunshine sprinkled outside the window. He could
not help but be overjoyed, but then he immediately became
angry.
Taxian-Jun scolded himself angrily: “Mo Weiyu, how daring
you are! How dare you mock this Venerable One!”
Seen only on the lotus leaf, writes a few lines askew:
Good Emperor! I’m the ricecake of the Emperor’s
personality. I sneaked out of the village to report to the
Emperor. It’s a box of thoughts. There’s a fairyland in it. Mo-
zongshi’s personality is the key to opening the curse. It’s
called “It’s foolish to send gold.” I can only help you here!
Come on. You can do it!
Although Taxian-Jun did not know what “jigger” meant, he
felt that the demon had not learned the common people’s
Mandarin well, and there were also some demon words in
his speech, but he understood that the other must be
praising himself with his witty mind and context.
This ricecake is very good! He knew the current affairs
very well! He intends to make it a master of Nanping
Mountain after it has been accomplished.
Taxian-Jun finished thinking like this and paused. In order
to accomplish great things, he suppressed the humiliation
which was despised by another man himself and gnashed
his teeth at the wooden box.
“It would be foolish to gift gold.”
A golden light flashed and Taxian-Jun disappeared in the
kitchen.
He was sent into the box too.
 347. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 5

When Taxian-Jun came in, Cake Tyrant was sitting in the

hills and rivers that had been built by Mo Ran, chasing
butterflies with his short legs.
When he heard the sound of his arrival, he turned his
head at once, almost fell to the ground for moving too fast,
and finally staggered back to his feet. The cake tyrant put
out his paws to straighten out the lotus leaves on his head
and shouted, “Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah— small male harvest, you
finally came. I was dying of boredom!”
Taxian-Jun stared at it for a moment, and came to the
conclusion that it was a foolish ricecake guard.
So he turned his eyes away.
Then, with his sharp eyes, he looked back and forth at the
house thoroughly.
The paradise had not been completed yet, but it was close
to. Taxian-Jun could fully appreciate its elegance, flying
sparkling flower fields, dwelling between the flower stamens
playing piano and flute, golden flowing lotus pond, tree
house twined by vines, shell summer couch in the
courtyard…
The look of the gentleman’s face became gloomy.
He knows Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning looks serious but, in
fact, he is very curious. He certainly likes this kind of
strange place which does not belong to the mortal world.
 The only possible cause of Chu Wanning’s dislike is that of
Chu Wanning.——
He turned his head and stared at the Tyrant Cake.
When the thin lips were opened and buttoned, Mo Ran
asked, “How much is the price here?”
At this time, Tyrant Cake has not responded to the current
temperament has changed greatly, some confused: “silly,
silly…”
Taxian-Jun wrinkled his long eyebrows and suddenly lifted
them up in his palm.
“Eh-”
“Who are you scolding for being silly?”
The net pockets for catching butterflies in the hands of the
baker heaven dropped, and his eyes turned white under the
stranglehold of the emperor Taxian-Jun. He shook his calves
sadly and gave his substandard Mandarin to the standard:
“What, what’s the situation?”
Taxian-Jun: “………”
It was a misunderstanding. With a cold hum, he loosened
his five fingers and threw the monster back on the ground.
Cake Tyrant touched his neck, exhaled heavily, looked up at
the man’s apparently hazy face, and suddenly felt the taste.
Ouch?! This is not Mo-zongshi!
They all know that Mo Ran’s personality changes every
three days. It has been in exile for a long time, so they
forgot about it. In front of him, this vicious and violent
version of Mo-zongshi, who was kind two days ago, is
clearly…
“Ah!” Cake Tyrant uttered a scream and got up and was
ready to flee. “Help! He’s here!!! He’s not coming back with
him!!!!”
He was too scared to stutter.
The two soft ricecake legs of the Cake Tyrant strode hard,
closed their eyes and ran hard for half a day. When they
opened a gap and looked out, they realized that they were
still there.
“…”
I don’t know when, Taxian-Jun has turned into a spiritual
cage, like a roller water car, which runs like a hamster for
half a day, but has not gone anywhere.
Cake Tyrant swallowed his saliva and turned back
trembling, embarrassed and frightened.
“Brother, Brother…”
“Are you looking for death?” “Who is your brother?”
“Emperor, emperor, good!”
Taxian-Jun once again: “………”
In order to survive, Cake Tyrant soon succumbed to the
lewd authority of Taxian-Jun. It tells the emperor everything
about boxes of thoughts in great detail, and tells him the
answer he least wants to know.——
“No, no, no, no, no, no, it’s cheap here!”
Taxian-Jun fell into silence.
 It’s not expensive, it’s not wasteful, and it’s intentional.
How can you compare yourself with a gift like this?
… Damn, luckily he found out earlier, otherwise the birth
of Wanning would be in front of him. If Mo-zongshi really
played this card, he would lose.
Taxian-Jun’s heart way, the opportunity can not be lost no
longer come, he must take advantage of the time is still
early, to remove the cover of the field!
His handsome face flickered with blurred shadows. He
stared at the landscape dwelling built by Mo-zongshi and
listened to Cake Tyrant nagging.
Cake Tyrant explained, “Everything outside can be used to
exchange materials with me, but it’s beautiful inside.
Fourth, these building materials are not the best now. You
sent them two days ago to exchange items, all four of them
are not worth much money.”
“Oh? Really?” Taxian-Jun Road, “But this sea of flowers
looks very valuable.”
“Those four gifts.”
Taxian-Jun pointed to the pond again: “This pond does not
look cheap either.”
“The four were exchanged for the best thing you sent.”
Taxian-Jun raised his ears: “The best thing?”
“Four.”
“What is it?” He can afford it, and so can this Venerable
One, if you will.
 When the baker heard his words, his small eyes lit up:
“Give me a drop?… Well, then, we like the coke made by
Taxian-Jun!”
“…”
He is wrong.
There is one thing in the world that he is almost paranoid
and doomed not to be able to afford.
That’s what Chu Wanning cooked.
In this respect, Mo-zongshi is different from him. He has
not experienced the life and death years of the Wushan
Palace in his previous life, nor in the suffocating loneliness,
so madly missed the dishes that are not delicious but
steaming with the heat of the world. Therefore, Mo-
zongshi’s craftsmanship of Chu Wanning was never a
morbid possession.
On the contrary, Mo-zongshi always wanted to make his
cooking recognized by more people, or by the monsters of
mountains and forests, so that Chu Wanning would be
happy, and he would be happy too.
So he heard that Cake Tyrant liked to eat the coke made
by Chu Wanning. In fact, he was very willing to share it.
But Taxian-Jun is different.
Taxian-Jun is like a person who has been hungry for ten
years and poor for ten years. He occupies all the cooking
food of Chu Wanning in revenge. Even if it is unpalatable, he
will swallow it hungrily and thirstily. He has a stomachache
and is unwilling to share it with others. The most
exaggerated thing is that once Chu Wanning had nothing to
do to wrap five pieces of bamboo flat handwriting, originally
thought of putting them away and eating slowly, enough to
eat for half a month.
As a result, Taxian-Jun knew that he was going to cut back
to another state the next day. In order to avoid cheapening
another himself, he really ate half a month’s handwriting
before the time of his son arrived.
Then Master Jimo lay in bed for three days.
So when he heard that the Baker was so covetous, he
immediately angrily said, “Don’t even think about it!” Chu
Wanning made coke can only be eaten in this Venerable
One!”
Cake Tyrant looked at him with tears in his eyes.
“It’s no use crying!”
Cake Tyrant sadly wiped his eyes with his paws and claws:
“Whoop…”
The emperor is indeed a bad, bad thing!
Since coke could not be replaced, Taxian-Jun began to
make other ideas.
“Tell this Venerable One, besides coke, what else can I
give you for more exquisite and valuable monster utensils?”
Cake Tyrant choked, did not want to answer, but had to
answer: “… The emperor and the emperor can first grope for
themselves and try four things for a change.
Taxian-Jun frowned: “Mo-zongshi tried it like this?”
 “Well.” Ba Tian bowed grievantly. “You used your clothes
the first two days and changed into a flower field.”
“So… So he took off his clothes… He murmured, pinched
his chin and thought for a while, feeling that he could not
lose to himself.
So he also took off his robe and handed it to Cake Tyrant.
“This is the dress of this Venerable One. Take a good look
at it and see what you can change?”
Cake Tyrant held up his clothes and looked up and down
for half a day, but he did not speak for half a day. Just when
Taxian-Jun was a little impatient, he hesitated to poke half of
his head against the lotus leaf from behind his clothes.
“Emperor, change, change the forest is not my own
decision, four rules, if the exchange of rough things is not
your intention, can you stop pinching my neck…”
“Say less nonsense, what on earth can I change?!”
The voice of cakes and bullies is like mosquitoes singing:
“… Keep natural, pollution-free and pollution-free… Wash,
wash water…”
Taxian-Jun thought he had misheard, “Foot wash water?”
“Four… Four washes of hanging water…” Cake tyrant
looked like a weeping day, and then he said, “three days in
a wash, in March, nourish the essence of natural herbs. You,
you will be more powerful, stronger and more powerful than
now.”
 When he was stiff, he looked like the bottom of a pot and
said angrily, “I’m sorry to hear that.” Do you want to die?!”
“Whoop no! I don’t want to!!!! Batiao Tian shook his head
and burst into tears.
“Why can he change the sea of flowers? My change is
washing water! Do I look like I need this kind of thing?
Ah??!”
“Whoop you don’t need!”
“Think of something else! Can you change for another
one?’
“No…”
On Taxian-Jun’s horrible eyes, Cake Tyrant cried out
repeatedly: “No. 4 I can decide, we also have rules of the
demon clan!”
“What rules cannot be changed? You are so absurd,
believe it or not, this Venerable One killed you!”
“It’s useless for you to throw me away. You’ve also gone
around my guide!”
“You…!”
Taxian-Jun choked and suppressed his anger.
“All right, forget it!” In the face of great events, endure
the sea and the sky for a while.
He also pointed to this cake to defeat his opponent Mo-
zongshi.
So he swallowed a lot of dirty words and tried to be calm,
but he gritted his teeth and asked, “Then tell this Venerable
One immediately what you want to get in order to change
it.” He pointed to the field that had been built almost.
“Better materials than these?”
“I, I can’t be wordy…” the baker choked.
Taxian-Jun jumped violently and broke through his
muscles. He said angrily, “Never say that this Venerable
One really cuts you!”
“Whoop!”
No way out.
In order not to be knocked flat to make sweet-scented
osmanthus candy ricecake and eat out, the Cake Tyrant had
to sit on the stump, choking, and began to reveal the
replacement tips to Taxian-Jun.
It took half a day in its pocket with its plump little short
hand, pulled out a tattered little book of bark, and handed it
to Taxian-Jun grievantly. Where else was there a little
swaggering in front of Mo-zongshi? Taxian-Jun was not polite
either. He took the book and turned two pages.
“Goddess of the Flower… This is not good. You can’t be
glad at Chu Wanning.”
“Supreme cook… It’s not interesting either. The
craftsmanship of this Venerable One is much better than
that of the cook. No one else has to do it.”
Frowning disdainfully for half a day, Taxian-Jun was
suddenly attracted by one of them.
 “Flowering rain - a cloud, will float over the pastoral
courtyard after acquisition, constantly sprinkle petals
down.”
Taxian-Jun, who has a delicious taste, read the praise of
the festival and said, “Okay, this is good, how can I change
this?”
The cake tyrant stretched out his paws weakly and turned
a page for him.
Behind it was written the following words:
Exchange terms: living people.
Taxian-Jun suddenly opened his eyes: “Living people? Live
sacrifice?”
“… Don’t think, think so bloodily.” The cake tyrant buzzed
and said, “Just grab someone and shut them inside the
box… Close in, it rains, let go, it rains, it stops. Very literary
and civilized!”
“Then why shut people in?”
Cake Tyrant poked his soft little finger with some
embarrassment: “Because there is no other person in the
box, in fact, the fourth year cake in our village can run
around with the door, grab and catch them, so that
everyone can visit.”
“You demons, visitors?”
Cake Tyrant continued to rub his hands with
embarrassment: “Four or four ah.”
 “That’s a great story! How could this Venerable One do
such absurd things!”
Cake Tyrant: “You can also not change these, these things
for living people, are the highest, but you can also change a
level of…”
“Wait a minute.”
As soon as Taxian-Jun heard the highest level, he raised
his hand and interrupted it. “Are all the living people the
best?”
“Yes, yes.”
Taxian-Jun snapped shut the bark book and embraced his
arms with righteousness and righteousness.
“Whom are you going to catch?”
.
Chu Wanning thought Mo Ran was abnormal these days.
First it was Mo-zongshi, staying awake in the middle of the
night, lying naked on the ground and pressing Goutou.
Then it was Taxian-Jun. He confined himself mysteriously
in the kitchen for half a day, saying that he was going to
make pie, but when lunch time came, he didn’t even send
out the flour. When he asked him what he had been doing
for so long, he answered that he was thinking about life.
What is more odd is that Taxian-Jun only appears once in
three days. He likes to be entangled with him most on
weekdays. Although he occasionally goes downhill in the
daytime and makes some secrets of his own, he will come
before dinner, and he always carries a jar of good wine or a
box of snacks in his hand. Don’t be embarrassed and hand
them to him.
But today is different. They did not eat the pie at noon,
boiled some noodles, and then Taxian-Jun said he had to go
out.
Chu Wanning asked, “What do you want to eat in the
evening? Let me do it.”
Taxian-Jun hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was
engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. At last, he said
abnormally, “No, this Venerable One will come back very
late tonight. You don’t have to wait. Go to bed earlier.”
Chu Wanning open his phoenix eyes wide.
This is…
Seven years itch?
But seven years don’t seem to have arrived, or has it
passed?
—— That’s it. Chu Wanning completely forgot that his
birthday was coming.
But in fact, for the former Chu Wanning, birthdays were
not a particularly beautiful thing. When he was a child and
was with Huaizui in Wubei Temple, in the first few years, he
would deliberately give him some small things to play with
and pastries on this day. Every time, he was very happy,
holding a wooden sword or a sweet snack, looking at the
monk, smiling and saying “thank you, shizun. Shizun treats
me very well.”
 Huaizui’s look at that time seemed to be pricked
somewhere.
But at that time, Chu Wanning did not know that he was
bearing the pain of guilt inside.
Later, from a certain year on, the Huaizui suddenly
stopped giving him birthday gifts. Of course, snacks and
other things often happened. The monk would pull them out
by magic from his broad and elegant sleeves, but not
necessarily stick to the day of his birthday.
Chu Wanning thought that if he grew up, he would not
celebrate his birthday every year.
He asked if it was true to cherish sin. After a while, he
looked at the evergreen giant cypress in the Zen Temple all
the year round and touched the head of Tanning. He said,
“Yes, Tanning is very big. In a few years, it will be a weak
crown.”
At that time, he did not look into his eyes. When he said
these words, he kept looking at the twilight sun.
A bright red reflection on the horizon was in the monk’s
eyes.
Like blood.
Chu Wanning had no reason to feel guilty. His face was
very complex. He was not deep in the world. He had seen
many words only in books, but he never found concrete
expression in his life. At that moment, he seemed to realize
that his guilty face was half cruel and half sad.
 He didn’t know why Master had such an expression when
he mentioned his weak crown, but he just felt blocked and
saddened by the sorrow of being guilty.
He stood up, while the guilty man was still sitting next to
him. He had the courage to touch the guilty man’s bald
head and coax the great monk in front of him clumsily.
“Master, don’t be unhappy. When I am weak, I will give
you my birthday.”
There was a stiffness of guilt and then a drop in the head.
Chu did not see his face in the shadows at that time.
Half a time with guilt, he laughed hoarsely and said, “No
grown-up man can live this day… It’s only a child.“ After a
pause, Chu Wanning got up before he could say more.
The broad monk’s robes and gowns floated in the evening
breeze. At that time, the monk’s figure was so tall. When he
stood up, he covered all the oblique sunshine bloodstains
that fell on Chu Wanning.
“It’s not too early. There’s something to go out for the
teacher. You… Hello, late study.”
He left without looking back.
Later, after a long period of more than 20 years, Chu
Wanning never received a sentence of “Happy Birthday”. No
one ever wished him another year, wishing him well for the
rest of his life.
Until returning to Nanping.
 Until this time, he finally had his own life stability, Mo Ran
will sincerely read his birthday, want to make up for the past
years. Unfortunately, this concern is too late. Chu Wanning
has been used to being forgotten in the loneliness of the
past.
He was used to forgetting himself.
Yuheng elder, who can’t remember the “birthday” at all,
frowned in the courtyard and fell into deep thought. What
happened to Mo Ran?
Is there anything he’s been unhappy about lately?
Or is there something big going on outside?
Otherwise, no matter whether it was Mo-zongshi or
Taxian-Jun, they were both very strange these days…
 348. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 6

Not yet.
Four hours before Chu Wanning’s birthday.
Taxian-Jun steadily landed on the beams of the study on
the lonely moonlit night, and could not help shouting cheers
for himself in his heart. Time is so tight that only he can
move freely between heaven and earth. After all, Royal
Sword can not be so fast, and can not travel around the
world in a short time, but he is different, he will be able to
space teleportation.
Taxian-Jun was too proud of himself.
“All over the sky, rain and clouds, need to capture the
level of human beings `Esais’- ginger, evening Cen, ginger
Tibetan Gate, in order to exchange.” Tyrant Cake’s words
were still in his ears.
And I was very vigilant and serious at that time and asked,
“What is the level of ‘Essex’?”
“Then there are four demons.” “Cake Ba Heavenly Way,”
on the four verbose, not hard to catch, four by our demon
clan labeled as the thinning of human beings.
Hard to catch?
Taxian-Jun gave a cold hum in his heart.
It depends on who gets out of the horse. For him, it’s not
difficult to catch Jiang’s night sinking.
 He looked down from the girders painted with gold and
vermilion. Jiang was so happy and quiet at night that he
hated being in contact with people. Therefore, there was no
boy in the room. He was alone, sitting by the window,
reading books.
Jiang Xi has been badly injured since the war and has
been in poor health. He was originally a man of manly
stature and dignity, but he spent months on his bed and lost
a lot of weight. Now he is still very thin, but his appearance
is so pale that he is somewhat lacking in authority and
shows some morbid decadence and beauty.
But beauty is beautiful. Although Taxian-Jun’s aesthetics is
not faulty, he knows that Jiang Yechen is a rare beauty, but
what’s more, he has seen more beautiful people in his life,
and he has not learned to pity the jade.
Taxian-Jun, who did not know how to pity Xianyu, looked at
Jiang Yechen for a while, finally found an angle, took out the
box in his arms, and clicked open the wooden box.——
“Go ahead, you’ll have everything in your mind!”
He threw it down like a rainbow and hit the melon seeds in
the back of Jiang Xi’s head.
In his imagination, the moment the box touches Jiang Xi’s
head, Jiang Xi should send out a white light, then the “whip”
is absorbed by the box quickly, the lid “bang” is closed
quickly, the box vibrates and struggles, and finally ends in
calm.
 Then he recaptured Essex’s level of ginger nightfall and
could get the clouds.
Unfortunately, when the wooden box was about to touch
Jiang Xi, the seemingly sick door of Jiang Zhang suddenly
disappeared and swept away. The broad blue and gold
clothes on the door flowed with silk and satin, and instantly
flashed into the middle of the study.
Perfect evasion!
Things fell to the ground in a box, and Jiang Xi stared at it
and raised her head gloomily. “What are you doing?” she
said.
Before the word “man” was spoken, Taxian-Jun walked
down from the beams and waved his palm. He summoned a
scarlet chain of spiritual power and swept straight towards
Jiang Xi.
Jiang Xi’s face changed and her sleeves swept back to
avoid the second attack.
Taxian-Jun sneered and said, “Okay, one or two but three.
The third time I see you can still run away?”
The so-called “twelve but three” is actually the first
recovery of Sect Leader Jiang’s serious illness, who was
bullied by Xianjun. Jiang Xi had dealt with him in his last life,
and he did a lot of tricks under his hands. Finally, he was
subdued to violence. But at the moment, Jiang Xi was
caught off guard, never killed her breath, and she was still
very weak.
 Under such circumstances, it is impossible to avoid the
third attack of Taxian-Jun.
When the scarlet chain struck again, Jiang Xi could have
flicked away, but there was a sudden sweetness in his
throat, which just flickered so fast that his sickness surged
up and he couldn’t help choking.
A master will lose if he makes a mistake.
Jiang nightfall was instantly locked in a chain, lost his
center of gravity, and suddenly fell to the ground.
He gasped, raised his apricot eyes, stared at the past
fiercely, but when he saw the face of Taxian-Jun, he was
shocked: “… Is it you?
“Don’t worry, this Venerable One won’t kill—”
Before he had finished speaking, he heard Jiang Xi angrily
say, “Who sent you to humiliate me?”
“How did this Venerable One humiliate you?” Taxian-Jun
said curiously.
Jiang Xi couldn’t break the rope and turned blue with
anger. “Did Xue Meng send you here?”
Taxian-Jun was even more surprised: “What is the
relationship with Xue Meng? What festivals do you have with
him? Why does he humiliate you?”
Jiang Xi bit her thin lips and stopped talking. A few slightly
disordered forehead hair hung over his icy pale face. A pair
of apricot eyes stared at him in the dark light in the corner
of the study.
 “… Pop, wait a minute.” Taxian-Jun frowned and found that
things were not simple. “Why did this Venerable One
suddenly feel that your eyes are a little familiar with ah?” It
seems that there’s somebody like you…”
Jiang Xi was stiff. She immediately turned her face, closed
her eyes and stopped talking.
Taxian-Jun habitually stretched out his hand to break off
his face, but before his fingertips touched Jiang Xi’s chin, he
suddenly thought that it was not appropriate. This action
was somewhat ambiguous. Although he had no other
intention but to observe Jiang Yechen’s eyes again, he would
probably be unhappy if he wished to know in the evening.
So he quickly took back his hand and wiped his fingertips
exaggeratedly on his clothes to prove his innocence.
Forget it, who does Jiang Xi look like? Anyway, he is not
interested in Jiang Yechen’s affairs.
Grab it and grab it! Put Jiang Xi in a sack and add color
clouds to it!
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun turned his suspicion into joy,
raised his fingertips and directed Jiang Xi across the chain of
spiritual power, drifting in the direction of thinking things
into boxes.
How did Jiang Xi ever receive such treatment? “Let me
down!” he said angrily.
Taxian-Jun did not listen at all. After commanding the
chain, he put his arms around him and laughed playfully.
“When you go in, let you go down. The space inside is very
wide. You can rest assured that this Venerable One is not
interested in you. Tomorrow, you finish your task, and the
day after tomorrow, this Venerable One will set you free.”
“You look for death!!!”
Jiang Xi’s nose was so angry that she wanted to scold
again, but she was chained to the wooden box. The chain
circled behind him and poked him on the back.
“Come in, you.”
“You…!” Jiang Xi scolded half, suddenly turned the whole
into a ray of light, and was absorbed into a box of thoughts
by the instantaneous powerful evil spirit.
Taxian-Jun was so proud that he bent over and picked up
the wooden box and snorted, “Revolt against this Venerable
One? It’s not like you have to put your hands together.
Just after saying this, he suddenly heard footsteps outside
the study, Taxian-Jun for a meal.
Who?
Come and stop at the door, tap softly two times, gentle
way: “Father, the decoction is ready, you should drink
medicine.”
Oh… Is it Jiang Yechen’s cheap son? Taxian-Jun restrained
to smile, which can be a little troublesome, to let dry son
see that he tied his father, not to fight with himself?
Although he was happy to fight, it was important to
prepare gifts for Chu Wanning’s birth. If we can’t fight, we
should take the best course.
 Taxian-Jun thought that before the other party came in, he
opened the transmission array and sent himself to the
nearby Yangzhou Port.
Outside the study on the lonely moonlit night, Jiang Xi’s
adopted son knocked on the door for half a day without a
response, frowned for a moment, hesitated, and coughed
softly. “Please forgive the presumption of the younger
generation.” Raise your hand and squeak open the door.
After entering the door, he opened his gentle eyes in
astonishment and said, “My righteous father?”
I saw only an empty room, a volume of books lying in front
of the window, marking the ink was not dry, and Jiang Xi did
not know where to go.
No time
There are still three hours to go before Chu Wanning’s
birthday.
Because of the crowding of people in the streets and
alleys, he grabbed the roof of Yangzhou City and took a nap
beside the lofty top of Wenfeng Pagoda, where he leaped to
the top of Wenfeng Pagoda with golden pink and fluttered
clothes.
Down here, you can see the streets far away. It’s near
evening, pedestrians are knitting on the road, but the top of
the tower is very clear.
He yawned, put his arm behind his head, fell on the tile
top and looked at the gradually burning clouds in the sky.
Very well, Jiang Xi had caught them, and there were flying
flowers in the box. Chu Wanning must have liked them.
It’s too early for him to catch a few more so-called “Essex”
people.
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun reached into his skirt and
found an old bark pamphlet of Baba, with a few twisted
words on the title page, “Outline of Ethnic Observation”. He
turned it over and squinted at a few.
“Esais is quite a lot.” As he watched, he touched his chin
and murmured to himself, “But the writing is too
incomplete. It only shows the monks who want to observe
Nian Cake, but it doesn’t say what they can change if they
catch it.”
But then he thought, that’s okay. Anyway, the cake tyrant
said that all these high-level people can get is good stuff.
They have energy. They just keep people in cages. This
business is not bad.
“Jiang Xi, Ma Yun, Xuan Ji elder…” Looking at each other, I
suddenly saw myself and Chu Wanning were among them.
Taxian-Jun was a little angry. He thought that these rogue
officials and thieves dared to observe the emperor and the
Beidou immortal. What a bold man! But on second thought,
if there were no two of them, they would be looked down
upon.
With this in mind, Taxian-Jun was angry again.
He roughly read all the people in the booklet “Es Ais”, and
thought, “This is the nearest Peach Blossom Villa. It’s better
to grab Ma Yun in first and see what can be changed.”
As soon as he said that he would do it, he flew down the
pagoda immediately, intending to capture the second rare
people at Taobao Villa.
But before he opened the space transmission array, he
heard a familiar voice behind him: “Hey? Isn’t this Mo-
xiong?
Taxian-Jun was shocked. He went out in a cloak. Who was
so eyesore that a blurred figure could tell his identity?
He suddenly turned around and saw a handsome man
with long pale golden hair and Jasper eyes standing outside
the painted yellow courtyard wall of Wenfeng Monastery. His
skin was a pale ivory color, whiter than the magnolia tree
out of the courtyard wall.
A blonde man with deep facial features, lips and hands on
his back, leaned against the temple wall and looked at him
with a smile.
“Coincidentally, I didn’t expect to find Mo-xiong in
Yangzhou.”
“Snow in plum?”
Mei Hanxue smiled and said, “Well, long time no see.”
Taxian-Jun did not like Mei Hanxue. He was stabbed by
Xue Meng in his last life. Xue Meng could ignore it, but he
was still unhappy with Mei Hanxue, a fellow who was angry
with Xue Meng.
 But besides Chu Wanning, he was not very interested in
other people, and did not understand Mei Hanxue brothers.
He could not immediately distinguish the twins from their
expressions and gestures.
So he wrinkled his brows and swept his eyes. When he
saw that there was only a blonde man here, he asked, “Are
you big or small?”
“…” Mei Hanxue is very clever. Naturally, he is different
from Taxian-Jun. In a word, with a few expressions, he knows
that he has mistaken his personality.
I am afraid this is the personality of Emperor Taxian-Jun in
his previous life, not the personality of Mo-zongshi, which he
is familiar with.
If I knew it, I would not say hello.
But now that the voice has come out, Mei Hanxue has to
smile, but the enthusiasm in his eyes has faded a lot. He
answered, “I haven’t asked Mo-xiong whether he is old or
young. Why did Mo-xiong first ask me whether I am big or
small?”
“What’s old? You are the old one!” said the emperor.
Mei Hanxue shook his head and laughed, “How can you be
alone in Yangzhou? What about Chu-zongshi, is he not with
you?”
This reminds him of a meal of Taxian-Jun.
He came to Yangzhou to catch Jiang Xi.
Jiang Xi is Ais. It can turn clouds into clouds.
 Hey… Wait a minute. Mei Hanxue is Essex too!
Taxian-Jun’s eyes are bright. It seems that before he goes
to catch Ma Yun, he can catch another rare one first.
“…” Mei Hanxue is very good at observing his words and
looks. When he sees his different appearance, he can’t help
stepping back and vigilantly wanted to take out his
weapons. However, Taxian-Jun moved faster than he did,
like a black flash of illumination coming close to him.
“Mo-xiong, you —!”
Before Mei Hanxue could say more, he could see that
Taxian-Jun opened an ugly wooden box and pressed it
against his head.
“What is it?”
Taxian-Jun said, “Put your sack on!”
“Mo-xiong —!”
A golden flash flashed.
Mei Hanxue disappeared.
Taxian-Jun quickly covered the box, the handsome face
showed a malicious smile, purple and black eyes flashed the
light of ambition, triumphantly said: “Grab another one.”
Two.
Where can Mo-zongshi’s small wood, small shells and
small flowers compare with his Ais ethnic group? Only when
Mo-zongshi wins his favor this time can he be a ghost!
He shook the box satisfactorily, opened the transmission
array and went to Taobao Villa to catch the third person, Ma
Yun.
.
At the same time, inside the box of thoughts.
Mei Hanxue was suddenly snatched in and fell on his
knees unsteadily. He got up from the ground, coughed,
dusted his robe and looked around with blue eyes.
As far as he can see, there were mountains and rivers,
fairylands, trees and grass are different from the rest of the
world. Flowers are floating in the sky, lotus ponds are
flowing with gold, houses are exquisite and magnificent, and
there is also a large field of flowers with the sound of
tinkling elegant music.
This place… is… Where?
He looked at it suspiciously, and suddenly saw a man lying
on the ground, shackled by chains, humiliated on the
ground, stained with dust and unable to move. However,
Mei Hanxue had been with numerous people and was very
sensitive to good looks. Even though he was very confused
and far away at the moment, he still knew that he was a
very beautiful person by looking at his silhouette alone.
Why?
This beauty… is… Who?
 349. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 7

At present, Mei Hanxue always pays attention to her

appearance. He brushed the dust off his body, raised his
hand and tied up some messy blonde hair, pulled up a
neater ponytail behind him to make sure he was not so
messy, so he cautiously went to the unfortunate ghost lying
on the ground in the distance.
It’s not that Mei Hanxue is too calm to be sent to a
strange place and cares so indifferently about whether his
clothes are wrinkled, his hair is untidy and his partner is
beautiful.
It is because he knows that Mo Ran is now under the
control of Chu Wanning. It is impossible for him to do
anything harmful to nature and reason. Besides, there is no
evil and murderous spirit in this place - except for the sad
lady lying there.
However, as he approached, he could see more clearly the
face of the “beauty” and suddenly opened his blue eyes.
Although it’s dull again, Mei Hanxue was somewhat
surprised: “Jiang… Lord?”
Jiang Xi was tightly bound and frowned. He was really a
pig. He was so glad to have thrown him in. He forgot to spell
it out for him.
Mei Hanxue was speechless for a moment. He quickly
walked over and half knelt down to check Jiang Xi’s
condition.
 Taxian-Jun’s chain is the kind that the other side struggles
and gets tighter. Jiang Xi’s noble person, of course, has
never suffered such humiliation, and has been trying to
break it, but the result is extremely tight. Mei Hanxue
noticed that his wrist, which is tied back, has been worn
even skin, deep red marks.
“… Lord Jiang?
More disturbing is that Jiang Xi may have been ill and
failed to take medicine in time, so at this time he had
already passed out. Mei Hanxue called him several times,
and he did not show any signs of waking up.
Mei Hanxue can’t help feeling frustrated. Alas, when I
went out today, I really didn’t see the Huang Calendar. How
could I encounter such troubles?
To be honest, Mei Hanxue is somewhat hostile to Jiang Xi.
At the foot of the Sisheng Peak, because he could not bear
to see Jiang Xi’s willingness to accompany those who
condemned the summit of death and life, he sneered at
Jiang Xi. Mei Hanxue had always been light and breezy. He
could not understand Jiang Xi’s persistence in power, let
alone the way that Jiang Xi was restrained and put up in a
high cabinet when he became the Lord of the Ten Gates
School.
What’s more, Xue Meng and Jiang Xi have always been
out of line, and the relationship always seems to be
somewhat delicate.
 Mei Hanxue is naturally close to Xue Meng, so I don’t like
Jiang Xi more and more. Otherwise, how could a person with
exquisite heart like him before give a cold face to the
world’s richest man and respectful master so clearly?
Mei Hanxue has some headaches.
Why did Jiang Xi fall unconscious?
No way, no one left or right, he had to take care of it.
Mei Hanxue raised her hand and probed the neck of Jiang
Xi’s collar, which was overlapping. She felt that the
pulsation was extremely disordered, and the skin touched
was burning fiercely.
Mei Hanxue’s heart is not good. He stops and calls out:
“Wake up.”
“…”
“Lord Jiang, wake up soon!”
There was no movement.
Mei Hanxue was not optimistic, so he had to sit down on
his knees and take his wrist pulse to give him the Kunlun
Snow-treading Therapy for a while to ease, but once his
spiritual power was lost, Mei Hanxue felt the chaotic
Yanyang bumping in Jiang Xi’s body, which was a kind of
fierce magic gas running around him.
Jiang Zunzhu was seriously injured during the war.
Although he barely recovered his life, his body gradually
became abnormal.
That’s what I think.
 Fortunately, Mei Hanxue was able to heal the water
system. After pressing his dry fire for a while, Jiang Xi finally
slowed down a little.
He frowned slightly, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and
slowly opened his apricot eyes.
The eyes looked very loose, everything inside was chaotic,
and seemed to be suppressing something. Jiang Xi half
opened for a moment, closed her eyes again, and in his high
voice, tired and tired, “Medicine…”
Mei Hanxue said helplessly, “There is no medicine.”
Hearing his voice, Jiang Xi was still drowsy at the
beginning, but after a while, he suddenly came to his
senses. He suddenly opened his eyes and coughed in a
hurry.
“You… Why are you?
“Otherwise who do you think it is?”
When Mei Hanxue asked this question, he realized it first.
He looked at Jiang Xi’s appearance when she was just
awakened, and his tone of command was taken for granted.
Ninety-nine times out of ten, she burned her head and
regarded herself as someone on his lonely moonlit night.
“I thought you were…” Jiang Xi’s dry and pale lips moved,
trying to say something, but a wave of evil fire came up,
forcing him to shiver slightly, and cold sweat soaked his
underwear. Suddenly he closed his eyes, snapped his lower
lip, and tried to suppress something.
 Mei Hanxue knows that he always loves the limelight, likes
face and does not want to be embarrassed.
He must be very uncomfortable to look like that in front of
his younger generation.
Although Mei Hanxue did not like him, he did not hate
him. Besides, Mei Hanxue was always kind-hearted and did
not like to see people suffer, especially beauty suffer.
In his heart, Jiang Xi hates it.
But good looks are really good.
Mei Hanxue sighed and asked, “Lord Jiang, can you sit up?
I’ll get you through the cold. You should be more
comfortable.”
He wanted to help him.
Unexpectedly, Jiang Xi’s shoulder had not been touched
before he was violently torn away.
Jiang Xi gasped and raised her eyes at once. The apricot
eyes were bright and moist. They were like beasts trapped
in cages. They were painful and vigilant. He said hoarsely:
“… Don’t touch me.”
“…”
“Get out of my way… Ten feet away… No, the farther the
better.”
Mei Hanxue said silently, “But you are sick…”
Jiang Xi’s forehead was wet and sweaty, and her neck and
carotid arteries were beating suddenly. She said angrily, “Do
you have any medicine?”
 “… No.”
“That’s not going to go yet?!”
“…”
Mei Hanxue had nothing to say. He thought Jiang Xi was
really a wonderful flower. After a while, he talked rationally
and not at all. Before that, he also talked to Xue Meng. After
a while, he was very fierce and after a while, he was okay.
This man was really… Somehow…
The atmosphere of plum snow and Jiang Xi is stiff here. On
the roof, Cake Butian Cola blossoms, hiding under lotus
leaves and peeping. Good wife! Yes, there are two Es to
watch! It needs to look quietly to see if they can fight or not!
Yeah, look in the dark!
As long as it is silent, no one can find it, BAHA ha ha ha!!
.
Not yet.
There are still two hours to go before Chu Wanning’s birth.
Xue Meng sat in the palace of Loyalty Hall and stared at
the unexpected rain.
“What do you mean? I don’t understand you.”
Taxian-Jun also turned a wicker which had just been
broken from Taobao Villa - when it was really cheap to pick
up passengers, he went to catch people, but rushed to
empty, the owner of the villa went out to swim in the clouds,
not in the villa.
 Taxian-Jun thought for a moment, the rest of the “Es Ah”,
or Xue Meng had better catch, or even do not catch,
deception can be.
So he turned around and came to the Sisheng Peak.
Xue Meng stared at him. “What is it that you invite me to
play in the box? Are there any mistakes? I have a lot of
things on hand. How can I play with you?
Taxian-Jun mysteriously said, “this Venerable One
guarantees that you will be surprised when you go in.”
Xue Meng was upset when he was approving the files. He
had no good way to say, “Mo Ran, do you have -”
Before the word “sickness” was uttered, Xue Meng
thought unexpectedly, oh, no!
His birthday is approaching. Mo Ran asked him what gift
he wanted before.
So is this ugly box just like…
Congratulations???
Xue Meng looked down at the wooden box on the table
between them and turned angry.
Mo Ran said, after entering there is a surprise, that must
be his birthday gift! It’s too bad that I didn’t react
immediately and I didn’t have a good temper towards ink.
With this in mind, Xue Meng could not help feeling
embarrassed and embarrassed.
“Cough…” He coughed softly and said, “You’re too… It’s
too early.”
 “Morning?” Taxian-Jun was stunned for a moment. He
didn’t know what he was talking about, but he responded
quickly and kindly, “No sooner, no sooner. It’s too late. Get
in now.”
Xue Meng made a couple of mouths, peered at the box
secretly and tried to refuse it again with restraint, but his
curiosity was strong and he still had the upper hand in
hesitation.
Xue Meng, who couldn’t help smiling, said, “Xie Lao Ge,
then I’ll go in.”
“?”
Although Taxian-Jun does not know why, as long as Xue
Meng can go in, it is good.
He immediately blushed and said, “You’re welcome,
please!”
When Xue Meng also turned into a golden light and
disappeared, Taxian-Jun clicked on the lid of the box and
was very happy — “the third one.”
Only a few hours later, he caught the rare people Jiang Xi,
Mei Hanxue, Xue Meng, and the emperor Taxian-Jun was still
young.
In two hours, he can catch it again!
Xuan Ji and the corrupt wolf on the top of death and life
are also the people of “Es Ais”. These two can’t be let go
either!
 With great ambition, Taxian-Jun gathered the wooden
boxes into the skirts of his robes, put on his cloak and
headed for the residence of the elders.
At this time, the mind is in the box.
Xue Meng stared at everything in front of him, the golden
running water, the Yale fields, the rain and the ice crystal
windmill.
However, all the wonderful scenery can not shake the two
people in the courtyard.
Mei Hanxue, the elder brother of Taxue Palace on Mount
Kunlun, kneels half in front of Jiang Yechen, Sect Leader
Jiang of Guyue’ye in Yangzhou. He is frowning and talking to
him. Jiang Xi…
Xue Meng took a cool breath.
Mei Hanxue actually locked Jiang Xi with a chain!
Jiang Xi seems to have been cruelly tortured! His face
looks so ugly, his forehead is messy, his cheeks are sweaty
and his eyes are flushed. That’s what it is.——
Xue Meng suddenly shouted, “Mei Hanxue! What are you
doing?!”
Mei Hanxue looked back blankly. When he saw Xue Meng
striding towards himself, he felt his nose. Before he was
surprised and greeted Xue Meng, he was picked up by Xue
Meng with one hand and his skirt on the ground.
Xue Meng pointed at Jiang Xi with another finger, pushed
his nose and face, and said to Mei Hanxue, “Who made you
do this? You let him go!!!!
Mei Hanxue: “???”
“No, Sect Leader Xue, don’t be so excited…”
“Although Jiang Yechen is not a human being, it’s not your
turn to clean up! Why did you tie him up?”
Mei Hanxue was shocked for a moment and thought it
over. He couldn’t help laughing and pulling his sleeve: “Xue
Ziming… You are really… Well, what are you thinking about?
What am I doing with him?”
In response to him was Xue Meng’s angry punch: “How do
I know what you tied him up to do?” I’m not as perverted as
you are! You still don’t let go?!”
“…” Mei Hanxue was scolded for pervert without any
reason, and felt very wronged.
Brother, he wants to let it go. Question chain is tied by the
immortal Emperor, who can untie it?
Just now, Xue Meng and Mei Hanxue were quarreling with
each other, while Jiang Xi closed her eyes and didn’t want to
look at them. Suddenly, outside the courtyard, there were
two loud noises.
Xue Meng turned his head and was shocked again. “Elder
Xuan Ji, elder corrupt wolf?”
It was Xuan Ji with a blank face and the angry wolf who
appeared in the box of thoughts.
“Why did you come in?”
 Tanlang scolded angrily, “It’s not the man who burns the
ink. Without saying a word, take a broken box and press it
on the forehead of both of us. He’s looking for death!”
Xuan Ji sighed, “Then we are here.”
Xue Meng: “…”
Xuan Ji looked around and asked, “Where is this?” Lord,
why are you here? And Mei Xianjun and Jiang…” Seeing
Jiang Xi bound by chains, Xuan Ji’s face suddenly changed
and he was surprised and said, “Ah, Lord Jiang?!”
That’s all right. The head of the world’s largest faction was
tied up in such a humiliating way and thrown between the
fields. There are still people on top of death and life around.
What should we do with this account?
Mei Hanxue, the only one who is not at the Sisheng Peak,
touched his nose and said, “I was also transported by my
brother Mohist. Although this Lord Jiang Zunzhong was
reluctant to talk to me, he should have been captured here
by his brother Mohist. That’s right.” Suddenly he looked at
the corrupt wolf elder and said, “Your excellency is the elder
who is healed at the top of death and life.”
Tanlang said angrily, “What’s the matter?”
Mei Hanxue said, “Lord Jiang seems to be in a bad
condition. I am an amateur. I only slowed down a little.
Please help him to heal his wounds.”
Unexpectedly, Jiang Xi’s face turned pale and immediately
stopped, “No need.”
“But you…”
 “Take another time to simmer the fragrance.” Jiang Xi
closed her eyes, slightly moved her throat knot and slowly
breathed in the wet air. “I’ll be fine by myself… Not Raul and
so on.”
Since Jiang Xi had to persist in this way and refused to let
anyone touch him, others had no choice but to let him go.
Mei Hanxue and Xue Meng walked through the world
created by boxes of thoughts. Mei Hanxue asked, “Why did
you come in?”
Xue Meng said, “Because this is a birthday gift from Mo
Ran to me.”
Mei Hanxue was surprised: “Birthday Congratulations?…
But your birthday hasn’t arrived yet?”
“Send it off early.” Xue Meng, looking at the landscape
and pastoral. Since Xuan Ji and Tanlang came in, there
suddenly appeared stars shining all over the sky. Although it
was dusk, the nebulae formed by these magic powers were
still shining. In the field, there are also many fragrant
flowers, sniffing at the tip of the nose, sweet and pleasant,
unlike the common flavor.
“The place is a good place.” Xue Meng said, “I don’t know
why he wants to catch you all.”
Mei Hanxue thought for a moment, “Maybe I want to be
lively and celebrate your birthday?”
Xue Meng, tired of walking, sat on the ridges of the fields
and watched the rolling golden wheat waves, the flying
willow catkins and the vast sky.
 Xue Zhengyong started from scratch. When Xue Meng
was very young, he was very embarrassed at the top of his
life and death for some time, but even so, his parents never
made up for his birthday.
Almost every year, he is surrounded by praise, favor and
congratulations. Xue Zhengyong always gives him the best
things he can. Madam Wang will cook him a bowl of
longevity noodles with full color, fragrance and flavor.
He spent more than twenty years like this, and he was
infinitely happy.
Until he had no parents.
For a long time, Xue Zhengyong and Wang Chuqing are
like two mountains, across Xue Meng’s life, so that he can
not see the horror of death and aging, so that he has always
maintained a fearless innocence and brilliance.
After they left, Xue Meng’s heart lost its shelter, and his
pain and cruelty hit his flesh and blood. Suddenly, he
understood what is impossible, what is helpless and what is
death.
However, because of their unreserved love, Xue Meng,
though overconfident and arrogant, always has a heart of
gold. In the small phoenix’s jumping and shouting body, it is
always loaded with kindness, gentleness and compassion
belonging to Wang Chuqing, and with integrity, strength and
magnanimity belonging to Xue Zhengyong.
This is the fire they left in Shu, which will follow the road
of the Sisheng Peak.
 Mei Hanxue walked up to him and sat down. The wind
blew through his long, pale blond hair. He pushed it to his
ear and turned to Xue Meng and said, “That’s all… I wish
you a happy birthday in advance.
“…”
Xue Meng crushed the earth with his toes meaninglessly
and hummed, “Don’t care.”
“Brother Mo is very careful to make such a beautiful world
for you.” Mei Hanxue’s arms stretched back and a line of
geese flew across the sky. He laughed. “If it weren’t for his
brother, I would think you were his sweetheart. He took so
much trouble to prepare gifts for you and surprise you.”
Xue Meng hummed again, “Take you in for the birthday
celebration. I think it’s almost frightening.”
Mei Hanxue didn’t mind. He laughed and said, “But he’s
prepared so well that it’s better to give you gifts from my
brother than to go down…”
When you find yourself losing your voice, shut up
immediately.
Xue Meng, the gift-taking maniac, immediately raised his
ears. “Méi Hánxuě prepared something for me too?”
“… Yeah.” That’s terrible. I missed my word.
“What did he prepare for me?”
“… I won’t tell you.”
Xue Meng stared at him, stared for a moment, and felt
that it was impossible to pull anything out of Mei Hanxue’s
snowy mouth. He had to turn his face away sadly. He
pretended not to be curious and looked at the scenery for a
while.
Mei Hanxue asked, “But then again… Why did Brother Mo
grab Jiang Yechen into the box for you? Is Sect Leader Jiang
familiar with you?
Xue Meng stiffened for a moment and said, “No. Not at
all.”
What is Jiang Xi? He is indifferent and ungrateful. He can’t
compare with his father, Xue Zhengyong. He can’t match his
mother.
At this time, the elder Xuan Ji shouted at them in the far
yard. It seemed that someone had been caught by the ink
and thrown in. With the man’s entry, a fairy mist was
floating in the box.
Xue Meng did not need to discuss Jiang Xi’s affairs with
Mei Hanxue. He got up and dusted the ashes and strode
toward the courtyard.
The evening breeze blew the wheat waves to him, and he
paused for a moment, suddenly a slight sour gush came
from the bottom of his heart.
He felt that the breeze was like the hands of Madam Wang
and Xue Zhengyong, gently touching his brows, eyes and
forehead.
There will be no more birthday wishes from them.
Xue Meng couldn’t help looking down, and his long
eyelashes covered the gloom in his eyes.
 Mei Hanxue walked up to him and asked with concern,
“What’s wrong?”
“… Nothing. Xue Meng whispered.
But he thought that he had at least such a warm home, a
pair of parents who loved him and spoiled him. They
sheltered him from the rain for more than 20 years. They
loved him, respected him and protected him every moment
of every day. We spent so many unforgettable birthdays
with him.
 350. Competing for someone’s favour — Part 8

When Xue Meng thought like this, Chu Wanning sneezed

in Nanping Mountain.
Not yet.
There is still one last hour before his birthday.
But Chu didn’t realize that. He and Mo Ran had been in
Nanping Mountain for only two years. In the previous two
lives, the tens of millions of years, it was too difficult for him
to live. Those who are accustomed to bitterness and
suddenly taste sweetness are not so stable or used to it.
—— He is Xue Meng’s eye, the kind of person who has
never been spoiled.
At least in the past.
It’s late at night, and it’s going to be midnight soon, but
the ink hasn’t come back yet.
Chu Wanning stood in front of the green bamboo wood,
put on a single dress, held Goutou and looked for a while,
but he could not see the Mo Ran. In the evening, when he
was dewy, he rolled up his hands, coughed a few times,
frowned, and the dog raised his head and patted his side
face, making a “whine” pleasant sound.
Chu Wanning looked down and asked, “Are you sleepy?”
“Wow!”
He put it down and said, “Go back to the house and sleep.
I’ll wait a little longer.”
 “Whoop!”
Pagoda lanterns woven from bamboo sticks are covered
with silk paper, swaying gently under the eaves of the
courtyard door. Bright yellow candlelight spreads on Chu’s
elegant and smooth face, and glitters on his brows, eyes
and shoulders, making him look more sharp and gentle than
plain. Goutou went to the corner of his robe and barked
around him.
“Don’t want to go back?”
“Wow!”
Chu Wanning then lifted it up again, pointing its small, wet
and cool black nose at the tip of his nose: “Okay, then you
can continue to wait with me.”
“Whoop!”
But Goutou is not reluctant, Chu Wanning and its
communication is not so comfortable, I do not know why
each time Mo Ran and Goutou can quickly understand each
other’s meaning, he is much slower.
He pondered for a while before he realized, “You want me
to go to bed, don’t stand here?”
“Ouch!”
Goutou was happy because the owner finally understood
what he meant. He wagged his tail and jumped in place.
“Wait a little longer.”
“Wang Wang Wang!” It’s been a long time!
“Don’t you want to go back to bed alone?”
 “Wang Wang!”
Chu Wanning saw it shaking its head and tail, can not help
but think of the day, Mo Ran before leaving with his own
words - early rest, do not care about him.
“… Night does not end, when the wings are really hard.
Chu Wanning sighed, looking somewhat unhappy. Seeing
Goutou pleading eagerly, he finally looked back at the path
up the hill, closed his hands behind the yard door, and took
Goutou back to the house.
Who knows that sleepiness is not so easy to fall asleep.
Chu Wanning left a lamp for Mo to light up and shake. He
curled up in bed with his eyes closed and began to dream
dimly. In spite of his usual calm and plain appearance, his
body, which bears the souls and memories of two
generations, is uneasy in the end.
In the first few months of his retirement from Nanping
Mountain, he woke up almost every night.
After a while, I dreamed of the pale face of the emperor
Taxian-Jun who was assassinated by Xue Meng in Wushan
Palace. It was ghostly and gloomy against the thunderstorm
outside the hall.
After a while, I dreamed that outside Tianyin Pavilion, Mo
Ran knelt on the ground, blood poured out from my chest
and asked him with a choke, saying, Master, have I paid off?
Have I been clean?
He dreamed of the death of the Sisheng Peak, of the
silence of guilt.
 In his dream, he said to him, Chu Wanning, this Venerable
One hates you very much.
In his dream, it was Nanping Mountain. On that snowy
night, Mo Ran said, “Wanning, I will always love you.”
But after Mo Ran said this sentence, he slowly lost his
heartbeat, leaving him with only one night of sadness and
despair. He could not forget the unspeakable feeling at that
time. Every time he dreamed about it, he would wake up
with his grieving pain. He could not even recognize the
geometry of the years. He could not help but rely on the
past, repeatedly confirming that the sleepers around him
had breathing and heartbeat, and that pain would gradually
fade away.
But in the latter half of the night, they no longer slept
soundly. From time to time, they wanted to open their eyes,
look at their Mo Ran faces, and look at the peaceful sleeping
faces of young people today.
Later, he was found so strange by Mo Ran.
That day was the personality of Taxian-Jun, a lonely man
who wandered in the empty Wushan Palace for many years.
At a glance, he could understand why Chu Wanning was
suffering and why he did not sleep at night. So Taxian-Jun
said nothing, opened his arms and held him tightly in his
arms.
Over the years, across the flesh and blood, the heartbeat
is strong and powerful to pass on to the people in the arms.
Dispel the shadow of nightmare.
 Taxian-Jun kissed the top of his hair and coaxed him in a
low voice: “… All right. Late Ning, it’s all over.”
Chu Wanning did not say a word, Xu is dead face, do not
want to lose face.
But Taxian-Jun could feel the wet skirts of his obscene
clothes, with warm tears in his heart. Clearly not a hot thing,
but let his whole heart are hot, trembling fiercely.
He was in great pain and love, but he didn’t know what to
do.
He used to possess it roughly and make it difficult.
He clumsily patted Chu’s shoulder and back, rubbed his
lips against the top of his hair and ears, and finally lowered
down to hold his cool lips.
“Wanning, I will always love you.”
During the kiss, he murmured to him vaguely. He felt the
obvious tremor of the man who had never been cruel in his
palm. He could not help it. Then he went to sink with him
again with the tender rhyme of the past.
And every day after that, no matter what kind of
consciousness, Mo Ran is sleeping with Chu Wanning. Every
time before going to bed, I will say once, I will always love
you.
Today’s sweet will slowly wash away the bitterness of the
past.
This sentence, also finally in the ink incapable of
repeating, from the other words of death, has become a
promise to keep.
For two years, no matter what reason Mo Ran went out
alone, he would always come back before dark, because he
knew Chu Wanning did not say it, but he did not love the
cold night of Nanping Mountain. His brother-in-law needed
his company. It’s the first time like tonight.
Mo Ran did not go home before sunset for the first time.
Chu Wanning calm good face, will not cross-examine that,
but his mouth does not ask, face to be strong, does not
mean that he will feel better.
So after such a long time, he fell asleep and fell into a
nightmare again.
He returned to that year’s Nanping Mountain, the day Mo
Ran died.
He dreamed that no matter how he wakes up the Mo Ran,
the scar left by Tianyin Pavilion on his lover’s chest is so
fierce and shocking that he watches over him and chokes…
He kept repeating his lover’s name: “Mo Ran…”
Mo Ran.
And in this cold dream, it seems that someone suddenly
took his hand and caught it and kissed it gently on his lips.
The man said to him, “Master, it’s all right. It’s all over.”
It’s all over…
Chu Wanning felt his eyelashes moist, and when he woke
up, he sighed low, calm in his heart, and wanted to sleep
again, but suddenly found himself leaning on a familiar
warm chest.
He was startled, the blurred point of sleepiness
disappeared, the wet curtain suddenly lifted, Feng eyes on
the last pair of purple and black eyes.
“Mo, Mo Ran…?”
Mo Ran unexpectedly did not know when it had returned,
with some deep night dew on his body, lying beside him. In
order not to disturb him, Mo Ran did not hold him tight to
sleep, only carefully grasped his hand, close to him.
When Chu Wanning woke up, he raised his eyebrows
slightly.
“Well? Is this Venerable One still waking you up?
Chu Wanning also when he wanted to apologize,
unexpectedly Taxian-Jun put his arm around him forcefully:
“Wake up just right, simply let this Venerable One hold
well.”
“… Get out of here.”
Taxian-Jun knows that he has not much time left today. He
has to fight with Chu Wanning on weekdays. But this time,
after he hugged, he went straight in, leaned over Chu
Wanning’s ear and said with a deep smile, “Roll what, this
Venerable One has prepared a surprise for you, for fear that
you will hurt me too late.”
“…”
This man’s face is growing with each passing day.
 Chu Wanning nightmare wake up at the beginning, get up
heavy, at the moment he was hot and heavy body pressure,
not from the sword eyebrows raised, Feng Mou still with the
wet and sad dream, but with a sense of sleepiness and
anger: “do not sleep in the evening?”
“No sleep.”
Chu Wanning more angry: “What do not sleep?”
Taxian-Jun lifted his chin, rubbed it carefully, and his eyes
wandered from his eyebrows to his slightly opened lips.
The man in his bosom is obviously somewhat fierce and
imperfect, but for two lifetimes, every time he looks at him,
he feels hot and secretly happy. Once upon a time, he
refused to admit it, but in fact, he always knew in his heart
that only this person could make him feel like a fire in an
instant.
Want to hold him, kiss him, want him. It hurts to bully him,
but it hurts him terribly.
Nowadays, I feel that although there are many beautiful
people in the world like clouds, all the clouds gathered
together are less than half an inch of the glory of his
evening tranquility. He looks good when he’s murderous, but
he looks good when he’s angry, and he looks good when
he’s angry.
Taxian-Jun then laughed and said, “There are still many
things to do if you don’t sleep in the middle of the night.
Didn’t all of you have been taught by this Venerable One?”
Chu Wanning: “………”
 Seeing that he was sleepless, angry and helpless, he
stepped in the heart of the Immortal Emperor and couldn’t
help bowing his head and kissing him.
“Mo Ran-!”
“You’re kidding.” After a kiss, Taxian-Jun touched the tip of
his nose intimately. “The time for this Venerable One is
coming, today you owe this Venerable One, and ask you to
come back in three days.”
“…”
“Tonight the only thing we want to say is…” Taxian-Jun
paused for a moment, laughed, dimples deep on the cheek
side, three points of evil and seven points of pity:
“Happy Birthday, Wanning.”
Chu Wanning was suddenly stunned.
At this time, the distant Jingci Temple bell sounded
leisurely. It was the alternation of childhood and bamboo
leaves.
At the end of 1911.
At the beginning of the year.
Mo Ran pupils still have Taxian-Jun’s pride, but can not say
anything, and has changed into the gentleness of Mo-
zongshi. Mo-zongshi slowed down and adapted to the
memory of yesterday shared with him by fate. He felt
puzzled and did not know what he had done under the
condition of Taxian-Jun for a moment.
 But seeing the person in front of me is my sweetheart,
after the Mo Ran slightly, my heart is full of joy, so I lean
against Chu’s forehead and whisper, “Ning.”
“Well?”
“Happy Birthday.”
After thinking about it, he said, “I have prepared a gift for
you.”
He had planned to do some repairs in the daytime
tomorrow, and then led Chu Wanning to think things into
boxes. But he did not think that when he switched back, Chu
Wanning had not fallen asleep, nor did he think that he
would naturally say this sentence.
He had too much sweetness for Chu Wanning, as if he
couldn’t bear it for a moment or at all.
It is clear that he has lived for two generations. He has
married twice in real and false. His past life lasts for eight
years day and night, and his present life has been
accompanied for two years. But at this time, he is like a rash
young man who shows his heart by offering treasures to his
beloved for the first time. He is impatient, even sweating at
his fingertips and trembling slightly.
“I… I haven’t finished all of it yet, but… Shall I show you
around first?
Chu Wanning then thoroughly reflected that today was his
birthday.
In fact, Mo Ran was busy in the daytime for
congratulations and did not go home.
 When he lost his confusion, he was amused and guilty. He
couldn’t help raising his hand and holding his Mo Ran face,
and his heart was soft.
“You’ve been busy for so long. You’re busy with this.”
Smile when Mo Ran.
“Does Master want to see it now?”
Chu Wanning sat up, gathered his long black hair, and
followed his meaning: “Okay, what are you prepared for?”
“An extraordinary surprise.”
Mo Ran said, led Chu to their courtyard, dog head sleeping
soundly, face buried under his paws did not wake up. Mo
Ran dived into the grass, intending to dig out his thoughts
before hiding here into a box.
However,——
A scream pierced the silent night of Nanping: “Come on!
Where’s my box?!!!!!!
The dog continued to sleep peacefully.
Nothing happens, the head of the dog says, you can never
wake up a sleeping dog, bah ha ha ha!
It took me a long time to close my eyes and try to recall
what happened when I was a stepper. After thinking about it
for a while, it finally reminded me of some memory
fragments.——
Set a sack for Jiang Xi.
Cover Xue Meng with sacks.
Give Mei Hanxue a sack of hemp…
 It’s over, it’s all fucking over!
Chu Wanning frowned and asked, “What’s wrong with
you?”
Mo Ran embraced his head: “I… It seems that I did some
very absurd things yesterday…” He said he was looking
around the house, and finally he found a box of ideas from
his own pocket.
“Are you going to give this to me?”
“Originally, it was…”
“Now?”
Now… Now I’m afraid I don’t know what’s going on inside.
Mo Ran throat is gathering, want to leave Chu Wanning
outside, oneself go to see first. But the helpless words have
been spoken out, and it is not appropriate to leave the
Master and enter the box alone at this time, so I have to
pray in my heart that I did not make the box overturn
yesterday. He was hard-headed.
“Now I can’t explain it for a while… Anyway, let’s go in
and have a look first.
When Mo Ran and Chu Wanning entered the box of
thoughts, they were both shocked by the present situation.
Especially Mo Ran, when he left the day before yesterday,
the box was still a normal place, but at the moment, his
house was rebuilt and repaired, and there were many more
glittering and magnificent ornaments.
 In addition, the sky is flying, clouds and mists are dim,
wheat waves are rolling, and nebulae are scattered in the
sky… Originally, it was very interesting and there were white
mountains and rivers in the countryside. It was filled with
colors stiffly, and it was too dazzling to teach people how to
cope with them.
Where is the Pillow Water Family?
It’s the style of the local landlord!!
What’s more, five wooden shelves were erected in the
flower fields of the small courtyard. They were tied up by
Jiang Xi, Mei Hanxue, Xue Meng, corrupt wolf and Xuan Ji,
like five scarecrows.
Chu Wanning looked at the five sacrificial-like people,
some frozen: “… This is… You’re going to give me… Gifts?”
Mo Ran was shocked. He turned to peep at Chu’s face.
After reading it, his heart was beating like a drum. He
hurried and said, “Master, no, it’s not what you saw!” That’s
not what I did!”
Before the words fell, a soft rice cake jumped from the
roof.
Tyrant cake flickered his small tail with bright blue lights,
came out clattering, looked up at his head, flashed stars,
and stretched out two small claws towards Chu Wanning.
“God, God Muxian Jun!”
However, before embracing Chu Wanning, he was lifted up
by Mo Ran’s hands around the creaking nest. Mo Ran almost
collapsed, shaking it hard: “Batian cake! What the hell’s
going on here?’
“Huh?” Tyrant cake did not respond to the Mo Ran
personality has been switched again, very confused, “Then,
then, you seized four of your own Es Ah-level people? Come
and exchange the idyllic landscapes!”
“…”
Mo Ran his forehead and jumped suddenly. After a long
silence, he finally understood.
Suddenly he closed his eyes and wished he could not lift
his hand to kill himself.
—— What on earth did he do all day yesterday!!!
Taxian-Jun is fighting for favor with himself again!
There was nothing to say to him. Xue Meng, who was tied
up on the wooden frame, was mad and shouted, “Mo Ran!”
You dog! What the hell are you doing? You’re going to let me
down!”
Tyrant cake twinkled his eyes and looked at Xue Meng and
them for a moment. He explained to Mocifier, “This is what
you did an hour ago. You caught five Ais in total. I’m afraid
they would make trouble in it. So you just tied them up after
the capture.”
Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was still shouting, “Master! Teacher saves me!
_____________
Chu Wanning Fu sleeve: “… Look at what you’ve done!”
 After that, he immediately went forward and untied them
one by one from the bondage of the immortal Emperor.
After everyone was released, Xue Meng rubbed his red-
tied wrist, which was very grieving and very inexplicable:
“Mo Ran!” You, you and you, what the hell are you doing?!”
“Yes.” The corrupt wolf elder was not very angry. “Why do
you want us to come to this box?” Say and glance at the
ricecake essence, “What is this tofu ghost thing?”
The cakes overlord protruded furiously and said, “Save,
Save! Lao Tzu’s Four Years Cake!! Not four beancurds!”
Mei Hanxue and Xuan Ji did not say a word, but their eyes
were also inquiring about the intentions of Chu and Mo.
Jiang Xi’s face was so gloomy that he tidied up his
expensive and delicate sleeves, smoothed out the wrinkles
one by one, then raised his eyes, and said, “You’d better
give Jiang an explanation.”
Mo Ran wants to pass by, raises his hand and laughs, “Er,
this is just a misunderstanding, sorry…”
“Excuse me?” Jiang Xi sneered. “I’m sorry it’s worth
money.”
“…”
He narrowed his apricot eyes and said rudely, “Mo-
zongshi, do you know that I have a business to discuss with
Huohuangge today?”
“I, I compensate…”
“Ninety million Golden leaves, you compensate?”
 Mo Ran: “…”
Xue Meng was also angry. “Didn’t you say you wanted to
surprise me?” I thought it was… Yes…” It’s a birthday gift for
me - it’s embarrassing to say it again anyway, even in
retrospect.
Xue Meng finally said angrily, “What on earth are you
doing?”
Mo Ran was questioned by a group of people around
Xingshi. Gradually, it became overwhelming and had to
apologize. But these people themselves have no bad
relations with them, but they are provoked to seek an
explanation, which is inexplicable, and naturally endless. Mo
Ran just don’t know what to do. Suddenly I heard Chu
Wanning’s Road beside me.
“I’m sorry, but I didn’t manage another kind of spleen.”
The mountains and rivers were quiet in the countryside.
Only Tyrant cake was excitedly clacking and clapping his
feet around Chu Wanning.
Mo Ran back and said, “Master…”
“I will try to compensate for the delay, and I hope you will
forgive me.”
Xue Meng waved his hand and said, “Teacher, Master, I
don’t mean that… I just wonder…
After that, he turned to Jiang Xi and said, “Hello! You and
your ninety million golden leaves can’t rest on my master. I
and my master have no money…”
 Jiang Xi: “…”
The world’s richest man seems to have ignored Xue
Meng’s words and stared at Mo Ran for a while. His sharp
eyes turned to Chu Wanning again.
As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw the Mo
Ran blocked in front of Chu Wanning and said in a hurry,
“Lord Jiang, I will try to make up for it. I also ask you not to
embarrass my teacher today, first and foremost. Because…
Because…”
Mo Ran hesitated, the voice gradually faded down, and
finally whispered, “Because today… Today… In fact, it’s my
teacher’s birthday…”
Jiang Xi: “…”
“He never had a good birthday, so… Jiang Zunzhu’s loss, I
will try to make up for, personally go to Huohuangge to
apologize for anything, you can.”
The youth blocked between him and Jiang Xi, almost
pitifully: “Just ask Jiang Zunzhu Haihan tonight, will you?”
Today is Chu Wanning’s birthday?!
That’s why everyone here was shocked. Xue Meng was
particularly shocked, his face was like gold paper, his lips
were open and closed for half a day, but he couldn’t say a
word. Chu Wanning did not expect Mo Ran to tell the story,
but for a moment did not know what to do.
Finally, Tanlang, who was not quite in line with Chu
Wanning, broke the silence. He heard the words and held his
chest with both hands. “Yuheng, no, what did you send your
apprentices to catch us all for your birthday?”
“No, no!” Tyrant cake explained that the little claw pointed
to the Mo Ran. “He grasped and grasped you, four or four
because you four Esais class people can change very good
instruments to decorate the idyllic mountain dwellings in
Zeli!”
Xue Meng was shocked and said, “Take us for a changer?”
Mei Hanxue touched her chin and responded: “… No
wonder every time a person comes in, the effect here will
add one more weight. It was because of this.”
Only Jiang Xi felt incredible, angry and flicked his sleeve:
“… It’s really sick to talk about love!” Looking at the Mo Ran
again, he made a diagnosis without hesitation. “Mo-zongshi,
you are so ill that you may be hopeless and hopeless!”
Mo Ran laughed and went to Lachu’s hands. “There’s no
cure for it.”
Jiang Xi could hardly bear it. She turned her head and held
her hand. She was silent for a moment. She caught a
glimpse of Xue Meng staring at Chu Wanning. She seemed
to be embarrassed that she, as a disciple, had almost
missed her teacher’s birthday, and was blaming herself for
not being able to give Chu Wanning salute.
Jiang Xi’s eldest brother was impatient. He thought Xue
Meng was really disgraceful, but he was not easy to attack.
He also took Xue Meng for a moment and was silent. Finally,
he said, “Forget it. But ninety million Golden leaves.”
 Mo Ran: “???”
Xue Meng: “???”
“There’s no need to pay for it. It’s not enough to shine
shoes.”
Mei Hanxue: “…”
Chu Wanning: “…”
Xue Meng: How dirty are your shoes?
Jiang Xi turned around and looked like a sudden flash of
electricity. He sneered and said, “Xue Jianmen does not
speak. Nobody treats you like a dumb man.”
“You —!”
In the midst of the uproar, the whole story of this absurd
farce was explained clearly, and the birth of Chu Wanning
was eventually known by these people. Although in the end
they all said they would not tell the story, nor tell others
when the birthday of Beidou Xianzun was, now that they
have gathered, they will naturally stay to celebrate.
According to Xuan Ji, this is also fate.
When the baker saw the people in a harmonious
atmosphere, he felt that he had completed the appointment
in the ricecake Village. He moved over happily and wanted
to make a lively gathering. But Xue Meng turned around and
stared at it.
“Mo Ran, this is the little monster you said you caught in
the back hill?”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “Yes.”
 Xue Meng felt his chin and looked at it carefully. “It’s really
made of sweet osmanthus sugar cake.”
“I, I and I are the prettiest babies in our village!” The
Baker flicked his blue tail lamp.
“Coincidentally, I am the most beautiful kid in the lower
repair circle.”
Tyrant cake: Let’s make friends then.
Xue Meng: Then I’ll cook you and eat you.
One man, one demon and one demon at the same time
speak out, the cake tyrant is stiff, the little foot Ya quickly
retreats two steps, pauses for a moment, turns around and
runs: “Xue Meng is not four people ah! Help! Monk
Monster!! Ouch ah ah!!!”
Xue Meng burst into laughter and finally revenged himself
for being caught and tied up as a scarecrow.
In this silent night, there are many old friends gathered in
the box. On intimacy, it is not all intimate with Chu Wanning,
but as Xuan Ji said, it is probably a kind of fate.
In this case, all of us have come, and we are not tired of
making such a noise. We simply boiled a night in the Happy
Mountain Residence, set off fireworks, and sat around a
table in a lively way for a drink next month.
The golden pond picks up the fish, the rice wind blows
away the late smoke, and the millet is washed like pearls,
and boiled in a pot. Sweet meal fragrance drifted away
between the ridges. Mo Ran down the kitchen. The pot was
hot and the stir-frying was very sharp. The fire under the
stove lit up when the pot was turned, reflecting his bright
face.
When he looked back, he saw Xue Meng and Xuan Ji
talking outside in the evening. Xuan Ji and the corrupt wolf
were helping to pick the fresh fruit of the demon race. Jiang
Xi was walking in the field waiting for dinner. Mei Hanxue
was teasing the demon playing the piano among the flowers
to teach them Kunlun melody.
Mo Ran in a sudden good mood.
Although he wanted to monopolize everything in Chu
Wanning, his teacher was so good, he wanted to make him
get a few more wishes, three or two company. Yesterday’s
own miscalculation of Yin and Yang, thus fulfilled his wish.
Think of things into a box, peach blossom flowing water
eel fat, Mo Ran smooth fingers will be white tender and
plump shoots on the desk, fine cut into silk, and fern with
the overheated soup boiled, is patiently handling fresh fish
and shrimp, bamboo curtain behind a fall, Chu Wanning
came in.
“The Master waited a little longer and soon finished.”
“No hurry. I’ll bring them some melons and fruits to the
yard.”
Mo Ran laughed and said, “OK.”
Chu Wanning went to the corner of the kitchen to pick up
a pile of fresh and sweet fruits in a small basket of bamboo
baskets. When I got there, I suddenly found that there was
also a porcelain jar with a seal on it. It was not embarrassing
to write “Happy Birthday”.
He pinched it down and looked at the brush strokes, which
were obviously left under the personality of Taxian-Jun.
Chu Wanning opened the sealed pottery altar and could
not tell what was in it. Qidao said, “This is…?”
Mo Ran to see, “ah” a sound, laughing: “Carmine pear
flower goose preserve, really made a success?”
“What is that?”
“It’s a dish I’ve worked out under another personality. It
takes quite a lot of time to make it. First, we need to
marinate goose meat with salt, then wrap it in lotus leaves
and steam it in the kettle, and then the spring water is
colder and put it into the well water ice. After the ice is
finished, it is sealed in the altar and brewed with pear
blossoms. He said, take out the goose meat from the jar,
and end it with the fragrance of wine, cool and drunk.
“Looks like it’s all in one’s mind and ready to go.” Mo Ran
weighed the degree of goose curing and laughed, “Not all
bad things.”
Said the fat and rich goose meat on the ginkgo cutting
board, fingertips pointed to the full goose breast, sliced the
meat, only to see that soaked pear blossom white and salt
salted goose color like rouge, flesh rich and tender.
Mo Ran thought for a moment and said to Chu Wanning,
“Master, look in the sauce cabinet again, there should be
another sauce jar.”
 Chu Wanning went and found a yellow glazed pot with
seals on it. It was still not embarrassing and awkward to
write five words.
“I have my seat for the rest of my life.”
Chu Wanning shook his head, but felt infinitely quiet and
gentle in his heart.
He handed the pot to Mo Ran and watched him ladle out a
pickle sauce carefully prepared by Xiao bamboo ladle and
Taxian-Jun yesterday. The sauce was carefully poured on the
carmine goose which had been packed. The sauce opened
along the texture of goose meat and collided with the wine,
which produced a strong peculiar fragrance.
Chu Wanning said, “How did you come up with such a
dish?”
“You don’t feel hot in the summer. Once you didn’t take a
few bites of what I cooked… Do you remember?
He said that Chu Wanning remembered that not long ago,
Taxian-Jun patted his head and cooked a table of delicacies.
But he was tired of the heat and did not eat much. Although
Taxian-Jun did not say anything in the end, he did look
disappointed that day.
“I think it’s sad that I can’t even take care of the taste of
the people I like.” Mo Ran smiled and turned around, sleeves
pulled around the elbow. “So I thought about it day and
night, and went outside to steal a restaurant teacher, and
finally came up with such a dish.”
 He looked at the roll of carmine pear blossoms brewed
goose preserves, with some treasure-giving fears, and with
some meritorious expectations, carefully asked:
“Would Wanning like it?”
Chu Wanning was quiet for a while, and then laughed.
He put away the two notes left by yesterday’s Mo Ran. He
picked up the plate of carmine goose with clear sebum,
fresh meat and thick sauce and went to the kitchen hall.
Before serving out the dishes, he turned to the handsome
young man standing at the kitchen counter and said, “…
Thank you, Mo Ran.”
Thank you for your past life, for your personality and for
your soul. Thank you for being here.
Thank you for giving me the best birthday of my life.
I used to have a teacher, but the celebration at that time
was not sincere. In the past, you had a wife, but the days
were too bitter to eat even a full meal.
Now that all this is over, I will always remember the day
when you were born, the day when I was still in the Zen
Temple, and I don’t know what the world is like, nor do I
know that there are people who will spend their lives with
me.
But every year after that, I will accompany you.
From now on, with you.
The banquet was not luxurious, but Mo Ran craftsmanship
was rarely tasted by others. He was good at cooking. This
table was made for Chu’s birthday banquet. It was delicious
and unusual. Even Jiang Xi, who was accustomed to the
delicacies of mountains and seafood, opened his apricot
eyes slightly and looked a little surprised across the wine
table.
It seems that Jiang Xi would like to ask Ink-burn whether
he would like to go back to cook with him on a lonely
moonlit night, accompanied by a frightening salary price.
However, Jiang Xi was a smart man. He took a look at Chu
Wanning and swallowed the invitation back. He was a little
nauseous, and thought that in his lifetime it was necessary
to develop a medicine that could completely cut the roots of
human relations.
It’s really sick to talk about love. Looking at the case of Mo
Ran, you know that a good cook delays love.
Forget it, eat a few more pieces of meat, there will be no
chance in the future.
Jiang Xi lowered her eyes quietly, and her chopsticks
stretched gracefully and quickly.
At the banquet, Xue Meng suddenly caught a glimpse of
small white shadows flashing in the fields. He thought he
was dazzled, rubbed his eyes and looked closely, so that he
could not make a sound of “ah”.——
“Years of cakes!”
They ran very fast, peeping among the grasses, fields,
ridges and rocks, doing their interesting “human
observation”, but they were reluctant to let them see their
own features, only shaking the little blue light on their tails,
making a slight creak. Only the most beautiful cub, Batian,
stood on a tree that Xue Meng could not grasp easily, and
translated the evil words between the grass and the grass
into words.
Although, its Mandarin is also very miserable.
“Shenmu xianjun, Sen Censen Day Joy!”
Xue Meng stared at it: “Is it birthday?”
“Do you want a gift? I am proficient in human language!
Verbose words are not wrong, very standard!”
Mei Hanxue laughed and held on to Xue Meng, who was
also shouting at the baker, “You don’t understand. It’s really
hard to practise mandarin. Don’t laugh at it. It’s a lovely
ricecake.”
Xue Meng looked back at him again and said, “If you have
something to say, don’t pull me!”
In the midst of the bustle, there are Nian Cake geniuses
on the opposite hill that ignite the fireworks of the devil
tribe. The brilliant fireworks explode in the night. In the
starry sky, the colorful flowers are really scattered all over
the mountains.
Xuan Ji saw the situation and felt that the atmosphere was
just right. He raised his wine and laughed at Chu Wanning
and said, “Yuheng, happy birthday.”
Chu Wanning first responded to such battles, do not know
how to answer, stiff under the unexpectedly answered: “You
are the same.”
 Xuan Ji stared, opened his eyes wide, wanted to laugh but
did not dare to laugh.
“Happy Birthday.” Tanlang grunted.
“… Thank you very much.
Mei Hanxue wanted to follow his wishes and was dragged
to the back by Xue Meng. He rushed to say, “I’ll come first,
I’ll come first!” Shizun! Wish you a happy life, peace and joy,
always come to see me at the Sisheng Peak! _____________
“Naturally, it will come. I miss your birthday for a long
time. He prepared it for you a month ago.
Before the word “gift” was uttered, he was interrupted by
Mo Ran coughing.
Chu Wanning: “… Nothing was prepared.”
As a matter of fact, the Master of Mind and Taoism would
not lie, so it would be better not to say so.
Jiang Xi also bowed his hand and said lightly, “Master Chu,
Xianfu Yongheng, congratulations.”
Xue Meng pouted his mouth and hugged his chest and
said, “What congratulations do you offer? You give money.”
Everyone said good wishes, Chu Wanning embarrassed,
he is not used to - no, should say do not know how to face
such a blessing.
After all, I never got it.
At this moment, Mo Ran quietly grasped his sweaty hand
under the table, which was slightly wet due to nervousness.
Mo Ran laughed in his heart. Sure enough, the Master was
calm and calm on his face. In fact, his fingertips trembled
slightly.
He clasped Chu’s hand tightly, clasped ten fingers with it,
and delivered the tenderness in this grasp, slowly
smoothing Chu’s uneasiness.
Mo Ran looked at him, in the wind and wheat waves,
under the starry night, in the drifting rain and magnificent
fireworks, solemnly said: “Ningxia.”
“…”
The ink burst into laughter, and the dark purple eyes
carried the deep feelings of the two generations.
This time, in the brilliant stars and rivers.
“I wish you… Happy Birthday, and good for the rest of my
life.”
-
For thirty years, the two worlds are intertwined.
In the brilliance of the spark tree and the silver flower, Mo
Ran eyes are bright and moist. His face was filled with the
sincerity of Mo-zongshi, the paranoia of Taxian-Jun, and the
gentleness and obedience of the young man who was
standing in front of the Tower.
They walked for two lifetimes, and finally came to this
idyllic fairy house, pillow water in the south of the Yangtze
River. There are Chan sounds in Nanping, bells in the
evening temple, and the two generations are crossing. Their
robbery has gone through, but their fate is still deeply
entangled and they are inseparable.
He and he eventually calmed down.
In that year, I regretted that I was late to realize your
kingdom and that I had a peaceful life for the rest of my life.
This voice “Happy Birthday, Happy Remaining Life”. Mo
Ran knows that he will tell Chu Wanning all his life.
Till it’s snowy and frosty.
He will keep his fire. He keeps him, and so does he.
They may not be the best people in the world, the most
beautiful people, the richest people, the greatest, the most
powerful and broad-minded people, but for Mo Ran, Chu
Wanning is no match.
The same is true for Chu Wanning. No matter what
fragment the Mo Ran, what kind of personality, what kind of
life, there is no need to argue. Those are the souls that have
gone through two ups and downs together with him. They
are the wounded and fragmented lover who wants to
protect him. He will always love him deeply, illuminate him,
love him and spoil him.
A lifetime.
I have given all I have, and I will give all I have.——
Love you.
—— The End of the Extra Competing for someone’s favour
——
 Notes

[←a] 九阴⽩⻣⽖ (nine-yin-white-bone-claw), is a skill used by

Mei Chaofeng in Legend of the Condor Heroes. This skill
allow you to stab holes in things with your fingers.

[←1] 墨宗师 Grandmaster Mo

[←2]神⽊仙君: immortal divine wood

[←3] 炎帝神⽊ Flame Emperor Divine Wood

[←4] 狗头 Goutou

[←5] God-wood Lord Celestial

[←6] 吵 (Chǎo) Noise/noisy.

[←7] 操 (Cāo) Fuck.

[←8] 草 (Cǎo) Grass.